《Steel, Guns, and the Industrial Party in Another World》 Prologue Prologue The flickering candlelight emitted a faint glow, casting a hunched shadow against the pristine white wall. This room, situated in the Schrs Tower in the capital of the Gabe Empire, was upied by an old man withpletely white hair and beard. He was deeply engrossed in a pile of books and scrolls, meticulously flipping through each page, seemingly in search of some information. Outside, the bell towers chimes resonated, an ancient and melodious sound echoing over the city, announcing the arrival of midnight. However, the old man appeared oblivious to the sound, continuing his diligent study. Quietly, the door of the room opened, and a young man holding a candlestick entered. He spoke softly, Teacher, its midnight. You really should rest now. What, is it that time already? Only then did the old man close the hefty tome in his hands, pulling out a handkerchief to rub his sore eyes. Yes, its time to sleep well Ah, help me up, my bones are bing more useless by the day. The young man set down the candlestick and slowly helped the old man to his feet. Everyone at todays court meeting was very curious about what youve been doing these past few days. Even His Majesty inquired privately again. Ha, it must have been quite a headache for you toe up with a suitable excuse on the spot, wasnt it? Uh The young man, named Mond, hesitated with a slightly embarrassed look. Was that meteor a few days ago really worth such attention? As soon as these words were spoken, the smile on the old mans face immediately stiffened, and the furrowed brows indicated a disturbed mind. Im sorry, I shouldnt have doubted you. Seeing the old mans serious expression, Mond looked ashamed. Sigh, Mond, Im not ming you. Being bold enough to question is a good quality. The old man quickly reassured, Indeed, that meteor has left me unsettled. I hope its just my overthinking. If, unfortunately, it brings disaster as recorded in the ancient scrolls, then based on previous ounts, this cmity will surpass our imagination. Let me tell you about the previous urrences. He then unrolled a parchment and began to narrate what he had learned over the past few days Near the Empires bell tower, in a dark alley still echoing with the bells chimes, a figure draped in a cloak silently entered. With the moonlight at his back, he slowly moved deeper into the alley, his face always shrouded in the shadow of his hood. At the first corner, he stopped. Why are you sote today? A rough voice rang out. Another cloaked figure was already waiting there, his face also hidden under the hood, with a thick beard barely visible. The wind is about to rise, so I took extra precautions. What preparations have you made? Ropes, canvas, and harpoons. The bearded man nodded and said, With these, we can be confident at sea. Go now, well be praying for you constantly at the church by the harbor. Then he vanished into the shadows, and the first cloaked man, after ensuring there were no abnormalities around, also left. Back in the Schrs Tower, the old man had finished his narration some time ago, but Monds forehead was beaded with cold sweat. After a long silence, Mond finally spoke, If thats the case, shouldnt we immediately report to His Majesty and warn the people? No, we currently know nothing about the disaster itselfnot its form, its exact time of arrival, nor any effective countermeasures. Revealing it prematurely would not only be futile but could also cause widespread panic and provide opportunities for those with ulterior motives. Youre right, I was too impulsive. The old mans disciple looked somewhat ashamed. The old man opened the window, and fresh air quickly filled the room. Looking out into the dark night, he murmured: The wind is about to rise Chapter 1: A Clichéd Transmigration Plot Chapter 1: A Clich¨¦d Transmigration Plot The harsh cold wind swirled in the pitch-ck night sky. It was deep into the night, yet the main bedroom in the castle of the Lord of Lakeheart Town was still brightly lit. On therge bed in the bedroomy a chubby, ck-haired boy, about in his teens, currently unconscious. Not far from the bed, the castles butler, Philip, was anxiously pacing. He alternated his gaze between the young boy on the bed and the priest who was busily attending to him. Finally, the priest ceased his actions. Unable to contain his anxiety, Philip immediately asked, Father Anderson, how is the young master? Father Anderson turned around, a look of regret on his face. Butler Philip, unfortunately, the herbs previously applied and the holy water I just administered seem to have had no effect on Young Master Paul. I have only one more method left to try, if you agree to it. What method is that? Bloodletting therapy. I learned it from a traveling physician. ording to him, this method is widely used in most areas of the Gabe Empire and the Rolman Kingdom and has remarkable effects on certain unusual ailments. Bloodletting? Butler Philip felt a wave of dizziness at the mention of the word. After pondering for a moment, he finally gritted his teeth and said, Alright, Father Anderson, lets do as you suggest. Good, may the Lord of Light bless Young Master Paul. Father Anderson raised his hands in prayer to his deity. Then, he instructed Philip to ce a copper basin under the bed and took out a sharp small knife from the box he carried. As he was about to make a cut on the boys arm, which he had pulled out from under the nkets, he suddenly felt the boys pulse twitch under his left hand that was holding the boys arm, followed by a series of strong beats. Sensing something unusual, Father Anderson put down the knife and continued to observe. The boys pulse gradually stabilized, and then, his eyelids slowly opened. Blessed by the Lord of Light! eximed Father Anderson and Butler Philip in unison, surprised and delighted. What the heck, whats this awful smell? The boy, upon opening his eyes, uttered a sentence that neither of the two men could understand. As his vision fully returned, the boy sat up and found himselfpletely bewildered. Zhao Kai was an ordinary Chinese programmar who enjoyed reading various online novels. What frustrated him was that the novels he followed were often niche, and their authors,cking motivation, would gradually shift from daily updates to monthly, then annually, or even abandon them altogether. Conversely, what he considered simplistic stories seemed to flood the market. While there were indeed some masterpieces that were both popr and to his taste, they were few, and invariably, they had their ws. One day, he decided to write his own novel, determined to persist even if no one read it, to make up for all the past disappointments. As a faithful follower of the Chinese Industrial Party[1], he naturally chose to write about a world where science-based firearms and cannons overpower the magical elements. Not wanting to make the protagonists powers too obvious, he decided to have the protagonist start from scratch in climbing the technological tree. He spent a lot of effort gathering what were dubbed essential transmigration texts and materials, like The Barefoot Doctors Manual for winning hearts, Practical Farming and Irrigation for ample food, and Militia Training Courses for maintaining peace. In short, the more, the better. After carefully studying for half a month, he finally nned to start writing. Unexpectedly, years of work had severely deteriorated his writing skills. Even drafting a beginning took him an embarrassingly long time. I used to scoff at those simplistic writings, but at least they managed to write something. Feeling deeply embarrassed, Zhao Kai decided to pull an all-nighter to finish the first chapter. After struggling to piece together the first chapter in a haphazard manner, he could no longer resist the urge to sleep and dozed off at hisputer. In a daze, a pungent odor assaulted his senses, jolting his consciousness back from sleep. To his astonishment, upon opening his eyes, he found the entire world had changed. Zhao Kai, or rather, now Paul Grayman, looked around with a mind full of question marks. The opulent carpet, furniture crafted from expensive wood, artistically adorned walls, and the soft mattress underneath him this was exactly like the protagonists bedroom he had described in the first chapter of his novel. Zhao Kai, now in the body of Paul, pinched his face to confirm he wasnt dreaming it hurt, indicating this was real. Butler Philip hurriedly approached, Young Master, youve finally awakened. Please be assured, this is not a dream. Paul then noticed two other people in the room. The one who had just approached was a thin, tall man in his forties with slightly graying hair, dressed in a ck tailcoat, resembling the typical butler seen in movies. The other, appearing to be in his thirties and dressed in wide robes, seemed to be some sort of clergyman. Where am I? Why do I feel sticky? Paul noticed he was speaking the same unfamiliarnguage as the others. Youre in your bedroom, young master. Youre covered in an ointment applied by Father Anderson. Please try not to move too much, exined the butler. Young master? Who are you? Seeing that the young master did not recognize him, Philip looked bewildered and turned to Father Anderson for an exnation. Dont worry, Mr. Butler. Temporary amnesia after aa is not umon. With adequate rest and care, your guidance will gradually help him recover, assured Father Anderson. Relieved, Anderson continued to check on Paul. He seems to be fine physically. Lets let him rest for today. Keep the ointment on and clean it off tomorrow. Thank you so much for your help today, Philip gratefully said. Its my duty. Ill leave now and return tomorrow to check on the young master. Paul, now somewhat more lucid, realized the reality of his transmigration. How did this happen? He was just asleep, and now hes in another world? Hey back down, forcing himself to calm down and prioritize survival in this new world. From the looks of it, his current identity seemed to be of high status, which meant his basic needs would likely be met. Although he had lost his previous memories, he could speak thenguage of this world. Using amnesia as an excuse seemed like a feasible way to blend in, and this thought slightly eased his mind. After a while, Butler Philip returned, tidied up his bed, and said, Rest well tonight, young master. If you need anything, just pull the bell rope by your bed. Ill be in the next room. With a respectful bow, he left. Pauly in bed, beginning to carefully consider his future in this new life [1] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Industrial_Party_(China) Chapter 2: Beginning of a Life in Another World Chapter 2: Beginning of a Life in Another World Paul Grayman yawned and stretched. Young Master Paul, forgive my frankness, but your actions just now hardly befit the heir of your esteemed family, Butler Philip pointed out his misconduct once again. Here we go again. Paul muttered internally, straightening up. Since waking up that morning, whether dressing, washing, or eating, the butler had been meticulously critical of his actions. And, to his chagrin, he discovered that toothbrushes and toothpaste were twigs and salt, and soap was made from pig pancreas all natural. Father Anderson had just visited again to confirm his health was no longer in jeopardy. Upon waking up, Pauls mind was filled with fragmented memories of this bodys past life. Apparently, he was the son of a count, and his previous behavior wasnt much different from the unruly and spoiled scions he knew from his previous life. Luckily, his body hadnt matured enough to have done any truly reprehensible deeds. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately for his current situation, the bodys father, the count, had led troops against pirates a few days ago. Deeming his son of age to witnessbat, he had brought him along. They were ambushed en route, and the count died heroically during their escape, while his son was knocked unconscious by a pirates stone. Thanks to the family knights and guards who fought fiercely, they managed to return to the lords castle with the body of the old Grayman and the unconscious young master. With Paul in aa and showing no signs of waking, the castle had to hold a funeral for the old count in his absence. By the time Paul awoke, a week had passed since his injury. Butler Philip had been trying to help him recover his memory by recounting past events and answering any questions arising from his amnesia, saving Paul much effort. So, my father and I were ambushed by pirates, and my father has passed away? Yes, those cursed, damned pirates. You must avenge the Count! Philip, having served the old Grayman for decades, was visibly moved to tears by the memory. Dont worry, Ill avenge my father. I wish I could y those pirates and eat their flesh, Paul said, knowing well what was expected of him. The pirates, emboldened by their recent victory, have been raiding the shores, taking advantage of the leaderless state of ournd. Are they likely to attack here? The knights have arranged defensive measures. Lakeheart Town is currently safe. Given your previous unconscious state, everyone decided to wait for your recovery before taking further actions. Ive informed the stewards of your awakening. They wille this afternoon to discuss future strategies. Right, Philip, take me to my fathers grave first. As more fragments of Paul Graymans memories surfaced, he wondered whether he had usurped this body or if this was a reincarnation with retained memories. The thought of mourning at his fathers grave stirred a sense of kinship, inclining him towards thetter. If so, he resolved to live well in this new world as the heir of this family. I neglected that. Please, young master, do not be overly saddened. Your body has just recovered. The graveyard is behind the castle. Follow me. In the afternoon, all stewards still in Lakeheart Town gathered in the castles great hall. The mood was somber due to the recent loss of the lord, with everyone showing visible grief, a testament to the old counts poprity. Sitting in the lords seat, Paul felt incredibly nervous. In his past life, he had only attended meetings to take notes in a corner, never having experienced being the center of attention. Additionally, the sight of a room full of people in medieval attire added an air of unreality. Ahem Paul cleared his throat awkwardly. Butler Philip, standing by his side, spoke up, Young Master Paul is still recovering from a serious illness, and his health isnt in the best condition. Now that everyone is here, lets discuss how to deal with the current situation. The crowd began to discuss in small groups. Ill start. Now is the time to regroup and teach those pirates a lesson. Their raids on the coast have already aroused great public anger. If we let them continue unabated, well have no face to meet our people. A broad-shouldered, square-faced man stood up, voicing his opinion loudly. Agreed! I second that. His words garnered considerable support. This pirate invasion is unusual. Theyve never ventured this deep ind before. Since the Counts passing, our troops morale is low. We shouldnt act rashly but should seek assistance from neighboring lords. Voices of dissent were also heard. But even if the nearest lord agrees to send help, it wont arrive for at least half a month, right? The room soon became divided between these two views. Paul wanted to interject but was unsure what to say. He picked up a cup of water from the table to mask his difort. Enough, everyone, the square-faced man suddenly called for silence. We should listen to the young masters opinion and let him make the final decision. But hes just a boy. What does he know? a somewhat sinister-looking man muttered. Watch your tone. Paul Grayman is the only legitimate heir of thisnd and our future lord. The square-faced man stood up fiercely, confronting the naysayer. His surrounding knights also red at the man, some even resting hands on their swords. Intimidated, the sinister man shrank back, lowering his head. Philip, the butler, quickly intervened, Lets not fight among ourselves. We face amon enemy. Young Master, please say something. Realizing silence was no longer an option, Paul spoke confidently, Yes, we must remain calm and united to ovee this crisis. Addressing the square-faced man, he asked, And you are? Bryce. Bryce Ald, your militarymander. Philip had already informed everyone of the young masters memory loss, so Bryce introduced himself without expecting Paul to recognize him. How many soldiers can we muster? We have 263 soldiers ready for battle, including 15 knights and 20 attendants. There are also about 300 militiamen from various viges, though their quality is mixed and theyck formal training. Are our soldiers a standing army? I mean, do they train daily throughout the year? How is that possible? These men are essentialbor in their homes, usually gathered for training once a month or quarter. Theyre assembled in Lakeheart Town now due to the pirate invasion. How many pirates are there? About 500, based on estimates during the ambush. Such arge-scale incursion is unprecedented. Were at a disadvantage, but they dont all raid together. We could ambush them in return. Bryce reiterated his proactive stance. What about logistics how long can our suppliesst? No worries there. Soldiers brought some rations, and the towns stores can feed a few hundred easily. Were not besieged. Pauls questions earned him some respect, dispelling any lingering doubts about hispetence. He seemed more responsible than his previous frivolous image suggested, aware of the responsibility he now shouldered. We could expand our military to match the pirates, then train for a month before seeking an opportunity to annihte them. Meanwhile, we can send envoys for reinforcements. I think thats a good idea! Paul agreed, striking a bnce between showing courage and avoiding recklessness. With his agreement, no one opposed. They discussed details of recruitment and, finally, Pauls formal inheritance of the title andnd. As the rightful heir, there was little debate, and it was swiftly agreed that the chief steward would report to the royal court for official recognition and seek assistance against the pirates. Feeling morefortable in his new role, Paul remembered his grand ns from the night before. Faced with a troublednd and leaderless people, he saw an opportunity to shine the light of industrial civilization on this wildnd. His determination surged. Philip whispered, If theres nothing else, young master, we should conclude the meeting. The knights need to inspect the defenses. Yes, defending against the pirates is the priority, Paul announced the meetings end, and everyone began to leave. Hold on, everyone! Paul called out as they were exiting. Considering the current unrest, Ive decided to review our troops in the square to boost morale. He wanted to see for himself what his army looked like. Chapter 3: The Fallen Baron Chapter 3: The Fallen Baron Hansel Abbott, a once respected baron in the Kingdom of Ordo, now found himself in a pitiable state, fleeing with a group of ragged refugees along a muddy country road. Damn traitors, he grumbled repeatedly. Just a week ago, the Duke Jars, notoriously known as the Greedy Wolf, had instigated a rebellion. The king, already bedridden due to a severe illness, was unconscious, and the only person who could have quelled the rebellion, the Princess, was leading her knights to the eastern hignds to repel barbarian invasions at the kingdoms borders. Though the Dukes ambitions were well known, the royal strategy had been to cate him. No one expected the rebellion to erupt so suddenly. Worse yet, the capital citys guardmander, Sir Hals, a man previously thought loyal to the royal house, revealed himself as the Dukes spy, seizing control of the city while the royal army was away. The Abbott family had always been perceived as staunch royalists. Fearing for his safety, Hansel had not dared to return home, instead fleeing towards the hignds with his personal servant, Tom. Order in the Crystal Shine region copsed overnight, with bandits seemingly appearing out of nowhere. The city guards began a reign of terror, raiding and looting, indistinguishable from bandits themselves. As the Dukes fearsome reputation grew, many civilians and smaller noble families loyal to the crown started fleeing. Hansel gathered rumors from other refugees, learning that the rebels hadnt found the king when they stormed the pce. In ast-minute move, the Royal Academys martial students were mobilized, and along with a few royal guards, managed to evacuate theatose king and other key figures through the north gate. Hansel had seen carriages bearing the royal crest on the road but, unlike other refugees, he didnt follow them, sensing something amiss. Now, leading his servant Tom on a different path, Hansel encountered many other refugees. Their carriage had gotten stuck in the mud earlier, and while they struggled, bandits robbed them of their remaining money and horse. Cursing the rebels was all the baron could do. Just as the master and servant decided to rest by the roadside, a nobles carriage, its crest concealed, passed by. From its window appeared a face Hansel despised but now found somewhatforting. Well, well, if it isnt Abbott! A fleeting schadenfreude crossed the others face, extinguishing any feeling of kinship Hansel had felt. Regardless, the group of fully armed knights following the carriage reassured him, and he decided to swallow his pride and seek help. Matthew, old friend, Ive been robbed by shameless bandits. Can you help a brother out? Matthew smirked, Of course! How can I let my good friend Baron Hansel Abbott be seen like this among refugees? It would be a huge blow to our noble image. His exaggerated tone and loud voice attracted the attention of nearby refugees as he opened the carriage door. Thank you. I knew you wouldnt abandon an old friend. Climbing into the carriage, Hansel vowed to return the mockery if Matthew ever fell on hard times. Matthew Stoman, Hansels schoolmate and biggest rival, was always his direct opponent in debates. Their heated arguments were legendary, and they often maligned each other behind their backs, each deeming the other a sneaky viin. Now, Hansel Abbott, a baron of the esteemed Kingdom of Ordo, was forced to rely on his arch-enemy for escape. Such is the fickleness of life! Hansel sighed, feeling a twinge of relief that his mother and sister, who had been away visiting rtives, were not in the capital. Hansel, stop moping. Tell me, whats your n? asked Matthew. Straightening his cor, Hansel regained someposure. In these turbulent times, I naturally n to serve under the Princess. My talents may be modest, but aiding the royal house in its hour of need is my familys unshakable duty. Hmph, always so righteous. Well, I have the same intention. The Stoman familys loyalty to the crown is second to none. Do you think the Princess will take us in? Where were you when the rebellion started, Matthew? I was at my familys estate outside the city, auditing ounts. I received a message from my father to head to the hignds and join the Princess. I saw carriages with the royal crest on the road. Why didnt you follow them? And you didnt either, did you? In such chaos, unting the royal crest so openly do you take me for a fool? You always underestimated me. Their conversation was interrupted when the carriage suddenly stopped. Apprehensively, they wondered if they had encountered rebels or bandits. A voice with a foreign ent called out from outside, Is there someone from the Stoman family here? May we speak with you? Matthew and Hansel cautiously stepped out of the carriage to see an old man standing by a roadside carriage, bowing respectfully in noble fashion. I am Baron Wackley Ford, the chief steward of the Count of Grayman from the northwest coast. I bring greetings from my lord to both of you. Good day. Im Baron Matthew Stoman, and this is Baron Hansel Abbott. What can we do for you? I was traveling to the capital to see His Majesty on official business, but Ive encountered numerous families fleeing northwards. They speak of a rebellion in the capital. May I ask what exactly is happening? Ah, you must be unaware,ing from afar. Its all the doing of that Jars fellow he betrayed the king. Oh? The Duke known as Greedy Wolf? Yes. The capital is now under his allies control. Id advise against going there. I havent been to the capital in a decade and to think I would arrive amidst such turmoil. Jars is truly detestable. Indeed. Were both fleeing to avoid falling into the hands of the rebels. We n to join the Princess, who is currently leading troops in the hignds against barbarians. With her prowess, shell soon return to quell the rebellion. What of His Majesty? He was presumably rescued. If you wish, Baron Ford, you can apany us to the Princess. The king recently fell ill and has entrusted the Princess with state affairs. Is that so? Very well, then Ill be in your care on this journey. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 4: The Princess’s Decision Chapter 4: The Princess¡¯s Decision In the northeastern territory of the Kingdom of Ordo, adjacent to the highest mountain range in the known world, the Rocky Mountains, lies a vast teau known as the Eastern Hignds. Technically part of the kingdom, it is home to various unassimted barbarian tribes, some nominally subservient to the kingdom and others utterly defiant, frequently causing border conflicts. Due to the rugged terrain, difficult supply lines, and the effects of high altitude, the kingdom had long struggled to exert control over the area. Fortunately, the tribescked unity, keeping each other in check and preventing any significant issues. This year, however, was markedly different. As spring farmingmenced, several tribes, traditionally hostile to the kingdom, synchronously began causing trouble. The kingdoms border troops were caught off guard, and by the time news reached the Crystal Shine Fortress, the situation in the hignds had deteriorated significantly. After an emergency meeting, it was decided that the Princess herself would lead the army to drive out the tribes. Although it was evident something unusual was afoot with the coordinated tribal uprising, there was no time for a thorough investigation. With spring nting at stake, swift action was deemed necessary. The hastily assembled barbarian coalition was no match for the well-trained royal army. After over a month of fighting, the tribes were on the verge of being pushed back to the hignds when the worst happened Duke Jars, the Greedy Wolf, rebelled. A military council was now being held in a heavily guarded central tent in the kingdoms army camp. Your Highness, esteemed generals, thats all the information I have. I believe everyone now has a general understanding of the situation in the capital, said a man with a goatee and hawk nose, having just briefed on thetest from Crystal Shine Fortress. A long silence followed, broken only by the sound of breathing in the tent. Finally, a voice broke the deadlock, Fortunately, His Majesty is not in the hands of the rebels. Is he safe? Where is he? The speaker was a young general with spiky brown hair, radiating a strong presence despite his somewhat disheveled appearance due to the ongoing war. Rest assured, His Majesty is safe, apanied by the royal physician and the court priest. Viscount Klein, the young general who had posed the question, nodded without pressing further on his question. Given that even the loyal city guards had been turned, who could guarantee there were no spies within their camp? With the silence broken, the generals began to discuss vigorously. We must immediately allocate a force to me. Ill crush the traitors and reim the capital. We cannot act rashly. The war with the barbarians is not yet over; we must not divide our forces. What? And just let those scoundrels run amok? Dont forget, the capital holds vast military supplies. If werete, the rebels will have looted everything. Idiots who know nothing of strategy. What did you say? Leicester, dare to duel? The woman sitting at the head of the table, dressed in knightly armor, with dazzling golden curls and a face captivating even without makeup, was Catherine Rodney the Princess of the Kingdom of Ordo. Her furrowed brows and piercing blue eyes were fixed on the map in front of her. The generals quarreling seemed not to affect her. After a while, she raised her head and straightened her posture. Everyone! Her voice instantly quieted the room. Lets first hear about the responses from other parts of the kingdom. Lord Merlin, please share what you know. The goatee-sporting Count Merlin nodded at the princess and continued, Apart from those who were already in cahoots with Jars, no other nobility or power has openly supported him. This is most peculiar. Even with a surprise attack, Jarss chances against us are only fifty-fifty. Moreover, Duke Dodge has dered his unwavering loyalty to the crown, vowing to resist Jars to the end. Excellent, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The Dodge familys territoryy on the essential route from Jarsnds to the capital. With this nail in ce, it wouldnt be easy for Jars main army to smoothly support the capitals rebels. However, the problem is that with Jars rebellion, many hidden powers have be restless. Pirates along the northwest coast and bandits in the southern mountains have suddenly be rampant, causing chaos in the kingdoms security. Currently, many lords are too preupied to leave theirnds to support the king. Additionally, quite a few seem to be in a wait-and-see state, neither expressing support for Jars nor clearly following the royal family. A general mmed his fist on the table in front of him. Those indecisive scoundrels! We cant let them off. The princess, in military attire, asked the generals, Do any of you have suggestions for our next move? Klein pondered before speaking, Your Highness, I believe our primary task should still be to recapture the capital. If the capital is not in our hands, its a significant blow to the morale of the troops and the people. Fortunately, the old Duke Dodge has blocked Jars main force, which is an excellent opportunity for us. Everyone agreed with Kleins opinion. Catherine nodded, then slowly stood up. The generals focused on the princess, knowing she had made a decision. Commands were issued to the generals. Leicester, you must immediately lead 1,000 cavalry to Dodges territory, day and night, to help the old duke hold the fortress. Yes, as long as the fortress stands, I stand; if it falls, I fall! Homan, take your men to scout the rebel situation in the capital and report any developments immediately. Yes! Dorne, inform chieftain Jarov that he can move. Upon sess, he will be officially recognized as the Hignd Count of the kingdom. Ill see to it right away. The rest of you, follow the n weve set! We must end this war within ten days. Understood, the others responded in unison. The meeting then concluded, and everyone went to arrange their tasks. Only Count Merlin remained, kneeling to the princess after everyone left. I am ipetent, failing to detect the rebellion in time, leading to the fall of the capital and the kings misfortune. I am truly to me. You indeed are, the princesss gaze turned cold. The king entrusted you with a significant responsibility the kingdoms intelligence system. Yet, you let the rebellion happen right under your nose. The fall of the capital, not to mention other impacts, do you know how greatly it has affected our troops morale, with so many of their families living there? Count Merlin bowed his head even lower, feeling the princesss anger. Please, Your Highness, allow me to ept the death penalty. Enough, now is not the time to discuss punishments. From now on, focus the intelligence system on Jars rebels. Dont miss any detail, no matter how small. Yes, I will redeem myself and ensure no such negligence urs again. Also, keep an eye on those fence-sitters. I dont want another rebel force suddenly emerging behind us. Certainly. And regarding the local lords, I have a suggestion. Oh? Lets hear it. For those lords with unclear stances, we can work both overtly and covertly. Ill arrange for more surveince in secret, while openly, we can send royalmissioners to theirnds. They can publicize Jars crimes and urge them to send troops to support the king, morally pressuring them. Thats a good n. There are many nobles from the capital who have fled to our army recently. Choose the royalmissioners from among them. Youre in charge of this. Yes, Ill arrange it immediately. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 5: Building an Army in Lakeheart Town Chapter 5: Building an Army in Lakeheart Town Paul Grayman spent nearly a week familiarizing himself with and adapting to the daily work and life of a lord, during which time the original memories of his body gradually recoveredpletely. His domain was part of the Ordo Kingdom, located at the westernmost edge of the known world. To the east of the kingdom, numerous human nations spread out, among which the Gabe Empire was the most powerful. To the north and east of the kingdomy vast mountain ranges, home to many dwarven ns. North of the Rocky Mountains was an endless grasnd inhabited by countless orc tribes, and further northy the scarcely-trodden endless ice ins. In the southern part of the known world, there were discontinuous vast rainforests, where the elves, known for their beauty and elegance, resided. What concerned him was the existence of a massive religious organization in this worldthe Church. It had different official titles in various historical periods, butter people simply referred to it as the Church. Its faith was almost universal among human nations and even had followers among other races. The priest he met on the night he woke up was a clergyman of this religion. With his current memory, he did not know much about the history of this religion and whether it had any dark past. However, it was certain that there were not a few fanatical believers among humans, as he had witnessed several with his limited experience. The Churchs directly controllednd was not vast, only slightlyrger than a duchy, but its influence was enormous. This is such a clich setting, isnt it? Every transmigration world seems to have its shadow. He was too exhausted toin further. Additionally, it seemed that magic existed in this world. Although, including the nobility, most people might never see a magic user in their entire lives, and many regarded magic as a myth. Yet, his butler, Philip, earnestly imed that as a child, he was saved from bandits by a mage. ording to Philip, the mage gestured with his left hand, muttered words, and then a fireball burst from the staff in his right hand, striking the bandits face with the speed of lightning. Well, since there were fantastical races like dwarves, elves, and orcs, the existence of magic was not impossible. However, he was more inclined to believe that what the butler saw was some sort of magic trick. On the first weekend after he woke up, the long-awaited military parade finally began. As per his request, the soldiers were arranged into three squares and passed through the small square under themand of the knights. Is this my army? The young Counts face turned ashen. The soldiers in the squares were dressed haphazardly in various attire, the only uniform element being a tunic emzoned with the Grayman family crest. Initially, the formation was rtively neat, but it soon fell into disarray as they marched. By the time they reached him, the formation was aplete mess, loosely scattered and hardly resembling a square anymore. Gentlemen, we need to raise our armys standards! Paul dered, his face grim, after gathering the knights. Uh The knights exchanged nces until Bryce stepped forward, Lord Count, our region is quite remote and has never been coveted by other lords. Combined with the simple local customs, weve been ratherx in military preparedness. To be honest, we never expected pirates to raid so far ind from the coast. A bloody lesson indeed! Comrades ah, I mean, gentlemen. The young lord sighed deeply, looking deeply distressed. Thest defeat was a bloody lesson! The knights were shamefaced, still haunted by the death of the old count. Seizing the moment, Paul announced, Thats why Ive decided to personally oversee the training of the new recruits! Yes, Lord Count! While the knights were skeptical about the young Counts military expertise, the embarrassing performance of the parade troops left them without the courage to voice any objections. Another week passed, and the new recruitment drive added a total of 315 new soldiers. Paul decided to reorganize the army based on his knowledge of Earths military structures before his transmigration. He announced his reorganization n to the knights. The army was structured into five levels: regiment, battalion,pany, toon, and squad. A typical squad consisted of 10 people under normal conditions, with a squad leader and deputy. Following the principle of threes, a toon consisted of three squads and had a toon leader and deputy. Apanyprised three toons and a mess team, led by apany leader and deputy. A battalion was made up of threepanies, and a regiment consisted of three battalions, each with their respective leaders and deputies. Correspondingly, he adapted a military rank system from his previous world. ording to the current structure, there were two ranks for soldiers (private, first-ss private), three ranks for nonmissioned officers (corporal, sergeant, staff sergeant), three for junior officers (second lieutenant, first lieutenant, captain), and three for field officers (major, lieutenant colonel, colonel), along with defined corresponding duties for each rank. He also established a chain ofmand for special circumstances, such as when amander is incapacitated or killed. Themand would first pass ording to position, then rank, and finally by length of service. For instance, in apany, if thepany leader was incapacitated, the deputy would take over. If the deputy was also unavable, the squad leaders would assumemand in order of their rank. If their ranks were the same, it would be decided by their length of service, and so on for other units. This rank system was meant to organize the troops more tightly, avoiding the old armys issue where the unit would disperse if themander fell. With this system, a newmander would automatically step up in order, ensuring the sustainability ofbat effectiveness. The knights were somewhat dazed by theseplex titles. Some suggested simplifying the ranks to just four levels private, nonmissioned officer, junior officer, and field officer without further subdivisions, considering the armys size was just a few hundred. But the young Count rejected this idea, arguing the importance of establishing aprehensive structure for future expansion. Paul inwardly criticized them for their shortsightedness, thinking he hadnt even introducedrger military units and higher ranks like division, army, army group, generals, and marshals. He refrained from proposingrger units and higher ranks because the current army was too small, and he dared not push too far. Thergest current formation, apany, would number over a thousand if fully staffed. For a remote counts domain, this was already a significant military force. Proposingrger formations could risk being used of rebellion, especially considering that a knightly order in the capital might only number over ten thousand. Moreover, those who had seen battle and served the country merited the title of general. It would be absurd for rural knights, who mostly dealt with bandits and pirates, to hold titles like major general or general. There was also dissent regarding assigning a mess team to each toon, deemed unnecessary by some. Paul, however, passionately defended its significance, emphasizing the importance of a unified uniform for a regr army, which no one opposed seeing his conviction. Finally, Paul proposed to regrize the army andpensate the soldiers families for their loss ofbor. The knights had no objections since it was the lords money, but the butler Philip nearly fainted. Recruiting soldiers had already cost a considerable sum, and now the young master was increasing expenses, and long-term at that. Philip thought it prudent to advise him on financial matters soon. After the meeting, what pained Philip even more was the young masters instruction to tailor two sets of uniforms for each soldier within a month. Despite his strong opposition to such wasteful expenditure, the young master repeatedly emphasized the importance of uniformity in a regr army, leaving Philip no choice but toply. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 6: New Recruit Training 1 Chapter 6: New Recruit Training 1 The day after meeting with the knights, Paul reorganized his forces ording to his new n, dividing nearly 600 soldiers, both new and old, into two infantry battalions. After arranging the soldiers, he remembered the guards from the lords mansion. Being someone with a touch ofpulsiveness, he decided to organize them as well, establishing a separate unit for them the Inner Guard Unit. He modeled the structure after the paramilitary system from his previous life, with the basic units still being squads and teams. Higher up, it was organized into squadrons, brigades, and detatchments, corresponding topany, battalion, and regiment in the military. The lords mansion guards, numbering only 60, were organized into two toons. As for the knights and their squires, this was more problematic. After all, knights were on the threshold of nobility, and, as he observed, the divide between nobles andmoners in this world was quite significant. Mixing them into a single system might cause dissatisfaction. His position as a lord was not yet secure, but setting aside such a considerable force as an independent unit also seemed odd. So, he first had a secret discussion with Bryce, expressing his ideas and concerns. Surprisingly, Bryce told him he was overthinking it and exined further. Originally, when the Grayman family was sent to the northwest coast by the king, it was a form of exile. The previous vassals were either implicated and punished or had switched allegiances. The current knights in the territory Well how should I put it? Bryce hesitated. Its a bit offensive to say, but your family was prohibited by the royal family from ennobling new vassals. Although your ancestors granted us knightly fiefs, our status as knights is not officially recognized by the kingdom or other nobles. People usually refer to us as wild knights. Apart from knowing some literacy and martial arts, we are not much different frommoners. Most of us even work in the fields. Paul, curious, asked, What about Baron Ford? His title was inherited from distant rtives. He had served your family for a long time before inheriting his title. Also, he is a robe noble, having only the title but nond. I see. Then you should bring them into the army. You seem to have quite an influence among them. Bryce, sweating, quickly agreed: Oh, not at all. I can only outdrink them at the table. Dont worry, I wont disappoint you, my lord. As Bryce said, there was no conflict with the knights and their squires. Most of them were appointed as officers at various levels. Bryce and another knight named ude were appointed asmanders of the first and second infantry battalions, respectively. Then a series of physical fitness tests were conducted to select squad leaders. Initially, literacy was considered as a major criterion for selection, but it turned out that almost all of the few hundred people were illiterate, with only a few being able to recognize and spell their names. Reluctantly, they had to focus on physical fitness. Due to the low overall educational level of the troops, the appointed junior officers were given the title acting in front of their ranks, and the military ranks were temporary. All soldiers were initially private, and acting squad leaders were temporary corporals. Alright, given the current tense military situation, we should start training without dy, the young count said enthusiastically. Despite opposition, he was determined to take the troops to the forest outside the town for training and announced that they would camp in the forest during the training period. He took only the second infantry battalion and the first inner guard toon with him. The first battalion was left in Lakeheart Town to respond to emergencies. After choosing a suitable location, the new recruits began to set up camp under the guidance of the experienced soldiers. Paul summoned Knight ude now Major ude to discuss the training n. Paul handed ude a parchment filled with writing, proudly saying, Take a look, ude. Have you ever seen a more brilliant training n? ude quickly scanned the document and, sweating profusely, said, My lord, this kind of training could be lethal. What, how could that be? Ive already cut down many sections for this abridged version. My lord, this intensity of training is almostparable to what I underwent as a knights attendant. If you could endure it, why cant they? Nutrition is crucial! My lord, although I was not well-off back then, I at least had meat once a week. These soldiers ofmoner origin dont have such conditions. Based on the previous food standards, we can only ensure they dont go hungry. But with increased physical activity, its hard to sustain without meat. Paul pped his forehead, I hadnt considered that. Ill write a letter to Philip immediately to enhance our food supply, especially meat. Additionally, well organize hunting parties daily. udeughed, Well, I have no objections, but I guess steward Philip will have a stroke. My lord, aside from physical training, your n also mentions standing at attention, marching, and drill exercises, which are quite baffling. I understand the words, but could you exin further? Discipline, ude, discipline. Did you see the fiasco at the previous parade? Our army must be uniform and orderly, advancing and retreating in unison, always acting as one entity. Thats how we create an imposing presence, not like a bunch of ragtag militia. ude, sweating profusely from his forehead, replied, Even the kingdoms regr army isnt this demanding! Alright, you have a point. Now that its gettingte, lets skip the other subjects for now. How about we start with standing at attention before dinner to whet the appetite? Heh heh heh Watching the bustling soldiers, the eager young count rubbed his hands together, emitting a sinisterugh that sent shivers down udes spine. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: (Military: squad < toon=""> < battalion="">< regiment="" guards:="" squad="">< toon="">< squadron="">< brigade="">< detachment)=""> Chapter 7: New Recruit Training 2 Chapter 7: New Recruit Training 2 Makarov, with a cross tied to his back, stood in agony, internallyining countless times, Whats the use of this training against pirates? What on earth is this for! He wanted to turn his head to see the state of the person next to him, but suppressed the thought immediately. Several unfortunate souls had already been severely reprimanded by Major ude for making small movements while standing at attention, and were even denied their meals. Makarov certainly didnt want to go hungry. The new lord really was an oddity. Makarov continued his internal rant, perplexed by the strange exercises like standing at attention and marching. Even the officers of knightly origin were forced into such training. Oh, and the marching Makarov felt utterly embarrassed just thinking about it. The bizarre posture still made him blush. He was grateful that they werent training in the town, or else the locals would have had a goodugh. He guessed the young lord suffered from a severe case of OCD. His demands for uniformity and order seemed to have reached a perverted level. It was one thing to require unison and coordination in marching and running, but insisting on nkets being folded into perfect squares was over the top. If the young lord hadnt demonstrated how to fold them himself and personally guided those who did it wrong, Makarov would have suspected this was all a cruel joke. The only sane part of the training was the daily morning or afternoon drills, personally instructed by Major ude. Makarov felt this was the only part beneficial for surviving and fighting in battles. He listened intently and practiced with all his might. Despite hisints, Makarov held a great deal of respect, even gratitude, towards the young lord. Not just because they had eaten meat twice this week, but for a more significant reason the lord was teaching them to read! For mostmoners, literacy was a lifelong unattainable skill due tock of opportunity and resources. Of course, there were literatemoners, like merchants, minstrels, or noble servants, but they were rarepared to the vast majority of the popce. In some remote areas, literacy was as mythical as magic, believed to be essible only to nobles and divine servants. Manymoners only recognized their names, and arger number couldnt even do that. Even in human realms, Makarov heard that many beastman tribes in the great ins used knots on ropes to record events. He vividly recalled the moment the young lord announced the literacy ss, using evening time to teach everyone to read. The incredulous expressions of the soldiers and Major udes shocked face, wide enough to fit a goose egg, was unforgettable. However, many soldiers thought being a soldier and eating the lords grain didnt require literacy. They were fools content with their ignorance, in Makarovs view. He didnt want to live his life in such a dazed state. Suddenly, a whistle sounded, followed by Major udes loudmand: All troops, assemble!!! Makarov immediately dropped his thoughts and moved toward the standard-bearer in front of ude, standing shoulder to shoulder in a line with his row. After a weeks training, this had almost be a reflex. Stand at ease!manded the Major. Then, the young lord approached and began to speak. Soldiers, I am very pleased with your progress this past week. You have met my standards in military posture, so I announce that from now on, you wont need to tie the crosses while standing at attention. He paused, noting the absence of cheers, and nodded in satisfaction. However, there are still deficiencies. ording to Major ude, many of you are still struggling with fighting techniques. This wont do in a fight against ruthless criminals. You must continue to practice diligently. Remember, more sweat in training, less blood in battle! Not because Lord Paul wasted half the training time on standing at attention and marching, many soldiers grumbled internally. Also, your internal affairs, the lord continued. Ive emphasized personal and collective hygiene every time I speak. This is thest time Ill say this: if I find any tent with littering again, I swear Ill have the entire squad run around the camp until they drop. Now, I have good news. I had steward Philip order uniforms for everyone, and theyve arrived today. Lets distribute them now and change into them immediately. Under the direction of their officers, the soldiers received their new uniforms in turn. The uniforms were designed based on the attire of the Eighth Route Army from Pauls previous world, but in dark green. They included jackets, trousers, hats, leather belts, shoes, leg wraps, and puttees. Additionally, there were shoulder boards with military ranks from his previous world, attachable with buttons. After receiving two sets each, the soldiers changed clothes without hesitation after all, they were all men and had no reservations. The uniforms, made in haste and inrger sizes to fit all, were a bit loose on many soldiers. However,pared to their patch-ridden old clothes, these uniforms significantly boosted their spirit and appearance. Once changed, they reformed ranks. Despite the discipline preventing them from speaking, their excitement was evident. The new uniforms seemed to have greatly lifted their morale. Major ude looked at the reassembled formation, his heart filled with emotion. A week ago, these men were disorganized farmers, some even unable to distinguish left from right. Now, they stood and sat with proper military bearing, following orders promptly. Previously, just assembling them swiftly was unimaginable. Now, the troop almost had the air of a regr army. No, even the kingdoms regr army couldnt match this level of uniformity. Only the royal guard, unseen by ude, mightpare. He began to understand why the count spent so much time on what seemed like meaningless training. The only deficiency now, ude thought, is that nearly half of them have never seen blood. Paul instructed ude to continue with the days nned training, then entered a tent guarded by the inner guard with the servant who brought the uniforms. Count, everything you requested is here. This is the first batch; steward Philip is still gathering the rest, which will take some time. Excellent, these will suffice for now, but hurry with the rest. The tent was filled with boxes and a sulfuric smell. Satisfied, Paul asked, And the people I requested? They are waiting in the next tent, my lord. Are they reliable? Rest assured, they are as loyal to your family as I am, personally vetted by steward Philip. Good, Ron. Youll continue to handle supplies here. I wont forget your service. Remember, not a word of this to anyone, understood? Anyone. I understand. I swear to the Lord of Light to keep silent, or may I be cast into hell for even a single slip, Ron vowed. Good, you may go back. Remember my words. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 8: The Ultimate Weapon Chapter 8: The Ultimate Weapon After sending away his servant Ron, Paul happily checked the goods on the ground once again. Haha, how can I live up to my identity as a transmigrator without creating some ultimate weapons? Indeed, the items on the ground were sulfur, charcoal, and saltpeter, the ingredients for making ck powder. Speaking of ck powder, its truly an essential for home travel and for plundering. What broke the sturdy armor of the Western feudal knights? It was gunpowder. What helped Pizarro conquer the vast Inca Empire? It was gunpowder. And this time, gunpowder will help me, Paul Grayman, to civilize this other world. Originally, he had wanted to mass-produce matchlock or flintlock guns, so he asked Philip to gather a bunch of cksmiths. However, since it was close to the spring plowing season, a time when farmers were busy making and repairing agricultural tools, the n was shelved due to strong opposition from the steward. Before he could prove the great significance of his trans-era invention, he had to start by making a couple of guns as an experiment to open the eyes of these otherworldly natives. As for the collected gunpowder ingredients, he decided to make some big firecrackers first and arm a group of grenadiers. He immediately went to the adjacent tent to meet the servant who had just arrived. I suppose Ron has already told you, anything that happens here must not be leaked outside, not a single word, or else He made a slicing gesture across his neck. Everyone agreed in unison. Good, I called you all here to make a secret weapon. It will be our key to victory over the enemy. If you do well, I will reward you handsomely. He pointed to one of the familiar-looking servants, Kelly, from now on, these people are under your management. Then he took out the gunpowder ingredients he had brought: This is what youve transported here, saltpeter, sulfur, and charcoal. In the eyes of the world, these are nothing more than ordinary items, but I have identally discovered that mixing them in a certain proportion can create a mixture that burns fiercely. He shamelessly took all the credit for himself. Next, he mixed the three ingredients, which had already been ground into powder, in the proportion of one part saltpeter, two parts sulfur, and three parts charcoal. He asked everyone to step back, took out a long fuse, lit it with a fire tube (a tool simr to a lighter used for preserving a fire source), and gently touched the mixture from a distance. Ah! Everyone eximed in surprise. They saw the small pile of powder suddenly burst into a dazzling me, followed by a cloud of thick smoke rising up. As the smoke spread, the tent was filled with an indescribable odor. See? The burning is very intense, almost instantaneous. Indeed, the previous mixture had now turned into a pile of residue. Lord, do you intend to use this to make weapons? Some clever ones had already understood his intention. Yes, I call this mixture gunpowder, and it will be our weapon to fight against pirates. But mere burning is not enough; it wont pose any substantial threat to pirates. So, I n to pack it into a seble container. In this way, it can produce a powerful explosion when it burns, thereby injuring the enemy. This is just a rough idea of mine. This weapon is still in the conceptual stage. The specific optimal gunpowder form, the manufacturing process, and the size and shape of the container still need everyones collective wisdom. I announce here that in the future, in weapon manufacturing, every good idea approved by me will be rewarded with at least one silver coin. The greater the value, therger the reward. Upon hearing about the mary reward, everyones eyes lit up, and they assured him, beating their chests, that they would not disappoint their lord. But, as you saw in the experiment just now, this stuff is very dangerous. A single mishandling can not only harm oneself but also endanger others. So, you must be careful. I will write a safety regtion shortly, and each of you must memorize it without missing a single word. I will conduct random checks in the future, and anyone who cant remember will be immediately dismissed. Hmph To prevent leaks, those leaving here probably wont be able to lead a normal life anymore. Everyone was coaxed and threatened into swearing oaths toplete their lords task. Paul summoned an internal affairs soldier and instructed him to familiarize these people with the camp environment, leaving behind a few of the cksmiths. He spoke to one of the older ones, Your name is Herman, right? The cksmith from the castle. Yes, my lord. My family has served the Count for generations. I crafted the old Counts armor. Good. You also saw the power of the gunpowder just now. What do you think? The Count is truly a genius. If I hadnt seen its ingredients and production method with my own eyes, I would have thought it was magic from the legends. Paul nodded in satisfaction, clearly pleased with the natives admiration. Haha, actually, the weapon concept I mentioned earlier is just a crude way to use gunpowder. There are other more sophisticated and fantastic ways to use it. Oh? Is that why you kept us here? Please enlighten us, my lord. Paul pulled out a piece of sheepskin paper and slowly unrolled it: Look at this paper. I need you to craft a tube-shaped weapon like the one drawn here From then on, there was an area near the training camp where ordinary soldiers were forbidden to enter, guarded day and night by internal affairs soldiers. However, strange explosion sounds often came from inside, attracting the curiosity of some. Invariably, these people were invited by the newly formed Inspection Team for a chat. But merely making some explosive gadgets and small iron tubes wasnt enough to satisfy the Count. He urgently needed something bigger, thicker, longer, so he wrote to his steward and Bryce, urging them to find talent skilled in metal casting, preferably with experience in bell casting, and to acquire arge amount of bronze. In addition to the Inspection Team, another squad was selected not long after. Each member was a robust, muscr man. Makarov was also among them. In addition to regr training, they were also arranged to train in another way: throwing a bunch of slightly polished stones into circles drawn on the ground. The new team was named: Grenadiers. Many wondered in their hearts: it seemed that the lord had spent so much on training recently that he could no longer afford bows and arrows. But if they were to use stones against the enemy, why not use a sling for greater throwing distance? Though they couldnt throw veryrge stones, the distance was significant. Throwing theserge, round stones with arms was not only limited in distance, but it also drained their strength after a few throws. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 9: Observations in Lakeheart Town Chapter 9: Observations in Lakeheart Town Baron Hansel Abbott sat gloomily in the carriage, a mood that had persisted for two weeks. Just over half a month ago, he had joyfully received a royalmission, only to be dumbfounded upon opening it. He was assigned as a permanent representative to a ce he had never even heard of before, the Count Graymans territory in the Northwest Bay, a seemingly forsaken ce. Later, at the military camp, he unexpectedly met the old man he had encountered during his escape. Remembering that the Count Graymans territory was the old mans home, Hansel was at least relieved to havepany for the journey. The image of his old ssmate, Matthew, came to mind. That lucky fellow had stayed under the princesssmand, offering flippant remarks like, Although our positions differ in prestige, we both serve His Majesty the King! Hansel sneered at the thought. Matthew, who barely managed to offer advice or keep ounts for the princess, was too self-satisfied. With a feeling of resentment, Hansel thought about his own circumstances. If only he wasnt born illegitimately, if his mother had a better background but then he dismissed these thoughts. Some things, after all, cannot be changed. His mission now was to do well in his current role and strive to return to the side of the King and the Princess. His efforts would eventually be recognized, he reassured himself. Meanwhile, Ford, the steward in the same carriage, was excitedly pointing out the window: Look, Sir Abbott, thats Lake Al ahead. Actually, the formal name of thisnd is the Alda Territory, named after thiske. Were approaching Lakeheart Town. As the trees along the road thinned, a vastke came into view, with arge ind dotted with buildings, including a castle at its center. To Hansel, it looked like nothing more than a slightlyrger town. This town is the capital of a countdom? Its not evenparable to a rural area near the capital, Hansel scoffed inwardly. But hisck of experience was to me. In this era, many lords built their castles in easily defensible locations, whether on cliffs or surrounded by water, as protection against bandits, rebellions, and the covetous eyes of neighboring lords. Hansel, a young noble from the capital, had little experience outside the immediate vicinity of Crystal Shine Fortress. Even his rare journeys were along bustling trade routes, so he had never seen such a scene before. Approaching theke, they discovered a massive floating bridge constructed from specially designed boats linked together. It seemed that in case of an enemy attack, the bridge could be quickly dismantled to prevent crossing. Should we disembark and walk to the ind? Hansel worried whether the floating bridge could support the carriage. Ford, sensing his concern,ughed and reassured him, Please be at ease, Sir Abbott. This floating bridge is very sturdy. A mere carriage is no problem for it. With such assurances from a local, Hansel rxed slightly but remained apprehensive as the carriage crossed the bridge. Only upon reaching the ind did he fully calm down. Now, Sir Abbott, I must first report to the lord. Please rest in the castle guest room with my servant. I will arrange a meeting with the lord for you shortly. Alright, Steward Ford. As the carriage entered the castle gates, they saw the butler, Philip, approaching. Steward Ford, youre back atst. Philip, good timing. Take me to the count, please. Oh dear, I was just about to mention the count to you. Has something happened? Fords heart tightened with worry, fearing the old injuries of Count Grayman might have resurfaced. The count has taken the newly recruited soldiers out for training and is not expected back in Lakeheart Town for a few days. What, you just let him lead a bunch of new recruits out there? Dont you know how rampant the pirates are now? We tried to persuade him, but in vain. We had no choice but to have Lord ude lead the castle guards to protect them. Relieved, Ford quickly said, Send someone to fetch the count. Tell him a royal envoy has arrived and is waiting to meet him. Yes, Ill send someone right away. After Philip bowed to Hansel and hurried off, Ford turned to Hansel, Im terribly sorry, Sir Abbott, but it seems youll have to wait a while. Thats alright. Since the count is temporarily away, would you mind if I took a walk around here? Of course, youre a distinguished guest from afar. Please feel at home. However, I need to return home, so I wont apany you. Ford then assigned his personal servant to guide Hansel and excused himself to go home. Hansel, wanting a drink, instructed the guide to take him and his servant Tom to a tavern in town. The tavern was bustling with chatter until a well-dressed young nobleman, apanied by Fords servant, walked in. Some knowledgeable patrons recognized the nobleman from his attire and the subservient demeanor of the servant, causing the noise in the tavern to subside. Landlord, three beers, please. I prefer unused cups. Right away, my lord, the tavern owner, a man in his forties who had never been so close to a foreign noble, hurriedly went to prepare the drinks. People in small ces really have limited experience, Hansel thought, amused. He chose a window seat, had Tomy cloths on the seat and table, and then sat down. Taverns are excellent ces to gather information, and Hansel, havinge this far, didnt n to just sit and drink. He was contemting how to inquire discreetly when the tavern owner brought over three beers. Hansel took one for himself and handed the other two to Tom and the pleasantly surprised guide. Observing the patrons, he noticed most were avoiding his gaze, fearful of offending the nobleman with an improper gesture. Only one person, wearing a leather cap, kept sneakily ncing his way. You,e here! Yes, you, the one with the leather cap. Me? The young man pointed out by Hansel quickly shifted from astonishment to fear, worrying his peeking had angered the nobleman. Could he be beheaded for this? The people sitting around him quickly distanced themselves, not wanting to get involved. Trembling, the young man approached Hansel and immediately knelt, tearfully begging, My lord, I was just curious, I meant no harm, please, have mercy on me Alright, alright, dont be scared. Im not going to harm you! Just a few questions, thats all. Stand up! The young man stood up, relieved. Sit there, Hansel gestured to a nearby seat. How could I dare Sit down when the baron tells you to! Tom yed the part of the enforcer. Gratefully, the young man sat down. I want to ask, is the situation with the pirates really that severe? Yes, they havent appeared nearby, but everyone is scared. Now, people only travel inrge groups even between viges. And your lord, he just lets them be? Not at all. You might have heard, our old lord sacrificed himself fighting pirates. The new lord started recruiting soldiers as soon as he took over, both for public and private reasons. Is it true your new lord is just a child? Yes, and its unclear if he can bear the responsibility. Honestly, young master Paul ah, our current Count, was quite spoiled by the old lord. As a child, he was mischievous and The young man suddenly stopped, realizing he was speaking ill of his lord before another noble. Hansel smiled, ordered another beer for the young man, and continued his inquiries. He soon found the young lord quite intriguing. For instance, the lord had forbidden public urination and defecation, encouraging every household to build their own toilets and even funding public ones in town. He also banned dumping waste into theke, instead cing trash bins at intervals on the streets. Residents and passersby were required to use these bins for their garbage, with the lords men organizing daily cleanups. Hansels respect for the young lord grew: Not bad at all. A countryside lord whos more refined than city nobles. Hopefully, he doesnt have the usual faults of rural nobility. Standing up, Hansel tipped the young man a few coins and motioned for Tom and the guide to continue exploring other areas. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 10: The Royal Commissioner Chapter 10: The Royal Commissioner A debate was underway. Lord Count, I still think this is inappropriate, said Captain Holman, a former family knight who now led his ownpany for rotational training. Dont try to persuade me anymore, Holman. After all, weve been doing this for a while now, how can we just abandon it halfway? But I must say, teaching the soldiers to read and write is truly unnecessary. They only need to understand orders. No, I want to create an army unlike any other. The first difference is that the soldiers are knowledgeable, they are thinkers. Well, lets not discuss whether they are qualified for education. Have you considered that once they learn, they may no longer be content being soldiers under yourmand? I will make being a soldier a prestigious profession. Of course, Im not talking about the kind of soldier that exists in noble circles, but a profession truly belonging to themon people. If even then they choose to leave my leadership, it only means I am not worthy. What? Thats absurd. Ah, forgive me, Lord Count, I was impolite. But, you are their lord, what does this have to do with being worthy or not? Ruling them is both a right and a duty, as natural as the sun rising and setting. Enough, Holman. I have made up my mind. Weve been doing this for so long, do you want me to retract my orders now? That would be like pping my own face. Seeing Holman about to continue the argument, Paul raised a hand and said, Let it be. I need to return to the town immediately to meet with the emissary from the capital. Ill probably be there for a few days. I hope when I return, the soldiers of the second battalion can not only meet physical standards but also read and write their own names. After a stint as an enlightenment teacher, Paul had learned not to set his expectations too high. He turned and left the tent. Holman turned to ude beside him, Is the Count really teaching the soldiers to read and write? He still found it unbelievable. ude shrugged and smiled bitterly, When I first heard his n, I thought I was dreaming. Our young Count always does things beyond the norm! Paul arrived at the cksmiths tent, Hows the progress with the muskets? cksmith Herman, busy tinkering with something alongside his colleagues, immediately stood up to greet him, Lord Count, we are trying to improve the flintlock mechanism. Since were not mechanists, its quite challenging. He honestly added, This trigger Im working on the guns made with it are likely to have a high misfire rate. Paul nodded. On Earth, when the flintlock musket was first invented, due to subpar steel and bullet manufacturing technologies, it often failed to produce sparks or produced insufficient sparks to ignite the gunpowder, leading to high misfire rates. This was understandable. It seems technological development cannot be achieved overnight. He picked up apleted matchlock musket and examined it closely. The structure was very rudimentary,cking sights and aiming aids, consisting only of a barrel, stock, powder pan, and trigger. It was indeed a real musket, simr in many ways to the flintlock, but the matchlocks firing mechanism was much simpler. The mechanism consisted of a serpentine rod and trigger. The rod held the lit match cord, and when the trigger was pulled, a lever moved the serpentine, bringing the burning cord into contact with the powder in the pan at the end of the barrel. The me then passed through the touch hole into the barrel. This mechanism was much easier to produce. The barrel was made by the cksmiths using the rolling method, slowly hammering iron sheets wrapped around a core rod, using grooves on the anvil for alignment, gradually forming the shape of a barrel. Without the ability to produce quality drill bits, this was the best method avable. Lets do this: halt the improvement on flintlocks and focus all efforts on producing matchlocks. How long would it take to make one from scratch? Two weeks for a cksmith and an apprentice, if all goes well. Two weeks? Thats a bit long but eptable. However, the quality of the barrels must be high. We cannot have incidents like the barrel explosions during previous experiments. Please rest assured, Lord Count. We have conducted many experiments and have a good understanding of the rtionship between the powder charge and its explosive power. We will be meticulous with the barrel quality. Great. I need these muskets urgently. We must increase production. I will allocate more apprentices and carpenters specializing in stock-making to you. Teach them the skills of musket making without reservation. For every qualified apprentice, Ill reward two months wages. The cksmiths eyes widened at the enticing offer. Furthermore, once you have more hands, I suggest you allocate tasks. Let each person specialize in oneponent: one for barrels, one for mechanisms, another for assembly. Assign more people toplex tasks and fewer to simpler ones. But the musketponents must be interchangeable. Appoint someone specifically to measure and inspect the parts to ensure they fit together, facilitating future maintenance and repairs. Given the simplicity of the matchlocks design, it didnt require high precision, allowing the craftsmen to try this new work method. Everyone nodded, followed by a round of tteringpliments for the Counts foresight. To the craftsmen, Ill have someone monitor your yield and defect rate. This will affect your wages. If the defect rate is too high, expect some minor penalties, the Count said sternly. The cksmiths broke into a sweat, having witnessed the minor penalties inflicted on new soldiers in the camp. In the afternoon, the town of Lakeheart weed a peculiar army. After crossing the floating bridge in a disorderly manner, this army marched towards the Lords Mansion along the central street with a precision that was unbelievably synchronized. Keep focused after entering the town, maintain formation strictly, no looking around, no whispering,manded Captain David loudly, and then he continued to chant the one-two-one marching cadence. The townspeople, filled with curiosity, lined the streets. Their boldness stemmed from the fact that leading the troops was their very own Lord, Paul Paul. They realized these were the new recruits that the young Count had taken out of town for training some time ago. Hey, isnt that so-and-so from that family? Wow, havent seen them in a while, theyre almost unrecognizable. They used to be so scrawny, how did they be so robust? Yes, the young boy from my neighbors house is also in there. He used to be so frail, and now look at the vigor in him, as if hes apletely different person. This troop is marching so uniformly, nothing like our old guards Simr discussions buzzed among the crowd. Marching within the ranks, Makarov secretly gloated, Getting stronger is nothing, I even learned to read now! That would shock you all. But the strict military discipline forced him to maintain a stern face, revealing nothing. The troop eventually stopped in front of the Lords Castle, located on a small hill at the north of the ind. Attention! At ease! Captain David barked. Lord Paul has granted you an afternoon off in recognition of your hard training. Youre free to roam the town but be back at the old camps gate before sunset. Remember the discipline codes well. If any patrol catches you misbehaving, Ill make sure you regret it. Long live Lord Paul! The troops cheered and then dispersed into the town. Many, having just received their military pay and not ustomed to saving, were eager to spend it. After the soldiers had dispersed, Paul rode into the castle. The old butler, upon notification, promptly came out to greet him, Young master, the envoy has been waiting for you in the hall. Alright, Ill meet them now. Upon entering the castle hall, Paul found not only the royal envoy but also the steward Ford and Captain Bryce. All three stood up to greet him upon his arrival. Count, this is the envoy from the capital, Baron Hansel Abbott. Baron Abbott, this is our new Lord of Alda, Count Paul Grayman. Steward Ford introduced them. Hansel, slightly bowing, thought the new Lord looked even younger than he had imagined. Esteemed Count Grayman, I am here by royal decree to convey His Majestys wishes. Firstly, congrattions, you are now officially recognized by the kingdom as the Lord of Alda. Additionally, I am to represent the royal court and reside in your territory. You must have heard about the current situation; many royal representatives have been stationed in various regions to strengthen the bonds and unity amongst loyal subjects like you. Paul eyed Hansel carefully, noting his average height, slender frame, elegantly dressed, with meticulously groomed grey-white hair, clean-shaven face, and sharp, somewhat arrogant eyes. I am deeply grateful for His Majestys trust, and I will not disappoint him, Paul responded gratefully. Since everyone had been waiting for the Lord, they hadnt had lunch. So, they sat down in the dining hall to eat and talk. However, a dispute soon arose. But sir, forgive my impertinence, Ive taken the liberty of surveying yournds. In my observation, the pirate threat is not as severe as imagined. I believe the priority should be to form a loyalist troop to join the Princesss army in quelling the rebellion. Although she has exempted you from sending troops, defending the royal family is, after all, a subjects fundamental duty. What are you talking about, envoy? Our old Count sacrificed himself in the fight against the pirates, is that not serious enough? We cannot agree with you! Bryce objected loudly. If the old Count hadnt provoked the pirates, nothing would have happened, Hansel retorted, slightly annoyed at having to dine with a meremoner soldier, which was already against proper etiquette. What about the safety of our town and people? Hansel dismissively said, Even with ten times their courage, pirates wouldnt dare attack Lakeheart Town, where the Lord resides. That would invoke the collective wrath of the surrounding nobility. As for the lives of the lower-ss people in the border areas, why bother so much? Bryce turned red, wanting to argue but restrained himself. Despite his position, he still felt the vast gap in their social status, both in Hansels eyes and in his own heart. Paul internallymented the stark lesson in ss hierarchy. Trying to mediate, he said, Ourst campaign against the pirates resulted in significant losses. Weve recruited new soldiers to replenish our forces. They are still in training and not yet ready for battle. Lets discuss this after their training isplete. Hansel, who had hoped to convince them to be cannon fodder, was visibly displeased. Sir, allow me to remind you of a vassals primary duty to his lord. Pirates are a mere itch through your boot, but Jars rebellion is a dire threat to the kingdom. He persisted, showing his noble demeanor and stern tone to the young Lord. Paul, feeling underestimated and challenged, retorted, Let me remind you, I am the Lord here! And I have a deep vendetta against the pirates. He mmed the table, his expression turning grave, as if challenging Hansel in a staring contest. Yes, Count, Hansel finally conceded after a long pause, lowering his head slightly and then silently continued eating. The banquet proceeded in an awkward atmosphere If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 11: The Wolf is Coming! Is the Wolf Really Coming? Chapter 11: The Wolf is Coming! Is the Wolf Really Coming? What should we do now? After sending Hansel away, Paul, who had been full of vigor just moments ago, suddenly became panicked. He stood up and paced back and forth around the chair. I was a bit harsh to him just now, wasnt I? What if heins to the king about us? What if the royal court sends an army to punish us? Ah I should have spoken more gently! He deeply regretted his impulsive behavior. The others felt a sense of resignation inside: You were so imposing just now, why are you panicking like this? Lord, calm down! Calm down! Ford, the steward, tried to console him: You did nothing wrong just now. To speak frankly, for a remote family like ours, its uncertain if the king would even remember us without a check by the heraldic court. He certainly wouldnt expect much military support from such an out-of-the-way domain. Besides, Her Royal Highness the Princess personally excused us from military duty. Probably, Baron Abott, in his eagerness to make a mark, requested troops from us. Even if this matter reaches His Majesty, he would not wage a war over such an issue. Er okay. Although he felt reassured, it was a bitter truth to swallow was he just an ant, incapable of even angering an elephant? So, we just need to leave Baron Abott with nothing to say. Leave him with nothing to say? Alright, then lets be more ruthless! More ruthless? You dont mean Ford was shocked, making a throat-slitting gesture, Thats absolutely not eptable. That would be pping the kings face! Hey, where did your mind go? I meant to put on a show for him, to make him realize that we truly cant send troops right now. How dare a mere country noble talk to me like this! Back at his quarters, Hansel couldnt hold back any longer after closing the door tightly. Who am I? I am the representative of His Majesty the King. My words are the kings decree, and my dignity is the kings dignity. Too arrogant, too arrogant. Ah Composure, I must maintainposure, I shouldnt stoop to the level of a wet-behind-the-ears kid. He paced back and forth, contemting his next move. Before Paul Grayman returned, he had already investigated the town. Although the pirates had prated deeper than before, they were still far from Lakeheart Town, posing no real threat to his rule. Once the pirates retreated, he could resume tax collection, as all nobles did. Could it be that this family alone clung stubbornly to the noble duties established by King Rodney I? Oh, may the Lord of Light have mercy on him. If word got out, he would be aughingstock. Since the hard approach doesnt work, maybe a softer one? Arent all children fascinated by knightly tales and heroic stories? Perhaps I can start from there. Hansel continued to ponder, stroking his chin. Ah, I wonder how the others are doing. If someone else earns the merit before me, that would be troublesome. Thinking about this, the face of his old ssmate Matthew, left in the military, came to mind. That guy Im not jealous! he reminded himself. Im just worried he might neglect his duties or nder me to the Princess. Although, its unlikely hell even get to see her. As Hansel was about to go to bed, he suddenly heard amotion outside. Looking out the window, he saw flickering mes and people shouting loudly. He quickly called a servant to inquire about the situation. A few minutester, Tom returned, panicked: Young master, its bad! The patrol found traces of pirates outside the town. The lord has already led the troops to resist, and the guards are informing the residents to prepare for defense. Which pirates have the audacity to attack the residence of a count? Hansel was incredulous. Just as he was thinking, someone suddenly burst in with a knife. Damn, how weak is this idiot lord to let someone barge into his house! Dont kill me, the lords room is on the second floor, I have nothing to do with him! Terrified, Hansel screamed and attempted to dive under the bed. Baron, Im a guard from the lords manor, the intruder said, barely suppressing augh. Pirates are attacking. The count thinks we might not hold them off, Ivee to take you to the basement for safety. Cursing inwardly, Hansel quickly stood up, regaining his haughty demeanor: Hmph, people from small ces reallyck manners, not even knowing how to knock. Even the shit cleaners are more polite than you. The soldier didnt dare to talk back and hurriedly said, Baron, please quickly follow me to the safe room in the basement. Wait! Hansel snorted, then called Tom to fix his clothes and hair. After a long while, Hansel finally put on a leisurely air, saying slowly, If it werent for the urgency, I really should teach your lord a lesson on what manners are! Forget it, why am I even bothering with a simpleton soldier? Lead the way. After mentally cursing a thousand times, the guard turned to open the door, but suddenly it was pushed open again. Baron, you havent left yet? Hurry up! Another guard rushed in. The first guard turned and urged, Baron, quickly. Ill pull youHuh? Where is he? He turned his questioning gaze to Tom, Hansels servant, who awkwardly pointed under the bed. The guard looked and saw the bedsheet near the floor trembling incessantly On the edge of the town, Paulmanded a troop of soldiers to make a show of it. After receiving news that Hansel had hidden in the basement, he ordered the soldiers to take a rest. Humph, that idiotmissioner must be scared out of his wits now! Delighted with his brilliant n, he couldnt help but feel proud. Turning to Bryce, heined, Tch! Who does he think he is, acting all high and mighty with a little authority? If it werent for those armors and spears, I wouldnt bother with him at all. Should have made him wait for at least ten days or half a month. Just as he was about to order a retreat, a soldier came running from afar, shouting and waving a torch. Bad news, bad news Lord, Captain Bryce, the pirates areing, the pirates areing. He couldnt help butugh: Haha, okay, okay. That fool baron is already scared witless, no need to keep shouting. No its not that! The soldier was so panicked he could hardly speak, Im on night patrol duty tonight. Its real pirates, theyreing this way. After saying this, he gestured towards theke. Everyone looked and saw lights on theke, approaching rapidly from a distance. Wha what??? Now it was Pauls turn to be shocked, uttering something iprehensible to everyone. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 12: Indifferent Neighbors Chapter 12: Indifferent Neighbors Everyone, get in formation! As everyone stood stunned, it was Battalion Commander Bryce who reacted first. You, go and gather all thepanies from the camp. The soldiers, thanks to over half a months training, quickly arranged themselves in the usual formation, gripping their weapons tightly. Bryce then assigned two people, ordering, Escort the Count back to the castle. Thismand snapped the dazed Paul back to reality. He loudly refused, No, I want to stay here. Bryce didnt have time to persuade him, focusing all his attention on the small boats on theke that looked like pirates. The boats on theke gradually slowed down and eventually stopped a considerable distance from the shore. It seemed the pirates had noticed the inds preparedness and knew it was not a good time to attack. Thus, a tense standoff began, a suffocating tension slowly spreading among the troops. It felt like a century had passed when suddenly Bryce raised his shield in front of Paul. Then, a whoosh was heard. By the light of the moon, they saw an arrow stuck in the ground not far ahead, with a white cloth attached to it. Following this, the small boats on the water slowly retreated into the distance. Once the suspicious boats hadpletely dispersed, Bryce loudlymanded, Go get that arrow. Outrageous! Everyone saw the Count furiously m a piece of cloth covered in tiny writing onto the table. It was now confirmed that the suspicious boats were indeed pirates, probably nning to raid the town. Seeing the preparations on shore, they resorted to shooting over a letter with an arrow. The letter read: Grayman, youd better be wise. We brothers are a bit short on fundstely, and the poor devils by the sea dont have much money, so wevee to you for a bit of drinking money. Considering youve just lost your father and govern a destend, we wont ask for much. But we do need around ten thousand in silver coins, or a few thousand will do in a pinch. The matter of pigs, cows, and sheep is up to you, but if you disappoint us, dont expect to live in peace. You have one week, and welle to collect. The price weve set is very reasonable. Just recently, we kidnapped someone from the Horn Bay Alliance The letter ended abruptly there, likely due tock of space, signed The iparably great, wise, brave, handsome, and all other ttering adjectives (though still insufficient), the Lord of the High Seas Quik the First. After everyone read the letter, they exchanged looks. Battalion Commander Bryce stood up again to volunteer for battle: Our troops are well-trained now and look quite formidable. Theyre well-fed and strong, a significant improvement from thest time we fought pirates. Its time for them to see some action. The other officers nodded in agreement. Steward Ford objected, I think we should be more cautious. Why not negotiate first? If we can lower their demands and temporarily send them away, it wouldnt be a bad idea. Paul, clearly unhappy, felt negotiation was too humiliating. Besides, the recent military training had drained his funds. Have there been any responses to the call for help we sent out earlier? he suddenly remembered. Hearing this, Steward Fords face showed embarrassment. He instructed his subordinate to bring a thick stack of parchment to Paul, saying, Youd better see for yourself. He picked up one letter, My dear nephew Paul, it has been a long time since we corresponded. I am shocked to hear of your fathers passing. However, during these times of rebellion, I must guard my territory and dare not leave. I regret not being able to pay my respects in person The letter reeked of antiquated, pretentious noble rhetoric, full of empty phrases and avoiding a direct response to whether they would help or not. Paul nced over it and tossed it aside. Picking up another, it read, To the young heir of the Grayman family, if you agree to be my vassal and swear allegiance to me, dealing with mere pirates will be trivial This was opportunism at its worst. He threw it away. Then another, Dear Paul, its just pirates, why worry so much? Once theyve extorted enough money from themoners, theyll leave. Let the strong be strong, let the violent be violent, just guard Lakeheart Town from the castle This sounded like it came from someone else who had also traveled through time. Discarded. Another letter stated, Grayman, what you are doing is inappropriate. As a non-violent person, I advise you to open your doors and tell the pirates, Come with your weapons of destruction, we will give you half our people to kill, and the other half will not submit Such peacemakers were present in every world, it seemed. Discarded. Yet another letter read, My dear brother Paul, its not that I dont want to help you. Recently, a damned royal representative came here, threatening and cajoling me. He took all the soldiers from my territory for conscription Paul nced mockingly at Hansel, who was attending the meeting, and threw the letter away. These scoundrels, all unwilling to help in a crisis, Paul realized after going through the pile of useless letters why Steward Ford advocated negotiating with the pirates. After much consideration, he finally agreed to the officers request to wage war against the pirates. Lord Count, gentlemen, first we need to grasp the pirates movements, so we need to disperse the cavalry for reconnaissance, especially along both sides of the Weiss River The pirates have just arrived, they couldnt have gone far overnight Call back twopanies from the new recruits training camp We need to leave some people to defend Lakeheart Town Everyone gathered around a medieval-style, disproportionately scaled map of the territory, pointing and discussing the battle n. The decision was made to leave the internal security troops and one infantrypany to defend Lakeheart Town. The remaining threepanies would assemble and advance along the Vis River towards the coast, seeking to settle the score with the pirates. After finalizing the n and arranging for increased patrols and vignce, everyone dispersed to rest. After a night of turmoil, the pirates divine assistance inadvertently confirmed that the Alda territory was indeed inconvenient for deploying troops. This shut up Hansel, who was to stay here for a long time. Without dealing with these brazen pirates who dared attack the lords residence, he couldnt expect a peaceful stay. Waking up, Paul received reports that pirate traces had been found. They hadnt gone far, likely looking to raid a nearby unguarded vige. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 13: Charging Dragons... Don’t Be Rash! Chapter 13: Charging Dragons... Don¡¯t Be Rash! At noon, twopanies from the new recruits training camp arrived at Lakeheart Town. The scout cavalry reported that the pirates hadnt gone far. After assembling all the nned forces, the entire army had a hearty meal, and Paul Grayman announced their departure towards the pirates location. By evening, they finally spotted the pirate crew, who had set up a camp by the river. The pirates, numbering around four to five hundred, were cooking over fires. Paul thought to himself, We dont have a numerical advantage. But we have the benefit of modern military training, something this ragtag bunch cant match. Form up! Thepany officers began directing their soldiers, switching from column to line formation. The pirates, noticing the approaching army, quickly armed themselves and stood ready for battle. A burly pirate with arge beard shouted, Hey, little Grayman, have you prepared what grandpa asked for? Are you that eager to pay tribute? His words were met with roaringughter from the pirates. Bryce asked, Lord, what should we do? Shall we attack? Paul regretfully thought, If only we had brought the big firecrackers, we could have given them a real scare. The great weapons developed earlier, after several experiments, turned out to be less effective than hoped. Initially, they filled hollow iron balls with gunpowder and hurled them, but the throwing distance was disappointing. The explosions were dangerous to the throwers, many got injured, and there were many duds. No wonder the grenadiers in Total War: The Wheel seemed so ineffective. Theyter reduced the powder and switched to y pots for longer throws, but this reduced the impact. The craftsmen added iron nails to the pots, resembling the Song Dynastys spiked fireballs. After many modifications, he still viewed them as an ineffective version of modern grenades, but they were produced as an emergency measure. However, these subpar weapons were forgotten in the rush to summon reinforcements from the training campst night. After his internal rant, Paul lifted his riding crop and dered boldly, Annihte them. Grasp your weapons!!! Forward!!! On receiving the order, Bryce shouted, and the soldiers, in their line formations, began to advance slowly. Observing his own troops in uniform and somewhat coordinated in their movements, Paul felt a sense of pride. In contrast, the pirates were disorganized andcked formation, resembling a regr army encircling bandits. How could they lose? Just then, the bearded pirate shouted, ughter these noble dogs!!! The pirates collectively roared and charged recklessly towards them. Initially, the territorial soldiers advanced steadily, but as the pirates drew closer, panic visibly set in, especially among the new recruits, who struggled to hold their weapons steady. Then, unfortunately, someone in the front row, perhaps to bolster their courage, shouted, Charge! This call acted like a signal, sending the soldiers into a frenzied rush forward. In moments, the once tight formation scattered, with the officers swept along in the surge, leaving only Bryce and the internal security soldiers close to Paul. Soon, the soldiers and pirates were embroiled in closebat, leaving Paul, mounted on his horse, muttering, This isnt how it was supposed to go! How did it turn into a reckless charge? Bryce cursed, These good-for-nothing fools. The pirates, ferocious and ruthless, quickly gained the upper hand as the soldiers,cking formation and realbat experience, were no match for these desperate ouws. Within half an hour, the battle tipped in favor of the pirates. Predictably, a soldier, using all his might, managed to fend off an attack and then turned and ran. Then, a second and a third followed, until eventually, all the soldiers began to retreat in disarray. The officers shouted orders to stop them, and Bryceshed at the retreating soldiers with his whip. But all efforts were in vain. Lord, we must retreat! Ill cover the rear with the cavalry, Bryce said, realizing the situation was beyond salvageable and returned to advise Paul to withdraw. Paul red bitterly at the bearded pirate still pursuing their soldiers, bit his lip, and reluctantly ordered, Cavalry, cover our retreat! Withdraw! He then turned his horse around,shed it fiercely, and it began to gallop back the way they came. All those on horses, follow me to cover the retreat! After covering the retreat and regrouping the scattered soldiers, Bryce finally shook off the pirates pursuit. About an hourter, they caught up with Paul. After a headcount, including missing soldiers, they had lost over 30 men with more than 50 wounded. A disgrace! Count Paul was on the verge of tears. This was his second defeat to pirates after his fathers failure. If word got out, his family would be aughingstock in the Northwestern Bay. He gritted his teeth: Find those two scoundrels!!! Bryce asked, puzzled, Which two, my lord? The one who charged without orders and the one who retreated first! Ill have them in the mines for life! Yes, Lord Count. Lets return to Lakeheart Town. We need to reflect on the lessons from this operation. That night, every officer was required to write a battle report while Paul shut himself in his bedroom. While the officers struggled with their reports, Steward Philip heard the sound of objects being thrown and smashed in the Lords bedroom but didnt inquire, understanding that his young master needed to vent. The next day, Paul encountered an excited Bryce as he entered the hall. Lord Count, look whos back! Beside him stood two people: an elderly man, around 50, looking vigorous, and a young man, probably in his early 20s. Both bowed respectfully to him. Who are these two? Sir Schroeder and his squire Joyce. Owen Schroeder. You met him when you were a child. Oh, right, you were too young to remember. The elderly man slowly spoke, Please allow me to introduce myself If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 14: Firearm Demonstration Chapter 14: Firearm Demonstration How many years has it been since Ist came here? Over a decade, I suppose? The old knight gazed at his hometown, Lakeheart Town, in the waning sunset. His attendant chuckled and said, I bet Lord Schroeder can hardly wait, huh? Just now, I was quite excited, but suddenly I thought, apart from those old friends who asionally correspond, I wonder if any other townsfolk still remember me. A wave of inexplicable sadness surged in the knights heart, and his horse, sensing its masters mood, slowed down. The young attendant consoled him, After all, its been over a decade. Its understandable if they dont remember. Anyway, you wont be leaving again, so theres plenty of time for them to get to know you again. Youre right, Joyce. Theres no use being sentimental. Lets face it head on. Giddy up! The knight shook off his mncholy, flicked the reins, and the horse joyfully trotted again. But what about you? Do you regret following this old man to such a rural ce? Not at all. I still have much to learn from you! I wont leave until Ivepletely emptied your treasure trove of knowledge. Oh? That will depend on your skills Knight Bryce, oh no, it should be Commander Bryce, is currently on a campaign against pirates with the lord. He hasnt returned yet, said Bryces neighbor. Thank you. After thanking him, Schroeder turned to his attendant and said, It seems the pirate problem here has resurfaced! Well, lets clean up the old house first and visit Bryce when he returns. And so they headed towards the Schroeder familys old house. Along the way, Schroeder observed the streets of his hometown. He hadnt paid much attention in his hurry earlier, but now he noticed that, although the basicyout hadnt changed much, the town was considerably cleaner. There were objectsbeled as trash bins at intervals, presumably for public waste. Cleanliness-wise, even the Royal Street in the capital might notpare, he mused. Hmm? Whats that? Hot Water Shop? What does it do? Is it a unique store here? Joyce, the attendant, noticed a shop he had never seen before. I dont know. I dont recall such a shop from my memory, the old knight was equally puzzled. Just then, they saw a detachment crossing the floating bridge to the ind but not heading towards the main street of the town. Instead, they took another path and disappeared. Uh It seems the oue of the pirate campaign isnt very optimistic, both the knight and his attendant thought simultaneously. Thats how your grandfather cleared my familys debt and even funded my studies in the capital. Heter rmended that I join the Northern Legion at the Long Ridge Fortress. In the castle hall, Knight Schroeder concluded his introduction. And you returned to Lakeheart Town because? When one gets old, they long to return to their roots. So, I resigned from the military and decided to settle back in my hometown. Schroeders words slightly moved Paul. The excitement of being a transmigrator had considerably waned after yesterdays failure. He wondered if he could ever return to his original home. Your family has been a great benefactor to me. I was deeply grieved to hear of your fathers demise. Please allow me to join your team, to avenge the old Count and contribute to the peace of our hometown. Speaking of the old Count, sorrow and anger showed on the old knights face. The Count had bragged about his robust health in letters, and now he was suddenly gone. Cursed pirates. Bryce happily said, Lord Schroeders extensive military experience will undoubtedly help us recover from yesterdays defeat. Annoyed, he nced at Bryce. There was no sense of vignce; military secrets shouldnt be casually revealed in front of outsiders. It seemed that strengthening security education in the army was necessary. However, that being said, he indeed urgently needed a leader familiar with the current eras military system. Bryce and his men, though loyal, were evidently at their limit in dealing with pirates. Knight Schroeder, wee to my army, he stood up and extended his hand to the old knight. Schroeder shook the young Counts hand and said, Due to some reasons you might already be aware of, I cannot openly swear allegiance to you, but time will prove my sincerity. Paul understood and didnt wish to rely on feudal personal attachments to ensure the loyalty of his troops. Apanied by others, Knight Schroeder visited the family cemetery to pay respects to the long-departed old Count. Afterwards, he requested to inspect the current military forces of the territory. In the afternoon, fourpanies assembled in the military camps parade ground. Seeing the soldiers assembly speed and posture, Knight Schroeder was greatly surprised. Fine soldiers indeed. Even His Majestys army couldnt achieve such quick formation and uniform marching. Hearing the old knights words, the young Count puffed up with pride, seemingly forgetting the recent defeat. But theyck spirit. Uh Most of them are fresh recruits, and our initial outing was not sessful. However, we have a powerful secret weapon, which we will demonstrate for the first time in front of the entire army. He thenmanded the soldiers, At ease, everyone. Soldiers, do not be disheartened by yesterdays defeat! Ive had ourtest secret weapon brought here to showcase its power. With it, we will certainly redeem ourselves. First, lets demonstrate the hand grenade. Grenadiers, step forward. As soon as he finished speaking, a group of soldiers carrying packages ran to a distance in front of the crowd and formed a line, facing thick wooden stakes nted in the ground. They were wrapped from head to toe in thick cotton. First, they took out bamboo fire tubes (simr to ancient Chinese fire starters), lit them, and then each took out a strange cylindrical object from their backpacks. These were guessed to be the hand grenades mentioned by the Count, with a wooden handle protruding from the bottom and a thin cord wrapped around it. After unwinding the cord, the soldiers held the handle tightly. At the Countsmand of Throw, the demonstration soldiers ignited the fuses on the objects with their bamboo fire tubes. After burning for a while, they vigorously threw them towards the wooden stakes. The thrown hand grenades exploded among the stakes, creating loud noises. Some exploded upon hitting the ground, while others burst in mid-air, sending shrapnel flying in all directions and causing thick smoke to rise from the stakes. Those who hadnt participated in the new weapons development were startled by the explosion. They soon realized that the explosions they often heard during training were caused by these devices. A soldier d in heavy armor checked the area around the stakes to ensure there were no unexploded grenades. Once he signaled safety, Paul ordered the formation to be dismissed, allowing officers and soldiers to inspect the new weapons effects. Covering their noses against a pungent odor, they approached the stakes and found that the explosion had embedded the grenades shrapnel (mainly iron nails) deeply into the wood. They expressed amazement; a grenade thrown into a crowd could severely injure those with little protection, and if it hit someones face, the thought was too terrible to contemte. Knight Schroeder genuinely praised, This will be very effective against hastily conscripted rabble. Just a few throws will scatter them. Next, lets showcase the second weapon. With this, even a farmer who has just put down his hoe can easily kill a well-trained warrior. Paul pped his hands loudly, drawing everyones attention with a tantalizing statement. Two thick steel tes were fixed on the ground, followed by two soldiers each holding a matchlock gun. The crowd quickly became fascinated by the strange weapons in their hands. The soldiers stood 10 meters from the steel tes and followed a well-rehearsed procedure. They took out a small bottle of gunpowder, filled the breech end of the gun barrel with some gunpowder, and covered it with a breech lid. Then they stood the gun upright, poured the remaining gunpowder from the bottle into the barrel, and inserted a lead bullet. Using a ramrod pulled from below the barrel, they tamped down the gunpowder and bullet. Finally, they fixed the burning end of the match cord onto the mp at the end of the serpentine on the lock mechanism. The presence of the breech lid effectively prevented idental ignition of the priming powder by the match cord. Aim!!! Onmand, the two soldiers pointed their guns at the steel tes in front of them, resembling crossbowmen taking aim. Fire!!! Closing their eyes, the soldiers pulled the triggers. The trigger action opened the breech lid, while the serpentines head rapidly struck the priming powder, igniting it and setting off the gunpowder in the barrel. With a bang, mes and smoke burst from the barrels. Looking in the direction of aim, everyone sawrge holes in the steel tes. Oh!!! Those unfamiliar with the new weapon development were stunned, and someone muttered, Is this magic? The small bullet had prated a steel te. The terrifying power of the matchlock guns created a massive stir among the onlookers, especially Knight Schroeder, who had decades of military experience. He had only admired the hand grenades, but the matchlock guns filled him with terror. His decades of martial training were formidable, and he could take on several ordinary men in closebat with equal weapons. However, with these guns, even a slightly stronger child could easily kill him. Suddenly thinking of something, he turned and said, Lord Count, please strictly control the use of these weapons, or they could cause great turmoil. The young Count replied with a grin, Of course, Knight Schroeder. I certainly dont want someone to suddenly put a big hole in my chest. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 15: Don’t Falter, Stand Strong Chapter 15: Don¡¯t Falter, Stand Strong After the demonstration of the new weapons, the soldiers were left to continue their training, while Paul, Knight Schroeder, and the officers ofpany level and above gathered in the castle hall for a meeting. In front of all the officers, Paul announced the appointment of Schroeder as his Chief of Staff, exining that this position was equivalent to the Chief of Staff in other armies. After introducing his newly established military system to the veteran knight, he conferred upon him the rank of Major, while his attendant, Joyce, was appointed as a Captain, temporarily serving as a staff officer. Then came the discussion about the reasons for their previous defeat. The officers, one after another, read out their analyses written overnight about thest battle. Finally, the young Count said, Everyones summaries are very detailed, and collectively, there are two main reasons: the new recruits reluctance to fight and acting on their own ord. To solve this problem, I have decided to introduce drummers and buglers into the army, to cultivate a habit among the soldiers to move to the beat of the drum. On the battlefield, soldiers must march to the rhythm of the drum, neither rushing forward recklessly nor shrinking back in fear. The buglers will y two calls: the charge and the retreat. When the charge is sounded, they must charge forward, even if it leads into a hell of swords and fire. When the retreat is sounded, they must not linger even if gold and silver lie ahead. During battle, each units inspectors will supervise the discipline on the battlefield. Those who vite the aforementioned discipline will be punished, up to the death penalty, depending on the severity of the offense. Bryce, draft the detailed regtions. I want every soldier to memorize them and begin training immediately. Bryce responded, Yes, my Lord. The veteran knight was surprised. Although this rural lord was still underage, he had quite unique insights into military affairs. He suggested, My Lord, I have learned about the previous battle. Please execute the soldiers who disobeyed orders and retreated without permission, to enforce military discipline. Ah well I have already sentenced them to hardbor in the mines Alright, since you have spared their lives, let it be for now. But next time, do not show such needless mercy. Re-punishing them for the same mistake would obviously affect Pauls authority. Lets discuss how we will fight the next battle After witnessing the power of firearms, the officers were excited, most believing that with adequate equipment, victory in the next battle was assured. Schroeder, however, had a different opinion: Gentlemen, the Count showed us firearms to boost our confidence, not to make us arrogant. Remember, Pridees before the fall. Paul secretly gave a thumbs-up to the old knights understanding. Schroeder continued, I believe in the next battle, we must not rely on firearms. We should make our soldiers win against the pirates in hand-to-handbat, to ovee their inner fear and establish true confidence and a sense of honor. Right, agreed Paul. There was a saying on Earth by Suvorov, A bullet is a fool, the bay a hero. Soldiers who dare to engage in bay fights are the true soldiers. The meeting concluded with decisions to introduce signalmen and drummers, temporarily proposing four types of bugle calls: assembly, advance, retreat, and charge, to be gradually supplemented as the army developed. The daily training regimen was adjusted to increase the intensity of bay training. Additionally, an officer training course was established, taught by the veteran knight, imparting military knowledge of the era such as setting up camps, ambush and counter-ambush tactics, reconnaissance, and counter-reconnaissance. Of course, the production and training of firearms would continue. Since the strength of the pirates in the next encounter was unknown, it was essential to prepare a trump card. At the pirate camp, the pirates were also discussing their ns. Quik, Shark sent me to tell you to restrain yourselves. Restrain? Hes filled his coffers, but Ive hardly gotten my hands on anything. Youve ventured so far from the coast and directly confronted the local lord; youre too bold. Just raid a few civilians and hurry back to Port Fran. Bullying unarmed civilians is no real feat, and besides, they have nothing worth taking. If were going to do something, lets make it big. Old Grayman fell into Sharks trap and kicked the bucket. The entire territory is in a state of panic, making it a prime opportunity. That overconfident kid from their family led troops against us in a battle yesterday. His skills were mediocre at best. It would be a disservice to my pirate profession not to take advantage of this situation. Hmph, speaking of Old Grayman, that bastard Shark actually killed a legitimate noble of the fiefdom. Isnt he afraid of provoking the collective wrath of the lords of the Northwest Bay? Whats there to fear? Grayman himself broke the understanding between the lords and us, viting the rules of Northwest Bay. Its his own fault. Besides, the Grayman family, being exiles, never got along with the neighboring families. Some might even be secretly enjoying this. It was you who first broke the understanding, venturing so far from the coast to stir up trouble Humph, then why did youe all this way? To administer justice on behalf of the nobles? Enough talk. In a few days, Ill lead my men straight to Lakeheart Town for what we want. If they still resist, Ill tie up their main force, and you can sneak in from the other side Nine dayster, the pirates came to im the goods they had demanded in their letter. Rowing in small boats, the pirates gradually approached Lakeheart Town. Upon receiving the report, Paul immediately ordered his troops to assemble on the shore, ready for battle, and sent a toon of guards to inform the residents to lock their doors and windows, and prepare for the worst with kitchen knives in hand. What audacious thieves, to dare provoke the center of a Counts territory in broad daylight after attempting a stealth attack under the cover of night, the veteran knight marveled. Damn, weve been careless. If they use their naval advantage to trap us, it wont bode well. We should have relocated the inds residents earlier. The veteran knight deeply regretted his oversight. The Grayman family had built the castle on the ind to defend againstnd enemies, not expecting todays threat toe from the water, turning it into a deadly trap. Are there any people familiar with naval warfare on the ind? Schroeder asked, but the nk stares from everyone quickly gave him his answer. Then we must provoke them tond for a decisive battle The pirates first sent a few small boats to probe near the shore. Confirming that the defenderscked projectile weapons like bows and crossbows, they brazenly began tond. It seemed that after their victory in thest battle, they no longer regarded the territorial militia as a threat, much to the old knights relief. Seeing the pirates outnumbered those in the previous encounter, Paul originally nned a halfway ambush, but the idea was opposed by the veteran knight. He believed that the pirates, being strong swimmers, would jump back into the water if the situation turned sour. Moreover, if they encountered resistance duringnding, they would likely use their boats to blockade Lakeheart Ind, trapping the soldiers and civilians. What then? Engage in a boat-hopping battle with the pirates? Alright, lets have an honorable decisive battle then, Paul resolved, and then reiterated the battle discipline to the entire army. Optimistically, their chances of victory were still high. Even if the soldiers couldnt overpower the pirates, they had arge number of hand grenades, and six muskets had been sessfully made, enough to give the pirates a hard time. As these thoughts crossed his mind, most of the pirates had alreadynded and were rushing towards them. Hey, Grayman kid, have you prepared the things I asked for in the letter? the big-bearded pirate bellowed. The same big bearded guy with a loud voice. Dont show your emotions, dont show your emotions the young Count muttered to himself. Last time you guys foolishly tried to resist us. Normally, I would have asked for some extra tribute for that. But looking at this sorry ce, I doubt you have anything more than a few baskets of stinky fish. Ill be generous, just hand over what I demanded before, the big bearded man arrogantly said. Paul ordered the bugler to sound the advance call. Bryce shouted, All troops, prepare! Today we shall y these scoundrels and avenge our fallen brothers. Forward! The drummers beat the marching drums, and the soldiers of threepanies, spears in hand, began to advance slowly. Paul and Bryce initially wanted all fourpanies to press forward, but the veteran knight insisted on keeping one as a reserve and some discipline enforcers, supposedly for maintaining battlefield discipline. Ha, still not taught enough of a lesson? the big-bearded pirateughed heartily. Men, since were in their homnd this time, if they dont give it, well take it ourselves! His men roared withughter. Quik is right, nobody better steal my kills! one pirate shouted, gripping his steel sword tightly, his expression turning increasingly ferocious. As the two sides drew closer, they finally shed in closebat If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 16: Complete Victory Chapter 16: Complete Victory Pauls heart tightened as the sounds of battle approached from the front. This time, the soldiers performance had improvedpared to thest battle. There was no reckless charging, thanks to apany kept in reserve near Paul. Senior officers like Bryce had also charged into the fray. Although Paul was opposed to senior officers leading the charge, it undeniably boosted the soldiers morale. However, the situation gradually turned dire, with Pauls side showing signs of weakness as the battle slowly shifted towards the center of Lakeheart Town. Paul became anxious. Let the reservepany take over, he suggested. Schroeder shook his head. Its not time yet. Just then, a report came in: suspicious figures resembling another group of pirates were spotted near the towns other bridge. Send the reservepany there, Schroeder decided. Paul sighed in relief. Good thing we kept the reserve. It would have been bad if another group of pirates broke into the town. The reservepany, now acting, began to rapidly move towards the other side of the town. Their movement was pivotal; the soldiers engaged in battle thought their lord was abandoning them to retreat, and many started fleeing towards Pauls position. No retreat signal has been sounded, get back to the fight!!! Bryce and other officers, while fending off enemies, shouted furiously. Some soldiers returned to the battle, but many did not. Their disadvantage became even more apparent Thats when the old knight Schroeder made his move. He charged on his horse, quickly closing in on a fleeing soldier, drawing his sword in a swift motion. In a split second, before anyone couldprehend his actions, the deserters head was no longer on his shoulders, rolling on the ground and ending up under Pauls horse. The body, now headless, copsed with a thud, blood spurting from the neck, staining the ground red. The sight of this fierce action stunned both the fleeing soldiers and those with Paul. The old knights eyes were zing with anger, his neck flushed red and veins bulging, emitting an almost palpable aura of fury. This is the fate of a deserter!!! His voice thundered across the battlefield, striking fear into every heart. Provost guards, on mymand, deal with any retreaters in the same way, no mercy!!! The provost guards were stunned, exchanging looks of disbelief, unsure of how to respond. Didnt you hear mymand? The knight turned to face them. His squire Joyce immediately drew his sword, pointing it at the still dazed provost guards. The mere nce from the old knight was enough to petrify the provost guards, who quickly remembered their duty upon receiving a superiors order. Yes!!! they shouted in unison, raising their spears towards the retreating deserters. Disobedience meant they could be the next to be decapitated. Fight the pirates to the end! someone shouted, leading the deserters back to the front line. Better to die fighting the enemy than be executed for desertion. If they were unlucky enough to die in battle, at least their families would receive a substantial pension, as Count Grayman was a man of his word. Finally, the battle line stabilized. Despite being shocked by the old knights methods, Paul breathed a sigh of relief. The officers shoutedmands, rallying their soldiers. The various toons gradually reformed their ranks. With advantages in numbers, equipment, and organization, the army naturally had the upper hand over the pirates. Now, with everyone resolved to fight to the death, they inflicted significant casualties on the pirates. The fruits of their previous training were now evident. Under themand of their officers, the soldiers formed spear formations by toons, advancing slowly but steadily, forcing the pirates back towards the water. All cavalry, rally to me! shouted Schroeder, charging into the battlefield alongside Joyce. After gathering all the knights, they swiftly veered away from the battle, then turned their horses and, with a fierce crack of their whips, charged furiously towards the pirates. The cavalrys rapid charge effectively split the pirate ranks in two, trampling and knocking down many unlucky ones in their path. This was the final blow for the already faltering pirates, who began to scatter and flee towards the shore. Some threw down their weapons and surrendered with their hands raised. Advance at a run!manded Bryce, who was on foot. The soldiers, while maintaining their formation, quickened their pace towards the waters edge. Seeing the guards approaching, the pirates hastily pushed their boats away from the shore and jumped into the water to climb aboard. An opportunity not to be missed, Paul thought, seeing nearly half the pirates already off the shore. He immediately ordered the bugler to sound the charge. Dee~dee-dee-dee-dee-dee~dee~dee-dee-dee-dee-dee~ The bugles loud call resonated across the battlefield. Charge!!! To the retreating pirates, it seemed as if the territorial guards were suddenly invigorated, rushing towards them with unbridled ferocity, breaking formation in their haste. Move! Let me on first! Im first! Fuck you! Pleas and curses filled the air over theke. Therge-bearded pirate leader was nowhere to be seen, leaving the headless pirates without any thought of a counterattack, only pushing and cursing each other in desperation to board the boats. As the soldiers reached the shore, pirates who had managed to get on their boats began rowing away, distancing themselves from thend. Wait for me!!! Cuckold! Go die! The pirates still in the water, who hadnt managed to get aboard, cursed their abandoningrades, while some swam desperately towards the departing boats. Some pirates left on the shore resisted briefly but were either killed or surrendered. At this moment, a troop of soldiers arrived at the shore the gunners, tasked with striking the final blow. Six musketeers, already loaded, aimed and fired towards the pirate boats, while others lit bamboo fire tubes and ignited hand grenades. Despite the muskets limited uracy, their targets were close and densely packed, resulting in a sessful volley. With the muskets smoke, four pirates on a boat were hit, two falling into theke, their fate unknown. One was hit directly in the chest and was immediately lifeless, while another, hit in the arm, screamed in agony. The pirates, unfamiliar with such weapons, were astounded and fearful. Witchcraft! ck magic! The nobles are using evil magic! Then, more terror rained from the shore as round objects with sizzling fuses flew towards the boats. The pirates, realizing the danger, frantically rowed away. The first grenadended urately over a boat and exploded mid-air, mutting the pirates nearby and throwing the boat into chaos. If the muskets hadnt drawn much attention due to their limited numbers, the grenades caused a major upheaval. Although some fell into the water, those that exploded wreaked havoc, with shrapnel and nails scattering, theke echoing with explosions and pirates screams. Die, you sons of bitches!ughed Makarov, throwing grenades at the pirate boats. Todays victory washed away the gloom of previous defeats, providing a much-needed vindication. The pirates, enduring the explosions, rowed desperately, eventually escaping the range of the firearms. Meanwhile, the reserve team sent to the other side of the town reported back. The other suspected pirates, after observing, decided not to attack upon seeing the well-prepared reserve forces. They vanished after witnessing the defeat of their counterparts, and the reserve was ordered to remain on alert. After the victory, excitement and cheers filled the battlefield, lifting the long-standing gloom over the army. With the enemy out of sight, the Count ordered a cleanup of the battlefield and announced two orders through the provosts: all spoils must be dered, and prisoners must not be mistreated. On Schroeders advice, two cavalrymen were dispatched in the direction of the pirates retreat to scout for any possible counterattacks. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 17: Interrogation of Prisoners Chapter 17: Interrogation of Prisoners News of the bandits repulsion quickly spread through Lakeheart Town, prompting residents to flood the streets and gather at the town center square to celebrate. The next day, Lord Count ordered a victory parade. The troops, organized inpanies, formed square formations and marched in unison along the main street towards the square. A temporary review stand was erected at the north end of the square, where Paul, along with Schroeder, ise, and other senior military officers, reviewed the troops. As the troops passed by the review stand from west to east, their formations swiftly changed to a march onmand. Each young soldier walked with his head held high and chest puffed out, a mix of pride and solemnity on their faces. The onlookers gasped in amazement, followed by waves of apuse and cheers. The old knight on the review stand nodded in approval. This peculiar marching style indeed imbued an unstoppable aura. The troops discipline and quality were unmistakably evident, surpassing even what he had seen in his previous service, which couldnt be achieved without prolonged training. Following the troops, the captured pirates were paraded, receiving not flowers and apuse but rotten eggs and spoiled vegetables. The townspeople of Lakeheart had suffered greatly due to the pirates, with farmers and fishermen constantly in fear. Recognizing the significance of this victory, on the afternoon of the pirates defeat, Paul and his senior officers hastily devised a temporary system of rewards andpensations, announcing it during the parade: Those granted temporary military ranks were now made permanent, and based on their performance in the battle, those who sacrificed themselves were awarded first-ss merits, those severely wounded received second-ss merits, and nearly a hundred others disying outstanding performance were awarded third-ss merits. Material and mary rewards varied ording to the level of merit. Families of those who were killed or severely injured, losing their ability to work, could receive five Ordo gold coins or an equivalent amount in other currencies from the lords mansion. For families in the Northwest Bay area, this was a substantial sum. You damned nobles The bearded pirate, hands tied behind his back, was dragged into the hall, struggling and cursing. Two soldiers forcefully pushed him to the ground. So, youre the great Quik I, I presume? Paul looked at the defiant pirate leader with interest. In the previous battle, this big-bearded man had been knocked unconscious by his own retreating men. Just thinking about it brought a sense of deep satisfaction. Its grandfather! Make him speak more respectfully. The pping sounds echoed in the hall as a soldier struck Quiks cheeks back and forth, rapidly swelling them up. You you The pirate leaders curses gradually faded. Spill everything you know. How many are you? How much have you stolen? Where are the other pirates? Id rather die hiss than reveal hiss a single thing. Quiks face was swollen, making it difficult for him to speak clearly. Quite a tough nut, arent you? Gentlemen, any ideas on how to make him talk? The officers brainstormed and suggested various methods of persuasion, turning the hall into a stage for a grim y. They started with whips and mps, then moved to the tiger bench, chili water, and water torture, giving Quik a thorough ordeal. What? Still not talking? If force doesnt work, lets try gentler methods. Tickling his armpits, scraping his feet one by one, these tormenting tactics were used on Quik. Ah! Oh! Ha ha ha ha ah oh!!! Ha ha ha!!! With a mix of harsh and soft tactics, Quik was tossed between heaven and hell. Ill talk Ill talk After enduring a long ordeal, Quik finally gave in. Its like refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. If only you had spoken up sooner, none of this would have been necessary, the young Count chuckled sinisterly, much like a viin in a movie. Soldiers, continue interrogating the other prisoners in the jail. Did you note down the methods we just used? Lets see if their boss is as tight-lipped as his underlings. Yes, Lord Count! Two soldiers saluted with the newly implemented hand gesture, eagerly rubbing their hands together before excitedly departing. After his sinisterughter, Paul slowly said to Quik, So, great Quik I, tell us everything you know. If your story conflicts with what your men have said, remember, we in Lakeheart Town are known for our warm hospitality. Youll receive even more wonderful treatment. The bearded pirate on the ground shivered upon hearing this. Afterpiling the testimonies of the pirates, Lakeheart Town finally understood the enemys situation. There were three groups of pirates involved in the invasion. The first group was Quiks gang, which had just suffered a major defeat in Lakeheart Town. The second group was the Shark gang, led by a pirate named Shark. They were the ones who ambushed old Paul. The third group was the newlynded Mudfish Gadden gang, the suspicious group in the recent battle who, after seeing Quiks gangs defeat, quietly slipped away, living up to their Mudfish moniker. The Shark gangnded first, looting along the coast, and, fortunately, defeated the forces of old Grayman. Upon learning that only a young child remained in the Grayman family, they grew more brazen, upying the small port town of Fran and coercing the locals into building defenses, nning a long-term settlement. Quiks gangndedter, finding the coastal area already piged by the Shark gang, so they headed ind. After plundering some viges and towns, they decided to hit big and headed straight for Lakeheart Town, only to meet their downfall. Regarding the Mudfish Gadden gang, Quik had just recently joined forces with them and knew little. However, what worried the people of Lakeheart Town was that these three pirate factions, though small, were all affiliated with a more powerful force dominating the northern seas: the notorious pirate, Walker Edward. Twenty years ago, Walker Edward rose to power, gradually absorbing various pirate groups in the North Sea. The united pirates caused headaches for the lords of the Northwest Bay. They joined forces in an attempt to eliminate Edward. However, the campaign was far from sessful. The pirates used hit-and-run tactics on the water, making it difficult for the noble coalition to counter. Whenever the coalitions forces retreated, the pirates would raid the shores, and when the coalitions main force arrived, the pirates would withdraw to sea. The nobles tried building a fleet tobat them at sea, but their newly formed fleet was no match for the seasoned pirates, resulting in repeated failures. Eventually, the exhausted nobles negotiated a truce, paying a substantial sum to the pirates as protection money. They also ceded a coastal area (including part of Pauls familynds) for the pirates to resupply every few months. In return, Edward agreed to restrain his subordinates from venturing too deep ind or near the capitals and surrounding areas of the various territories. Thus, for twenty years, the lords and pirates coexisted in this uneasy truce, with the designated resupply area suffering under the dual exploitation of nobles and pirates. When Quik revealed this, Lord Count, infuriated, mmed his ss of water, eximing in a curse identical to Quiks earlier outburst. Not only was Quik kneeling below taken aback, but the others involved in the interrogation also exchanged nces. The butler leaned in and quietly reminded Paul, Ahem Lord Count, please be cautious with your words. Your grandfather was among those who negotiated this agreement. Most lords of the Northwest Bay, including the Graymans, though dissatisfied, had no choice but to agree. Paul coldly asked, So, if the pirates hadnt overstepped this time, would you all have continued to turn a blind eye? The people in the hall fell silent, heads bowed, the quiet broken only by the sigh of the old knight, Schroeder If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 18: The Knight’s Loyalty Chapter 18: The Knight¡¯s Loyalty Paul, filled with indignation, witnessed a scenario that had previously only existed in history books: a collusion between officials and bandits, now unfolding right before his eyes. From Quiks confession, Paul learned that a few months ago, Edward had suddenly left with his trusted fleet. The specifics of their mission were unknown to these peripheral underlings. In the absence of the tiger, the monkeys dered themselves kings. The scattered pirate groups, now unrestrained, turned rebellious. Where there were once prohibitions under Edwards strict orders, now it was a free-for-all, with each group seizing whatever they could. Some pirate groups, emboldened by Edwards departure, even dared to venture into the ind territories near Graymansnds, areas untouched for nearly two decades. After further interrogation of Quik, Paul ordered him to be thrown into the dungeon. With a stern face, he announced to everyone that he nned to take advantage of the absence of the pirates main forces to eradicate the remaining pirates in the Northwest Bay and restore peace to his territory. The steward, Ford, expressed his concerns: I understand your anger, my lord, and dealing with the scattered pirate groups should pose no problem. But what if Edwards main fleet returns? As weve seen recently, other families wont help us until they themselves are under attack. Alone, our territory might stand little chance against Edward. Thats why we need to build a strong navy. When Edward returns, well be ready to defeat them, Paul replied. He knew that the nobles of the Ordo Kingdom had little awareness of maritime power, which had allowed pirates to thrive. But my lord, shipbuilding is expensive, Ford cautioned. Add to that the cost of training sailors and regr maintenance; its a bottomless pit. Dont worry, gentlemen. Well have bread, and well have milk, the young Count assured confidently. Pauls decision to eliminate the pirates was not just driven by indignation towards the nobles indifference to the coastalmoners plight. He had other reasons as well. During his time in this world, he realized it was technologically backward,parable to medieval Europe on Earth, with most goods produced through manual craftsmanship. He pondered over various industries that could generate immediate ie, such as papermaking, book printing, and ceramics. The challenge, however,y in the backwardness of Ordos northwestern region, where the popce wasrgely illiterate and poor. Who would buy his products? While the nobility might be interested in novel items for decoration, relying solely on noble customers wouldnt bring much profit. Therefore, he needed to sell his products in the more economically developed southern regions, such as the capital, Shine Castle, or even further, through the Horn Bay Alliance, to distantnds. How to transport the goods? Land routes were out of the question. Aside from the ongoing war in the south, even in peacetime, the many checkpoints and greedy local lords would make it impractical. So, he turned his attention to sea routes. By eliminating the pirates and securing maritime paths, he could leverage the advantages of sea transport rge cargo capacity and direct ess to destinations without the extortionate demands of local lords. To achieve this, building a naval force capable of both offense and defense was essential. Apart from the Horn Bay Alliance, a nation built onmerce, other countriescked maritime consciousness. Yet, the known seas werent devoid of power. Filled with countless pirates and bandits, Edwards notorious force among them, these groups continually replenished their ranks with condemned criminals, peasants driven to despair by harsh governance, refugees from war, thrill-seeking adventurers, and ordinary people captured and forced to join. Lord Grayman, on behalf of the elders of my hometown, I extend our deepest gratitude for your great kindness, the old knight suddenly stood up, bowing deeply to Paul, his voice choked with emotion. Its nothing, just my duty as a lord, Paul responded modestly. From now on, I am willing to serve under yourmand. Please do not disregard me for my old age and seeming uselessness. Although it wasnt a formal oath of loyalty from a knight, the implication was clear to everyone. After expressing this sentiment, the old knight sat down, seemingly lost in thought. Paul was puzzled, wondering if he had somehow unintentionally exuded amanding aura. At this moment, the steward Philip whispered to him, When Knight Schroeder was young, his family was by pirates. That exined the old knights sudden emotional outburst. Paul cleared his throat and said, Lets discuss our next steps. Themander of the second battalion, ude, was the first to speak: Count, our army is high in spirits after the recent victory. We should take advantage of this and aim to reim Port Fran, driving the pirates off thend. There was immediate opposition: We mustnt underestimate the enemy. ording to the prisoners, they still number at least seven or eight hundred. We are at a numerical disadvantage. The young Count promptly ordered: Bryce, youre in charge of recruiting new soldiers. I want to see two fully staffed infantry battalions within a month. Bryce stood and responded, Yes, my lord. The old knight, who had been reminiscing, suddenly spoke: We need to train soldiers proficient in naval warfare, particrly recruiting from fishing families, as our enemies are pirates. This could also serve as a foundation for our future navy. Agreed. We should specifically form twopanies for navalbat, focusing on training in boarding actions and other maritimebat techniques. Next time we face the pirates, we wont be so passive. The firearms invented by Lord Count seem perfect for navalbat, especially the hand grenades. We should equip arge quantity. Throwing a few onto an enemy ship as we approach would guarantee casualties. The muskets are also effective. I personally witnessed four of the enemy taken down by them. A single shot was all it took. Constructing a few ships with battering rams, or repurposing fishermens boats, and sailing down the Vis River Your suggestions are all excellent, Paul said. Ill assign personnel to increase the production of firearms and start building warships. The atmosphere at the meeting grew increasingly enthusiastic as they rode the wave of their recent victory, with everyone eagerly offering suggestions. While Paul was listening and pondering over the suggestions, a servant quietly entered and whispered something to steward Philip, who immediately tugged at his sleeve. Whats happened? Paul asked. My lord, weve found the bell-casting artisan you were looking for. Paul pped his thigh in delight, Oh? Ha ha, finally! He then excused himself from the discussion, urging the servant to lead the way, and quickly left. The people left behind were confused. Was there something more urgent than dealing with the pirates? If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 19: The God of War Chapter 19: The God of War Paul entered the reception room to find a middle-aged man sitting there, looking uneasy. The person standing before you is the owner of the Alda territory in the Northwest Bay, Count Paul Grayman, the leading servant announced loudly to the man, then turned and quietly introduced to the Count, My lord, this is Malo, a casting craftsman, summoned at your request. Your Your Lordship, Malo stammered, perhaps due to nervousness. He clumsily bowed and asked, May I know why you have summoned me? I have always beenw-abiding Rx, Ive called you here for a good reason. Otherwise, we would be meeting in a prison cell. Are you skilled in bell casting? Yes. Seeing that the lord didnt seem to intend any harm, Malo rxed and became more articte. The bell in the church of Lake Town was cast by me a few years ago, um if it hasnt been reced. Good. I must confess, Ive rung that bell myself. To ayman like me, it seemed like a fine piece of craftsmanship, very smooth surface and all. Heh, you tter me, my lord. The Count then slowly unfolded a piece of parchment, I need you to cast something like this for me. Can you do it? Whats drawn here is a cross-section, but the actual thing will be cylindrical. I call it a cannon. Malo leaned in to take a closer look. This was a cross-section of an early cannon that Paul had drawn based on information he had seen in an online forum in his previous life, with dimensions annotated. The cannon featured a tapered bore, about 1 meter long, with an inner diameter of approximately 84 millimeters. It had a breech, trunnions, a touch hole, and could fire 4-pound solid iron shots or grapeshot. Considering his limited knowledge as a pseudo-military enthusiast, Paul had opted for a very conservative design. Malo had never seen anything like it. May I ask, my lord, what is this cannon intended for? Lets not talk about that yet. I need you to work for me long-term. Ill pay you 800 copper coins per month, with a raise for good performance. Are you willing to work for me permanently? Absolutely! Malo nodded eagerly, like a pecking hen. As a specialized foundry craftsman in the economically underdeveloped northwest, he rarely had steady work and sometimes was even conscripted for unpaidbor by the lords. Now, presented with a stable and well-paying job, only a fool would decline. Excellent. Heres abor contract, what you call a promise. You just need to press your thumbprint on it. Let me read it to you first. The contract, apart from a few lines about wages, mainly covered confidentiality: not disclosing work details to others, not leaving the workce without permission, and other security measures, all of which bewildered Malo. Malo had never encountered such a meticulous lord. It was unheard of for nobility to require contracts formoners services. Although some uses restricting freedom were irksome, the enticingpensation made him swiftly press his thumbprint without hesitation. Perfect! The Count was secretly thrilled, quickly securing the contract. He hadnt expected Malo to decide so swiftly. If you do well, I assure you, you wont be undepensated. Oh! From now on, youll stay in my territory. Ill have your family brought over and well amodated. Lets get back to this cannon. Since youll be working for me, youll inevitably need to know about it. Youre familiar with catapults and ballistae, right? Yes, Malo nodded. The cannon serves a simr purpose, but Ive reced the projectile with an iron ball, called a cannonball. The cannonball is ced inside the barrel, and the bottom of the barrel is filled with a substance called gunpowder. This substance, when ignited through the small hole at the back of the barrel, explodes violently, propelling the cannonball forward. Do you understand my exnation? Understood, understood. Your exnation is quite clear and simple to grasp, my lord. First, cast some using bronze, andter we can try using iron, Paul suggested. He knew bronze had better ductility, making the cannons less likely to burst and, even if they did, the damage would be less catastrophic. He couldnt afford to lose his painstakingly trained troops to faulty equipment. How much would it cost to cast a bronze cannon of the size shown in the diagram? Paul inquired. For a cannon of this size, youd need over three hundred kilograms of bronze. Based on current prices, the cost would be around five hundred Ordo silver coins, or fifty Ordo gold coins, Malo estimated. Paul was shocked at the expense. It was almost equivalent to the pension of ten soldiers. He hadnt even asked Philip how much the firearms development had cost previously. He had simply instructed the craftsmen to provide whatever was needed, hoping it wouldnt be another painful expense. Nevertheless, now he had to follow through. The craftsman was already hired, and the need was urgent. How long would it take to cast one cannon? he asked, addressing his primary concern. Having never made such a thing before, I can only estimate. At least a month, Id say. A month? Thats too long! Paul eximed, surprised. Malo hesitated, wondering if he should mention the concept of a scrap rate to Paul. Fine, a month it is. Ill assign you some apprentices to learn from you. Teach them well. The more apprentices you train, the higher your wage and the extra rewards. Dont even think about the saying a starving apprentice makes a dead master. Yes, Ill do my best. But my lord, why not use iron? If we use iron, Im confident I can bring the cost down to about a quarter of that for bronze. Ah, well, Im just too kind-hearted, thinking of your welfare as craftsmen. Iron is more brittle, and a miscalction with the gunpowder could lead to disastrous bursting. Bursting? Malo repeated, rmed at the sound of this dangerous term. It means the explosion inside is too strong and bursts the cannon open. Malo realized he had epted a potentially life-threatening job. My lord, I I have elders to care for and young children to feed. Could I just handle the casting? Dont worry. When the timees, build a mound of earth, make the fuse longer, and light it from behind the mound for safety. Ive captured some pirate prisoners recently; Ill assign a few to you. Use them as you need. Okay, Malo replied, relieved. I apologize for my earlier apprehension. The cannon works simrly to another weapon called a musket, which weve already produced. Ill have someone take you to our weapon manufacturing site. Speak with the craftsmen who made the muskets, think through the details of your work, and start casting the cannon immediately. Yes, my lord. Despite agreeing, Malo was still adjusting to his new role as a weapons manufacturer. At that moment, steward Philip entered. Count, Father Anderson and his mentor, Brother Leonard, the head of the North Shore Monastery, havee to visit. Oh? Anderson is the one who treated me, right? Ive heard of the other one. Let them in. Meanwhile, arrange for Master Malo to join our training camp and contribute to the new weapons development. Provide him with whatever he needs. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 20: Religious Threat Chapter 20: Religious Threat A whileter, Butler Philip led two clergymen into the drawing room. Father Anderson was someone he had met before, but he had no recollection of Dean Leonard, an elderly man with a Mediterranean hairstyle, who gave off an exceedingly old-fashioned aura. Paul asked with a smile, What brings you two to my ce? Count, you dared to confront the pirates and achieved victory in battle, protecting the Lords flock. We are here to express our gratitude, they said. Ha, thats my duty. Is that all? The clergymen exchanged nces, hesitating slightly. Finally, the older Dean Leonard spoke up, Count, we are here to investigate a matter. Could we ask your butler to leave us for a moment? Alright, what matter requires the presence of two clergymen for investigation? Paul waved his hand, signaling Philip to leave the drawing room. We have learned that you used something akin to sorcery in your battle against the pirates. Could you exin this? Sorcery? What sorcery? Ive never heard of such a thing, Paul replied, puzzled. Count, its those things that can explode or shoot projectiles causing injury or death. Oh, you mean thetest firearms equipped by my military. Can we see these items? Paul tly refused, Thats not possible. These are military secrets, not to be casually shown to others. Seeing his refusal, Dean Leonards expression turned stern, Count, monitoring for signs of witchcraft in our jurisdiction is a natural duty of us clergymen. I advise you to cooperate with us. If its just ordinary weapons, we will clear your name. But if you refuse to cooperate, and the matter esctes to the Inquisition of the General Diocese, it will be troublesome. It wont be good for anyone. Those peoples temperament, as you must know, is quite severe. If theye down to investigate, it could harm the innocent. Are you threatening a lord? This is outrageous! Paul was indignant, unable to believe they would resort to such tactics. Father Anderson, looking worried, said, Please forgive us, Count. Although we are servants of the Lord, we are also your subjects. We wouldnt have insisted if it werent for our duty. There have been precedents where lords were seduced by evil sorcerers, bringing disaster to their entire domain. Not only would it harm you, but it could also affect the innocent popce. He was genuinely concerned that the young count might stubbornly resist them to the end, potentially drawing the attention of the Inquisition, which would spell trouble. Paul bit his lip in frustration, wrestling with his thoughts. After a standoff, he finally relented. The Religious Tribunal they mentioned was no trifle. The tribunal in the northern diocese of the Kingdom of Ordo was one thing; the king would not likely let them investigate his nobles unrestrainedly for the sake of his own prestige. However, if the matter reached the Church headquarters, it was a different story. Fine then. To prove my innocence, I will show them to you. But may I ask, if it is proven that my new weapon has nothing to do with ck sorcery, would you two be willing to keep the details of the weapon confidential? After all, it is a military secret, our means to fight against pirates. We swear in the name of the Lord, we will not reveal it to anyone. Even to the Pope himself? Father Anderson fell silent upon hearing this, but Dean Leonard hesitated briefly before responding, Yes, even to the Pope. Moreover, if someone inquires about this matter in the future, we can vouch for you, Count. Hearing the deans promise, Father Anderson also nodded in agreement. Then, Paul called Philip to bring his wheellock pistol and two bottles of gunpowder from his study for self-defense. After Philip fetched the items, Paul invited the two clergymen to the small garden outside the drawing room to demonstrate the firearms and instructed the butler to inform the officers meeting in the hall not to panic if they heard gunshots. He slowly loaded the ammunition and, holding the gun with both hands, aimed at a tree. With the clergymen watching, he pulled the trigger. A loud bang echoed, causing the targeted tree to shake and the birds perched on it to fly away in panic. Dean Leonard and Father Anderson clearly saw the bullet hole in the tree trunk and gasped in amazement at the power of this hand-crossbow-sized device. Father Anderson looked to his mentor, Dean Leonard, who nodded, Indeed, I felt no unusual energy emanations. May we take a closer look at this firearm? Father Anderson asked. Alright, here you go. This device is called a gun, and another type that explodes and causes injuries is called a hand grenade. Both work based on this powder that burns violently, Paul exined, shaking the other powder bottle. Hand grenades are too dangerous, so I wont demonstrate them. Father Anderson took the gun carefully and brought it close to a white-gray stone, observing it for a moment. Theres no abnormal reaction from the Demon Detection Stone. Count, please ept our apologies, the clergymen confirmed, finding no rtion between the gun and witchcraft. Father Anderson, however, didnt immediately return the gun to Paul. He turned it over in his hands, marveling at this novel object. The structure of the gun was simple, andbining it with the Counts demonstration, its working principle was easily deduced. The keyy in the remarkable powder that burned intensely. But since it was dered a military secret, he refrained from inquiring further. This particr single-handed gun was custom-made for Paul, with exquisite patterns carved into the handle by a skilled woodworker, making it highly artistic. Dean Leonard coughed to remind him, Anderson, return it to the Count. Oh, sorry. Did you invent this, Count? Its truly ingenious, Anderson said, blushing slightly with admiration as he handed back the gun. Heh, indeed I did. But remember, we agreed not to divulge the details of these weapons, Pauls irritation was somewhat eased by their admiration. Of course, now that the situation is clear, we wont disturb you further, the clergymen stood to leave. But then, Paul suddenly said, Wait, dont hurry off. Sensing something in his tone, Dean Leonard and Father Anderson asked, Is there anything else you wish to instruct us, Count? How did you two learn about this new weapon I invented? And how did you know I used it against the pirates? Father Anderson stuttered, unable to respond. Pauls tone grew colder, Should I perhaps report to the Northern Diocese? Maybe some people are masquerading as servants of God while engaging in espionage. Injustice! Count, it was your soldiers in the confessional Dean Leonard quickly interrupted, Anderson!!! Father Anderson immediately mped his mouth shut, remaining silent. Dean Leonard, slightly embarrassed, said, Im sorry, Count. Keeping the confessions confidential is our duty. Please dont pursue this matter further. Fine, lets leave it at that (as if), Paul agreed outwardly but was clearly not convinced. We will take our leave now, the clergymen hurriedly departed. If youre enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: Chapter 21: The Leak Incident Chapter 21: The Leak Incident When Paul returned to the hall, the officers were still engaged in a heated discussion about the next phase of the operation. He shouted angrily, Stop! Everyone stop! The crowd looked at him, puzzled. The Count had been out for a while; perhaps he was upset over his own invention of gunpowder. Our secrets have been exposed, and it infuriates me, the Count said resentfully. He then exaggeratedly described his encounter with the two clergymen, how they were suspicious and interrogative, and how he had to reluctantly justify his innocence. What? Those two men were too rude. They disregard their own lord just because they are clergymen? Count, you have the authority to expel them from your territory and have the bishopric send a more courteous priest. Thats strange. Father Anderson doesnt seem like that type of person. My house is near the church, and hes usually very kind. Yes, and I know Dean Leonard too. Hes a bit old-fashioned but a very decent person. Sir Schroeder mmed his hand on the table, and everyone immediately stopped talking and looked at him. Gentlemen, I think youre missing the point. The fact that a soldier, despite orders, disclosed military secrets to others, even if they are clergy, is worrying. Who can guarantee there are no corrupt individuals among religious figures? What if our secrets are traded with our enemies for some benefit? This is what the Count is worried about, right? Yes, exactly! You all you all Paul was deeply distressed,menting theck of vignce among his officers. The officers looked at each other, their faces flushed with embarrassment, filling the hall with an awkward silence. Finally, Bryce broke the silence: Sir, what should we do about this? What else can we do? We cant let this go unchecked. We must find out who leaked the information. Everyone who went to the church after the battle is a suspect. Its better to wrongly use a thousand than to miss one. Two dayster, the leaker was found, and a public trial was quickly convened to serve as a warning to all the soldiers and officers, drawing a red line in their minds. The dangers of leaking information are clearly stated in the confidentiality regtions Speaking carelessly is akin to disregarding the lives ofrades Even among clergy, there can be corrupt individuals The Count, in front of the entire army, lectured vehemently for two hours. Finally, he turned to the trembling leaker kneeling on the ground. Now, I sentence Seeing the leakers intense trembling, he hesitated, but ultimately couldnt bring himself to be too harsh, Considering this is the first urrence of such an incident, I sentence him to 10 years of hardbor. However, if such an incident happens again, I will definitely impose the death penalty by hanging. Mark my words. The officers and soldiers were deeply shaken by this, while the leaker, feeling like he had been granted a pardon, fervently thanked the Count for sparing his life. The leak incident served as a wake-up call for Paul Grayman. It was time to establish an intelligence agency, not just for military matters, but also for gathering political and economic intelligence as the territory developed. Additionally, it was necessary to safeguard their own secrets and prevent espionage from other powers. Paul summoned his most loyal and reliable butler, Philip, to discuss the establishment of an intelligence agency. To his surprise, the old butler expressed his inability to undertake such a significant role and rmended another person for the job. Paul was astonished: Cecil? I dont find him very reliable. I remember on the day I assumed the lordship, he remarked, Hes just a child; what does he know? Cant you see? He was just ying along with Bryce. Bryces performanceter intimidated those with ulterior motives. So it was a good cop, bad cop act. The Cecil family has served the Grayman family for generations. Before the relocation to the Northwest Bay, they were already with your ancestors. Old Cecil was the intelligence chief for your grandfather and had considerable expertise in espionage. Cecil learned many skills from his father, but after your father became the lord, he thought espionage unnecessary and assigned Cecil to manage the forestry. Oh? Pauls interest was piqued. Lets do this; call him over, and Ill see what hes like. That afternoon, Cecil, the forestry manager, arrived at the lords castle. Paul, after conversing with him, felt there were no issues. Perhaps Cecil had indeed been acting that day to assist Bryce. He then appointed Cecil as the intelligence chief of the territory and, until a suitable recement could be found, to continue as the forestry manager as well. Its hard work, but Ill double your sry. To serve you, my lord, is my duty; I dare notin of hardship. Cecil knelt on one knee, his previous sullen demeanor reced by solemn gravitas. Good, rise. Lets go to my study and discuss in detail how the work should proceed. In the study, Paul and Cecil meticulously nned the formation of the intelligence agency and the protection of the territorys secrets. Paul, unaware of the espionage techniques of this world, shared some ideas he had read in online novels from his previous life, and Cecil agreed to several measures: 1. Secrets within the territory would be ssified into three levels: Confidential, Secret, and Top Secret. Top Secret pertains to the most vital secrets, the disclosure of which could cause especially severe damage to the territorys security and interests. Secret involves important secrets, the leak of which could result in significant damage, and Confidential includes general secrets whose exposure could cause harm. 2. Individuals with ess to secrets would be categorized into three levels: core, significant, and general personnel. Core personnel can ess Top Secret, Secret, and Confidential information; significant personnel can ess Secret and Confidential, while general personnel can only ess Confidential. 3. A dedicated agency, tentatively named the Bureau of Secrecy, would be established to manage secret matters, including ssifying the level of secrets and evaluating the level of personnel with ess to them. 4. Even high-clearance personnel would not be allowed to ess lower-level secrets without relevant departmental authorization. 5. A specialized code system would be developed for intelligence work. During the discussion, Paul learned that some of these measures had already existed in this world, and Cecil was amazed that a young man knew so much about them. Finally, Paul instructed that the immediate focus of intelligence work should be on gathering information about pirates, especially the Shark Gang, which had upied Port Fran. He nned to eradicate all pirates from his territory within three months to secure a maritime outlet. Cecil took a piece of parchment and meticulously recorded the details of the Counts instructions. Chapter 22: Financial Crisis Chapter 22: Financial Crisis Count, this is the expenditure and tax revenue report for this quarter. Ford, the steward overseeing the territorys governance, handed over a scroll of parchment. Paul quickly unrolled it and nced over it, asking, Is there a problem? He had little interest in financial reports. Well indeed, there is a problem, and the situation is not optimistic, Ford said, his brows slightly furrowed. He nced at Philip, the butler responsible for managing the lords treasury. Philip spoke up, My lord, if this continues, our financial situation will be unsustainable. Is it the pirates activities affecting the tax revenue? Yes. After the old count passed away, in addition to the piratesnding, somewless elements took advantage to create chaos. Road and river bandits have isted some towns, and several of our tax collectors have been humiliated and driven away. Especially Port Fran. Although its always been extorted by pirates, it remains ourrgest source of tax revenue. Now the Shark Gang has taken over and refuses to leave. Ford felt helpless thinking about this. Is this why we are running a deficit? Philip exined, The recent expansion and training of the army have cost us a lot. Previously, feeding the soldiers was enough, and they would return home after battles. Now, we also have to pay them sries, make uniforms Plus, purchasing and producing new weapons, recruiting craftsmen In thest meeting, we also decided to build ships Paul, feeling overwhelmed, unrolled the scroll again and examined it carefully. Indeed, some measures had to be taken. After thest military meeting, Lakeheart Town nned to lie low for a month,plete the training of two full infantry battalions, and then wipe out the pirates in the territory. However, Cecil, the newly appointed intelligence chief, quickly made a significant contribution by uncovering crucial information: the Shark Gang, having absorbed the remnants of Quiks forces who had fled, sent 500 men to intimidate Paul, emboldened by the idea of killing a count. The armys morale was high after a victory, and with the help of Cecils intelligence, Sir Schroeder, leading the troops and some brave fishermen, intercepted the pirates en route. Schroeder lured small groups of pirates ashore, gradually distancing them from their ships, then swiftly moved the main force between the pirates and the riverbank, cutting off their retreat. After a fierce battle, with the advantage of discipline and firepower, and the soldiers transformed by their previous victory, Lakeheart Towns army won a resounding victory. The pirates lost over four hundred men to death, injuries, and capture. The Shark Gang, now subdued, resorted to a defensive strategy, hiding in Port Fran. Lakeheart Towns army pursued them to Port Fran but found the citys walls had been raised and its defenses significantly bolstered. Not daring to attack rashly, they stationed nearby to prevent the pirates from raiding again. Even now, they havent retreated to the sea? Paul was surprised. It seemed the pirates intended to upy Port Fran long-term. Well, they would eventually be meat on his chopping block. He instructed his officers to use the newly formed two infantrypanies as the main force, with the internal guard as support, to eradicate the road and river bandits across thend. While the new recruits might struggle against pirates, they were more than capable of handling these newly formed gangs of thugs and ruffians. As the campaign tobat banditry progressed, Lakeheart Town gradually regained control over the entire territory, except for Port Fran. However, many viges had been plundered by pirates and bandits. Facing the tearful representatives of the people, the Count couldnt bring himself to impose further taxes on these destitute vigers and ordered the exemption of some viges from taxes for two quarters. With the gradual restoration of transportation in various regions, some tax revenue started to flow in, temporarily alleviating the immediate financial crisis and allowing the high-ranking officials of Lakeheart Town to breathe a sigh of relief. However, this was only a temporary solution. To truly resolve the financial crisis, it was essential to immediately embark on projects that could generate revenue. That afternoon, Paul summoned Ford and his team. Gentlemen, what do you think of this thing Ive made? Each person was given a piece of paper. Holding the rigid material, Ford asked doubtfully, Is this paper? Cough This is just a prototype, but once perfected, this invention has great potential. This was Pauls attempt at paper-making based on his understanding. He boiled a mix of tree bark, wood, and bamboo, then pounded it into pulp with a mortar, and finally spread it out to dry under the sun, resulting in a well, crispy paperboard. Does this have any practical use? To rece the current parchment. Parchment, made from animal skin, was the primary writing material in this world. Its production wasplex andbor-intensive, involving liming, hair removal, degreasing, stretching, repeated scraping, pumicing, and drying. This lengthy process meant limited production and high costs, making it unaffordable formoners and leading to widespread illiteracy. But this thing Ford broke the piece in his hand, leaving him speechless. Cough cough Seeing everyones skepticism towards his invention, the Count cleared his throat and said earnestly, Given time, Im confident I can make it softer and thinner. Every great invention faces doubt at its inception, but no amount of skepticism can stop the wheels of history. Consider the current parchment. Its so expensive that even some minor nobles hesitate to buy it, let alonemoners. Take the church, for example. I asked Pastor Anderson, and even disregarding failures and idents, copying a single scripture requires the skins of over 300 sheep. My goodness, a book requiring 300 sheep, not to mention theborious copying process. And this paper in your hands? Its raw materials are just insignificant things like tree bark and bamboo. Once the process is perfected, we can produce arge quantity in just a few days. If we can make it softer, thinner, and less brittle, it would be a revolutionary, world-changing product. Inspired by Pauls passionate speech, everyone began to see the potential. If it can be improved as you say, it could indeed be a profitable venture, Ford, troubled by financial issues, was the first to acknowledge the possibility. Exactly! Paul pped his hands enthusiastically, Although the initial products might not be as durable as parchment, the abundant raw materials and simple production process mean we can market it as a budget-friendly option, ensuring a ready market. And theres another brilliant use for it, the Count said with a mysterious smile. Oh? What might that be, my lord? To free your behinds. Chapter 23: The Battle for the Royal Capital’s Recovery 1 Chapter 23: The Battle for the Royal Capital¡¯s Recovery 1 Crystal Shine Fortress is the capital of the Kingdom of Ordo. Its named after the gigantic crystals found in the nearby Rocky Mountains. The earlier monarchs of the Rodney Dynasty had moved the capital several times. It was during the reign of the fifth king that the capital was finally established here, gradually bing the political and economic center of the entire kingdom. After meticulous development by eleven subsequent generations of kings, the capital had grown to a poption of over 100,000, making it one of thergest cities in the known world. In the spring of the year 1990 of the Holy Calendar, the eastern territories of the kingdom were harassed by the Hignd Barbarians. Her Royal Highness Princess Catherine personally led the troops to suppress them. After the princesss army had all reached the eastern hignds, the Grand Duke Jars, whosends were in the south, raised a rebel g and began to advance rapidly northward. But worse was to follow. Sir Hals, themander of the city guard left in the capital, betrayed the royal family and also initiated a rebellion in response to Jars in the south. It was now midday, and the fields along the Kings Road leading to the capital were still bustling with activity. The farmers did not want to rest. The recent rebellion by the city guards had thrown the vicinity of the capital into chaos, making people afraid to leave their homes and dying much farm work. Now that things had calmed down a bit, many were working from dawn to dusk to not miss the nting season. Chirp chirp chirp Many birds, flustered, flew in from the north. People looked up and saw an army appearing at the end of the road. There was initial tension until the fluttering banner within the troops was recognized, bringing relief. As one unit after another passed, the road was shrouded in dust. A vast number of soldiers and countless banners merged into a colorful river, winding and surging towards the capital. Giddy-up! A group of riders, dressed as knights, galloped past the marching soldiers towards the front of the column. Leading them was a female knight, her bright golden hair shining in the sunlight, dancing like mes in the air. As they neared the front of the column, the knights noticed someone riding towards them at speed. They pulled on their reins, slowing their horses. The rider reached them quickly, facing the leadingdy and bowing his head with his right hand on his chest: Your Highness. Princess Catherine waved her hand, signaling him to dispense with the formalities, and asked, Whats the situation ahead? The vanguard has already joined the loyalist army at Olen Town. The temporarymand post is set up, waiting for you to arrive. Alright, lets hurry over, she said. Yes! The others acknowledged hermand, spurring their horses to follow Princess Catherine as she raced ahead. About half an hourter, Catherine and her party arrived at the Olen Town Hall, serving as the temporarymand post. As she dismounted, a femalemander appeared at the entrance. She walked down the steps and kneeled on one knee, Your Highness. The femalemander had ck hair and eyes and wore ck armor, creating a stark contrast with the princesss white armor. Princess Catherine immediately extended her hands to lift her up and then hugged her tightly, saying with relief, Ofina, thank the Lord of Light for arranging you to be by my side in such dire times. Your Highness, I have sworn to always follow by your side, the femalemander said with a rare gentleness on her otherwise frosty face. Thank you, Ofina Your Highness, please stop tormenting your subject. The lords who havee to support the king are waiting for your audience. Alright. I saw many troops on the way here; choosing you to gather the loyalist army was indeed the right decision. Praising her, Catherine held Ofinas hand tightly as they entered the town hall together. Upon the princesss arrival, those engaged in a heated discussion inside immediately stood up to greet her. Princess Catherine walked to the main seat in the hall and sat down, gesturing for everyone to be seated. Ofina sat to her right, and the rest who had followed the princess also found their seats. The princess surveyed the hall, nodding in satisfaction. After the incident in the royal capital, my father, the king, fell slightly ill andmanded me to temporarily take charge of state affairs. This is an order signed by His Majesty himself. The princess unrolled a scroll, and immediately a servant took it with both hands, passing it around the hall for everyone to see. The edict indeed bore the kings own signature. There was no objection to Catherines regency. Her capabilities were already well-known: literate at five, skilled in martial arts by ten. While her peers were still diligently studying, she was already helping her ailing father manage various state affairs, earning unanimous praise from the ministers. Moreover, at fifteen, she formed her own knight order, repeatedly leading troops to the hignds to drive away the various barbarian tribes attacking the kingdom. No wonder she was again chosen to lead the troops this time. Catherine spoke loudly, In times of national crisis, true loyalists are recognized. All of you have shown great understanding and loyalty by adhering to the ancient oaths and assisting the royal family in this emergency. My father would be immensely gratified. Your Highness, the Harden family swears to follow the royal family to the death By the Almighty, the loyalty of the Deli family to the royal family has always been unwavering My Aedley family is willing to be the vanguard for Your Highness, to punish the rebel Jars! Jars betrayed His Majesty the King, his crimes are unforgivable. The Lord of Light will punish him. After the loyalist nobles from various regions expressed their loyalty to the royal family, the meeting entered a substantive phase: discussing how to recapture Crystal Shine Fortress. Your Highness, Jars main force is being blocked by Duke Dodge, and they cant reinforce the rebels in the capital for now. The city guard is only about five thousand men, while we have more than forty thousand. We dont need to wait for the rest of the loyalist troops to arrive; we can gather all our forces tomorrow and take back the capital in one fell swoop. These five thousand are the elite guards of the capital, not some hastily conscripted farmers. We should still be cautious. Are you looking down on our provincial troops? Not at all, sir. My intelligence indicates that Hals has coerced at least twenty thousand able-bodied men to defend the city for him. You are overthinking it. A disorganized mob is not a concern. Once they see the royal banner, they will scatter like birds and beasts. They only need to know how to operate the citys defense machinery. The capital is not like those rural fortresses that fall at the first attack. Without more than ten times the number of troops, its hard to conquer. After an afternoon of discussion, it was decided that Duke Walker would lead fifteen thousand troops in a feigned attack on the north gate of Crystal Shine Fortress, while Princess Catherine would lead the main force of twenty-five thousand troops to attack the east gate. The next day, the attack on the north gate began first. The royalist army started with catapults and archers. Due to uracy issues, the catapults were mainly used for psychological intimidation, while the archers, firing volleys of arrows at the city walls, exerted real pressure on the defenders. The rebel sidecked archers, with only sporadic counterattacks. Most could only rely on battlements and shields to resist the rain of arrows. Under the cover of the catapults and archers,rge numbers of royalist soldiers slowly moved towards the city walls, pushing siege towers and battering rams. People on the walls were asionally hit by arrows and fell. The real city guards were rtively calm, diligently protecting themselves with shields, but the conscripted militia couldnt maintain suchposure, especially whenrades beside them were hit. Finally, a militia man couldnt take it anymore. With onerade dead and another injured beside him, he figured the next arrow would hit him. So, he left his post during a lull in the arrow volleys and quietly moved towards the ramp leading to the city walls. All I want is to get out of this damned ce, he thought. Just as he saw the ramp and no one guarding it, he was about to rejoice when a sharp pain struck from his chest to his back. Looking down, he saw a bloodied spearhead protruding from his chest. Before he could understand what had happened, his consciousness began to blur, and he copsed on the city wall. The city guard officer behind him, eyes red, pulled out the spear and hysterically yelled at the others, This is the fate of deserters who abandon their posts, kill without mercy!!! Just then Bang! A loud collision echoed. This was the sound of the siege tower hitting the city wall. Charge Arge group of royalist soldiers shouted as they rushed up thedders on the tower. Prepare the fire oil! Shield and swordsmen, forward! The rebels also prepared for the attack. Woooooo- The horns of both attackers and defenders sounded almost simultaneously, marking the official start of the battle for the capital. Chapter 24: The Battle for the Royal Capital’s Recovery 2 Chapter 24: The Battle for the Royal Capital¡¯s Recovery 2 On either side of the north gate of Crystal Shine Fortress, siege towers were deployed withdders propped against the city walls. The royal soldiers, struggling to climb up, defended themselves with shields from the arrows, boiling oil, and even scalding fecal concoctions hurled by the rebels. Some siege towers, drenched in boiling oil, were ignited by the rebels fire arrows. The mes quickly engulfed the towers, forcing soldiers aze to jump from the upper levels. Many unfortunate ones didnt make it out, and the smell of charred flesh permeated the area. Leading the royal army were soldiers d in thick armor, wielding swords and shields. They fiercely blocked the shes and chops of the rebels, leaping from the siege towers onto the city walls. The soldiers behind them rapidly followed, continually widening the breach. The battle cries resounded everywhere on the walls. By noon, both attackers and defenders were thoroughly exhausted. Duke Walker ordered a temporary halt to the offensive, and the rebels took the opportunity to regroup and rest. In a civilian house near the north city gate, several people sat in the living room, their faces clouded with worry. How many did we lose this morning? Hals, the formermander of the city guard and now leader of the rebels, asked wearily. About four hundred of our brothers a subordinate replied cautiously. Hals, drained, rubbed his forehead. He didnt bother to inquire about the losses among the forcibly conscripted militia. At this moment, Hals was consumed by regret, anger, fear, and various emotions. Trapped in a besieged city, the expected reinforcements were nowhere in sight, while the loyalist army, he knew, was continuously gathering nearby. He cursed bitterly, Damn that Jars! May he rot in hell! He had always portrayed himself as a loyal dog of the royal family, secretly colluding with Jars all the while. Due to his caution, he never slipped up and maintained his position as themander of the city guard. When the princess led her army on an expedition to the hignds, Jars couldnt contain his ambition and seized the opportunity to rebel, sending word to Hals to rise in support before the princesss army returned. Initially, Hals refused. Jarss army was still far away; starting a rebellion in the capital was suicidal. However, the messengerter imed that Duke Dodge in the south had already sided with Jars, clearing the biggest obstacle to the armys northern advance. The smaller lords were of no concern, and they even promised Hals a countdom once they seeded. Blinded by the prospect of great achievements, Hals thought: if he waited for Jarss army to reach the capitals gates before responding, he would be seen as insignificant. If he took control of Crystal Shine Fortress and captured the king himself, his merit would overshadow anyone in Jarss camp. So he rebelled. Apart from failing to capture the king, everything went smoothly. He had purged the city guardsmand system, executing or imprisoning nonpliant officers, bringing the entire force under his control. After imprisoning the chancellor and other ministers, and eliminating a few troublemakers, the nobles in the capital neither openly opposed nor supported him. He thought, let Jars deal with these fence-sitters when he arrives. Many nobles fled during the chaos of the uprising, but Hals didnt care. He thought, let them add to Princesss troubles, as long as they left their wealth behind. Afterpleting all necessary preparations, the army of Jars, promised by the messenger, did not arrive. Sensing trouble, Hals immediately sent scouts to the south. The news they brought back was rming: the Dodge family had not sided with Jars at all, and Jarss forces were still stuck at Thorn Pass. All is lost was his only thought upon receiving the news. But now, with no way back and having tasted the power of absolute authority, Hals was unwilling to abandon everything and flee. He decided to gamble everything on holding the capital until Jarss army arrived. The loyalist army had quickly gathered near the capital. After the princesss army returned, theyunched an offensive this morning. Hals moved hismand center near the north gate, where the royal army was attacking, and personally directed the defense. After a morning of nerve-wrackingbat, he had managed to repel the first wave of attacks. Just as he thought of resting, the sound of horns red again. A soldier rushed in, Lord Hals, the enemy is attacking again! The troops on the wall are requesting reinforcements, or they wont hold. Hals decisively ordered, Pull half the forces from other directions to reinforce the north gate. After repelling this attack, well open the gates during the enemys retreat and lead a counterattack. Yes, sir! the soldier responded and left. Unnoticed by all, two officers in the room exchanged a subtle nce. Lord Hals, although the enemy is only attacking the north gate, we cant neglect the other directions. Please allow me to inspect the posts, one officer suggested. Youre right, go. Keep a close watch on those bastards, Hals replied, not fully trusting some of his subordinates. Your Highness, the pigeon has brought a message. We can attack now, Ofina reported to Catherine. In the dense woods outside the eastern gate, the royal armys main force of 25,000 troopsy in wait for this moment. Catherine drew her sword and turned to her soldiers, Warriors, the long-awaited moment has arrived. Many of your families are in this city. Its time to rescue them from the rebels. Show your loyalty to the nation. Long live Ordo! Long live Ordo! Ordo will prevail! The soldiers responded to Catherine with cheers. Sound the horns, attack, Catherine ordered. With the sounding of the horns, the royal troops charged out of the woods, carryingdders and battering rams, and began their assault on the eastern city gate, marking the start of the real attack. The second wave of attack at the north gate was repelled, and the royal soldiers began retreating from the direction they had attacked. Hals ordered the city gates to be opened and shouted to the 500 cavalry behind him, Brothers, lets show these scoundrels a lesson. On our return, each man will be rewarded with 5 gold coins. After saying this, he spurred his horse and charged towards the retreating royal soldiers, with his cavalry following closely in a fierce charge. The retreating royal army, caught off guard by this sudden counterattack, struggled to resist the onught of the 500 cavalry. However, as Hals was venting his frustration and wreaking havoc, he spotted a rider rushing towards him from the city gate, shouting something urgently. When the rider drew closer, Hals finally understood the message. The east gate has fallen; Lord, please send reinforcements quickly. Hals felt a darkness before his eyes, nearly falling from his horse. Lord Hals! Lord Hals? the rider called out anxiously, knowing it was critical for themander to remain capable at such a crucial moment. Hals steadied himself, then suddenly thrust hisnce forward. The rider, in disbelief, stared at thence piercing his chest and fell from his horse, dead. Haha! Youre lying, youre all lying to me! Hals, having lost his sanity, threw away his helmet and raised hisnce to charge again, this time towards the densest cluster of enemy soldiers. His crazed voice echoed across the battlefield: Youre lying, you all are! On the nearby Rocky Mountains, two individuals disguised as merchants silently watched the distant battle. Sigh, a young man with a frivolous look and an earring in his right ear sighed. Lord Hals, cautious for so many years, yet he capsized at the final moment. What a pity. Hmph, dont pretend to be sympathetic. Without your insinuations, I doubt I could have stirred the slightest ambition in him. But this guy was really useless,sting only a day. The one responding was a middle-aged man with a goatee. People shouldnt be too greedy. If the princess hadnt returned to the capital and instead had gone south through the eastern route, joining forces with old Duke Dodge, it would have been the duke whod be in trouble. The princess took a long detour, and the extra time wasnt just a day. Hmph, I know that without you telling me. By the way, have you prepared the gift for the princess? Hehe, how could I neglect or disrespect such a beauty? The young mans lips curled into a slightly sinister smile. Chapter 25: The Battle for the Royal Capital’s Recovery 3 Chapter 25: The Battle for the Royal Capital¡¯s Recovery 3 Your Highness, the rebel leader Hals has been captured, and all the insurgents at the north gate have surrendered. As evening approached, Duke Walker and Princess Catherine converged at the pce, bringing with them the body of Sir Hals. It seems that this traitor was driven mad by the news of the east gates fall, recklessly charging into our ranks, only to be killed by a barrage of arrows from our archers. Catherine coldly nced at Hals, now resembling a porcupine with arrows, and ordered, Take this traitors head and use it to persuade the remaining defiant rebels to surrender. Immediately, someone came to drag Halss body away for processing. Your Highness, Lord Rupert and several other ministers have arrived, someone reported. Catherine was overjoyed: Bring them here at once. On the day of the rebellion, Hals had personally led troops into the pce. Had it not been for Count Rupert, the Chancellor, holding off Hals with a group of ministers, buying precious time for the king, the king might have fallen into the rebels clutches,plicating the current situation significantly. At least, Catherine would have been hesitant to attack the city without regard for their safety. Therefore, Catherine was deeply grateful to Rupert and the other ministers who had dyed the rebels that day. Although she had received intelligence that Hals did not go on a killing spree but merely imprisoned them, Catherine was still worried that this rebel leader might suddenly lose his sanity and act irrationally. Another reason was that if arge part of the kingdoms administrative hierarchy were to be decimated, setting up a new administrative team would not be easy, and she would have concerns about leading her army south to quell the rebellion. Rupert and the others soon entered, We pay our respects to Her Royal Highness. Please, rise, she said. After the upheaval, their reunion was somewhat emotional. Rupert asked worriedly, Is His Majesty the King well? Catherine replied with a look of guilt, Father is safe and has regained consciousness. He will return to the capital soon. But what about you? Do you me me for attacking the city without considering your safety? I am sorry. Rupert reassured her, Your Highness, do not harbor such thoughts. Unnecessary pity is a grave mistake for amander. The other ministers expressed simr sentiments. Catherine was greatly relieved by their understanding and led them to the council hall within the pce. Father hasmanded me to temporarily manage state affairs until he recovers. Given the current situation, do you have any advice for me? Rupert suggested, The priority is to stabilize the morale and order in the Crystal Shine region and to resume production. Catherine agreed, Yes, Chancellor, please draft an announcement to inform the Crystal Shine Fortress (City) and nearby areas about the execution of the rebels, to stabilize the publics mind. Your Highness, please enforce martialw for at least a month to pacify the region. After the rebellion, Crystal Shines governance became chaotic, and many who sought to fish in troubled waters must be brought to justice, the Minister of Justice also offered his opinion. Yes, this is also of utmost importance. I will notify the troops. The west district was where the official granaries of Crystal Shine Fortress were located. After the royal army reimed Crystal Shine Fortress, they immediately sent people to strengthen the protection of the granaries, strictly forbidding unauthorized ess. By this time, the sun hadpletely set. Due to the chaos of war, the residents had retired early, extinguishing their lights. The nearby roads were eerily quiet, with only the asional sound of patrolling soldiers footsteps. At the entrance of the granarypound, two soldiers stood guard. One of them yawned, So boring. Arent the peopleing to relieve us here yet? Just stay alert! It hasnt even been two hours yet, hispanion replied, somewhat exasperated. My stomach is protesting one soldier muttered, then paused. Hmm? Looks like someonesing. The other soldier immediately called out, Whos there? Halt! Dont be rmed, its just me. The neer approached calmly, speaking with a chuckle. By the light of the torches, the soldiers recognized the plump face. Ah, its the supervisor. Our apologies, sir. The man was the official in charge of managing the granaries. The soldiers had seen him earlier in the evening during the handover of guard duties. Though amiable, he was a minor noble, not someone they could afford to offend. They quickly bowed and apologized. No, no, youre just doing your duty. Besides, Ivee to ask for your help. What can we do for you, sir? I left an important ledger in one of the warehouses when I left this evening. I have to write a report overnight for delivery to the pce tomorrow morning, and without that ledger, Id be writing blindly. I see. Let me provide some light for you, and Ill help you look for it. As the supervisor of the granaries, he naturally had the right to enter and exit as needed. One soldier lit an oilmp and followed the supervisor to a nearby room to fetch a set of keys, then they entered the warehousepound. Thank you, young man. Its my honor to serve you, sir. They chatted casually as they walked toward a warehouse in the back of thepound. It seems to be this one, the plump supervisor suddenly stopped. Lets go in and check, sir. They entered the warehouse and carefully searched with the light from the oilmp. It doesnt seem to be here. Lets look elsewhere. Hehe, theres no rush. Young man, have you ever seen a y? The soldier was puzzled why the supervisor would ask this, but replied honestly, Joking, sir? Thats for nobles and rich folks, not for someone like me. Let me tell you about it then. A ys plot always has its highs and lows. Uh I dont quite understand what youre saying. A y isntplete without its climaxes and troughs. The supervisors expression became strange, a mix ofughing and crying. The soldier felt uneasy with the supervisors demeanor, Sir, lets focus on finding the ledger. But the supervisor ignored him, continuing, In tragedies, the protagonists often start off well, then plunge from the peak into the depths, never to climb out. His eyes grew dull and lifeless, his hands clutched a small bag of grain by the door. The soldier, sensing something was amiss, became nervous, If you continue like this, Ill have to blow the whistle. The supervisor ignored the warning. And inedies, the protagonists often face a surprising twist after hitting rock bottom. He started to tear open the grain bag. So, is this a tragedy or aedy? As he finished speaking, the bag tore open, revealing not grain but sulfur. The soldier recognized it. Stop! Realizing what was about to happen, the soldier shouted and rushed at the supervisor with his sword drawn. The supervisor quickly reached into his pocket, pulled out a handful of powder, and threw it at the soldier. Ah The soldier dropped his weapon, writhing in agony, covering his eyes from the intense pain and burning. The supervisor picked up the fallen oilmp, Who then is the protagonist of this y? After dinner with the ministers and generals, Catherine returned to her room in the pce to rest. The familiar surroundings of her room provided somefort. She removed her armor, took a hot bath, and changed into a dress. The princess approached the bookshelf and picked up a book of poetry, nning to read for a while before going to sleep. However, for some reason, her mind was restless, unable to focus on the beautiful verses that usually captivated her. SighHas the recent warfare made me too tense? Ive heard many veterans be very peculiar after leaving the army. Catherine, you must not be like that. The princess stepped out onto the balcony, seeking some fresh air. Her graceful figure was unmistakable under the caress of the night breeze. Suddenly, a bright spot appeared in the west, where the granaries were located. Realizing something bad was happening, Catherines heart sank. As expected, the bright spot rapidly expanded into a massive ze, illuminating nearly the entire western district. Chapter 26: Artillery Demonstration Chapter 26: Artillery Demonstration My dear Count Paul Grayman, we deeply regret your fathers death. We werepelled to fight in those circumstances Port Fran will remain your territory, but if you could bestow it upon us as a ce of residence, we are willing to offer our loyalty to you We will give you half of our quarterly revenue, guaranteeing that you will receive far more than the taxes you used to collect This was a letter from the Shark Gang, who had entrenched themselves in Port Fran. Paul had it read aloud during a meeting. After the letter was read, the hall erupted inughter. The audacity of these pirates, dreaming of carving out their own domain, especially when Aldas army held absolute dominance, was almostical. Paul took the letter and tore it to shreds. The very idea is ludicrous. Not only were the defeated pirates in no position to negotiate, but Paul could never forgive them for killing his father. His reputation depended on it. My lord, two fully equipped infantry battalions havepleted their training. Please order them to reim Port Fran and eradicate these pirates, said Bryce, echoing the desire of most officers present. The Count, however, had other ns. No rush. Theyre like locusts after autumn, their days are numbered. Lets first test our newly developed firearms. If they prove effective, our army will be greatly strengthened, and these blind pirates will make perfect targets for a trial. The assembly was curious. Firearms and hand grenades had already been eye-openers, and they wondered what new invention the young Count hade up with. Count Paul was riding high. The paper mill he had constructed near his castle, after day and night efforts, finally produced usable paper and established a viable production process. Ford, the manager, was sessfully marketing this paper in the Northwest Bay area. Nobles and merchants found this new paper affordable and practical. It cost just a few coins for arge stack, ideal for writing, drawing, and record-keeping, much more economical than expensive parchment. Another major customer for the paper was the monasteries. At this time, monasteries also yed a part in education and thus had a significant demand for paper. The paper was still somewhat rough and fragile, so Paul ordered the craftsmen to continue refining the paper-making process and set different prices based on the quality to cater to various customers. With the sales channel established, profits started rolling in. Though currently limited to the Northwest Bay area and modest in amount, the prospects were bright. Like on Earth, this paper-making technology would eventually break the cultural and knowledge monopoly of nobles and the church, benefiting the lower sses. I guess Im helping to turn the wheels of history, Paul thought with a bit of pride. The forest camp, previously used for training new soldiers, had been transformed. Temporary tents and low fences were reced by brick and stone buildings and walls over a persons height. This ce was now what the Count referred to as a military base. The internal security force of Lakeheart Town was expanded, nowprising a full squadron with two toons of guards stationed there, patrolling the perimeter with their dogs. In an open area near the base, Malo, Herman, Kelly, and others, responsible for weapons development, were busy with a device, surrounded by soldiers on high alert. Anyone from Earth would recognize this device as an early 19th-century style muzzle-loading bronze cannon. The design of the cannon, simplified by Paul using his knowledge of the transmigration artifact the Napoleonic cannon from his previous lifes inte was straightforward. The carriage supporting the cannon consisted of wheels, an axle, a tailstock, and an elevation mechanism. The elevation mechanism, connected to the tail of the cannon, included a screw and a handle for adjusting the cannons angle. In the distance, Count Paul was heard discussing with his officers, I n to name this ce Area 51. Dont ask me what Area 51 means, just call it that Upon hearing the approaching voices, Malo and his team hurried over to greet them: Lord, youve finally arrived. Everything is ready for the demonstration. Count Paul approached the bronze cannon, affectionately running his hand along its length from muzzle to breach. The onlookers were slightly bemused by his actions. Clearing his throat, Paul said, Well then! Ive brought everyone over. The rest is up to you. Malo confidently patted his chest, responding, Yes, my lord. Grateful for the contributions of the pirate captives in previous experiments, Malo was confident about this public demonstration. A doubleyer brick wall, 100 meters in front of the cannon, had been erected as the target for the test firing. Malo instructed the gun crew to take their positions while the spectators took cover behind a low wall behind the cannon. The seven-member gun crew, carrying a bucket of water, approached the cannon, following the established procedure. First, they used a long pole with a wool-wrapped brush, dipped it in water, and cleaned the cannons muzzle to remove any residual sparks from previous firings. Although not necessary for the first shot, this step was rigorously enforced to prevent idents in subsequent firings. Next, they used a dry brush to clean out any moisture left in the barrel, then loaded a cloth-wrapped gunpowder charge and a solid iron shot into the breech, followed by tamping down the ammunition with a ramrod. The ignition stage came next. A thin iron spike was inserted through the vent hole at the breech, piercing the gunpowder charge to facilitate ignition. There were two ways to ignite the charge: one was to insert a cotton fuse and light it. The fuse took some time to burn, offering a safer method. The other method involved filling the vent hole with gunpowder and using a linstock, a stick with slow match wrapped around it, to ignite the gunpowder in the hole. This method allowed for quicker firing. For this demonstration, they used the fuse method. After lighting the fuse, the crew members quickly covered their ears. As the burning fuse rapidly shortened, it finally ignited the gunpowder. Boom!!! The four-pounder bronze cannon roared deafeningly, its powerful recoil pushing it back significantly. Those standing behind the low wall were startled, feeling the ground beneath them tremble momentarily. Ah~~ Count Paul looked utterly enthralled. Once the smoke cleared, everyone saw the aftermath. The thick brick wall had been sted with a terrifyinglyrge hole. The crowd gasped at the power of the cannon, imagining what would happen if it were fired into a crowd Most rushed over to closely examine the cannon, while others, including Schroeder, bombarded Malo with questions. Through multiple tests, weve found it can shoot over a thousand meters. Firerger projectiles? Shoot farther? Of course, but well need more funding for experimentation. With a skilled crew, it can fire 2 to 3 shots a minute, though frequent firing can overheat the barrel. Malo, suppressing his excitement, responded to the officers queries. The thrill of creating such a powerful weapon was almost overwhelming. A weapon of the state! A true weapon of the state! eximed the old knight Schroeder. Big is beautiful~~ Big is beautiful indeed~~ Captain Holman murmured, caressing the cannon, as if he had opened the door to a new world. Malo, fire a grapeshot round next. Lets really open their eyes. Right away, Count! Malo replied enthusiastically. Chapter 27: Port Fran Chapter 27: Port Fran Dean Isaka turned into the alley next to the main street. After ensuring no one was following, he approached the door of a residential house. He first knocked three times, paused briefly, then knocked twice more. The door opened, and a young girl peeked out. After ncing both ways down the street, she abruptly pulled Dean inside by his clothes. Hey, hey! Be gentle, youre going to tear my clothes, Dean protested. You have the nerve toin? You were out so long, we thought something happened to you. The girl with pink hair frowned and stood with her hands on her hips, clearly a bit angry. Ah? Ah? The sun rises in the west now, does the leader worry about me? Dean feigned surprise. Youbelieve it or not, Ill give you a thrashing! The girls face turned red, lifting a il that seemed disproportionatelyrge for her stature. Dean immediately raised his hands in a pleading gesture: Mercy, mercy! Hey, hey! Isnt there a time and ce for your flirting? Susans grandfather is still in the pirates hands, a tall young man with blonde hair said helplessly. Then his face became intimately acquainted with the girls il. No one would think you mute if you stayed silent, you fly, the girl said darkly, holding the il. The blonde young man, nursing a swollen cheek,mented, Yes~~, my dear leader, I wont dare again. As he spoke, two more people emerged from the inner room: a girl wearing a pointed schrs hat and a girl with a ponytail. Only the ponytailed girl wore the civilian attire typical of Northwest Bay. She happily said, So its Brother Dean who has returned. Relieved to see Dean back safely, the two sighed. The schrly dressed girl asked, Dean, did you gather any information? Indeed, I did gather quite some useful intelligence. Everyone gathered around the table, and Dean continued, Port Fran is now under martialw, no one is allowed in or out. Apparently, the pirates hit a snag recently. The girl with the il asked impatiently, Who asked you about that? What about Susans grandfather and our missions objective? Dont rush, Im getting there. I got a pirateckey drunk and extracted some information. Susans grandfather and our objective are both imprisoned in the church. But its difficult to approach the ce; the pirates have tightened security. We need to find the right moment. The il-wielding girl protested, Why make it soplicated? I say we just storm in, grab that shark, give him a beating, and make him hand over the people. Isnt that enough? Dean smiled wryly, Leader, you need to consider the disparity in numbers between us and them. The girl red, Then whats your n? Dean calmly replied, I have a n, which rtes to what I initially mentioned. Do you know how big a snag the pirates hit? They lost over four hundred men! Thats almost half of the Shark Gangs force. The bruised blonde young man asked, Who could be that formidable? Surely not the local lord? Dean shrugged, Thatckey didnt know. You served in the military, so you should understand. The higher-ups often dont want the lower ranks to know too much. Knowledge of a powerful adversary could lead to desertion. Theyre just informed at thest minute and pushed to the front as cannon fodder. He learned about the loss of over four hundred men through a familiar face close to a leader. The il girl interjected, Could it be the lords army, Su? Dont joke, would our lord care about the lives of coastal civilians? They sold us to the pirates more than a decade ago. Before the il girl could finish, the ponytailed girl cut in with a blunt remark. Her face shifted from its previous expression to one of scorn and resentment, her small hand clenched into a fist. The shameless nobles still have the audacity to collect taxes from us every quarter. Grandfather, as the mayor, not only has to satisfy the pirates greedy appetites but also deal with the pig-headed lords tax officers. Even so, many townspeople still resent him. As she spoke, the young girls eyes moistened, and tears unwillingly circled in her eyes. Immediately, the schrly dressed girl ced her hand on the girls back,forting her, Dont be sad. Everyone is probably just saying things; in their hearts, they understand the old man. Otherwise, why would they elect your grandfather as the town mayor every year? The ponytailed girl wiped her tears and sobbed, Yes I understand everyones feelings. Being extorted by both pirates and the lord, its inevitable to have someints. Hmm! Seeing the atmosphere turn heavy, Dean cleared his throat to draw everyones attention and continued with his n: Whoever made the pirates hit a snag doesnt matter, but looking at their recent actions, fortifying their defenses and prohibiting entry and exit, it seems like someone is about toe to Port Fran to deal with them soon. Right now, there are only a few hundred pirates in the town. ording to the information Ive gathered, most will be dispatched to the city gates for defensive battle, leaving only about 20 people in the church. We cant judge whether the neers are friend or foe. Since Susan mentioned that the local lord is quite ipetent, I guess it might be another group of piratesing to join forces. We can only hope to rely on ourselves. When the timees, well take advantage of the chaos like this and that After discussing the details of their action n, the girl with the il decisively said, Hmph! Simple enough! Lets do it this way. Ah, if only the other members of our group were here. If we were all together, I think we could just storm in. Theres nothing we can do, who asked you, our group leader, to take on two tasks? Hmph! Im also thinking about the future of our adventure group. But speaking of which, what is the young master of the Horn Bay Alliance, Foster, doing here? Hes just causing trouble. There cant be any other reason. For rich young masters like him, its all about having their brains fried by knight adventure novels, daydreaming about ying dragons and rescuing princesses. If he cant find dragons, hell find viins. Wasnt this ce formerly the territory of the great pirate Edward? I heard many have challenged him before, but none seeded, all ending up feeding the fishes. Our young master is incredibly lucky, arriving just when Edward is absent. The ponytailed girl said, Dean brother, Meru sister, I also want to help you, especially since my grandfather is among those who need saving. Ill go with you when the timees; Im very familiar with the inside of the church. No! Its too dangerous. Susan, you just stay at home and wait for our good news. The il girl firmly refused, a serious expression on her face. IMeru Heimerpledge on the name of the Lichman Adventure Team to safely bring your grandfather back home. At this time, the church in Port Fran had be the headquarters of the Shark Gang pirates, with leaders big and small gathered in a room discussing their recent defeat. A ssic pirate-looking boss, muscr with a scar across one eye and an eyepatch, Shark, angrily said, No wonder Mudfish was panicking and ran back to sea, turns out the young Grayman actually had some tricks up his sleeve. A minor leader suggested, Boss, lets retreat to the sea too. The brothers below are getting anxious. Rumors of the other side having wizards are spreading everywhere. Shark, enraged, smashed a cup in front of him to pieces, Pass down my order, whoever dares to spread rumors again will have their tongue pulled out! Do you want to return to the sea, living a drifting life with uncertain meals? Now that weve finally got rid of that meddlesome star Edward, I must swallow this juicy piece of Port Fran. But thisnd belongs to the Grayman family I dont care about Grayman. Once I upy it, its mine. A former leader of the Quik Gang, now under Shark, showed fear, But boss, their wizard He remembered Sharks order against spreading rumors and hastily shut up. Shark, frustrated yet trying to hide his fear, said, Use your brains. If they really had wizards or magic, the church would have troubled them already instead of us. He then confidently exined, Its just some umon weapons. After thoroughly questioning those who experienced them firsthand, Ive devised a strategy to counter them. Just wear thick armor or even thicker clothes, and those iron nails, shrapnel wont cause much damage. As for the tubes that fire iron bullets, theyre just like bows and arrows or slingshots, just faster and more powerful, but very limited in number. Although Shark sounded tough, he was secretly afraid. He had seen a pirate from Quik who had been shot, his arm nearly useless, dying a few dayster from a continuous high fever. But he couldnt show his fear, otherwise, how would he inspire his subordinates to face death? So, he gave an inspiring speech, promising them great benefits after permanently upying Port Fran. His subordinates, motivated by Shark, began to feel less intimidated by Graymans secret weapons, all expressing their willingness to follow their leader into a decisive battle with Graymans troops. By the way, how is the old mayor and that young master from the Horn Bay Alliance? The old man is still uncooperative, no matter how we torture him, he wont acknowledge your lordship. The young master, on the other hand, is verypliant, writing whatever we tell him to. Hmph! After blocking those dog-headed nobles army, Ill have plenty of time to y with the old man, but by then his acknowledgment will be useless. Keep a close eye on the young master; hes our cash cow. Yes, boss! Chapter 28: The Fall of the City Gates Chapter 28: The Fall of the City Gates In June, after two months of intense preparations, Paul Grayman officially issued themand to reim Fort Fran. By this time, the Alda Guard had grown to include two full battalions, totaling over 1,100 soldiers. Thanks to the relentless efforts of Herman and others, the force was equipped not only with traditional cold weapons such as swords, spears, andnces but also with 20 matchlock guns and two 4-pounder cannons. Outside Fort Fran, the Count observed the pirates fortifications from afar through a monocr telescope, a device crafted by a visiting optician, which was quickly adopted by the military. Officers praised this tool that allowed them to observe the enemy from a distance. Naturally, the optician was persuaded to stay with a generous sry. The pirates had reinforced the walls of Fort Fran. Though these walls were mere low earthen barrierspared to those of the grand city of Crystal Shine Fortress, they were nheless outfitted with defensive implements. From a distance, one could seerge cauldrons on the walls, boiling either scalding oil or foul-smelling waste. The pirates, having noticed the assembly of troops outside, had already stoked their fires. A trench, over a meter deep, had been dug not far from the walls, with a deadly array of iron caltrops and spikes scattered between it and the walls. Schroeder put down his telescope and suggested, Lets attack the main gate directly. We have cannons, and a few shots should be enough to breach their wooden gate. Then, using the matchlock guns and cannons for cover, we can fill in the trench in front of the gate and charge in. Paul agreed with this n. In the afternoon, the two cannons were positioned far from the main gate of Fort Fran, marking themencement of the battle. Load Aim the gunners worked methodically under the gun captainsmand, a routine perfected over two months of training that had be almost instinctual. Fire! roared the gun captain, as the gunner responsible for firing ignited the gunpowder in the touch hole. Boom! With a massive roar, the 4-pound solid iron shot, carrying tremendous kic energy at a velocity of 416 meters per second, burst out of the cannon and almost instantly struck the walls of Fort Fran. The pirates on the wall only saw a puff of white smoke from the distance and then felt the walls tremble following two loud bangs. Although the shots missed the gate, their power still sent shockwaves of terror through the pirates, causing panicked shouts to erupt along the wall. Ballista cannons, a simpler structure but with immense power, deduced Shark, the pirate leader. He quickly ordered his men to avoid clustering together to minimize casualties from the cannon fire. Reset Adjust the firing angle! The gunners slightly adjusted the angle and quickly fired a second volley. The second round of fire did not hit the gate either but shattered a section of the wall. The cannonball prated the battlements and instantly killed a pirate, injuring his nearbyrades with debris. Painful screams rose from the wall. Shark immediately ordered the wounded to be taken away to avoid demoralizing the others. However, morale had nearly copsed by then. Having witnessed the power of the ballista cannons, the pirates were trembling in fear. With a great crashing sound, the fifth round of cannon fire finally hit the main gate. The wooden gate was shattered, and the pirates hiding on either side were terrified, the thunderous cannon sts resonating in their hearts like divine thunder. Advance, musketeers! The Alda armys musketeers, shielded by shield-bearers, began to slowly advance towards the wall. Archers ready, the enemy is about to storm the city. Those at the gate, stay alert. Seeing the musketeers advancing, Shark issued consecutive orders, aware that the assault was about to begin. The pirates, armed with bows and arrows, began to peek over the wall, searching for targets approaching the trench. However, what they thought to be the siege troops stopped about a hundred meters from the wall. At this distance, their inferior bows and arrows were ineffective, especially against the shield-bearers. A sound resembling sizzling beans erupted as 20 matchlock guns fired simultaneously. Immediately, four pirates were hit, clutching their wounds and screaming in pain on the wall. Get down! Get down! Its the legendary ck magic! Shouts and cries erupted from the wall. The pirates were facing the legendary ominous weapon capable of shooting from such a distance. Shark, the pirate leader, was secretly rmed, thinking the enemys long-range attack was unending. He had expected them to fill the trench and storm the city next. Indeed, seizing the opportunity while the pirates ducked to avoid gunfire, soldiers carrying bags of earth quickly approached the trench near the main gate and started filling it. Stop them now, or itll be toote! Shark shouted desperately, Archers, attack! However, no one heeded hismand. The archers stayed crouched behind the battlements, unwilling to stand. Furious, Shark yelled, Are you all deaf? One of his subordinates, with a despairing face, said, Boss, lets surrender. We cant win. Shark sneered disdainfully, Hmm! Finally, someone says it. He then widened his bloodshot eyes and yelled at his men, Graymans father died by our hands. Do you think surrendering will end well? Do you know the consequences of harming nobles for people like us? His voice was frenzied. The pirates envisioned a series of terrifying scenarios. In this harsh era, the fate ofmoners harming nobles depended on the nobles word. While there were tales of noble forgiveness, more often than not, severe punishments were inflicted. Being maimed was considered light; execution wasmon, and even more horrifying was torture leading to a death worse than life. There was a lord who dealt with his assassin by inserting a sharpened stick into the offenders body and letting him slowly slide down, dying in excruciating pain. Fearing such fates, the pirates trembled uncontrobly. Fight to the death against the noble brat! Under the shadow of fear, the pirates courage was stirred, and they began to shout about resisting Paul Grayman to the end. But being pinned down on the wall was not a solution. The trench was almost filled, and the enemy was about to breach the walls. Shark ordered his men to descend and engage in closebat. As the pirates noisily moved down the wall, Shark called a trusted man aside and quietly gave him some instructions. Apanied by another terrifying roar of cannon fire, a cannonball plunged into the gate, carving a bloody path through the gathered pirates. Panicked, they scattered to the sides of the gate. The Alda army seized the moment tounch an assault. Four infantry toons crossed the trench on sandbags and quickly spread out inside the city, engaging in closebat with the pirates hiding on either side of the gate. The area around the city gate became a cacophony of battle cries. The musketeers followed, taking advantage of the engagement to fire safely from behind. At such close range, it was almost point-nk shooting. Amidst the rising smoke and the sound of gunfire, pirates lives were continuously imed by bullets. Surrender and you will not be killed! A cavalryman rode into the city, conveying the Countstestmand to the surrounded pirates. We surrender! Hearing the promise of mercy, some of the recently fervent pirates immediately threw down their weapons and knelt to surrender. Once one led the way, others quickly followed, fearing being thest to surrender. Regardless of the potential consequences, they chose to gamble on this chance. Within minutes, all the pirates in the gate area had surrendered. Chapter 29: The Church Chapter 29: The Church After the battle at the city gates concluded, Paul led Schroeder and others on horseback into Fort Fran. He surveyed the small port town, noting its size was more than twice that of Lakeheart Town. Theyout of the residences was well-organized, and the houses were generallyrger and more attractive. Starting from the city gate, a winding main road paved with bricks led to the dock area in the westa stark contrast to the muddy central road of Lakeheart Town during rains. Despite the long-term extortion by pirates, the town had not lost its vitality, which exined why Sharks gang was so reluctant to leave. The reason why the lords residence was not located here was not only due to the threat of pirates but also because the lords in the northwest region often did not settle in bustling towns. Many lords lived in isted castles or manors with no civilian houses nearby, a practicemon among European nobles in the Middle Ages on Earth, as Paul remembered from his previous life. However, now was not the time to admire the scenery. He refocused as Cecil, the intelligence chief apanying the army, estimated the number of pirate captives and casualties, reporting that the pirates active force was practically ounted for, with fewer than fifty remaining. After a brief discussion among the officers, two cannons and apany were left to guard the city gate. The rest of the troops, divided into toons, spread out to search for any remaining pirates, especially Shark, who was suspected to have fled after inciting his men to fight to the death. Schroeder suggested, I think we must immediately seize control of the dock area. Shark might have quietly escaped by boat from there. Paul agreed and sent Schroeder with apany of soldiers to the docks to blockade the harbor. The other officers dispersed with their soldiers to search for the remaining pirates. Paul, along with Cecil and including two toons of musketeers, headed towards the towns central church, which intelligence indicated as the temporary headquarters of the pirates. Paul hoped to find something valuable left by the pirates, like shining gold coins or gems, as pirates in various tales often hoarded treasures. The residents of Fort Fran had their doors tightly shut, fearing being caught in the conflict. The streets were eerily quiet, filled only with the sound of marching troops and horse hooves. As they approached the church, the leading soldier suddenly gestured a warning, and a toon immediately surrounded Paul and Cecil for protection. The churchs main door was closed, with two pirate-dressed corpses lying at the entrance. It was odd; they should have been the first to reach this area. Had there been infighting among the pirates? Soon, the church doors were forced open, and the soldiers entered the main hall, meticulously searching every corner. But aside from a few pirate corpses, they found nothing. It seems there was indeed infighting. Another group likely fled with anything valuable, Paul concluded, praying in frustration, Oh Lord of Light, although I didnt respect your Earthly brethren much in myst life, please let Schroeder catch them. Ill surely offer three gold no, silver well, maybe copper coins to the church. Unwilling to give up, he wandered the church with two soldiers, hoping the pirates had left something behind. After inspecting several rooms personally, he reached a room on the second floor. It contained only a bed, a square table, and an old wardrobe. Lord of Light, show me a miracle, or you wont get those three copper coins, he half-joked in disappointment. Heined with a kick at the wardrobe. Ah A small but clear exmation sounded from inside. Both soldiers and the Count widened their eyes in surprise. Whos there? Come out! One soldier shouted loudly while kicking the wardrobe forcefully, and the other quickly shielded the Count behind him. Dense footsteps sounded from outside the room as soldiers from other areas, hearing the noise, ran towards the room. A whimpering voice came from the wardrobe, Stop kicking, Iming out! Please spare my life, please! Then the wardrobe door opened, and a middle-aged man in a white robe with a receding hairline emerged. He staggered a few steps before falling to his knees in front of Paul, clutching his legs and sobbing, Oh, sir, I am just a traveling priest staying here for a few days. Im not with the pirates. Please, dont mistakenly kill an innocent man! His cries were so heartfelt that they could move anyone to tears. Get up, get up! Paul kicked him away. The scene of a middle-aged man weeping before him was too much for Paul. However, he noted the mans urate intuition to recognize him, a young man, as the leader among the group. Despite his cries, the man continued, Oh, Father in Heaven, your servant ising to serve you! Paul, realizing hismanding presence was overwhelming, adjusted his hair and struck a pose he thought was charismatic, I am the local lord, here to eradicate the long-troubling pirates and ensure the safety of my people, not to murder and arson. He thought to himself, let them continue to be awed by his presence. A lord? The priest stopped crying and looked up at Paul, assessing him. The mans actions and aura did give off the impression of a somewhat naive lord. Hmm! He stood up, clearing his throat to hide his embarrassment, then straightened his robe. The priest spoke deliberately, So you are the lord of thisnd. How may I address you, young sir? His face showed a hint of arrogance, reminding Paul of the royal official he had tricked. He wondered where that man had gone after the pirate attack. Before you stands a noble of the kingdoms northwest, a scourge to pirates, the summoner of thunder (firearms), the spreader of Gods word (papermaking), the Count of AldaPaul Grayman. He considered adding liberator of buttocks to his titles, but decided against it. The priests face crumpled like a chrysanthemum in awe, A Count, indeed! He sped his hands in front of his chest, looking at Paul as if he were an angel descended from heaven, his previous arrogancepletely gone. Paul scrutinized the self-proimed priest and waved the soldiers out of the room, You may leave. I wish to speak privately with this priest. Seeing the soldiers hesitate, he patted the firearm at his waist, Dont worry, Ill be fine. Chapter 30: The Down-and-Out Priest Chapter 30: The Down-and-Out Priest The soldiers had left, and Paul closed the door of the room. Seeing this, the priest suddenly lost hisposure, sweat beading on his forehead: Lord Grayman, although I know I am handsome and talented, I have already dedicated everything to the Lord of Light. Paul, puzzled, said, What are you talking about? Never mind, take off your clothes first, I want to see something. The priest thought to himself, Its over, I cant escape this time. s, being too handsome is a sin. Ive heard that nobility and the higher-ups in the church are into this sort of thing, but I didnt expect such a young child to have acquired this vice. Oh Lord of Light! Forgive your servant, the priest silently prayed. Then, hey down on the bed, turned his head towards Paul with tearful eyes, and said, Please be gentle~ Stand up right now! Paul exploded in anger, his face turning the color of liver, realizing what the priest was thinking. Pulling out his pistol, he intended to scare the priest, thinking, How could a straight man like me ever do such a filthy act? Ah? Oh! Okay, okay. Hehe, sorry about that, the priest said, relieved as if granted a pardon, d to have preserved his chastity. Barely controlling his impulse to shoot the man before him, Paul took a few deep breaths and gritted his teeth, Your clothes are torn, and I saw an interesting tattoo on your body. Damn! How does he know about this? thought the priest. Hehe! Lord Grayman, you must be seeing things, the priest said nervously. No, no, Im not mistaken! Ive seen this shark-shaped tattoo on members of the Shark Gang. But, Mr. Priest, the location of your tattoo is quite unique, Paul continued. This this Speak! Who exactly are you? Paul demanded, pointing the barrel of his gun at the middle-aged man iming to be a priest. I really am a priest of the church! the middle-aged man pleaded again, copsing to the ground. The weapon in the counts hand clearly meant business. Without waiting to be asked again, he spilled a whole bunch of information like beans pouring out of a bamboo tube. ording to his confession, his name was John Morrison, originally a priest at a rural church in a nearby territory. The Shark Gang had raided the area, looting extensively and then abducting him. He thought he would be thrown into the sea to feed the fishes, but surprisingly, the pirate leader Shark forced him to join the pirate gang. Though these piratesmitted all kinds of heinous crimes, including the boss Shark, many of them still had spiritual needs and required a real clergyman to preside over their confessions, prayers, and other activities. Thus, John Morrison, the priest, rather unscrupulously took up the glorious and promising profession of a pirate, getting a gang symbol tattooed on his body a shark with sharp teeth. He had been with the pirate group for a year. Paul wasnt surprised that pirates were religious. On Earth, there were sinners who fervently worshipped and prayed, their crimes only fueling their superstitions. However, this John Morrison needed a thorough interrogation. Picking up a thick Holy Scripture that had fallen beside the cab, which the man had apparently been clutching all this time, Paul asked, What does page 132 of this book say? The world suddenly lit up like daylight, and that majestic voice echoed out of nowhere Morrison recited it wlessly, not missing a single word from the entire page. Continuing to ask him to recite from other parts of the book, Morrison also recited them word for word. Not bad at all. Hehe! Lord Grayman, you tter me. Alright, Ill tentatively believe in your identity as a priest! Morrison couldnt hide his joy: Thank you, Lord Grayman. Could you please send someone to take me back Do you want to live or die? Paul once again aimed the gun at Morrison. Damn it! Morrison thought, having just escaped from a wolfs den, only to enter a tigersir. Are all these lords just like bandits? Lord Grayman, threatening a clergyman like this Bang! A loud noise followed, and something whizzed past Morrison. He turned around to see arge hole in the wall. The door was then kicked open, and a flood of soldiers rushed in, their weapons aimed at Morrison. This was terrifying. Oh Father in Heaven, please protect your believer, Morrison prayed desperately, nodding vigorously. I want to live! Of course, I want to live. If Pauls gun had been aimed slightly differently, Morrisons head might have been blown open. Good! I, Paul Grayman, Count of Alda, conscript you into my army. Uh But Lord Grayman, I cant lift or carry heavy loads. Oh, you dont want to? Alright, I wont kill you, but Ill just hand you over to the Northwest Bishop. Hehe, a clergyman staying with pirates for a year and having a pirate tattoo, I wonder what the bishop would say. Serving you is my highest honor! Morrisons face immediately took on a look of divine revtion. Dont worry, youll just be doing some ideological work, meeting the religious needs of the soldiers. You know, we cant carry a church with us as we march, so a military priest like you will be useful. Morrison didnt hesitate: I follow your orders, Lord Grayman. Seeing the situation earlier, he knew this young count was not one to be trifled with. Paul said, However, when doing ideological work, there are things you should and shouldnt say Suddenly remembering the soldiers who had just rushed into the room, he changed the subject: Never mind, Ill teach you slowly. If you do well, I wont mistreat you, but if you try any tricks, dont expect me to keep your little secrets. Morrison raised his right hand solemnly: In this sacred ce, I swear to the Father in Heaven that I will serve in Lord Graymans army and be loyal to Paul Grayman. If he tells me to go east, I will not go west; if he tells me to chase a dog, I will not chase a chicken. He actually looked quite serious when he said that. Dont believe you for a second, Paul thought to himself, but still introduced him to the surrounding soldiers: This is a clergyman abducted by pirates and imprisoned here. His church was burned down by the pirates. Did you all hear what he just said? From now on, hes our military priest. Haha, that gunshot earlier was just me ying with Mr. Priest. The crowd responded, Yes, Lord Count. June X, 1990, of the Holy Calendar that was my first meeting with Saint Paul. I was imprisoned in the church at Port Fran by pirates, who forced me to serve their gang. But my heart remained loyal to the Lord of Light, and I could not submit to evil forces. The pirates tortured and humiliated me, but I knew this was a test from God, and I endured with my willpower. When I was on the brink of death, Lord Saint Paul led his army to rescue me. The first time I saw him, a gentle light shone on him, and a majestic voice in my mindmanded: Follow him, assist him. I knew it was a divine revtion from the Lord of Light, and I joined his army without hesitation, helping him achieve great feats that were unimaginable at the time. Excerpt from the memoirs of John Morrison, the 250th Pope of the Church of Light. That was a day of sin, the details of which are now unclear. But what is certain is that from that day, the traitor Morrison sold his soul to the devil Grayman, bing his pawn. Evil began to infiltrate the Church of Light, leading to corruption and degeneration, ultimately turning the church into a tool manipted by the devil Grayman. Excerpt from a pamphlet by an underground sect iming to be the orthodox Church of Light. Chapter 31: The Adventure Team Chapter 31: The Adventure Team Paul Grayman, apanied by Morrison, walked through the rooms, asking, Isnt there any treasure or something like that here? Im not sure about that, Morrison replied. The Shark Gangs finances are tightly controlled, known only to a few core members. But about two hours ago, a group of people came and took away some big and small boxes. It seems they really ran off with the money. Pray to the Lord of Light that we catch them. But to have infighting at such a critical moment, they are really courting death. Morrison found it strange: Infighting? Ive never seen pirates turn on each other. Paul asked, Then whats with these pirate corpses? Morrison looked baffled: Werent they killed by your men? I hid as soon as I heard themotion. Realizing the potential danger, Paul immediately ordered his soldiers, Stay alert, there may be others hiding here, while reloading his pistol. The soldiers, fully alert, escorted the count to the ground floor hall. A soldier rushed out from a corridor and reported to Paul, Sir, Cecil, our intelligence officer, has found a basement with some suspicious individuals, now disarmed. They im theyre not pirates and are asking for your instructions. Oh? So there are other people in this church. Lead the way. Weve told you many times, were not pirates. Have you ever seen such a beautiful young female pirate like me? Meru Heimer, the leader of the Lichman Adventure Team, protested loudly, hands tied and expressing her dissatisfaction. However, no matter how much she protested, the grim-faced man ignored her, arms crossed. Are you going to release or kill us? What do you actually want? Meru demanded again, to no avail. The green-haired girl with a schrs cap advised, Meru, stop shouting. It seems this man is waiting for his superior to deal with us. Dean sighed inwardly. The operation had been going smoothly until now. After hearing two strange booms outside the city, most pirates guarding the church had been drawn away. The group waited, and luckily, the remaining few pirates took somerge boxes on a carriage toward the dock. They inferred that the pirates, unable to withstand the pressure, were nning to flee. They couldnt wait any longer; if the pirates decided to move the hostages, it would be disastrous. The adventure group members, each with their own skills, raided the church. There were a few pirates left, probably checking for anything important left behind, but they were no match and were quickly subdued. After the fight, the group thoroughly searched the church and found an entrance to a basement at the end of a corridor. They discovered only Susans grandfather, the town mayor, tortured and unconscious, but their initial target, the young lord of the Horn Bay Alliance, was not there. Team leader Meru Heimer quickly decided to have the green-haired girl, Ladi, help Susans grandfather return, while the rest pursued the pirates. But as they were about to return to the surface, they heard footsteps and had to hide back in the basement. Cecil, the intelligence officer, leading the soldiers into the basement, noticed people inside. He ordered the pirates to surrender and announced that the army of the Lord of Alda had arrived, warning that resistance was futile. The adventure group then realized that the attackers of Port Fran were the local lords army and hastily exined they were adventurers there to rescue the hostages, not pirates. Cecil, the suspicious intelligence chief, insisted on the Lichman Adventure Team surrendering their weapons. The group leader, Meru Heimer, being hot-tempered, argued back and forth with him. As tensions were about to escte into violence, Dean and Ladi, the more level-headed members, persuaded their leader to cooperate, and the group surrendered their weapons. Cecil then ordered his men to tie up the adventurers and went to seek Pauls guidance. After what felt like an eternity to the adventurers, someone finally descended the stairs into the basement. A boy? The group was puzzled upon seeing Paul. Paul asked, Are these the suspicious individuals you caught? He saw a pink-haired t-chested girl, a blue-haired pretty boy, a blonde emo, and a green-haired girl wearing a schrs hat, her face obscured by the hat and dim light. Cecil respectfully replied, Yes, my lord. They im to be adventurers from the south, here to rescue hostages taken by pirates. However, I thought it best to be cautious. Paul nodded, Good job. He turned to the adventurers, Exin yourselves. How can you prove your identities? The adventurers were surprised, hearing Pauls voice still breaking, indicating he was about fifteen years old. As a lord, he seemed too young. Team leader Meru urgently said, Youre the lord here? We really came to rescue people. Please let us go. Dean whispered to Meru, advising her to show more respect, as the northern lords were known to be ruthless and unyielding. Paul became alert seeing them whispering: What are you doing? I warn you, no conspiring! As Dean was about to exin, Ladi suddenly spoke, Esteemed lord, you should first attend to the safety of your people. This elderly man, tortured by pirates and now unconscious, is the local mayor. His family can verify our identities. Paul looked at the green-haired girl who was now facing him. She wore a schrs travel outfit, her face showing a charm beyond ordinary women, and her eyes had rare red pupils. As their eyes met, Paul felt a brief dizziness, dismissing it as fatigue from the previous nights excitement. He fought off a yawn and said, Alright, you make a point. Cecil, do you recognize the mayor of Port Fran? Cecil replied, Sorry, my lord, I know hes an old man, but Im not sure of his appearance. Go find a physician to treat this old man and verify his identity, Paul ordered. Cecil and two soldiers then carried the old man away. Paul turned to the adventurers, As for you, you can leave once the old man wakes up and proves your innocence. He wouldnt trust them just because they had a beautiful woman in their group. Dean suggested, Lord, the mayor was already unconscious when we arrived. But you can ask his granddaughter Susan to vouch for us, and he provided Susans address. Paul agreed, Ill have her brought here. I hope you are indeed innocent. Unnoticed, the green-haired girl quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 32: The Shark Caught in the Net 1 Chapter 32: The Shark Caught in the Net 1 Snow-white waves gently caressed the beach, while seagulls asionally cried out in the sky. Under the sunlight, the sea was like a blue mirror reflecting the azure sky and white clouds. It should have been a perfect day for sailing, but the wharf area of Port Fran was unusually quiet. The fishermen usually busy with their catch and the merchants engaged in transportation were nowhere to be seen, as everyone preferred to avoid trouble. Row harder! Not far from the shore, a group of pirates, including their leader Shark, were rowing vigorously. They had abandoned their brothers defending the city gates and secretly returned to the church to gather the gold, silver, and jewels they had collected over time. They quietly transported these to the wharf and boarded a sailboat, ready to slip away quietly. However, just as they were untying the ropes, Schroeder led his soldiers in a surprise attack on the wharf. The pirates were terrified and, disregarding their brothers yet to arrive, cut the ropes and raised the sails to flee. Schroeder ordered a pursuit and led his soldiers onto two boats still docked at the wharf, chasing after the pirates. Even though the sea was calm, Shark felt like he was in the midst of a storm, cursing everyone from Grayman to hiszy rowers. However, the soldiers boats were drawing closer. The pirates, understaffed with only about twenty men and weighed down by the heavy treasure, couldnt possibly consider abandoning their loot, an unthinkable option for Shark. I suggest you surrender honestly. I can plead with the local lord to spare you from the death penalty, a weak voice suggested. The speaker was a young man with his hands tied behind his back. Shut up! Shark pped the young man: Keep quiet, or Ill chop off one of your hands to feed the fish. The young man, after being pped, fell silent. This young southerner, Queller Foster, had arrived three months earlier, boldly proiming his challenge against the great pirate Edward. How could he not know that those who had done so before were thrown to the sharks? The wealthy regions of the south were never short of such fools, especially pampered young men, who were bored with wine and women, seeking new thrills. Luckily for him, Edward isnt here to feed him to real sharks, but Shark was determined to entertain him in his stead. Given Fosters appearance, he muste from a wealthy family. It didnt take long to learn that he belonged to the Foster family of the Horn Bay Alliance, a prominent family in the region. So, Shark had Foster write a letter home for ransom. It was unlikely that the Horn Bay Alliances navy would send a fleet over two thousand miles to rescue a spoiled brat. With the prospect of a hefty ransom and control of Port Fran, creating a fait apli, he could bribe the surrounding lords and perhaps even gain nobility. But all these beautiful ns were ruined by that young Grayman. Humph! Once I get the Foster familys money, Ill raise an army ande back to make that boy meet his father. Two Aldanese (Alda is Graymans territory) boats, rowed by soldiers, followed the pirate ship from both sides. From above, it was clear that the distance between them was closing rapidly; it was only a matter of time before the pirates were caught. Prepare for hand-to-handbat! Shark drew his sword,manding his men. Ive braved the seas for over twenty years, facing all sorts of storms. I refuse to believe Ill meet my end here. The other pirates followed, drawing their weapons. Are we about to ram the pirates ship? Are the muskets ready? Makarov shouted. Hisrades confirmed they were prepared. Rest assured, well give them a tough fight. Alright, Ill count to three, and then we all put in our full effort. Sure, after this attack, there probably wont be many of them left. Just make sure to aim properly and dont hit our own men on the other boat. Lord Schroeder is on board too. At this close range, theres absolutely no problem! With two massive jolts, the boats rammed the pirates ship from both sides. The impact left everyone swaying unsteadily. Once they steadied themselves, the Aldanese soldiers opened fire with their muskets. Three pirates were hit and killed instantly. The sea battle was rough, and despite the close range, not all shots hit their mark. However, the initial volley significantly subdued the pirates morale. Attack! Schroeder led the charge onto the pirate ship. Shark, wielding a heavy broadsword, met the old knights sword. His weapon seemed cumbersomepared to Schroeders more slender knights sword. Shark, with bloodshot eyes and bulging veins on his neck, roared, Old man,e on! This de has drunk the blood of many, and today it will taste a new vor. Humph! Bluster and bravado, Schroeder, seasoned in battle, could tell the man was just trying to embolden himself. The two stopped talking and began fighting on the deck, exchanging blows. Schroeder, not used to fighting on a swaying ship, initially was on the defensive, but his defense was impable, and Shark gained no advantage. Others also found their opponents, and the sounds of weapons shing and people fighting echoed over the sea. You bandits! Dont think you can take my money! Shark swung his weapon wildly, hisrge movements betraying his agitation, almost forgetting which side he was on. However, the Aldanese soldiers outnumbered the pirates significantly, and this overwhelming advantage eventually crushed the pirates desperate resistance. Schroeder gradually adapted to the battle conditions, shifting from defense to offense. Eventually, Shark was stabbed in the thigh and copsed on the deck, unable to stand again. I surrender! I surrender! he desperately threw away his weapon, resigning to his fate. Seeing their leader surrender, the remaining pirates also threw down their weapons and surrendered. Bind them and set sail back! Schroeder coldly nced at Shark, lying on the deck, and ordered a return to the wharf. Then a voice came from a corner of the deck: You are soldiers of the Aldan lord, arent you? Sir, please save me! The voice was filled with the joy of surviving a catastrophe. Schroeder turned and saw a young man with his hands tied behind his back, sitting in a corner of the deck with teary eyes. The intensity of the battle had distracted them from noticing him. Being cautious, Schroeder first wanted to ascertain his identity. Who are you? Why were you tied up on the pirate ship? I am from the Foster family of the Southern Horn Bay Alliance. I was kidnapped by these pirates a few months ago. Youve saved me, and my family will surely reward you handsomely! The young man hurriedly revealed his identity. Chapter 33: The Shark Caught in the Net 2 Chapter 33: The Shark Caught in the Net 2 As Schroeder escorted Shark and his gang back to the wharf, Paul Grayman was busy confirming the identity of the Lichman Adventure Team. Several locals from Port Fran were called in, including the mayors granddaughter, Susan. So, this old man, whos barely alive, is indeed the mayor of this ce. Yes, my lord, the townspeople replied cautiously, hardly daring to make eye contact with the lord. Their gaze shifted to Susan, weeping softly beside her grandfather. The poor girl had lost her parents at a young age and lived solely with her grandfather. If the old man didnt survive this ordeal, what would be of her? Paul turned to Susan: Youngdy, are those who im to be adventurers really the ones you hired to rescue your grandfather? Susan nced at the lord, then quickly lowered her gaze to her grandfather and said coldly, Yes, Lord. Paul was puzzled by her reaction. Susans look of disdain and contempt, coupled with her tone, was unsettling, especially when directed at someone without apparent reason. Youre Susan, right? I sympathize with your grandfathers plight. Is there anything I can do to help you? This time, Susan didnt even raise her head, replying coldly again: Theres nothing you need to do, my lord. Just fulfill your duties as a lord and dont hide in your castle next time piratese to bully us. Victor, recently promoted to the head of the internal guard squad, stood beside Paul. Hearing Susans sharp retort to his lord, he immediately drew his sword and shouted, Insolence! The other townspeople were terrified, quickly kneeling and pleading, Lord, please forgive Susan. Shes young and doesnt understand, and shes too grieved over her grandfathers condition. Surprisingly, Victors shout provoked Susans anger. She turned around, her voice rising tearfully as she confronted Paul: My grandfather has been tortured to this state, and you onlye now? Do you know how many people have lost their life savings, how many women have been vited, how many who dared to resist were killed in this period? Do you nobles even care? Do you only know how to hide in your high castles, drinking and making merry, oblivious to the plight of your people? Would you havee if the pirates hadnt decided to take over this ce permanently? After venting, the girl broke down in tears. The townspeople didnt dare to plead further, lying prostrate on the ground, trembling, fearing the lords wrath might extend to them. Victor looked to the Count, waiting for hismand. If the Count wished, the girls fate was sealed. Insulting a noble was a grave offense, though he sympathized with her internally. Paul gestured for Victor to sheathe his weapon. He walked over to Susan, extending his hand as if tofort her, but then slowly withdrew it. I understand your feelings right now. A few months ago, my father was also killed by pirates, the very ones from Shark Gang in Port Fran, he said, his voice heavy with grief. Susans body stiffened, and she stopped crying. The townspeople finally understood. They had wondered why their lord had suddenly be a young man. It turned out the old lord had been killed by pirates. The Shark Gang wasnt foolish enough to broadcast their killing of a noble, so the residents of Port Fran were mostly unaware of it. The lord continued, As for why it took so long to deal with the pirates, its not something that can be exined in a few words. Previously, I didnt have enough power and had to umte strength, waiting for the right moment. In any case, Im sorry A silence fell over the hall. Both soldiers and civilians were stunned by the lords apology. It was unheard of for a noble to apologize tomoners! Susan turned her head to look at Paul, her round eyes wide with surprise. She had braced herself for certain death after her outburst and was shocked by this unexpected turn of events. And to learn that his family too had suffered at the hands of the pirates The young boy, only a few years older than her, spoke with newfound determination: But what you asked for, not to hide in the castle anymore, I swear I will make it happen. Not just the pirates, nobody will bully my people, Paul added silently in his mind. The members of the Lichman Adventure Team, who had been temporarily detained in the basement, were released. Dean with his blue hair and Kade with his blonde spiky hair both looked relieved and thanked Paul profusely. Meru, rubbing her wrists sore and bruised from the ropes, grumbled internally: The men are one thing, but to treat usdies so roughly, these northerners are truly barbaric. It turned out that the Lichman Adventure Team was not from Ordo () (It says Rolman; Im assuming its just an error) Kingdom but from the independent territory of Messiah in the south. No wonder they didnt look at Paul with the same awe as others did. In some of the moremercially developed city-states and independent territories of the south, the gap between nobles andmoners was not as vast as in the northern countries, though this was only rtively speaking. Paul had no intention of making things difficult for this group. Punishing citizens of another nation could lead to diplomatic troubles, and he didnt want to create unnecessary enemies. A soldier came in to report: Count, Major Schroeder has captured Shark and brought him to the churchs entrance. Oh? Bring the old knight in, and the prisoners as well. Soon, Schroeder and others brought in Shark and his group. Count, the pirate leader Shark and his aplices have been captured. These pirates were trying to sneak away by sea after abandoning theirrades, Schroeder said with disdain, briefly describing the battle. Shark and his underlings were bound tightly, and Shark, injured in the leg,y on the ground groaning. Thats him, my lord, thats the pirate leader Shark! Please, lord, kill him and do us justice! the townspeople in the hall pointed him out. Shark suddenly perked up, shouting, Lord Grayman, I know the location of Edwards secret treasure. If you spare my life, I will tell you where it is! It was wrong of me to be involved in your fathers death. Spare me, and Ill be your loyal dog, biting whoever youmand! Paul thought scornfully: Ast desperate grasp at straws. Even if he was the killer of my father, sparing him for the sake of money would tarnish my reputation in this world. The supposed treasure was likely a fabrication. How could Edwards wealth be known to a small-time gang like Sharks? And if Shark did know, why didnt he retrieve it himself instead of fighting to the death against the Graymans troops? Paulmanded: Lock these scoundrels up in the basement. I will hold a public trial tomorrow. He didnt believe a word of the pirate leaders ims. Chapter 34: The Aftermath Chapter 34: The Aftermath After the pirate captives were taken to the basement, Paul noticed a stranger standing beside Schroeder. Despite his unkempt beard and tattered clothing, it was evident that his attire was not something an ordinarymoner could afford. Paul inquired, Schroeder, who is this? Oh, I forgot to mention. He ims to be from the Foster family of the Southern Horn Bay Alliance. He came to the Northwest Bay for an adventure a few months ago and was unfortunately kidnapped by pirates. The young man stepped forward and performed a perfect nobles bow. Count, I presume you are the lord of thesends. Allow me to introduce myself. My father is Marquis Foster, a member of the Horn Bay Alliance Council. I am his second son, Queller Foster. On behalf of the Foster family, I extend our highest respects and gratitude for rescuing me from the pirates. Paul struggled to keep a straight face as he responded, Youre too kind! Its part of my duty as a lord. Paul internally remarked on the oddity of the name Queller Foster, considering the Marquis was a significant figure in the Horn Bay Alliance, likely involved in trade. The coincidence of his name sounding like Losing in Chinese amused him, despite knowing it was just a phic simrity. Youre Queller Foster? The Lichman Adventure Team turned their attention to the young man after he introduced himself. Thats me, Queller replied, stroking his hair with a self-absorbed air. He didnt feel the need to be as polite with these apparentmoners as he had been with the Count. Team leader Meru Heimer exploded in anger, Do you have any idea how much effort we put into finding you? Queller looked bewildered and confused, Uh Im sorry, who are you? Meru was exasperated, Unbelievable, such a whimsical young master. Your family was frantic after not hearing from you for two months. The Marquis hired our adventure group to find you. We only learned you were with the pirates after arriving here, and we nearly lost our lives trying to rescue you. Ah, my impulsive actions caused concern. I apologize. Hey! Youre missing the point of my story. What did you say? Im so frustrated! I dont care, the initial agreement was just to find you, not to battle pirates. We demand triple the original fee! Queller snapped his fingers and said nonchntly, Heh, no problem! I always respect adventurers. The Foster family will fulfill your wishes. His cavalier attitude was unmistakable. You didnt even ask how much the original fee was! Everyone in the hall, including Paul, felt a surge of envy, jealousy, and resentment towards the wealthy. As they spoke, officers who had been hunting down the remaining pirates in Port Fran arrived at the church. Queller Foster and the Lichman Adventure Team members were escorted to rest, and the townspeople were sent home. Meanwhile, in a room adjacent to the hall, officers of thepany and toon level were gathered for a meeting. Staff officer Joyce was responsible for summarizing the battles oue. He stood up and reported, Ladies and gentlemen, the battle was a resounding sess. The Shark Gang has been entirely wiped out. We executed 123 pirates, including their leader Shark, and the rest were captured. We lost thirty-two men, with fifty-five injured to varying degrees. The officers exchanged looks, very satisfied with the oue. Paul asked, Any news on the pirate group led by Mudfish? Joyce replied, We didnt encounter them in this battle. ording to the captives, they seem to have fled back to sea early on. Schroeder added, In the pursuit of Shark, we also recovered several boxes of coins they had loaded onto the ship. A rough estimate is about 2000 gold coins, 6000 silver coins, and tens of thousands of copper coins. Oh! Everyone expressed surprise, amazed at how lucrative piracy could be, with a small pirate gang amassing such wealth. Paul was overjoyed. With so much money, he could now do many things he had long wanted to. We can use this money to cast more cannons. Recruit more soldiers. Manufacture more muskets. And establish our own naval force. The officers shared their ideas on how to use the money, with even Cecil, responsible for intelligence, subtly indicating a need for more funding for his operations. But much of this money was plundered from the coastal residents. Shouldnt we return it to them? someone suddenly asked. The room fell silent, and the lively discussion came to an abrupt halt. Everyone exchanged nces and then turned their attention to Count Paul. Paul internally agonized over the decision. Of course, his heart wanted to return the money to the people, but he wasnt sure about the others. If they also wished to return the money, it would be a happy consensus. However, if they didnt want to, voicing his opinion might go against their wishes, potentially causing conflict. After a tense stand-offsting nearly a minute, it was the old knight Schroeder who finally spoke up. With our current means, its difficult to urately calcte each households losses. Moreover, the Shark Gang has been operating at sea for years, and some of the loot is from other territories. Allowing residents to im it would provide opportunities for deceitful individuals. For example, someone who wasnt robbed could insist they lost their only silver coin to the pirates. How would we handle that? Everyone nodded, realizing that Schroeder made a valid point. The final amount left might be minimal, or they might even end up spending more. Cecil immediately agreed, Right, themon people are the worst, both cunning and greedy. When I was in charge of forestry, the most troublesome were those always looking for small advantages. However, the young Count was infuriated by this remark. He mmed the table and red fiercely at the head of intelligence, who quickly covered his mouth, still unaware of his error. Schroeder continued, Therefore, I suggestpensating the affected residents in other ways. For example, we could reduce some taxes, repair bridges and roads in robbed viges, or discreetly investigate and provide financial aid to families whose livelihoods were genuinely threatened, under different pretexts. This is better than allowing ims based solely on one persons word. Great idea! Schroeder always sees the bigger picture! I second that. The officers unanimously supported Schroeders proposal. Paul also agreed and, seeing everyones consensus, decisively dered, Good! Thats settled then. Chapter 35: In the Name of the People Chapter 35: In the Name of the People The day after the liberation of Port Fran, Paul Grayman ordered the townsfolk to gather in the square in front of the church. He intended to hold a public trial there, to judge the pirates openly. Soldiers began notifying every household early in the morning, and by nine oclock, the entire town had congregated in the square. There, people noticed four ominous gallows erected and began specting about how many pirates the lord would execute. Over two hundred members of the Shark Gang, the pirate captives, were bound and kneeling in front of the churchs steps. Seeing these scoundrels who had tyrannized Port Fran in recent months, the townspeoples emotions surged. Now, these pirates, looking like defeated curs, were no longer a threat. The crowd began pelting them with rotten fish and stones, with some captives suffering bloody injuries from the barrage. Several people attempted to break through the security cordon to physically assault the captives but were promptly pushed back by soldiers with drawn weapons. If it werent for the soldiers on guard, the pirates would likely have been beaten to death by the angry mob. They stole my familys life savings! My daughter was vited by these scoundrels, oh Oh Lord of Light, send these demons to hell! Comints and curses like these filled the air, creating a cacophonous scene in the square. Paul stood silently on the second-floor balcony, observing everything below. Suddenly, he asked, Do you see that, Schroeder? The person behind him promptly replied, Yes, Count. It seems the townspeople utterly despise the pirates. Paul continued, I was just thinking, what if I had been the one to lose yesterdays battle? What if I were the one bound down there? How would these townspeople treat me? Schroeder fell silent, unsure of how to respond. Paul mused, Probably no different from these pirates, I suppose. Rotten fish and stones would be hurled at my head just the same. This How could that be? My Lord, you are their lord, Schroeder replied, trying to beforting, though his uncertainty was evident. Paul scoffed, Yes, a lord whose family abandoned them to pirates for over twenty years and then shamelessly came back to collect taxes. The old knight didnt know how to continue the conversation and chose silence. Paul observed, Did you see how some of the townsfolk looked at me yesterday? I could tell, their eyes were no different from those they cast at the sharks behind them. Its just that my stick is heavier, having beaten down the shark. They only show me superficial respect. If the shark had beaten me, it would just mean a change of lord for them. After all, either way, its about oppression and extortion. The young count sighed, Winning the hearts of the people is a long and arduous task. Lets start by letting them vent their anger on these pirates. At ten oclock in the morning, the public trialmenced. Captain Holman, with a booming voice, was chosen to read out the crimes of the pirates. Unfurling the scroll, he began loudly: In the holy year of 1990, June in the name of Count Paul Grayman of Alda, this public trial is convened to announce the heinous acts of the pirate gang, the Shark Gang, summarized as follows Plundering wealth, amassing fortunes illicitly. Raping women, utterly shameless. Massacring the innocent, brutal and inhumane. Blocking trade routes, insatiably greedy. Violently defying thew, unrepentant. As each usation was read out, the faces of the pirates at the foot of the steps turned ashen. Kill them! Kill them! The townspeoples cries merged into waves of sound, relentlessly crashing over the condemned. After the enumeration of their crimes, sentencing for the pirates began. Based on the previous days discussions, the fate of Shark, the gang leader, was sealed; his murder of the old lord alone was enough for multiple death sentences. Even if Paul didnt sentence him to death, other high-ranking officials in the territory wouldnt let him off. The other major and minor leaders of the Shark Gang also couldnt be spared. Anyone who rose to a leadership position in the gang was invariably cruel and bloodthirsty, with countless lives on their hands. As for the lower-ranking gang members, a show of discernment was necessary. Those who hadmitted murder or rape were to be executed, while others involved in lesser crimes were sentenced to hardbor. The task of identification was left to the townspeople. Any townsfolk iming to have been wronged by the pirates were allowed inside the cordon to identify the personal crimesmitted by these lower-ranking members. A townsman dragged a pirate out from the group of captives, dering, It was him! I saw with my own eyes how this man stabbed poor old Glen in the stomach for demanding payment for his meal. An older woman, scratching at a brute who had vited her daughter, cried out, This fiend defiled my daughter, please seek justice for her! Scenes like these unfolded continuously until three in the afternoon, when the identification was finallyplete. The pirates convicted of serious crimes were dragged out, knowing their end was near, and closed their eyes to await their final judgment. Paul, standing on the balcony, shouted down to the crowd: People of Port Fran! I, Paul Grayman, Lord of Alda, hereby announce the sentences for these pirates! For those whose crimes are lesser, I sentence them to 3 to 5 years of hardbor. He then solemnly turned his gaze to the more serious offenders and said, For those proven to be the most vile and heinous, only death can quell your outrage. Thus, I sentence them to hanging! In the name of the people, execute them immediately! The soldiers promptly led the condemned to the gallows. The nooses were ced around their necks, and with a kick to remove the stools beneath them, the prisoners struggled in vain before losing their lives. The crowd erupted in cheers as each life was taken, in sessive batches. After the executions, Paul again addressed the crowd: People of Alda, to offset the losses caused by the pirates, I dere a one-year tax exemption for the coastal regions of Alda! The townspeople gasped in surprise at the good news. Before their astonishment subsided, they heard the lord loudly proim: Before God as my witness, I, Paul Grayman, swear from this day forward Paul hesitated, and someone gently nudged his waist. regardless of who the enemy is, no matter how powerful, whether theye from sea ornd, I will never abandon you. I will always share your honor and disgrace. I shall regard your safety as my own, your happiness as my happiness. I, will devote my life to defending your safety and happiness! The people of Port Fran were moved. In these simpler times, they were genuinely touched. They were reminded of the noble legends sung by bards, portraying nobles as just,passionate, and paternal. Once regarded as mere jokes, they now witnessed a living example. Paul turned his head and quietlyined to Cecil, Damn, where did you get this cheesy speech from, some third-rate poet? Its making my skin crawl. Cecil chuckled, My lord, thats exactly the effect we wanted. The cheesier, the better at stirring emotions. Thats what our people love. Father Morsen, who had been watching the trial from a corner, sped his hands over his chest and prayed softly, Omnipotent Lord, may Your glory shine forever upon Lord Paul Grayman. With the conclusion of the public trial, the pirate turmoil that had gued Alda since the spring finally came to an end. Chapter 37: Inspecting the Shipyard Chapter 37: Inspecting the Shipyard After the public trial, Paul Grayman did not immediately return to Lakeheart Town. There were still many matters to settle, so he decided to stay a few more days in Port Fran. For instance, in administrative matters, the old mayor, due to health reasons, clearly couldnt continue in his position. Traditionally, it was customary to gather locally respected individuals to elect a new mayor from among the locals, amon practice in the northern territories. The lords were quite content to delegate such minor powers to the locals, as long as they could collect sufficient taxes and conscript enoughbor and military service. Conversely, this also allowed them to shirk some of their responsibilities and obligations when local issues arose. However, Paul did not n to continue this tradition. He wanted to appoint his own candidates. The power to appoint and dismiss officials within his domain had to be firmly in his hands. Only then could his will be effectively implemented, paving the way for a series of nned reforms. Of course, considering the old mayors wealth of experience, Paul still offered him an advisory role, with a sry paid by him, ounted for in the lords estates financial expenses. Thus, he wrote to Steward Ford, instructing him to immediately send two experienced and trustworthy individuals to Port Fran to serve as the mayor and deputy mayor. To his pleasant surprise, Port Fran actually had a small shipyard, and it was even a property of his family. Upon learning of the shipyards existence, he, along with officers like Schroeder and Bryce, promptly came to visit. After the public trial, the shipyard resumed operations. Paul and his party stood near the docks, watching the craftsmen busily at work, while the person in charge of the shipyard cautiously apanied these influential figures. Do we only build this type of ship here? Paul asked, frowning. To him, the ships at the docks and drydock seemed simr to the Nordic Viking longships of Earths medieval period, with a single mast, a mainteral sail, and also a hard sail, with wind serving only as auxiliary power, and most of the propulsioning from oarsmen on the ship. Yes, my lord, currently we only build this type of ship here, replied the shipyard manager, Rubin, respectfully. It seemed the young count was not quite satisfied. Indeed, Paul was not very satisfied. In his view, even if they couldnt build steam-powered ironds right now, they should at least be able to build sail warships like the HMS Victory of the British Royal Navy instead of these single-masted oar-and-sail ships that seemed like toys to him. This wont do! The navy we are going to form cannot go to sea in such ships, he said, shaking his head. The surrounding officers, who were like ducks out of water, were puzzled: My lord, arent all ships built like this? We needrger ships with more sails, capable of enduring long voyages and crossing oceans, not ones that need to return to port for supplies after less than a week at sea, he exined. He turned to Rubin and asked, Is this the standard design used worldwide? Rubin pondered before answering: I cant speak for the whole world, but as far as I know, its pretty much the same everywhere. There might be differences in details, but the structure is simr. Somerger ships have two to three masts. Are these hard sails used universally? Some regions use soft sails, like in Horn Bay, for example. What are the advantages and disadvantages of these two types of sails? Generally speaking, hard sails require fewer people to operate and can catch wind from all directions, adapting to changing winds andplex maritime areas. However, they utilize the tailwind less efficiently and are slower, not suited for long sea voyages. On the other hand, soft sails are lighter, allowing for taller masts andrger sail area exposed to the wind, suitable for long-distance travel. But they areplex to operate, tedious and dangerous to stow, and require a higher skill level from the sailors. Rubin paused briefly before continuing, Our region on the northwest coast doesnt have very frequent maritime transportation, and we usually sail along the coastline, where we cannd anytime for supplies. Hence, the poprity of these hard sails, which are easier to operate. The southern nations, like the Horn Bay Alliance, have more developed maritime trade and advanced shipbuilding technology, so they generally use soft sails and buildrger ships. Horn Bay Alliance, huh I understand, Paul thought of the unlucky nobleman captured by pirates, who was from the Horn Bay Alliance. Suddenly remembering something, Rubin excused himself, Please wait a moment, my lord. He then hurried back to his office, returning quickly with a thick volume in his arms. He handed the book to Paul with both hands: This is aption of various types of ships Ive gathered since starting my career. Since the count is so interested in ships, perhaps youll find it useful. Paul took the book, flipping through it briefly. It was rich in information, with illustrations and text documenting every type of ship the shipyard manager had encountered in his career, including details like load capacity, draft, crew size andposition, range, materials used, and more. Remarkable! Paul genuinely admired Rubins work, recognizing his talent. Rubin, ttered by the lords praise, bashfully responded, Oh, my lord is too kind. Paul immediately rewarded him with ten silver coins, leaving Rubin almost in disbelief at his good fortune for what was merely a hobby. Whats thergest ship youve ever built here? Thergest was nearly 30 meters long with a load capacity of 70 tons. How long does it take to build a ship? It varies. Assuming we have the primary materials readily avable, small ships can bepleted within a month if rushed. Large ships, if urgently needed, can be done within a quarter, but if its arge ship where quality and durability are paramount, the keel and ribs need to beid out and left to naturally dry on the dock for a year before continuing with the internal and external setup of the ship. The subsequent construction also has to be methodically slow, which takes a much longer time. How long have you been working at this shipyard? Ive been helping out here since I was a child, following in my fathers footsteps, for nearly 20 years now. This ce must have been frequently visited by pirates, right? Have they ever troubled you? Pirates also need to build and repair ships. They havent troubled us much, and they even pay some money, since they still need to buy materials and tools for shipbuilding. Sometimes they even bring the materials themselves, though we know better than to ask where theye from. Everyone observed the exchange between Paul and Rubin, thinking, It seems the count is determined to develop the navy, and Rubin is likely to be heavily relied upon. After inspecting the shipyard, Paul bid farewell to Rubin, preparing to lead his men back to their temporary base at the town centers church. Before leaving, he patted Rubin on the shoulder, encouraging him, Keep up the good work, this shipyard will be of great use to me. Although a half-grown boy patting a middle-aged man on the shoulder might have seemed amusing to others, Rubin was moved to tears, swearing to meet the counts expectations. Finally, Paul instructed Rubin to measure ship sizes by the weight of seawater they disced afterunching. He preferred the concept of discement. As for the calctions, he left that to the shipyard manager. Chapter 38: Naval Discussion 1 Chapter 38: Naval Discussion 1 As Paul Grayman and hispanions rode back to the church, the townspeople along the way paid their respects to them. After his derations at the public trial, the residents of Port Fran finally began to show genuine respect for their lord. The streets were bustling with activity. With the absence of pirates, merchants no longer needed to hide indoors. They set up their stalls along the roads, loudly promoting their goods. Children yed and frolicked everywhere, men hurried about their work, and women gathered in groups, either chatting about household matters or browsing and selecting goods from the stalls. The town radiated a thriving and prosperous atmosphere. Observing all this, Paul suddenly dered, We need to start recruiting sailors for our future navy! Bryce responded with some difficulty, There are plenty of people familiar with water, but very few who are adept at navalbat. Time is of the essence, gentlemen. There are still many pirates at sea threatening the Alda territory. Small pirate groups are manageable, but what if arge pirate gang attacks? Even if they cant defeat us onnd, what if they raid the coast and then flee? I cant station a soldier every few meters along the coast. We must take the initiative to clear out the pirates, big and small, from the Northwest Bay so I can sleep peacefully. Bryce agreed, Lord Counts words are wise. And theres the notorious pirate Edward. Although I dont know what hes up to, he could return any day, and we must be prepared. Weve killed his men, and he will surely seek revenge. I cant just abandon Port Fran and run away; otherwise, wouldnt I be pping my own face after what I said at the public trial? Cecilmended, Lord Count is indeed far-sighted! Paul, looking somewhat embarrassed, said, While I know you speak the truth, its better to refrain from such remarks that might be mistaken for ttery in public. It makes one ufortable. Its better to offer more constructive suggestions. The others looked at each other, slightly bemused. Ahem! Bryce cleared his throat awkwardly and said, Lord Count, I do have a naval officer I could rmend to you, if youre willing to hear. Oh? Do tell. The Captain of the 6th Company of the 2nd Battalion, Austin Kelly,es from a family of ship merchants. He grew up on the sea and is ustomed to harsh conditions. I think hes an excellent candidate for the navy. Paul stroked his chin thoughtfully, Hmm, have hime see me once were back. Given our current situation, were in a bit of a rush. Anyone else? Bryce scratched his head, Well hes the only one thates to mind for now. As they continued their discussion, they approached the church, where a crowd was gathered around. Father Morrison was on the steps, gesticting and speaking loudly about something. The group listened intently as Father Morrisons voice carried over. After my prayers, I slowly opened my eyes and saw a fearsome figure standing before me, one of Sharks men, sent to finish me because I refused to submit to them. Just as I thought I was about to go to heaven to serve the Almighty Lord, suddenly there was a loud noise. I looked closely and saw the evildoers chest pierced with arge hole. He struggled, twisted in agony, his eyes filled with endless fear as he ended his sinful life. The townspeople around him listened in silence, engrossed in Morrisons vivid description of the scene. I looked up and saw a figure at the door. Not particrly tall, but immensely reassuring. A strand of golden sunlight shone on him, so holy, so bright. I wondered, is this the angel sent by the Almighty Lord to save me? Ah, the omniscient and omnipotent Lord of Light, you have not forsaken your most devout servant. Father Morrisons narration was so emotive and engaging that the listeners werepletely captivated. Yes, that angel was none other than Lord Paul Grayman. Lord Paul Grayman is the angel sent by the Lord of Light to save me, to save all of you, and to save all beings in the world. He wielded the thunderbolt staff bestowed upon him by the Lord, able to vanquish the devils followers with a single strike. He shared the mighty power granted to him by the Lord with his warriors, expelling the pirates that infested Port Fran with their fearless spirit. Amanding voice echoed in my mind, Follow him, assist him. I knew then, it was a divinemand from the Lord of Light. The audience gasped in awe, their belief in the supernatural still strong in this era. Father Morrison made the sign of the cross, closing his eyes in devout prayer: Praise be to the Almighty Lord! The audience echoed, Praise be to the Almighty Lord! Morrison continued, We will always follow Your teachings. The audience repeated, We will always follow Your teachings. Morrison proimed, Praise be to the great Paul Grayman. The audience responded, Praise be to the great Paul Grayman. Morrison concluded, We will always follow in his footsteps. The audience affirmed, We will always follow in his footsteps. Brycemented, Its a pity Father Morrison isnt an actor in the theater. Cecil, with a hint of disdain, said, Just knows how to tter and fawn. He seemed to have forgotten his own recent ttery towards the count. This guy sure knows how to y the game, quickly grasping the essence of his superiors. No wonder he managed to survive unscathed among the pirates until now. Truth be told, Paul was a bit embarrassed by the performance at the churchs entrance; it was somewhat cringe-worthy. However, he was quite pleased with Morrison, considering the erasmon folk were receptive to such disys. Alright, lets enter from the back so as not to disturb Mr. Morrisons performance, he said with a chuckle, leading everyone towards the churchs back door. That afternoon, a nervous Captain Austin arrived at the Counts temporary office. He snapped to attention with a salute, Reporting, Captain Austin Kelly of the 2nd Battalion, 6th Company, at your service. Paul sized up Austin and motioned towards a chair, Sit down, Captain. Yes, Lord Count. After Captain Austin was seated, Paul asked, Captain, do you know why Ive summoned you here? Austin blinked, Uh are you promoting me, my lord? Wow! This guy doesnt beat around the bush, doesnt follow the usual formalities. It took Paul by surprise. He replied, You guessed right, Captain Austin Kelly. Ive called you here to offer you a promotion. Huh? Really? Captain Austin looked incredulous, hardly believing his own urate guess. Chapter 39: Naval Discussion 2 Chapter 39: Naval Discussion 2 Facing the surprised expression of Captain Austin, the Count continued: Not only am I promoting you, but I also want you to transfer to another branch of the militarythe Navy. Having just be themander of the newly formed 6th Company, Austin was still getting acquainted with his troops, and now he was being transferred to another unit. Wait, the Navy? Does the Alda territory even have a Navy? A puzzled look appeared on Austins face. Paul, seeing Austins internal confusion, exined: Yes, considering the ongoing threat of pirates and the future prospects of oceanic trade, we are nning to establish a new branch of the military, the Navy. Austin understood then. It seemed the Count had taken a liking to his background of growing up familiar with the sea life. Perhaps someone had rmended him. Oceanic trade? A good idea indeed. It looked like he had a promising future ahead. Indeed, Paul continued: It was Bryce who rmended you to me. He said youe from a family of ship merchants and have been living at sea with your elders since childhood, making you an ideal naval candidate. Lord Bryce tters me, Austin replied, trying to sound modest despite the excitement he felt inside. Paul then added a caveat: However, your position will initially be on a provisional basis. Whether it bes permanent depends on your own capabilities. Austin straightened his chest: Please rest assured, my lord. I will not disappoint your expectations. Paul waved his hand dismissively: Everyone says that to me, but what I care about are the results! Yes, my lord! Where are the sailors now? Lets start the sea training immediately. Austin was eager to prove his enthusiasm. Paul pointed at Austin: Right now, you are the entire Navy. Austin: So, he was amander without any troops, set to single-handedly row out in search of pirates to engage in battle. Dont worry, Paul reassured. Everyone is unfamiliar with naval matters, so we havent acted hastily. I n to organize the Navy into fleets, battalions, squadrons, and toons. You will be the actingmander of the Northwest Bay Fleet, and also the acting leader of the first squadron of the first battalion of the first detachment. This is a position where you can truly shine, just like Bryce. Given your familiarity with maritime affairs, you can draft your own recruitment standards. Once I review them, the recruitment office will hire soldiers and sailors for you. You will personally oversee their assessment. Additionally, you are free to select any veteran from the two infantry battalions who are skilled in swimming and sailing to join yourmand. We need to build up the Navy quickly. Austin finally felt relieved. This was much more manageable. Yes, my lord. We will form a fighting force as quickly as possible. As for ships, we can only use captured pirate ships or requisition some civilian vessels for your training for now. But I will order the shipyard to expedite the construction of warships. You can provide input on the design and structure of these ships. Ive known the head of the shipyard, Rubin, since I was a child. Ill consult with him. Paul nodded in satisfaction. Everything was proceeding smoothly. First, go back and estimate the necessary expenses. Come to my room tonight, and well discuss the details. Understood, my lord! Captain Austin stood up and saluted, turning to leave, but then suddenly he had an idea. My lord, I just thought of something that could significantly enhance ourbat capabilities, if you agree. Pauls interest was piqued: Whats the idea? Dont beat around the bush, just say it. Austin carefully worded his proposal: Ive been in charge of interrogating pirate captives. Many of them were coerced into joining and havent reallymitted serious crimes or their offenses are minor. Could we not have these captives join the Navy to redeem themselves through service? Hmm, about that request Paul hesitated slightly, his right hand resting on the table, his index and middle fingers tapping alternately on the surface, pondering the feasibility of this suggestion. Its not impossible, he finally said. First, bring me their files. Well organize a team to thoroughly screen them. But even if they join the Navy, they shouldnt appear in public. Wise decision, my lord! A well-cedpliment was necessary. Yet Austin remained rooted to the spot. Is there anything else? With hesitation in his voice, Austin said, Er about that pirate leader, Quik. Maybe he should be considered too. His experience in navalmand could be invaluable, and thats precisely what weck. The Counts demeanor changed as he recalled something unpleasant, his gaze on the captain turning stern. That pirate leader? The Great Quik who wrote that letter mocking me? Hey, dont push your luck. Er forget I said anything, Captain Austin quickly backpedaled, turning to leave. Paul gestured for him to wait: Never mind, bring his file along too. Well see. The next morning, Austin brought a stack of thick notebooks detailing the interrogation records of the lighter-offense pirate captives. These records were written on a new type of paper invented by Paul, which had be increasingly popr in the Northwestern region. Paul gathered Schroeder, Joyce, Bryce, ude, Cecil, and five otherpanymanders to join Austin in reviewing these records. They needed to meticulously select those suitable for naval service. The Navy was Pauls pride and joy, and he couldnt allow any troublemakers to infiltrate it. This Quik gang is quite interesting! Flipping through the files of the Quik gang members who had been captured earlier, Paul turned to Austin, No wonder you want such a pirate leader. Yes, I believe Quik and most of his men could be recruited. Indeed, the Quik gang was an anomaly among pirates. ording to the files, they seemed to have never robbed ordinary civilians, targeting only the wealthy and some minor nobles. Strangely, they even aided some poor folksthough this was their own im. Moreover, they werent solely reliant on plundering; they also engaged in trade and short-haul shipping under disguised identities. Austin added, Most of the Quik gang members were bankrupt farmers and runaway ves. Few had a criminal record before turning to piracy. Theyve had conflicts with other pirate groups and shed with several gangs. Paul nodded, pondering: They almost sound like robbers with a heart, giving to the poor. No wonder during the Battle of Lakeheart Town, the Mudfish fled silently when things went south, showing no camaraderie with fellow pirates. Actually, Paul was overthinking it. Pirates, living day-to-day on the edge of a knife, rarely showed any camaraderie, and internal conflicts weremon. After careful review by the team, a total of 300 captives were selected. Paul decided: We cant recruit them all. At the very least, their age and physical condition must meet our recruitment standards. And those who are troublemakers during their imprisonment are definitely out. Cecil, gather information on the Quik gangs activities to see if they really havent plundered civilians as they im. Then, turning to Austin, he instructed: These men should be recruited in batches, dispersed across various units, and closely monitored. We cannot allow them to form cliques. Austin acknowledged the order: Yes, my lord. Chapter 40: Naval Discussion 3 Chapter 40: Naval Discussion 3 Paul Grayman, whenever he found some spare time, delved into studying the shipbuilding as he had borrowed from the shipyard manager. He discovered that even in the southern regions, the prevalent ships were oar-and-sail vessels, simr to the galleys of the Mediterranean on Earth. These were long, narrow, low, and agile ships primarily propelled by oars. Although equipped with sails, these were mainly used to conserve the rowers energy during long voyages. Each side of the ship had only one row of long oars. Therger oars could be up to several meters long and weigh as much as 300 kilograms, requiring 3 to 8 men to operate each. Some of the bigger ships were manned by hundreds of rowers. In the southern countries, criminals and ves were often used as rowers, crammed into the confined spaces of the ships like sardines in a can. While sailing, the rowers, under the threat of the whip, would exert their muscle engines in rhythm with the drumbeat. Theres a saying that describes the life of a galley ve: If there is a hell on earth, its on a galley ship, where rest is an unknown concept. Rowers spent their days intertwined with their oars, adrift at sea, subject to the whims of the whistle, sometimes bolstered by alcohol, sometimes enduringshes. What a merciless era! The evils of an old society, Paul mused, feeling fortunate about his own circumstances after his transmigration. These oar-and-sail ships had been around since the ancient Gubera Empire. Their continued use was mainly due to the calm seas of Horn Bay, where the strong power and agility provided by human-powered oars were advantageous in that marine environment. This was crucial for the southern countries for naval battles and for merchants to evade pirates. Other nations, with less developed maritime trade,cked the incentive to innovate in shipbuilding. Thus, they generally imitated the ships of the Horn Bay region, leading to the worldwide prevalence of Horn Bay oar-and-sail ships or their variants, like those Paul had seen in the shipyard. These galleys were t-bottomed, shallow-draft vessels, advantageous in shallow waters but unsuitable for the deep sea. Therge number of crew members, including rowers, and the issue of supplies posed significant challenges. Paul needed ships capable of traversing oceans, fully powered by sails. By his estimates, transporting goods by sea to the south, from the Northwestern Bay to Horn Bay, would span over 2,000 nautical miles. If he bypassed southern merchants and went directly to the East to trade, the distance would be even greater. Covering such distances solely by rowing seemed unimaginable to him. Moreover, he harbored a small wish: to sponsor explorers for a Magen-like circumnavigation. The world is so vast; I too want to understand it. The concept of a round Earth was widely epted in most countries, yet direct, effective evidence was stillcking. If his sponsored expedition could prove that the Earth was round, it would indeed be a significant historical milestone. For now, though, this ambition remained unfulfilled. He had carpenters construct two scale models of full-sail ships based on his memories from his previous life. One model was based on the Swedish Gotheborg, featuring a wide-bottomed, U-shaped hull with a narrow top, and three decks lower, upper, and open decks. It boasted three masts, each with square sails. The main and foremasts were equipped with top, middle, and main sails, while the mizzenmast had a mizzen topsail and arge triangr spanker. At the bow, there was a bowsprit with a jib boom, carrying two more square sails: the flying jib and the outer jib. The use of triangr sails was to better utilize the Bernoulli effect, enabling the ship to sail against the wind. The U-shaped hull would allow for a greater cargo capacity, deeper draft, and more stable sailing. However, this also meant a higher risk of running aground or striking a reef. In Pauls vision, if such a ship could be built, it would be the mainstay of the early naval forces. Once armed with cannons, it would dominate the worlds oceans. The other model Paul had constructed was of a clipper ship. These ships featured low freeboards and minimal upper structures, not only improving stability but also maximizing the effectiveness of the sails. Nearly skimming the waters surface, clippers were designed for minimal resistance underwater to enhance speed, while maintaining a sufficientteral resistance profile. Their waterlines were especially graceful, with an inward curve at the bow. The long, sharp, scissor-like bowspurs appeared ready for a race, cutting through waves to minimize resistance, hence the name clipper. Compared to the Gothenburg model, the clippers bowspur extended the length of the ship, allowing more staysail triangles to be hung along the jib boom, expanding the sail area. The hollow bow allowed the ship to lift more easily in waves, enhancing its directional stability in rough seas. The stern gradually narrowed down in a sleek, angled waterline, smoothly transitioning to a rounded stern, harmoniously blending with the elegant bow. However, clippers sacrificed cargo capacity for speed and werent suitable for heavy armament. Paul nned to use these ships for transporting small but valuable goods or to equip future maritime police forces forbating piracy and smuggling. When shipyard manager Rubin saw these two models, he was almost bug-eyed with astonishment. Indeed, regardless of whether these designs seemed practical to the natives of this world, their aesthetic appeal far exceeded that of contemporary oar-and-sail ships. Their novel and graceful design left Rubin itching to try his hand at them. Works of art! he eximed. Rubin shamelessly begged the Count to leave the models at his shipyard, aligning perfectly with Pauls intentions. He was eager for this shipbuilding expert to study them further. Paul had initially wanted to create a model of the Victory, a ship from the age of sail, for Rubins reference. However, considering the rudimentary conditions of his own shipyard, creating such a behemoth seemed overly ambitious, so he settled for these smaller vessels. He asked eagerly, Is it possible to build full-scale versions of these two models? But even this wish seemed to be unattainable. Rubin scrutinized the models and, after much deliberation, admitted that given the shipyards current technical capabilities and craftsmens experience, disregarding material issues, it would take a very, very long time to build them. Paul sensed his implication: this very, very long time probably meant an indefinite future. Why not just say its impossible? The disappointment in the Counts voice was evident. Rubin grew anxious, having just earned the Counts attention, even at the expense of his painstakinglypiled ship as. Then, a lightbulb went off in his head, and he offered Paul a suggestion: Dont worry, my lord. Didnt you recently save some important person from the Horn Bay Alliance? Maybe we can bring in some craftsmen from the south through him. Ive heard that southern shipbuilders have built all kinds of strange vessels. The Count looked at him with a yful smile and said, Arent you afraid that these new craftsmen might outshine you and take your ce? Ah? That that Rubin was flustered, not having considered this. Paulughed at Rubins unease and reassured him, patting his shoulder: Dont worry. As long as you old-timers study hard, strive to improve, and keep progressing, I wont forget you. Blood is thicker than water, after all! Yes, my lord! I will diligently study and not let down your expectations, Rubin promised, relieved. Paul gazed out at the sea, thinking to himself, Its time to have a talk with young Master Foster. Chapter 41: Talent Recruitment Chapter 41: Talent Recruitment Inside the inn where the Lichman Adventure Team was staying, Queller Foster was imploring everyone in the group to agree to his request. Ive always dreamed of being an adventurer. The world is so vast, I want to see it. And then you ended up tied up in a den of thieves, replied Meru, the group leader, her face a picture of resignation. She couldnt understand why this well-off young man, who could have led a life of luxury, was so intent on experiencing hardship. Ever since he learned of their groups reputation, his attitude had shifted dramatically from his previous self-absorption. Queller persisted, his eyes sparkling with excitement: Ive heard about the legendary exploits of the Lichman Adventure Team. Sister Meru, what do you think of my proposal from yesterday? Let me join you, and Ill cover all the groups expenses. I wont take a penny of the rewards. The temperature in the room seemed to drop at his use of Sister Meru, but Queller remained oblivious, still gazing at Meru with stars in his eyes. As a potential disaster loomed, Dean quickly interjected, Look, Lord Foster, the life of an adventurer isnt as glorious as you imagine. Roughing it outdoors, dealing with bandits and beasts, its all part of the daily grind. But this only seemed to ignite Quellers enthusiasm further. He clenched his fist and swung it energetically: Thats exactly the life of an adventurer! So thrilling! Uh actually, most of the time its not that thrilling. Its mostly mundane tasks like finding lost cats and dogs. Pretty boring, really. Dean tried a different tack to dampen his enthusiasm. Suddenly, a handnded on Deans shoulder, apanied by a menacing aura from behind: Dean, you know! Naughty little cats and dogs need to be taught a lesson when theyre found, or theyll just run off again! Dean turned and whispered, Hey, are you crazy? Hes a nobleman, and the son of a powerful marquis at that. Oh-ho-ho-ho! Have you forgotten our second task from the Marquis before we left? To discipline his son properly. I just remembered that, the female leader said, her knuckles cracking ominously. Hmm? What are you whispering about? Discussing my joining your group? Queller,pletely unaware of the looming danger, looked at them expectantly. Excuse me, Lord Grayman has invited Sir Queller for a visit. Just as Dean was giving up and silently praying for Queller, a knock on the door came with this message from a servant outside. Hmph! Lucky him. Meru pouted, feeling somewhat defeated. Since Queller was now a guest of the local lord, roughing him up would be disrespectful. Oblivious to the fact that he had just narrowly escaped danger, Queller grinned, Sorry, folks, I need to step out for a bit to see Lord Grayman. We can discuss joining your group when I get back. Any terms are negotiable, just think it over. With that, he opened the door and followed the messenger. Queller Foster was invited to the shipyard by Paul. My dear friend! he greeted Paul with an enthusiastic bear hug. He genuinely appreciated the young Count, who had truly rescued him from the pirates. Lord Foster Queller immediately put on a dissatisfied expression: Thats too formal, just call me Queller. In that case, you can call me Paul, my friend. Paul reciprocated Quellers enthusiasm. Although Queller himself didnt hold a formal title, his father was a marquis and a significant figure in the Horn Bay Alliance Council. Queller was delighted by Pauls approach and asked with a smile, So, Paul, my brother, what brings me to your shipyard? Of course, Im thrilled to be invited by a friend. Queller, what are your ns for the near future? Any schedules or arrangements? Oh, Ive already sent a message home to assure them of my safety. I n to stay here for about ten days to half a month, exploring the northern scenery. Being cooped up in that pirate den was suffocating. After that, I intend to return home; I shouldnt worry my family for too long. Paul spread his hands in a weing gesture: Youre wee here, treat it like your own home. However, Id like to ask for a small favor once you return. Queller thumped his chest resoundingly: Just say the word. For a friend, I, Queller Foster, would go through fire and water, especially since youre my lifesaver. A bit surprised by Quellersck of aristocratic demeanor, Paul continued, What do you think of my shipyard? How does itpare to therge shipyards in the south? Quellerughed and scratched his head, hesitating slightly before saying, Its a bitcking. Paul knew Queller was sparing his feelings. The bit likely meant a significant gap. I have some goods Id like to sell in the south, but weck ships capable of ocean voyages. The current oar-and-sail ships struggle with long distances. Could you help me recruit a group of shipbuilders when you return? Queller nodded: No problem. Tell me how many you need, and Ill do my best to meet your request. However, I cant guarantee their quality. The skilled shipbuilders are highly valued in the south, and their employers wont let them go easily. No problem, as long as they have shipbuilding experience. Paul suddenly remembered something and added, Actually, not just shipbuilders. I need people with skills, especially those who can read and do arithmetic. Ill make a list for you. Ill cover their travel expenses. Though a bit puzzled, Queller agreed to Pauls request and was then led to the models of the two new types of sailing ships. Hmm! These two ships are quite unique, Queller observed, closely examining the models. Do you think its possible to build these ships with the current level of technology? Queller responded, Im not very knowledgeable about shipbuilding, but craftsmen in the south have attempted all sorts of strange sea-going contraptions. Pauls interest was piqued: Oh? Like what? For instance, giant underwater cans, perpetual motion vessels, and things like that. There were attempts at building odd ships like yours, though most were failures or impractical. You know, there are always some fools who think theyre geniuses, dreaming of getting rich overnight with a ridiculous idea they conceived while drunk uh, sorry, I didnt mean you. Queller suddenly realized the creator of these unusual ship models might be Paul himself and awkwardly trailed off. Ha-ha! There really is all sorts of people in this world! Let them alle to me, the young Count replied, not offended but rather amused. Chapter 42: Kingdom Crisis 1 Chapter 42: Kingdom Crisis 1 After visiting the shipyard, Paul and Queller leisurely walked to the seaside to enjoy the scenery. The weather was pleasant today, with a slightly fishy sea breeze blowing gently, making them feel refreshed and content. Queller suddenly asked with curiosity, What are you nning to sell? Some novel items, a new type of paper, cheap and abundant, not as expensive as parchment. And a kind of beautiful vessel, youll definitely love it, Paul said, slightly proud. Remembering the European craze for porcin, he was confident he could make a substantial profit. He took out a piece of paper and handed it to Queller, saying, This is the paper Im going to sell. Ill be heading back to Lakeheart Town in a few days. Would you like toe and see those vessels? Theyre much nicer than the pottery we use. Sure, Ill definitelye, Queller took the paper, admiringly saying, You mean this kind of paper can be produced inrge quantities? In the economically developed southern countries, arge amount of paper was needed for dailymercial activities like contracts, ounting, and correspondence. The economic boom brought about cultural prosperity, and the cultural industry was a major consumer of paper. If there really was a new type of paper that could be supplied in sufficient quantities and at an affordable price, there would be no worry about finding a market. Yes, in my workshop, with the same manpower and time, I can increase the output to dozens of times that of parchment. Actually, this was just a tall tale spun by Paul. He didnt know exactly how much he could increase the production, but considering the abundant raw materials and the possibility of hiring more workers, he estimated an increase of three to four times wouldnt be a problem. Then, an idea struck him, and he pped his forehead, saying, Ah! Right, I heard about the advanced culture in the south, with countless great writers and ywrights. The young master struck a proud pose, his left hand on his hip, and his right hand stroking his hair. You tter us! Although we in the south are not as strong in military power as you in the north, when ites to literature and art, we really cant be too modest. Haha! His expression was as if he himself was a great artist. Paul immediately put on an eager expression, Ive long admired this, could you send me some popr literary works when you go back, like novels and poetry? Quellers heart swelled with pride: Of course, of course! Hahaha But why do you need to transport by sea? The western coast of the Ordo Kingdom has few ports for docking and resupplying, right? What if you encounter extreme weather or the ships malfunction? Paul replied helplessly, Theres no other way. You were captured by pirates for several months, so you might not know that our countrys south is at war. Who knows when this war will end? I dont want my caravan to pass through war-torn areas. What if they get robbed? Even if theres no war, there are checkpoints along the way, and the taxes alone would strip us bare. Queller nodded in understanding, I just heard about it, the greedy Jars, right? Hes a dangerous fellow, even notorious in our region. But hes far superior to other lords in your country, having monopolized the trade between Ordo and Horn Bay by lowering tariffs and favoring merchants, making a fortune. Suddenly, Queller remembered something. He looked around, leaned in, and whispered to Paul, Ill tell you a secret, but you cant tell anyone else. Seeing his secretive manner, Pauls curiosity was piqued, and he nodded in agreement, Dont worry, Ill keep it to myself. Queller whispered, It seems your kingdoms royal family is in a dire situation. Jars has powerful backing. What did you say? Seemingly shocked by the grave news, Paul looked astonished. Im saying your Ordo Kingdom is likely to undergo a change of dynasty! Seeing his friends stunned reaction, Queller felt a sense of satisfaction. Paul looked incredulous, Dont joke with me. Jars started the rebellion after you fell into the pirates hands. How could you know he has support behind him? And with enough power to overthrow the royal family? You dont think Jars just came up with the idea of rebellion a few months ago, do you? He had been preparing for several years, and the higher-ups of various countries are well aware of it. But I only recently learned about his backing before I left home. Its probably this support that finally pushed him to make the decisive move to rebel. How did you identallye to know this? Have you forgotten that my father is a member of the council? I secretly read some documents in his study. It seems that some merchant associations of the Horn Bay Alliance are secretly transporting supplies to Jars territory via sea, including arge amount of military equipment and food. The scale is astonishing. Thats why I said your King might be in a precarious position. Uh Paul furrowed his brows. If this was true, as a lord himself, he needed to carefully consider which side to align with. The Grayman family had been relegated to the northwest bay precisely because they had backed the wrong side in the past. Seemingly understanding what Paul was thinking, Queller put his hand on Pauls shoulder and said, If you dont have the strength to protect yourself, just be a fence-sitter for a while. Make your stand clear once the situation bes evident. If things get irreversibly bad,e find me in Horn Bay. You saved my life, and I owe you one. Being a fence-sitter also requires some strength, Paul thought to himself, but Quellers words were touching. He looked up into Quellers sincere eyes, Thank you, Queller. Then, curious, he asked, Which side does the Horn Bay Alliance support? Queller immediately responded, Since its establishment, the Horn Bay Alliance has adhered to a policy of armed neutrality. We just want to quietly do business and avoid getting too involved in other countries internal disputes. Betting on the wrong side could jeopardize our business. Er He changed the subject, At least thats the official stance. As for what happens behind the scenes, Im not interested in politics, so I know very little. After all, a countrys existence till now cant be as simple as it appears on the surface. He continued, As for third-party business like transporting supplies, Horn Baysws dont prohibit it. If your king also ces an order, our merchant associations would ept it without hesitation. Do you know who is backing Jars? As long as it doesnt harm the Alliances own interests, the council has no right to investigatemercial secrets, so the documents didnt specify who it is. But the range of suspects isnt wide. Ordo isnt a small country, and there arent many forces capable of interfering. Also, I remember those merchant associations conduct business mainly in the eastern part of Horn Bay. What a clever method, Paul thought. Sea transportation can easily go unnoticed, and the volume is massive. Considering the bulk of military equipment and food, its likely an action at the national level. The east of Horn Bay? Isnt that near the Tria Sea? Near the Tria Sea and capable of supporting Jars, it could only be the Church or the Gabe Empire. Chapter 43: Kingdom Crisis 2 Chapter 43: Kingdom Crisis 2 The weather at sea is unpredictable, changing from clear skies to a sudden overcast. No wonder I saw so few ships at sea today. I really should have asked an experienced old fisherman about the weather, Graymanmented. Turning to Queller, he said, Let me take you back to the inn in my carriage. It might rain on the way, and at least the carriage can provide some shelter. Queller dly epted: That would be great, thanks, brother. The two got into Pauls carriage, and the coachman drove them towards the inn in town. On the way, Paul was still pondering the issue of the force behind Jars. He felt the most likely candidate was the Church, given the substantial reason: the previous king of Ordo had had significant conflicts with the Church. The conflict was the age-old struggle between lesiastical and secr power. The year when Ordos archbishop passed away, as per tradition, the Church and the countrys high-level officials wouldmunicate to agree on a candidate satisfying both parties. The Church would then issue an announcement, and the countrys officials would publicly acknowledge it, pleasing everyone involved. However, that time there were two strong contenders: One was a bishop from Ordo, who joined the monastery at a young age and started serving in rural churches. He diligently worked for decades, rising to the position of regional bishop. He was well-respected within the kingdom and a close friend of the old king, making him the most popr candidate for the archbishopric. The other was a foreign bishop parachuted in by the Church. He hadnt been in Ordo long but had served in the Holy Sees theological school and taught students from across the continent. King Rodney XV wasnt a fool; both publicly and privately, he supported the native candidate, also his close friend, for the archbishopric. The Church wasnt foolish either. The rtionship between the Ordo bishop and the king was well-known. If their archbishop and local nobility formed a clique, it wouldplicate things, so they staunchly supported their foreign candidate. The two sides shed countless times, both overtly and covertly, over the archbishopric. Rumor has it that during a private, amicable meeting, an agitated King Rodney XV identally ced his dentures on the Church envoys face. Eventually, apromise was reached: the Churchs candidate became the archbishop, but future regional bishops in Ordo would prioritize natives, with half of them appointed based on the royal familys rmendation. Though apromise was reached, a feud had begun, and Rodney XVI, the seeding king, spent considerable effort repairing rtions with the Church. Therefore, Paul spected that the Church might be behind Jars, but then he doubted this. Historically, in power struggles between the Church and secr rulers, the Church openly emunicated rulers who opposed them or found apliant noble in that country, dering them the legitimate ruler recognized by the Lord of Light. Simple, brute, and effective. Reportedly, the Church had once forced a monarch to stand barefoot in the snow for three days and nights using emunication. Secretly pulling strings wasnt the Churchs style. Perhaps the Church felt its influence waning and couldnt afford a direct confrontation, thus changing tactics. But there had been no indication of Jars being particrly passionate about the Church. Could it be the Gabe Empire? Unlikely, as Ordo and Gabe had intermarriages for generations, maintaining strong ties. While Paul was lost in thought, Queller beside him sighed, That Jars is overly ambitious. If he takes over Ordo, he might have ulterior motives for the Horn Bay Alliance. I dont understand what those merchant associations are thinking, putting money over national interests. I hope the council takes some action. Seizing the moment to impress, Paul cleared his throat and spoke with feigned profundity, Queller, a philosopher once said this: with sufficient profit, capital bes bold. If theres 10% profit, it will be everywhere; with 20% profit, it bes eagar; with 50%, it takes risks; with 100%, it dares to trample all humanws; and with 300%, there is not a crime which it will not scruple, nor a risk it will not run, even to the chance of its owner being hanged. (Karl Marx) I havent heard of that, but it does ring true, Queller shrugged in agreement. In our Horn Bay Alliance, which is built onmerce, although we havews that seem perfect to outsiders, everyone must adapt to them while also learning how to exploit their loopholes. Born into a prominent family, Queller was no stranger to such matters. He leaned back, hands behind his head, Thats why, after I turned 16, I dreamt of bing an adventurer, roaming the world freely and unconstrained, away from those tedious rules and regtions. So you came to the Northwest Bay for adventure? Exactly, and my father even sent the Lichman Adventure Team to find me. What a great opportunity! I really want to join them. Queller suddenly became excited. The Lichman Adventure Team? Are those the people from the church the other day? Yes, that group is quite famous in our south, having resolved many crises. Paul asked, a bit puzzled, Is an adventurer just another term for a mercenary? No, no, no! Queller waved his index finger to negate Pauls assumption. While both get paid to solve problems for others, adventurers have their own moral standards and a set of professional codes. Moreover, there are Adventurers Guilds in various countries and regions, acting as specialized institutions. They provide services like issuingmissions and handling rewards, and also monitor adventurers to ensure they adhere to professional norms and localws. Byparison, mercenaries have fewer restrictions, epting lower-grademissions. Theyre often active in wars between countries, willing to kill and plunder for money. Could you tell me more about the Lichman Adventure Team? What are their skills? Oh, I only know the four members who came to rescue me. The girl with pink hair is Meru Haimer. Shes petite but incredibly strong, and her weapon is the umon il. Shes the group leader. The young man with blue hair is Dean Isaka, skilled with daggers and very agile, responsible for reconnaissance and tracking. The young man with yellow hair is named Kade, a sturdy greatsword wielder. The girl with green hair is called Ladi. Shes quite unique, a schr by profession. She joined the adventure group to travel and expand her knowledge. But shes also highly skilled, serving as a crossbowman in the team and knowledgeable in some medical fields. Paul asked curiously, A schr who uses a crossbow? Thats rare. Exactly! Queller pped his thigh, Dean once imed that Miss Ladi could hit a fly at 150 meters. I think he was boasting. Its impressive enough for a girl to use a bow and arrow. Chapter 44: The Fire Mystery Chapter 44: The Fire Mystery Ordo Kingdoms capital, Crystal Shine Fortress, was still enveloped in an atmosphere of tense solemnity. Although it had been some time since the royalist troops recaptured the capital, the martialw had not been eased at all. Every few steps on the streets, there were guards and watch posts. It wasmon for patrolling soldiers to suddenly stop those they deemed suspicious and interrogate them extensively. The usually bustling taverns were now quiet, with customers quickly leaving after purchasing their drinks. Those few who stayed to drink only exchanged brief, mundane conversations, a stark contrast to the usual unrestrained debates and boisterous discussions. A carriage raced towards the royal pce, carrying a thin, tall man with a goatee, none other than Count Merlin, who was in charge of the kingdoms intelligence system. Count Merlin, seemingly calm and collected, was actually extremely troubled. On the night the princess led the army to retake the capital, a massive fire broke out at the granary, destroying most of the stored grain and fodder. This disaster had severely disrupted the royalists ns to quell the rebellion in the south. Fire prevention was always a priority in managing the granaries, and it was nearly impossible for all the storehouses to catch fire simultaneously. It was clear this was a provocative act, a direct challenge from the traitor Jars You think youve won? I still have plenty of tricks up my sleeve to deal with you, right under your noses. It was easy to imagine Princess Catherines fury. In an emergency meeting following the fire, in a fit of rage, she unsheathed her sword and chopped a table in half, vowing to never coexist with Jars. As the head of intelligence, Count Merlin was naturally ordered to uncover the truth behind the fire. However, the more he investigated, the more puzzling the case became. He repeatedly went over the information he had, contemting how to report to the King and the Princess. King Rodney XVI of Ordo, having recently recovered from a severe illness, was now able to attend to state affairs. Count Merlin, after being thoroughly searched by the royal guards a necessary precaution even for someone of his status hurried to the kings study. Upon entering, he found Princess Catherine already there. Count Merlin, how is the investigation of the granary fire going? the king asked urgently, bypassing formalities. King Rodney XVI, in histe thirties, looked worn and worried, his temples graying despite his rtively young age for a noble. Your Majesty, I regret to report that there has been no significant breakthrough in the case. Despite the kings recent recovery, Merlin decided to report the truth after much deliberation. Princess Catherine, standing beside her father, asked, Is there a difficulty? Yes, Your Highness. Allow me to exin, Count Merlin began, pulling out a scroll of parchment with the information he had gathered. ording to the guards on duty, the fire broke out after the warehouse manager, Fuller Bart, entered the granary. Another soldier volunteered to assist him with lighting and apanied him inside. No one else entered during that time. So, the culprit is among these two? Count Merlin nodded, Lets start with the soldier. Weve collected his background he is of a clean record, having served under Viscount Klein for over three years. Those familiar with him have a good impression, and even Klein, who knows him personally, doesnt believe hes a spy. People recall no suspicious behavior from him, and in a military camp, its nearly impossible to deceive everyone. Catherine suggested, So, it seems unlikely the soldier is the culprit. What about Bart? Count Merlin continued, The warehouse manager indeed has significant suspicion, and Your Highness should be familiar with him. Yes, in my memory, he waspetent and diligent. During his tenure, there were never incidents of theft or embezzlement in the warehouse, Catherine recalled. We have inquired about his entire social circle colleagues, friends, and superiors, but no unusual behavior was reported. He has always been loyal to the monarchy and even faced trouble from the rebels during Jars uprising. So, what about his family? Catherine noted a missing piece in the counts list. Again, Merlin nodded, Your Highness is astute. ording to Mrs. Bart, there were unusual signs with her husband. What kind of unusual signs? The main suspicion around the warehouse manager lies not in his day-to-day dealings, as he meets many grain merchants from different ces due to his position, making it hard to trace any suspicious individuals. However, his biggest red g has been his recent mental health issues. Catherine frowned slightly, Are you suggesting that Mr. Bart might have been mentally unstable, so setting the warehouse on fire in a fit of madness isnt out of the ordinary? Merlin hurriedly rified, Thats not what I mean, Your Highness. Mr. Barts mental state had always been normal before, and theres no history of rted illnesses in his family. The suspicious behavior started about two months before the fire around the time Jars began his rebellion. During that period? Yes, Your Highness. ording to Mrs. Bart, her husband suddenly started suffering from insomnia, spending entire nights unable to sleep. Despite trying various sleep aids, nothing worked. After a period of painful, restless nights, Bart finally began to sleep but started talking in his sleep, something Mrs. Bart swears he had never done before. What did Bart say? Catherine asked, intrigued. King Rodney XVI, who had been listening quietly, also leaned forward in anticipation of Merlins response. Merlin looked down at his notes, Most of it was incoherent mumbling, but here are a few phrases Mrs. Bart could make out. He ced the parchment on the kings desk. After the king and princess finished reading, they saw phrases like: Who are you? Stop following me! Where am I? Why cant I get out? I wont listen to your nonsense, get out of my head. I did what you asked, everything is ced, no one will find it, please leave. I dont want to do this! This could get me hanged. Please, let me go! I beg you! Master, master, I will continue to heed your holy teachings, do not abandon me. Your servant will fulfill the mission to death, my supreme master! Merlin added, Thest two weeks of his speech were particrly suspicious. Thest phrase was the final one Mrs. Bart heard before the fire. Although suffering from insomnia, the manager still kept his habit of going to bed early. Worried about her husband, Mrs. Bart stayed awake. Shortly after he said that, he woke up and said he needed a walk to clear his mind, and then the warehouse caught fire. Catherine and Rodney XVI exchanged a look, both with evident questions in their eyes: What does this mean? Looking at the puzzled king and princess, Merlin, equally bewildered, suddenly had a bizarre thought: Could the warehouse manager have been under some kind of spell or witchcraft? He quickly shook his head, dismissing this absurd notion from his mind. Chapter 45: Father-Daughter Conflict Chapter 45: Father-Daughter Conflict Count Merlin swiftly banished a fleeting absurd thought from his mind. Magic? How could that be possible? The churchs chatans always scared ordinary people with tales of evil wizards and witches, even establishing a tribunal for this purpose. Some of these chatans, on various pretexts, would wave around a broken stone, pretending to detect traces of magic or witchcraft. Due to their influence, the public, especially the lower sses, deeply believed these ims. However, to a few well-educated individuals, such tales of wizards and witches were nothing more than fabrications by the church to expand its influence. As time progressed, many mystical phenomena received rational exnations. For instance, the ghost lights seen in graveyards, once attributed by the church to evil spirits, wereter found by alchemists to be mere spontaneousbustion of a substance called phosphorus. With these lies exposed, the church looked unfavorably upon schrs who dared to explore the unknown, often persecuting them as witches. Yet, this did not curb peoples curiosity. Even within the church, factions arose advocating the exploration of the unknown and the study of nature to better understand and approach the divine, such as the renowned Society of Enlightenment. The church linked some inexplicable people and events to witchcraft or devilry, ying on peoples fears to reinforce dependency on the church. This notion had started to circte among the high nobility, who considered wizards and magic as mere tricks to fool the gullible. Count Merlin shared this view, although most nobles still preferred to err on the side of belief. Please continue the investigation, Lord Merlin. However, the reality of our food shortage remains unchanged, the king broke the silence in the study, addressing the most pressing issue. Princess Catherine, with furrowed brows, said, Father, I have already ordered the collection of provisions within the royalnds, but it will take some time. Even if we manage to gather some food, it wont be enough to sustain the army for a long campaign into the south. King Rodney XVI fell into a silence, eventually saying, We have no choice but to purchase from the lords who support the monarchy. The king should be self-sufficient was an unwritten rule in this world. Following the copse of the ancient Gubera Empire, numerous new governments emerged on its territory. These newborn countries frequently waged war, and their rulers,cking the vast territories of the Gubera Empire, couldnt afford to maintainrge standing armies with their wealth. To meet military needs, theymonly adopted two strategies. First, they maintained a small number of elite troops, like various orders of knights, supplementing them with mass conscription of civilians during wartime. Second, they implemented a feudal system. The king grantednds to meritorious nobles, making them lords of thends. These great lords could then give parts of theirnds to their vassals, who in turn could sub-feather to theirs, down to the knights. Lords had to raise military forces from their own revenues and were obligated to respond to their sovereigns call during wars, offering their military forces for use. Correspondingly, lords were not bound to pay taxes to their sovereign, or only did so symbolically. Royal households generally relied on ie from their directnds to meet their expenses. Therefore, King Rodney XVI could summon lords to bring their troops for the kings service, but he had no authority tomandeer the food stores from theirnds. Legally, he could issue such an order, but it would likely drive more lords to side with Jars. Catherine suggested, Lets have our royalmissioners, previously stationed, handle negotiations with the lords in their respective regions, trying to keep the prices as low as possible. The king agreed, and Count Merlin epted themand. The royalmissioners operations were under his intelligencework. He presented a second scroll to the king and princess, reporting, Theres another important piece of intelligence. Our investigation confirms that Jars is indeed backed by someone. The king and princess unrolled the scroll and read the report together. Catherine muttered, No wonder. A year ago, he didnt have sufficient strength, but now he confidently raises a banner of rebellion. Looking at the princess, the count said, Our analysis suggests that the support might being from that side, gesturing towards the east. The princess red at the count, Dont make baseless ims without irrefutable evidence! The count bowed his head, replying, Yes, Your Highness. The king suddenly said, Dont be so harsh. Rtions between countries are veryplicated, often with different faces shown in public and in private. The princess started to say something, But father but then hesitated. King Rodney XVI looked affectionately at his daughter, his greatest pride. Despite her young age, she was exceptionally outstanding, but still needed more experience in politics. He turned to Count Merlin, Alright, Lord Merlin, you may go and rest for now. Youve worked hard during this time. It is my duty, I dare not speak of hardship, the count bowed and left the study. Left alone, the father and daughter stood in the study. The king walked slowly to the window. Turning his back to the princess, he said, Catherine, theres something I need to tell you. The princess waited quietly for her fathers words, but what she heard left her utterly shocked. I n to marry your sister to Duke Viburen. The room fell into silence, punctuated only by the ticking of a grandfather clock. Catherine was speechless for a moment. Finally, she managed to ask, Why? Deep down, the princess knew the answer: Duke Viburen was the most powerful lord in the eastern territories of the kingdom, and among the lords who hadnt yet dered their allegiance in the current conflict, he was the strongest. The king didnt answer; he knew his daughter understood his intentions. Eileen is only 15 years old, has she agreed to this? The princesss tone became sharp. The king, still facing away, murmured, 15 is not so young but did not confirm whether Catherines sister had agreed. But Viburen is nearly 50! And with such a bad reputation! Youre actually willing to marry your own daughter to such a man! The princesss voice rose, almost to a shout. Enough! My mind is made up! Leave now. The king suddenly turned around, staring sternly at his daughter. His eyes, once gentle, now held a resolute determination. Understanding her fathers intent, Catherine looked at him coldly, As youmand, Your Majesty. She turned and walked out. The study door closed with a loud bang. King Rodney XVI stood motionless by the window. After a long while, he sighed, walked to his desk, and slumped into his chair, weakly. His daughter, he thought, was still too naive in matters of politics. Chapter 46: Return to Lakeheart Town Chapter 46: Return to Lakeheart Town Paul Graymans stay in Port Fran ended up being longer than initially nned. During this time, he met with the towns merchants, both big and small, to share his vision of initiating oceanic trade. He nned to establish a tradingpanya concept yet unknown in this worldand invited the local merchants to invest in it. In front of the lord, the merchants were all obsequious. In this world, except for the trading-centric Horn Bay Alliance, merchants in other countries held little political status and were often exploited by those in power. When Paul revealed his vision, leveraging his lordly status, it was met with universal acim. However, the merchants secretly thought that the lord was merely trying to raise funds, using amon tactic among nobility to extract money under some pretext. Paul noticed the merchants insincerity but wasnt angered. Changing peoples mindsets takes time, and his current aim was merely to inform the merchants, not to immediately start fundraising. The seas were still gued by remaining pirates, and the construction of full-sail ocean-going ships had not yetmenced. It was too early to start promising big dreams. He also met with the former town elder, Peter, who had regained consciousness under the careful care of his granddaughter, Susan. When he learned about the events that transpired in the church, he was so frightened that he immediately got out of bed, despite his weak health, and apologized to Paul, pleading for forgiveness for his granddaughters offense. Paul reassured him kindly, convincing the old man that there would be no retribution. Upon learning that he had been relieved of his mayorship and appointed as an advisor to the new mayor, Peter felt a sense of loss. Despite the hardships of the position, he had served in it for most of his life and found it hard to adjust to the change. However, hemitted to assisting the new mayor in every possible way. Peter was moved and grateful to Paul for eliminating the pirates and promising eternal protection to the town, praying to the Lord of Light for the lords long life. The navys recruitment efforts were also in full swing. Following the establishment of enlistment standards, over 300 new soldiers were recruited. Austin, who had been promoted to acting Major andmanded the Northwest Bay Fleet, as well as the first squadron of the first detachment, was exceedingly busy with almost no time for rest. Rubins shipyard worked overtime to build two ram-equipped galleys and modified four fishing boats for naval training. The new mayor and deputy mayor, selected by steward Ford, arrived in Port Fran shortly after the public trial and quickly began their administrative duties. They were instructed by Paul to replicate Lakeheart Towns initiatives in Port Fran, such as public toilets, bathhouses, garbage bins, and water stations, and were also tasked by the count to conduct a census. Paul also instructed them to respect and seek advice from elder Peter, ensuring their cooperation. Additionally, the central church in town was ordered to be converted into a government building for administrative use, with ns for a new church to be built in a more secluded location, as hinted by the count. In July, Paul decided to return to Lakeheart Town. Before departing, he inspected the nascent naval forces, dering boldly, Our journey leads to the stars and the sea. Although the words to the stars puzzled many, this did not deter the troops from being excited and eager to eradicate the remaining pirates. With the second infantry battalion left in Port Fran to support the still-forming navy, the count led the first infantry battalion towards Lakeheart Town. In July, the heat was intense, especially around noon when the sun mercilessly scorched the earth. This ce is much cooler than the south, Queller Foster, from the Horn Bay Alliance,mented happily. Foster, the young master, was apanying Paul to Lakeheart Town to see the novel items Paul intended to sell. An aspiring adventurer, Foster was intrigued by anything unfamiliar. However, his dream faced some setbacks. Meru, the leader of the Lichman Adventure Team, still hadnt agreed to let him join, and was quite displeased with Fosters decision to stay in the Northwest Bay for a while. With Queller staying there, the group had to follow suit. If they left him behind, they would lose their missionmission and theirpletion rate in the guild would suffer. Naturally, the Lichman Adventure Team had to apany Queller to Lakeheart Town to ensure his safety. Along the way, Paul chatted intermittently with him. Is that so? I still find it very hot, said Paul, who had grown up in the north and never experienced the intense heat of the south, making Queller realize that he was indeed in a more fortunate situation. But look at that girl, Ladi. Its so hot and yet shes all bundled up. Strange, isnt it? Paul whispered to Queller. Now that you mention it, yes. And she doesnt even seem to be sweating? Queller noticed the peculiarity too. Even though Queller and the members of the Lichman Adventure Team, being from the south, were more heat-resistant, they still dressed as lightly as possible in this weather, sweating profusely nheless. Only Miss Ladi, the schr, remained wrapped in thick, secure clothing, wearing a schrs cap that looked oddly paired with the bow and arrows on her back. While everyone else was drenched in sweat from the journey, not a single drop was visible on her. Realizing that Paul was observing her, she quickly pulled the brim of her hat lower to cover her face. Heh, youve made her shy, Queller joked. Not at all, I think its you who scared her! Paul denied outright. As noon approached, the count ordered a halt to the march. The troops dispersed into the shade of the trees lining the road for a rest and to address their hunger. After setting up a guard, the soldiers entered the roadside forest and began eating the dry food they carried with them. Paul, Queller, and others also sat down to eat, each with their own food. Everyone noticed that the young count was eating the same ck bread as the soldiers. Kai, a maverick sitting next to Dean, whispered, I thought the lord would treat us to a feast. Dean rolled his eyes at him: Wishful thinking. Even if there was a treat, it would be for the young master. Just then, Miss Ladi, the schr, twitched her ears slightly. She looked up and said, It seems like someone is calling for help! Instantly, everyone tensed up. Chapter 47: Peril in the Forest Chapter 47: Peril in the Forest Ladi looked up and eximed, It seems someone is calling for help! Everyone tensed up instantly, worried about the possibility of bandits ambushing travelers in the vicinity. Despite the lord boasting about the effectiveness of his recent crackdown, there was always a chance of some slipping through the. Listening intently, no one else could hear anything. Quellerughed, Maybe Miss Ladi heard wrong? But the schr, Ladi, still looked concerned and pointed south, Its in that direction, my lord. May I borrow a horse to check it out? The members of the adventure group had been traveling in a cargo wagon and had no horses to ride. Paul nodded, Uh, sure! Take my horse, its the fastest of the lot, he said, offering her the whip. Ladi skillfully mounted the horse, telling herpanions, Wait here for me, Ill be right back. She lightly whipped the horse, but it merely circled in ce, ustomed only to Paul. Embarrassed, Paul said, I forgot this beast only listens to me. Let me ride it. As the situation was urgent, Ladi stepped down, and Paul climbed on in front, Ladi slightly taller than him. Hold onto my waist!manded Paul, whipping the horse into a gallop southward. Nearby, Bryce and Schroeder, hearing themotion, hurried over. What folly! Bryce eximed upon understanding the situation. They quickly gathered those with horses and chased after Paul to the south, followed closely by the adventure group. After a distance, Ladi announced, Were close! Paul, straining his ears, indeed heard cries for help. Urging the horse faster, they were fortunate that the trees here werent too dense. Suddenly, after circling several trees, the horse reared up abruptly, nearly throwing both riders off. Paul looked ahead and cursed, sensing danger. About a hundred meters ahead, a ck-spotted tiger confronted two people, one tall and one short. The taller person, wielding a sword, shielded the shorter one. The tiger, resembling an Earthly Siberian tiger but with different markings, was at the top of this worlds food chain. Fortunately, the tigers back was to Paul and Ladi, unaware of their approach. But the two people facing the tiger were in imminent danger. From a distance, their perilous situation was clear, making Paul empathetic. He quickly dismounted and started to blow into his fire tube, trying to light his handgun. Damn! Is the fuel gone? Why wont it light? As Paul puffed his cheeks, blowing hard to ignite the me, Ladi dismounted, unstrapped her short bow, and expertly nocked an arrow, aiming at the distant tiger. Paul internally scoffed at the idea of her hitting the target at such a distance. The tiger looked no bigger than a toy cat from here. As Ladi took aim, the tiger, tensing its hind legs, prepared to pounce. In a split second, Ladis arrow, swift as a shooting star, shot towards the tiger. Just as the beast was about to leap, the arrow pierced its right thigh. Roar! The tiger roared in sudden pain, startling birds in the surrounding forest into flight. Pauls horse, spooked, neighed and ran back the way it came. The ck-spotted tiger, enraged, swiftly turned around and spotted Paul and Ladi, the source of the attack. Abandoning its initial targets, it charged towards them. Due to the distance and the use of a short bow, Ladis first arrow had not inflicted a fatal wound. As the fierce beast thundered towards them, Pauls mind went nk. Holding the unlit fire tube, he looked helplessly at Ladi. Ladi, already fitting a second arrow, seemed to be muttering something under her breath. She fired again, and to Pauls amazement, the arrow hit the tiger directly in its right eye. The critical injury was too much for the animal, which copsed to the ground in agony. The arrow had prated deeply into the tigers skull due to the close range, and after a brief struggle, the beasty motionless. The sound of galloping horses announced the arrival of Bryce, Schroeder, and the others. They had heard the tigers roar and, seeing the dead beast, silently thanked the Lord of Light for their protection. Lord, please do not take such risks in the future, Bryce said sternly, his voiceced with a hint of anger. Embarrassed, Paul apologized, Sorry, everyone. I was too reckless. At that moment, the two people who had been facing the tiger approached to express their gratitude. Thank you immensely for your help. May we ask your names? Regaining hisposure, Paul observed the two women. The taller one, around 1.7 meters, had ck hair and a strikingly determined look, seemingly unshaken by the recent danger. The smaller woman, about Pauls height and seemingly close in age, had radiant blonde hair and fair skin. The flush on her face from the ordeal only added to her charm. Paul adjusted his hair and introduced himself, I am Paul Grayman, lord of the Alda Counts territory in the Northwest Bay of the Kingdom of Ordo. Wee to mynd. May I ask who you are? Weve reached the Northwest Bay? The two women looked at each other in surprise. Paul realized they must be lost. Chapter 48: The Runaway Princess Chapter 48: The Runaway Princess After a moment of surprise, the two women quickly regained theirposure. The blonde-haired girl lifted her head and said with a huff, Northwest Bay or not, as long as they cant find us, its fine. Paul was struck by her demeanor and tone, which felt oddly familiar. After a moment of reflection, he realized she was acting tsundere, a term he thought was exclusive to fictional worlds before he crossed over. Seeing it in real life was unexpectedly exciting. Where are youdies from? Paul asked again, his tone exceedingly polite. He had noticed the decorations on the blonde girls cloak, which were not something ordinary people or even nobles could afford. This wasnt something money could easily buy. Paul remembered seeing a simr style of decoration in a portrait from his childhood, in a collection owned by the older Grayman. It depicted a significant figure from some country. This girl, he realized, must have a notable background. It seemed prudent to be courteous with these two. Were from the Gabe Empire, said the blonde girl, introducing herself as Betty Dias, a wandering schr. The other woman, Mary, was introduced as her guard. Another schr? Paul wondered, finding it suspicious. Ladis attire seemed more fitting for a schr. Regardless, he didnt intend to pry into their affairs, whether they were runaway nobles or exiled royalty. As long as they werent breaking thew, he wouldnt interfere, unless they caused serious trouble like kidnapping or murder. This led him to consider establishing a public security department to manage the territorysw and order. Who are these people? the blonde-haired girl asked while Paul was lost in his thoughts. Oh, sorry, the horsemen are my subordinates, and the others are from the Lichman Adventure Team from the south. Actually, it was Miss Ladi, the green-haireddy over there, who killed the ck-spotted tiger with her arrows. Shes a schr like yourself. Paul felt a bit ashamed for forgetting to introduce the person who yed the biggest role in their rescue. The two women bowed in gratitude to Ladi, their manners impable, further convincing Paul of their noble origins. Ladi returned the gesture, her gaze briefly lingering on the self-proimed schr. The taller woman asked, Is there a ce nearby where we can stay? Paul pointed eastward with his whip, If you travel east for half a day, youll reach Lakeheart Town, where my residence is located. Youre wee to apany us there, if you dont mind. Then well trouble the Count, they replied. When the group returned to the resting spot, Quellers eyes widened in surprise: had Paul just returned with two beautiful women after a ssic hero-saves-the-damsel episode? Paul arranged for the two women to ride in the wagon with the Lichman Adventure Team and ordered the troops to continue their journey to Lakeheart Town, the rest of the way passing in silence. As evening approached, the troop arrived at Lakeheart Town. The soldiers were dismissed for two hours of free time before returning to their barracks for rest. Queller Foster and the members of the adventure team were arranged by Paul to rest in the lords castle. The two girls who had joined them midway inquired about the location of an inn, and after bidding farewell, they went to stay at the inn on their own. Paul, shaking his head and slightly regretful, thought to himself, Really, wouldnt it be safer and better to stay directly in my castle? He entered the grand gate of the lords manor where Philip, the castles steward, and Ford, the seal bearer, were already there to wee him. Paul cheerfully said to them, Ah, you two, Ive missed you during this time. Weve won a great victory! The two men hurriedlyplimented him, Congrattions, Lord Count, Lord Count, your military strategy is divine. Has everything been normal in Lakeheart Town during my absence? Paul asked. Ford, the steward, replied, Everything is normal, my lord. However, the royalmissioner who left some time ago has returned? The royalmissioner? Paul was momentarily puzzled, then he remembered, Oh! Baron Hansel Abbott. I thought Lord Baron was scared back to the capital by pirates, haha! Whats he here for this time? Baron Abbott is actually stationed here as a representative of the royal family. But it seems he has returned this time to discuss important matters with you. Paul twisted his mouth, Thinking of hisst visit makes me angry. But let bygones be bygones. Ill meet him tomorrow. Ford briefed Paul about the sales of the new paper and the expansion of the paper mill, among other matters. The situation was quite promising; even in the culturally backward northwest region, their products were selling well. If they could reach the affluent regions, it would be even better. They also discussed the affairs of Port Fran, including the public trial, the establishment of a navy, the building of ocean-going ships, opening up trade, and the rescue of Queller, the son of the Foster Marquis of the Horn Bay Alliance, from pirates. Fords eyes lit up upon hearing this and strongly suggested that the Count develop a good rtionship with young Master Foster. With the Foster familys connections, they could sell their goods in themercially advanced southern regions. So, lets invite young Master Foster to dinner tonight, and you, Ford, stay as well. Lets enhance the friendship between our families, the Count decided. In the only inn of Lakeheart Town, in a superior room, the two beautiful women saved by Ladie were staying here. Your Highness, shall we set off eastward tomorrow? How about we stay here for a while? What do you think, Leah? Indeed, these two were Princess Eileen of the Kingdom of Ordo and her female bodyguard Leah, who had secretly run away from the capital. Upon learning that her father intended to marry her to Duke Viburen of the eastern territories, Princess Eileen, in a fit of defiance, fled home with her personal bodyguard. They had originally nned to detour through the northeast to seek refuge with her mothers family in the Gabe Empire. However, due to theirck of sense of direction, they ended up in the northwest bay. Fortunately, the princess had brought her private savings and jewelry with her, so they did notck food or clothing on their journey. Their noble attire and Leahs swordsmanship deterred many with ill intentions. Still, for the princess, who had grown up in the royal pce, the journey of more than half a month had reached her limit of endurance. That morning, suspecting they were being followed, they galloped into the forest and encountered a ck-spotted tiger while resting. Their mounts fled, leaving them to confront the beast. Fortunately, Paul and his group passing by rescued them. Although her royal upbringing allowed the princess to maintain a facade of calm, her exhaustion was nearing a breaking point. The encounter with the tiger left a deep psychological scar on her. Had it not been for the rescue, she and Leah might have perished. Continuing the journey promised more dangers, but returning to the capital toply with her fathers arrangements was even less appealing to the princess. Lets stay in Lakeheart Town for now. The lord here doesnt seem like a bad person, and the ce is remote with limitedmunication. As long as we hide well, it should be quite difficult for those from the capital to find us. After thinking for a while, Leah agreed, Then lets do that, Your Highness. Since thats the case, staying in an inn isnt a long-term solution. Ill look around the town tomorrow to see if we can buy a house to settle in. Thank you for your efforts, Leah. Another reason for the princesss decision to stay temporarily in Lakeheart Town was their poor sense of direction; continuing their journey might take them ages to reach the Gabe Empire. Chapter 49: Paper and Porcelain Chapter 49: Paper and Porcin The next day, Paul once again invited Queller Foster to the hall, apanied by the members of the Lichman Adventure Team. Queller happily guessed, My friend, I suppose today youre going to show me those little gadgets of yours? Exactly! Paul snapped his fingers and called out loudly, Someone,e here! Two servants came over, each holding a tray covered with a cloth, concealing the items beneath. Queller, with a grin, said, Hmm? Quite mysterious, arent you? The adventurers also showed curious expressions. Watch closely! Paul suddenly unveiled the cloth on the first tray, revealing Paper. Paper? The group was puzzled. All this mystery for paper? The leader of the adventure group, Meru, appeared frustrated, Is the lord ying a joke on us? Paul shook his finger, exining, Dont be hasty, my friends. This paper is extraordinary. Its not made from sheepskin but from very cheap materials. The production process is simple, saving a great deal ofbor and material costs, and its much cheaper than sheepskin paper. Queller, having heard about the new type of paper in Port Fran, wasnt too surprised. He picked up a sheet of paper, rubbing it between his fingers, admiring, This paper is indeed good, a suitable recement for sheepskin paper. If it can be mass-produced as you mentioned, the prospects are very promising. By the way, what is it made of? Paul tly refused, Sorry, thats a trade secret. Even as my friend, I cant disclose it. Humph! Stingy. Whats on the second tray? Paul unveiled the second tray, Open your eyes wide and look closely! I call this Porcin. Wow! The group eximed in admiration upon seeing the item on the tray. It was a porcin dish, pristine white and translucent, making a striking first impression. In a world simr to medieval Europe, most people used earthenware, the moderately well-off used metal utensils like bronze, and the nobility used silverware. However, no matter how well maintained, metal utensils inevitably rusted over time, losing their initial luster. In contrast, porcins appearance was much more appealing, far surpassing the dull earthenware and bronze in aesthetic value. Paul proudly introduced, How about that? It looks good, right? And it doesnt rust! In the past, Europeans had gone to great lengths to obtain the secret of making porcin. Ultimately, it was the French missionary Pere dEntrecolles who, after spending over a decade undercover in Jingdezhen, managed to acquire the materials and form, sending them back to Europe, enabling the West to produce porcinparable to Chinese porcin. The main secrets of porcin were essentially two things: kaolin (or porcin stone) and high temperatures. Fortunately, kaolin was discovered not far from Lakeheart Town. Paul hired a group of pottery craftsmen, set up a kiln factory, and began experimenting with porcin production. The initial attempts were far from ideal due to temperature control issues, as porcin firing required temperatures above 1200 degrees Celsius. To solve this problem, Paul coborated with ss craftsmen to create the worlds first mercury thermometer. Although it had its inuracies, it was barely sufficient for their needs. Of course, it couldnt be ced directly in the kiln for measuring temperatures, as it would explode and the mercury thermometer couldnt measure beyond 400 degrees Celsius anyway. Using the thermometer to measure the temperature around the porcin kiln, andbining it with the spit-testing method Paul recalled spitting into the kiln and observing the behavior of the water droplets to estimate the temperature they finally managed to maintain a consistent high temperature above 1200 degrees Celsius. An important step before loading the kiln was zing. Without zing, the porcin would still form but would be rather rough. The ze was made by mixing y water with ash from nts and thoroughly stirring it. It needed to be filtered before use. This step greatly affected the appearance of the final product. However, during the trial phase, they didnt pay much attention to perfecting the zing technique, leaving it for the craftsmen to gradually refine. When Paul reimed Port Fran, the craftsmen of Lakeheart Town, after numerous experiments, finally produced the first batch of decent porcin. The porcin dish before them was one of these prototypes. Itcked the beautiful paintingsmonly seen on Earths porcin, as the forms for the pigments were closely guarded secrets. Paul feared that experimenting with colors might affect the firing process, so the prototypes were left unpainted. Focusing on resolving any issues first, the technique of painting on porcin was left for the craftsmen to explore. These prototypes were not perfect and had many ws, far from being immacte, but they were impressive enough to astonish natives like Queller from another world. Queller excitedly asked, You youre going to sell these? Paul nodded proudly, Of course. These are just experimental products and far from perfect. The ones I n to sell will be more beautiful, adorned with various exquisite patterns. The young master of the Foster family remarked, This will cause a sensation! Despite his disdain for his familys business, Queller inherited some business acumen. Seeing the Lichman Adventure Team members also staring at the porcin dish, Paul loudly announced, I dere that each person present will receive a prototype porcin as a gift. Ill issue certificates in the name of the Grayman family, certifying them as the first batch of porcin in this world. Although these prototypes are far from perfect, their collectible value will be immeasurable if porcin bes a big hit. Dean from the adventure group hurriedly said, How can this be? This is too precious. We cant ept it. Ah His foot was sharply stepped on by the group leader, Meru. Meru, in an admiring tone, said to Paul, Lord Grayman, I deeply regret my earlier misunderstanding of you. Youre neither lecherous nor cowardly. You are a generous, kind, and caring good person. Paul, with his arms crossed and chest puffed out, said, Humph! Have you finally seen my true self? Wait, was that your impression of me before? Well, Im in a good mood today, so lets forget the past. He continued sternly, This isnt a giveaway, though. When you return to the south, you must promote my products. Queller and Meru quickly agreed. One assured, The merchants in our area will surelypete for the right to represent your products. The other gleamed, Were going to be rich, rich! Indeed, the son of a powerful council member and a renowned adventure group should create a significant advertising effect. Chapter 50: Time to Cling to a Thigh Chapter 50: Time to Cling to a Thigh A few days earlier. In a small city near the territory of Alda, Baron Hansel Abbott was sharing drinks with a man dressed as a merchant in a tavern. Times are tough, said the man across the table, putting down his cup and pulling out a scroll of parchment from his coat to hand to the baron. So, this is our new assignment? Hansel took the scroll and quickly nced over it. Gathering supplies and provisions? I remember the officials at the royal granary boasting that their stock couldst over a year. Could it be that Harls few thousand men have eaten it all in such a short time? Um The merchant-dressed liaison hesitated, then shrugged. There was a fire in the warehouse. Oh, no wonder. Hansel nodded, suspecting it was the work of spies. Speaking of which, Lord Baron, why are you here? Shouldnt you be in Lakeheart Town? I had quite a time finding you. Hmm! Hansel cleared his throat, trying to control his heartbeat to keep his face from reddening. Alda is suffering from pirate attacks, and as the royal representative, I couldnt just stand by. So, Im here procuring supplies and weaponry for the lord. He couldnt admit that he was scared off by pirates. The liaison gave a thumbs up: Impressive! So, Count Graymans sess against the pirates is partly thanks to you. This surprised Hansel: Quelling the pirates? The liaison exined: Hasnt Count Grayman informed you? When I went to Lakeheart Town to find you, everyone was talking about it. The Count has already retaken Port Fran, executing many pirates, and is said to be returning to Lakeheart Town soon. Is that so? Looks like I can return to Lakeheart Town too. Hansels face showed joy, but he thought: That young count really has some skills. When I left, people were nearly at my doorstep. He added, But you know, I have to wait for an official notice from Count Grayman before I can return. I think the notice will arrive soon. Well be counting on you for the provisions matter. Of course. Hansel readily agreed. The liaison sighed: I often travel in the northwest, and its rare to see a lord like Count Grayman who thinks of his people. The coast has been gued by pirates for years. Hansel scoffed internally, quickly changing the subject: Hows the situation in the south? The liaison shook his head: The foods all burned, what else? But please dont spread this around, though I suppose itll be known everywhere soon. I didnt follow the army into the city, but the fire was visible from miles away. It cant be hidden. Hansel frowned: So, the army cant immediately move south to quell the rebellion? Theres a saying, right? Logistics first, then troops. Now that the supplies are gone, how can they fight? Theyll probably just send small detachments to help Duke Dodge hold Thorn Pass, preventing Jars from reaching the north. The liaison looked pessimistic and continued: Fortunately, it seems that the force attacking Thorn Pass isnt Jars main army. Suddenly, he jolted, hurriedly speaking, Lord Baron, I was a bit drunk just now and started spouting nonsense. Please Baron Hansel, smiling, raised his ss to him: I always keep secrets. To His Majesty the King! The liaison also raised his ss: To His Majesty the King. Jars main forces havent moved north? Then they must be dealing with the southern lords who refuse to submit. If the royal army cant move south in time, with Jars strength, those lords are left to fend for themselves. If the rebels consolidate the southern territories, theyll be even harder to deal with. Difficult times indeed! Hansel sighed internally, deciding to meet with the young count again. Back to the present, in the study of the Lords Manor in Lakeheart Town, intelligence chief Cecil was reporting his work. Lord, as per your request, our agents have started working in the capital. However, due tock of experience and recent martialw, they didnt gather much information. Now, we finally have some results. He respectfully handed a stack of documents to Paul. Lets see Paul skimmed through them rapidly. He wasnt much concerned with the capitals intelligence as the northwest was keeping him busy enough. However, as a vassal of the Kingdom of Ordo, keeping abreast of national affairs was necessary. Good heavens, the granaries have been burned? Paul was shocked, recalling what Queller had told him at Port Fran. Someone was backing Jars, and the royal side was suffering. First, the capital was taken, then recaptured, only to lose a vast amount of provisions. Perhaps the royal side really was in jeopardy. Paul wondered if he should write a letter of surrender to Jars. As a transmigrator, he held little loyalty to the Rodney Dynasty. It didnt matter who wore the crown, as long as it didnt affect his industrial revolution. Once my factories are up, all of you feudal remnants will be swept into the dustbin of history. However, Cecils next report changed his mind. Count, with the spread of the new paper, many are secretly coveting our invention. Cecil handed over the second report. Paul, now anxious, carefully read it. This was about a crucial financial source for the Alda territory. Robbers! Thieves! Despicable! Paul eximed angrily after reading, condemning those lurking in the shadows. The report revealed multiple powers trying to steal the new paper-making technology, including several influential guilds and neighboring lords like Count Kent of Emden and Viscount Johnston of Bordeaux. Fortunately, Pauls emphasis on secrecy and the high treatment of workers had fostered loyalty, keeping the paper-making technique safe. However, he couldnt be sure for how long. Paul didnt intend to monopolize the technology forever. It was simple and bound to be learned by others. But it was key to his initial capital umtion. He was open to the spread of new technology, as he couldnt industrialize alone. But it had to be under his control. He didnt want his enemies getting ahead with nes and missiles, then bombarding him from the sky. But with neighboring lords involved, things wereplicated. He instructed Cecil, Inform the steward, Philip, to invite Baron Hansel Abbott to me. No more hesitations; it was time to cling to a powerful ally. Chapter 51: Collaboration 1 Chapter 51: Coboration 1 After much consideration, Paul ultimately chose to align with the royal side. With Jars far away, and regardless of his interest in Paul, if Paul faced trouble, Jars couldnt help from afar. Besides, if exposed, the king could easily crush Paul, a small fry causing trouble behind his back. He had nned to wait and watch a bit longer, but since Alda was already attracting attention from surrounding forces, it was better to pick a side sooner. Count Kent of Emden, who had requested Paul to be his vassal in a reply to a call for help, had ambitions that Paul found rming. Half an hourter, steward Philip led Baron Hansel Abbott to the study. Based on the news about the capitals granary fire, Paul guessed why Hansel hade to see him. As soon as Hansel entered, heplimented, Congrattions to Lord Grayman on sessfully exterminating the pirates. Executing so many viins in one go truly upholds justice in the name of the Lord of Light. Its gratifying! Paul replied with a forced smile, Baron, youre well-informed, even aware of this while on your trip. Hansel ignored Pauls sarcasm, Lord Graymans heroic deeds are well-known in the northwest. A lord who eradicates harm for his people is rare, unlike those who go against our founding kings teachings. Moving to the main topic, Paul invited Hansel to sit and asked Philip to bring some honey wine. After a sip each, Paul started, Baron Abbott, Ive recently looked into the southern rebellion in detail. Oh? What does the lord think? Paul waved dismissively, What else? Jars nickname Greedy Wolf says it all. Hes known to coerce and tempt surrounding lords to submit, and loyalists who resisted have been crushed. He also controls trade routes and extorts travelers, causing widespread resentment. Hansel expressed righteous indignation, Its all true. Jars infamy is well-known. Why does the king tolerate him? His ancestors fought alongside King Rodney I and nurtured their familys power. There are even rumors that the Rodney familys crown was yielded by Jars ancestor. Of course, such treasonous rumors are baseless. In any case, a slight misstep could lead to half of Ordo splitting away. Paul was secretly pleased. His ancestors also fought with the founding king, yet they were relegated to this forsaken northwest. This is karma, he thought, for your uneven favoritism. He then turned serious, Such traitors like Jars must be eliminated. We must unite closely around the kings government, guided by the concept of a unified Ordo, and strive unswervingly for the kingdoms unification. Hansel was baffled by Pauls novel rhetoric. Paul looked meaningfully at Hansel, So, whats the situation now? Has His Majestys army moved south to suppress the rebellion? Hansel hesitated, considering whether to reveal the food shortage but instead said, The loyalist army is assembling and will soon head south. Theyll quickly quell the rebellion. Why not get straight to the point? thought Paul. My steward mentioned you had urgent matters to discuss. What is it? Hansel, evasive, stammered, Well with so many troops gathered, consuming food daily you understand, right, Lord Count? I understand nothing, Paul cursed inwardly. Asking for help and yet so indirect. He decided to give Hansel a way out. He rested his chin on his inteced fingers, elbows on the table, Baron, as you can see, my territory is remote, with a sparse poption. I cant provide much manpower to aid His Majesty. Just as Hansel felt disappointed, Paul changed his tone: But that doesnt dampen my enthusiasm to serve the kingdom. As you said, with Jars holding nearly half the kingdoms power, this war wont end soon. Give me a year or two, and I am confident I can increase Aldas output several-fold, thereby supplying the kings army with the necessary materials, including arge amount of food At the mention of food, Hansels ears perked up. and arge amount of ironware. Hansel became even more interested. Ironware was a crucial resource in war. He asked, puzzled, Lord Grayman, youre so confident? What do you base this on? Paul thought for a moment, Based on the agricultural and smelting technologies I am about to improve, which I have already experimented with. Naturally, these were techniques refined in another world. But a sudden surge in a remote territorys output will definitely attract others attention. I need the royal familys protection. Paulid out his request. Hansel, stroking his chin, asked, Would you be willing to contribute these technologies to the royal family? Im sure His Majesty would reward you generously and ensure your safety. Paul grimaced and loudly called, Philip, escort the baron to rest in his room. Hansel quickly gestured with his hands, Wait! Lord Grayman, its best to keep those technologies in your hands. They will surely be most effective with their inventor. I just mentioned it casually. As long as you can provide sufficient military supplies, I am willing to write to His Majesty, suggesting he provide protection for your territory. His Majesty is always fair in rewards and punishments for his meritorious subjects. Thats more like it, Paul sighed in relief. But Hansel continued, However, Im just a minor figure with little influence. What can truly sway His Majesty is the supplies you can provide. How much can you offer now? Paul frowned; he needed time. It wasnt possible to produce so much at once. Seeing Pauls expression, Hansel inwardly rejoiced, If Lord Grayman wishes, I can offer some personal assistance to help you achieve your goal of increasing production, thus quickly gaining His Majestys recognition. Paul looked at Hansel: What can you bring to me? The baron calmly said, I saw the Talent Recruitment Decree posted in the town center. Well-written indeed! Disregarding origin and lineage, these are rare in this era. Are you suggesting to work for me? Hansel shook his head, If you grant me the authority, as a royalmissioner, Im obliged to assist the local lord in governance. But my power is limited. My point is, in this era of bloodline supremacy, there are many frustrated, impoverished nobles in the south, and many ambitiousmoners with no opportunity for advancement. Regardless of their abilities, they at least meet the two criteria in the decree: literacy and arithmetic. Are you interested, Lord Grayman? Paul slowly stood up, intrigued by the barons proposition. Chapter 52: Cooperation 2 Chapter 52: Cooperation 2 Paul was deeply intrigued by Hansels words. Facing the widespread illiteracy in his territory, Paul found himself in a difficult situation. The expansion of various workshops necessitated training apprentices through more than just oral transmission; as the number of craftsmen increased, those in charge at all levels at least needed to be able to read rosters; the territorys increasinglyplex ie and expenditures made it too burdensome for the old steward, Philip, to manage the ounts alone; the intelligence system needed improvement, obviously requiring arge number of literate talents; moreover, Paul nned to establish a modern administrative system, which would need arge number of clerks. The Talent Recruitment Decree had been posted long ago, and many hade forward to apply, but it was still not enough to meet the current needs of the territory. Before setting out for Port Fran, he approached the Dean of the North Shore Monastery, Leonard, hoping to recruit some educated monks to serve him, but was initially rejected by Leonard on the grounds that monks do not interfere in secr affairs. Paul had no choice but to change his strategy. He imed that he wanted to spread the gospel of God and was preparing to establish a school to teach the locals to read so that they could understand the scriptures. Hearing this, Dean Leonard became somewhat interested. Paul further promised that his workshop would supply new types of paper to the North Shore Monastery without limit and free of charge. Eventually, Mr. Leonard agreed: he would not interfere with the personal choices of the monks in the monastery, and how many Paul could recruit was entirely up to his own abilities. Thus, a school named Weiss Academy was established by thekeside. During the day, Paul forced the residents of Lakeheart Town to send their children to the college to learn to read and write. At night, he had the military go from house to house, rounding up idle adults under 40 to attend night sses at the college. Paul cunningly recruited 10 young monks from the monastery, all of whom were just of age. They had been sent to the monastery as children and spent their days in boring prayer and scripture reading, making them very curious about the outside world. Of course, as Abbot Leonard put it, theycked firm faith in the Lord and couldnt resist the temptations of the outside world. All 10 young men were ced in the college, transforming from monks to teachers, teaching the townspeople to read in shifts of five, day and night. After returning to Lakeheart Town from Port Fran, Morrison, who had served as a military chain for a while, was appointed as the head of the college for certain purposes. He was responsible for setting the curriculum andpiling teaching materials. The obscure scriptures were clearly too advanced for the townspeople who had just begun to learn to read, but stories about the great lord leading his brave people to fight against pirates were much more essible. Sometimes Morrison would personally engage in not brainwashing, but some form of ideological education for the teachers and students. But all this required time, and Paul could not wait any longer. Watching the Count stand up, Hansel felt secretly pleased; he had guessed correctly. Pauls establishment of the college was something Hansel had observed. It was not umon for some nobles to show their benevolence by educating a few talentedmoner children, often to cultivate capable servants. However, a noble like Count Grayman promoting education so extensively in his own territory was unprecedented. Too much knowledge among themon people was not a good thing for the nobility; their role was simply to farm and pay taxes obediently. All signs indicated that this Count had far-reaching ns. Considering his ancestors were exiled to the remote Northwest Bay, this was intriguing. Could he be the next Jars? Possible, but highly unlikely. The Jars familys current strength, apart from the efforts of sessive family heads, also owed much to luck, opportunity, and the location of their territory. Who could guarantee that the Grayman family would have the same fortune? Especially situated in the remote Northwest Bay. Besides, achieving the sess of the Jars family was not an overnight feat. It required generations of patience and development to umte such achievements. Hansel knew that the widely circted new type of paper was produced by this lord, so when Paul talked about improving agricultural and smelting techniques, he judged the credibility to be quite high. For Hansel, he had some connections among the lower nobility in the south. He could dig out those who, like him, were frustrated and bring them to the northwest to meet the lords needs. As long as this lord was willing to cooperate and continuously provide military supplies to His Majesty the King, Hansel would achieve a great feat. He could enter the vision of the kingdoms high level, approaching the core of power. He resented his status as an illegitimate child, his mixed heritage, and hisck of recognition. He had to seize every opportunity to climb higher. As for whether the Grayman family harbored certain ambitions, it wouldnt be evident in this generation anyway. After his death, what did it matter if there was a flood or chaos? Hansel looked at Paul, who had stood up, as the setting suns rays fell on him, and his heartbeat quickened. Finally, the young Count extended his right hand with a smile: Lets get acquainted again, Paul Grayman, the lord of Alda on the Northwest Bay. Hansel also stood up, extending his hand with a smile: Hansel Abbott, the Kings representative assigned to Alda. Pleasure to cooperate. Pleasure to cooperate. Their hands sped firmly together. In the south, at Thorn Pass. Two figures stood quietly on the towering city walls: an old man with white hair but spirited, and a young general with a somewhat indifferent demeanor. They silently gazed at the rebel camp in the distance for a while. The elder sighed, It seems were in for some tough times. The young general was puzzled, Why do you say that, Lord Dodge? We just need to wait for Her Highness the Princess to arrive with her troops, and then we can attack. Dodge, the old Duke, handed a small cloth piece to the young man: This just came by pigeon. Take a look for yourself. The young man nced at the cloth, worry mingling in his expression, A granary fire? What timing. The old Duke shrugged: Most likely the work of a spy. Considering the previous attacks, Jars main force isnt here. What do you think, Leicester? Leicester looked southward: He just wants to pin us down. This frees him up to slowly deal with those isted royalists in the south. Duke Dodge sighed again: If Her Highnesss main force cant reach here, well have to hold out. Hopefully, we can resolve the grain issue before Jars main force moves north. Leicester suddenly turned to him: Lord Duke, we cant just wait like this. Tonight, I want to lead the cavalry to raid their camp. The young man was eager to achieve merits, which Dodge secretly admired. The young mans demeanor reminded him of his experiences defending against beastmen with the Northeast Legion, and hisrades from that time. They were just as young and eager for achievements. The old Dukes spirit rose: Good, its time to teach the enemy a lesson. Chapter 53: Agricultural Prospects Chapter 53: Agricultural Prospects After confirming his cooperation with Hansel, Paul Grayman began to contemte the agricultural issues within his territory. Firstly, regardingnd ownership, nominally allnd in the Alda territory belonged to the Grayman family, simr to how allnd in ancient China belonged to the emperor. However, the actual distribution ofnd used for agricultural production was as follows: Nearly one-third of the arablend was directly under the lords manor, and its produce belonged entirely to the Grayman family. Slightly more than one-third was upied byrgendowners and gentry in various viges and towns (including vassals of the Grayman family), who paid taxes to the lords manor annually, keeping the remainder of the produce for themselves. The remaining third was owned by a significant number of self-farming peasants or smallndowners. Following the usual pattern, a Count like Paul would typically initiate a violent or mildnd redistribution reform, ensuring every farmer in his territory had a plot ofnd to sustain themselves and their families, achieving the ideal of the tiller owns thend, and then basking in universal acim. However, Pauls aspiration was not for a happy pastoral life under a small-scale farming economy. He envisioned industrialized,rge-scale machine production, and small-scale farming was one of the major obstacles on the road to industrialization. First, the small-scale farming economy bound arge number of peasants to small plots ofnd, restricting the formation of freebor. Theck ofbor would limit the speed of industrial development. Second, the self-sufficiency and instability of the small-scale farming economy meant that the small farmers lived in poverty,cking the means to purchase more consumer goods. This led to a narrow market, hindering the development of themodity economy. Third, the weak economic power of small-scale farmers made it difficult for them to afford expensive machinery, adopt new technologies, or undertakerge-scale soil improvement and irrigation projects. This was detrimental to increasing the yield of arablend. Finally, the long-term existence of small plots ofnd would hinder the intensification of agricultural specialization, restrict the expansion of economic crops, and dy themercialization of agricultural products. All these factors would impede the development of industrialization. Not to mention the negative role of the small-scale farming economy in the modern history of China, evenparing the impacts of modernnd systems in France and Ennd on their industrialization reveals a lot. After the French bourgeois revolution, the old feudalnd rtions were destroyed, and thends of nobles and the Church were confiscated and distributed among peasants, making them smallndowners. This had great progressive significance at the time and even increased the enthusiasm of the farmers, promoting economic development. However, for various reasons, this small-scale farming economy based on smallnd private ownership persisted in France for over a hundred years. Gradually, it became a shackle on industrial development, dying Frances historical transition from an agricultural to an industrial nation. This is one of the important reasons for Frances rtively slow economic development in thete 19th century. Ennd, however, was different. Although the enclosure movement, likened to sheep eating people, caused countless peasants to lose their homes and be destitute, filled with violence and oppression, it objectively provided favorable conditions for the Industrial Revolution in Ennd. Peasants who lost theirnd moved to cities for livelihood, elerating urbanization and providing cheap, freebor for industrial development. The enclosure movement consolidated many previously fragmentednds intorger plots, facilitating the nting of new crops, the application of better fertilizers, the use of improved tools, the reform of irrigation systems, and the adoption of advanced farming methodsthese were beyond the capabilities of small farmers and significantly increased the overall agricultural output. This is one of the key reasons why France, with simrly fruitful scientific developments in the 18th century, did not see the Industrial Revolution ur first, unlike Ennd. Therefore, Paul not only did not intend to equalize thend, but also wanted to further centralize it. With the coboration with Hansel confirmed, Paul Grayman turned his attention to solving the agricultural issues in his territory. Thend owned by the lords manor and variousrgendowners was sufficiently centralized in terms of ownership, but geographically dispersed. Paul needed to coordinate with all parties fornd exchange, promotend cirction and centralized management through a series of policies and regtions, encourage the establishment ofrge farms, promote agricultural mechanization, and buildrge-scale irrigation projects ording to the distribution of arablend. For the self-farming peasants and smallndowners, using violent means to strip them of their ownership was not in Pauls considerations. His upbringing and education in his previous life made him unwilling to betray his spiritual ss. Since they already existed, they would serve as a supplement to therge farm economy, with a higher yield per unit under the same conditions, after all, the intensive farming practices of ancient China fed a poption of over a billion and had many advantages. He nned to establish organizations like agricultural associations and cooperatives at the vige level, with the lords manor funding the purchase of farming tools, oxen, and other production materials to be rented to self-farming peasants at a low cost, thereby helping them improvebor efficiency. As for thebor force needed for industrialization, he set his sights on anotherrge group within his territorythe serfs. very existed in this world and was quitemon. Ironically, the Church, which Paul both despised and feared, was the biggest opponent of the very system. One of its important founding principles was that all men are equal under God. After the Churchs status was widely recognized by various countries, it vigorously promoted several abolitionist movements. However, these efforts ultimately failed due to the resistance of vested interests, and as the Churchs higher echelons increasingly aligned with the nobility, this ideal gradually remained only a slogan. But Count Paul did not n to just pay lip service; subjectively, he could not ept the existence of very, and objectively, industrial development required argebor force. Therefore, abolishing very within his own territory was imperative. For the serfs directly under the lords manor, Paul intended to grant them freedom to choose whether to stay or leave. Those who stayed would be trained as agricultural workers in his new farms. As for the serfs owned by thergendowners, if they were not freed, they would have to face the crushing wheel of history. As for the agriculturalbor force lost due to abolition, it could bepletelypensated by promoting new farming tools. Machinery and equipment that were useless on narrownds could be effectively used in newrge farms. Paul nned to manufacture agricultural machinery such as the Rotherham plow, Crosskills clod crusher, serrated harrows, seed drills, reapers, threshing machines, and more. These could all be manufactured under current technological conditions and operated merely by animal power, being the key tools in Britains 18th-century agricultural revolution. Another method to increasend yield was the four-field crop rotation system, which involved dividing all arablend into four parts. Each part would be nted with turnips, barley, clover, and wheat, respectively, and rotated annually. This system eliminated fallownd, and the cultivatednd after harvest was not used for grazing. Instead, pastures were converted into arablend, expanding the area for crop cultivation. It involved nting leguminous pasture and applying livestock manure, which elerated the restoration and improvement of soil fertility. This not only facilitated a steady increase in crop yield but also ensured the long-term and rational use of arablend and provided quality feed for livestock. It encouraged the transition from grazing to stall feeding in livestock farming, which improved the production level of animal husbandry. Then there was the cultivation of improved crop varieties, but this was an area Paul was not very knowledgeable about. He could only wait to recruit relevant agricultural experts to implement this aspect. Paul firmly believed that through the above series of reforms, the agricultural output of Alda territory would see a significant improvement. This would free and support morebor, paving the way for future industrialization. Chapter 54: Gradual Progress Chapter 54: Gradual Progress Lord Grayman, I would advise you to be cautious, Hansel said while examining the Outline for Agricultural Development in his hands. Paul had written an outline of his agricultural ns and asked Baron Hansel to review it. He wanted to demonstrate that his goal of doubling food production was not just empty talk. However, the barons response was unexpected. Is there anything amiss? Well, the earlier parts are excellent! Large farms, new machinery, breeding high-quality crops, and this crop rotation system, all these ideas are brilliant. If they are as effective as you im, you will certainly make a significant mark in history. Solving the ancient problem of food shortage could even warrant sainthood from the Church. Hansels eyes shone with excitement. He had been somewhat doubtful about Graymans lofty ims, but now, looking at the outline, he was almost certain of its sess. Paul, puzzled, asked, Then why urge caution? Baron Hansel flipped to thest page again, Here, you talk about liberating serfs. Without these ves, who will work the fields? I know the new machinery you mention will save a lot ofbor, but wouldnt it be better to add these to the existing workforce? With patience, Paul exined, Ive mentioned this before, Hansel! He addressed the baron by his first name. I dont n to just focus on agriculture. Ill also develop mining, iron smelting, and other industries. How can I afford to have so muchbor tied up in the fields? I understand your ambitions are great. Actually my concern is about something else. Hansel decided to offer some advice to the young and impulsive Count, his business partner, to prevent any potential fallout. You know, I spent some time recently in your neighboring territory of Baylding. During my stay, I heard quite a lot about the previous lord. Would you be interested in hearing about it? Baylding? Paul was momentarily taken aback. The current lord of Baylding, Malron Ganard, wasnt much older than him. The Ganard family was one of the few families in the northwestern region with good rtions with the Grayman family. Malron was a childhood friend of Pauls. During the recent pirate unrest, the Ford steward had sent a plea for help to Baylding, but Malron replied that he was unable to assist as his troops had been requisitioned by a royal emissary. A few years ago, Malrons father, Lord Ganard, fell seriously ill. After recovering, he seemed like a changed man, no longer recognizing anyone. The two families gradually lost contact, and not long after, Lord Ganard tragically drowned. Paul had apanied his father to pay respects. That was thest time he saw his childhoodpanion. Still young, Malron inherited his fathers title and then withdrew from public life, reportedly focusing on learning how to be a good lord under the guidance of his vassals. Go ahead, tell me! Paul was curious why Hansel brought this up. They say that after his illness, Lord Ganards personality changed dramatically. He even began to distance himself from his own son and engaged in a series of bizarre actions. Paul knew about the personality change but hadnt paid much attention to the other details. He asked, What kind of bizarre actions? Lord Ganard started by advocating for equality, proiming that all men are born free. This aligned well with the Churchs views, and the Northern Bishop even considered bestowing an honorary title on him. But then he turned against the Church, iming there were no gods in this world and denouncing the priests as chatans. This this is too bold. Paul himself harbored such thoughts but hadnt dared to voice them yet. Before the Church could react, he took even more outrageous steps. He not only stripped the local nobility of their privileges, dering that nobles andmoners were equal under thew, but he also forced ve owners to convert their ves into paid employees. Pauls eyebrows raised; his uncle, Lord Ganard, certainly knew how to stir things up. Seeing Pauls reaction, Hansel continued, After that, Lord Ganard dered that everyone in his territory would have a piece ofnd sufficient to sustain themselves. He took control of all thend under his rule and redistributed it equally among every household, regardless of whether they were his vassals, nobles, ormoners. Paul was speechless; this was a striking parallel to the historical figure Wang Mang from another world. He asked apprehensively, Then what happened? Hansel shrugged, He died. Its said that he fell overboard while fishing and drowned. After that, his territory returned to how it used to be. Conspiracy, coup, regicide a series of ominous terms flooded Pauls mind. Seeing Pauls startled expression, Baron Hansel smiled, Lord Grayman, I am not against the liberation of serfs. Many, including myself, detest the very system. Apart from those who became ves due to debt or war, most ves are born into it because one or both of their parents were ves, and they can never escape that stigma. I appreciate a society with orderly ss structures, but a system thatpletely blocks upward mobility is utterly unreasonable. Hansel, somewhat passionately, continued, A fair and just society is one where the capable rise and the incapable fall. Realizing he had gotten carried away, Hansel paused, regaining his usualposed demeanor, In short, Lord Grayman, I suggest your reforms should be gradual, giving people time to adapt, and you should also have solid support for yourself. Paul nodded, clearly shaken by the story of his neighboring lord. Youre right, Hansel. I ept your advice. And thank you. The pirate eradication had indeed made him somewhatcent, and he had forgotten the nature of the world he was in. Baron Hansels expression remained unchanged: Im honored to be of help. I hope to continue our coboration for a long time, Count. Take care of yourself. By the way, I n to return to the south in a few days to start the talent recruitment n we discussed. What do you think? Paul was delighted, Youre ready? I cant wait. Theres not much to prepare. Since youve started working on increasing food production, I cant just sit idle. Actually, I can leave tomorrow. But I heard your friend Queller Foster is returning to the south in a few days. I would like to travel with him. The Foster family is influential in Horn Bay, and forming ties with them should be beneficial for us. Paul pped his hands, Thats exactly what I was thinking. Ive already talked to him and asked him to recruit craftsmen for Alda. Moreover, I n to start overseas trade with the Horn Bay Alliance. Hansels appreciation for the young lord grew. He suddenly had an idea, Since releasing the serfs will take time, we can alleviate thebor shortage in another way. The south has many refugees due to wars, and both the kingdoms government and local lords are troubled by them. Do you have the confidence and capability to amodate them? Paul was overjoyed, Yes, yes, bring them all to me. This partnership was indeed turning out to be a wise choice. Chapter 55: Moonlit Conversations

Chapter 55: Moonlit Conversations

After being reminded by Hansel, Paul modified parts of the ¡°Agricultural Development Outline¡± and then ordered the steward Ford to gather a group of government officials to study the specifics. The Count¡¯s eagerness to increase the grain production in his territory was a positive development, and it was met with great enthusiasm. Soon, a series of draft regtions were established, which mainly included: advancingnd consolidation, promoting the four-field crop rotation system; deploying clerks to establish agricultural associations in various viges and towns to supervise and guide the implementation of thews; dispatching specialists to inspect local water conservancy conditions, reporting to the lord¡¯s mansion for timely repairs; and conducting a census of the poption in various settlements of the Alda territory. The town of Lakeheart also gathered a group of cksmiths and carpenters to establish a workshop dedicated to making agricultural tools. The Count, deeming the term ¡®workshop¡¯ insufficiently imposing, personally renamed it the ¡°Agricultural Machinery Factory.¡± He simrly renamed the papermaking workshop to ¡°Paper Mill¡± and the pottery workshop to ¡°Ceramics Factory.¡± Paul visited the agricultural machinery factory daily, coborating with the craftsmen to recreate 18th-century agricultural equipment from his past life memories. In preparation for the emancipation of serfs, Father Morrison was instructed to select a few teachers and culturally literate students to form a propaganda team, starting with the attendees of the Weiss Academy to subtly instill anti-very messages. This included organizing theatrical performances depicting the brutality of ve owners and the plight of ves, and quoting from scriptures and other religious texts to dere how very vited the teachings of the Lord. As a devout follower and servant of the Lord of Light with a faith above the pass mark, Father Morrison wholeheartedly supported the Count¡¯s intention to abolish very, racking his brains daily to enhance the effectiveness of the propaganda. Soon after, the propaganda team, centered in Lakeheart Town, began widespread campaigning throughout the Alda territory, using Father Morrison¡¯s religious background to fly the banner of the Lord of Light, thus reducing certain interferences and obstacles. Even Leonard, the reclusive abbot of the North Shore Monastery, became aware of this team spreading the message of equality, in line with the Church¡¯s principles. Upon learning that some of the campaigners were former monks, he reflected on how these young men, despite abandoning their secluded life, had not forgotten the Lord¡¯s teachings. Abbot Leonard reached out to Father Morrison, and after a deep conversation, though he disliked Morrison¡¯s slickness, he had to admit thetter¡¯s grasp of doctrine was impressive. Leonard expressed concern, ¡°Won¡¯t this antagonize Count Grayman?¡± After all, Paul Grayman was thergest ve owner in the region, owning more serfs than all otherndlordsbined. Morrison chuckled, dismissing the others to secretly reveal that he was acting under the Count¡¯s instruction, who refrained from making a personal appearance due to secr concerns. Leonard was shocked, feeling ashamed for previously suspecting Paul of witchcraft and refusing his requests. Equality had been a key principle since the Church¡¯s inception, a major reason for its widespread appeal. But with the corruption and degeneration of the higher clergy and their collusion with secr nobility, the slogan had be just that¡ªa slogan. Leonard offered to assist in abolishing very to the best of his ability, leading Morrison to recruit a few more monks from the monastery. ¡­ Queller Foster was finally departing. During his stay in the Alda territory, he had toured extensively, enjoying the scenery of the northwest. Before leaving, he visited Lakeheart Town to bid farewell to Paul. In the evening, Paul hosted a banquet in the castle to entertain Queller and his adventuring group, requesting Queller to convey his respects to the Marquis Foster and express his desire to establish amercial partnership with the Foster family. Queller heartily agreed. Hansel, also present at the dinner, expressed his wish to travel south with Queller¡¯s group, to which the young Foster dly consented. After the dinner and some card ying in the recreation room, everyone retired to their rooms. But Paul, lying in bed, was restless and sleepless. Recently, his mind had been filled with whimsical ns, gradually turning him into a night owl. Deciding he needed some fresh air, Paul put on his clothes and stepped out of his bedroom for a stroll in the corridor. There, he discovered the green-haired girl standing before a window, gazing up at the moon, lost in thought. The moonlight enveloped her, casting an ethereal beauty around her. He greeted her: ¡°Good evening, Miss Ladi.¡± Startled, the schr turned around and saw the young lord behind her. She nodded slightly and responded calmly: ¡°Good evening, Count.¡± Paul asked, ¡°Are you excited to return home tomorrow, unable to sleep?¡± She didn¡¯t respond, her face hidden in shadow beneath herrge schr¡¯s hat, her expression unreadable. Feeling awkward, Paul thought he should leave since she seemed not to want to be disturbed. ¡°Thank you for your help with the ck-spotted tiger in the forest that day. Without you, I might have met a grim fate.¡± After expressing his gratitude and turning to leave, she spoke up about something else: ¡°The talent recruitment decree in the center of the town, was it posted by you?¡± Surprised by her question, he confirmed, ¡°Yes, Miss Ladi, are you interested in working here?¡± She shook her head, which Paul expected, considering the differences between the remote northwest and the prosperous south. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone who doesn¡¯t care about one¡¯s background or lineage. Even in the more enlightened southern countries, these factors are often prioritized.¡± Paul replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never been much concerned with such things. It doesn¡¯t matter if someone is a lower noble or amoner. Even a ve, if capable, would be entrusted with important tasks.¡± She fell silent again. Just as Paul was about to leave, she asked faintly, ¡°What about others?¡± ¡°Others? What do you mean?¡± Paul was puzzled. ¡°Like¡­ those who are inherently different from others, not in terms of status¡­¡± She seemed hesitant, then added, ¡°Those who might be considered ¡®non-human¡¯ by ordinary people¡­¡± Paul asked, ¡°But from your tone, you still consider these ¡®special groups¡¯ as humans, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Miss Ladi, we have a saying here: an animal that looks like a donkey, walks like a donkey, and brays like a donkey, is a donkey.¡± She chuckled at the analogy, a first for her. Encouraged by her smile, Paul continued, ¡°Do they look like humans?¡± She nodded. ¡°Do they speak like humans?¡± She nodded again. ¡°Do they value kinship and friendship?¡± She still nodded. ¡°Do they abide by thew?¡± This time, she didn¡¯t nod but said, ¡°Like ordinary people, there are good and bad among them.¡± Paul pped his hands together: ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll wee the ¡®good ones¡¯ and apprehend the ¡®bad ones.''¡± Hearing this, she stared at Paul intently. After a moment, she bowed slightly. ¡°Lord Grayman, may fortune and kindness always be with you.¡± With that, Ladi turned and walked to her room, leaving Paul alone in the corridor, pondering the strangeness of the night. Chapter 56: Uniting the Military Spirit Chapter 56: Uniting the Military Spirit The next day, Paul saw off Queller, Hansel, and their group outside the town. Apanying them was a supply convoy, a token of the Alda territorys loyalty to the royal house. Though modest in quantity, it was a symbolic gesture. To prepare for the potential resistance in the uing emancipation of ves, Paul began a significant overhaul of the military based on Hansels advice to have a strong foundation of support: 1. He established a Logistics Department responsible for military supplies procurement, distribution, and payrolls. Ron, who previously handled supplies for the new recruits training camp, was appointed as the head of this department. 2. An Equipment Department was set up for research and testing of military weapons. Kelly, who previously managed grenade production, was named as the head of this department. 3. He formed a Staff Department, tasked with analyzing wartime situations, advising Paul, and developingbat ns based on his directives. During peacetime, this department would lead the training and development ofnd forces. The chief officer, the Chief of Staff, would continue to be the old knight, Schroeder. 4. A Naval Department was established tomand naval operations during war and oversee training and development in peacetime. Austin, the actingmander of the Northwest Bay Fleet, would also serve as the chief officer of this department. Paul instructed the Staff Department to refine military regtions and disciplinary systems, especially tightening the duty system for officers. All officers were prohibited from leaving their posts without permission, andpany-level officers and below were required to reside in the barracks. If a soldier or officer left without permission and did not return within two days, they would be punished; if they failed to return within two weeks, they would be treated as deserters. Through these changes, the military became more functionally specialized, resembling a professional army. To train more high-quality officers, a military academy, Grayman Military Academy, was built next to the Weiss Academy. Schroeder, Bryce, and other senior officers developed military textbooks and training outlines tailored to the Alda Armys characteristics, based on the erasbat requirements. Paul also contributed, applying military knowledge he had learned from forums in his previous life and asionally offering suggestions. The military academy was initially more of a crash course for officers, primarily serving active low-ranking officers in the current forces. A slogan painted in white on the walls of the Lakeheart Town barracks read, The military cannot exist without the people, just as fish cannot live without water. Paul was striving to build a bond between the military and civilians, inspired by a certain army from his past life. The image of national armies in this era wasnt particrly positive. While there were exemrymanders like Princess Catherine of the Ordo Kingdom, known for her well-disciplined forces, such cases were exceptions. Most armies could be summarized as discipline maintained by the whip, morale by plunder, often harassing and exploiting even their own people. Paul ordered the troops stationed in Lakeheart Town and Port Fran not to disturb the civilians and to participate in voluntarybor on weekends to assist nearby residents, improving the militarys social image. Somehow, the term children of the regiment emerged as a new nickname for the Alda military personnel, gradually bing popr throughout the territory. Paul also instructed local clerks to assist soldiers families, especially those of soldiers who were disabled or lost in battles against pirates, hoping to foster a culture of military support to attract more young people to join the army and protect their homnd. Additionally, he increased the soldiers monthly sry by sixty percent after consulting with the steward Philip about the current financial situation of the lords mansion. A new recruit could now earn 500 copper coins per month. Considering the cost of living in the northwest, this was a substantial ie. Since the army provided food, amodation, and clothing, soldiers could save their entire sry or have part of it sent directly to their families through the Logistics Department. To curb the phenomenon of ghosting and the exploitation of soldiers in the military after its expansion, sries were directly distributed to the soldiers or their families by the logistics department, with no interference from their superiors. At that time, there was a widespread sentiment of gratitude towards the Count throughout the military. After entering July, on a spacious area on the southern shore of Lake Weiss, a tall monument and a grand building werepleted. The monument was engraved with the words Forever Remembered, and the grand buildings entrance bore the inscription Hall of Heroes. This was something Paul insisted on building despite many objections. Constructed with precious stones and materials, it indeed cost a significant sum. The hall disyed the names, origins, and life stories of every soldier from the Alda army who had sacrificed their lives, including those who perished in the ambush that imed Old Graymans life. On the day of itspletion, the Lords Manor held a solemn memorial service in front of the hall, inviting the families of the fallen soldiers to attend. The somber atmosphere brought many to tears, especially the soldiers, many of whom wept openly. They mourned the sacrifice of theirrades and were moved by Pauls kindness. For centuries, it had always been the high-ranking generals and heroic warriors who were celebrated through generations, but who remembered these seemingly insignificant soldiers? Countless unnamed soldiers fell on the battlefield and were eventually forgotten as their families passed away, their memories fading into the long river of history. From now on, however, the names of these ordinary soldiers would also be known andmemorated by future generations, as long as this building stood. Father Morrison, Father Anderson, and Dean Leonard presided over the prayer ceremony during the memorial, leading the monks in prayers to the Lord of Light, hoping that the sacrificed soldiers would lead happy and blessed lives in heaven. It was unprecedented in history for a noble to value low-ranking soldiers so highly. The old dean couldnt help but wonder if the young Count, as Morrison had said, was truly a messenger sent by the Lord of Light to save the suffering of the world. A few days after the memorial service, two figures rode slowly out of Lakeheart Town on horseback. Fergus, have you really decided to leave? Bryce looked at his old friend, attempting onest persuasion. His friend Fergus nodded, saying, The Count has grand ambitions and clearly wants to build a strong army. His new rules are excellent. But you know me, Im used to aid-back life, and suddenly adapting to all these strict rules is a bit too much for me. Bryce replied helplessly, Alright then, I wont insist. What are your ns for the future? Fergus, Bryces good friend, was warm-hearted and straightforward. The two got along very well. After Pauls reforms, Fergus served as the deputymander of apany and made significant contributions in the battles against the pirates. His only w was his casual demeanor. Struggling with the strict military discipline, he voluntarily requested retirement. ording to the new military regtions, this would normally warrant severe punishment. However, considering that he was one of Old Graymans knights and had many merits, Paul discreetly allowed his release. He told Bryce, I n to manage my estate and live a carefree life as a wealthyndowner! But if the Count needs me, I will definitelye galloping to his aid. Bryce raised an eyebrow, I knew you would say that! Anything else? Fergus pped his forehead, I forgot, if you call me for a drink, Ille riding over without a second thought! Thats more like it! We havent settled whos the better drinker yet! The twoughed heartily. So, take care! Lets have a good drink together next time! Definitely! They waved goodbye, and Bryce stood by the bridge, watching his friend ride off into the sunset. This chapter should be 55. Chapter 57: The Cry for Help Chapter 57: The Cry for Help Since a series of agricultural decrees were announced, Paul Grayman spent his days in a busy and fulfilling life. He reviewed the construction reports of agricultural associations from various local officials and asionally rode to the viges near Lakeheart Town for inspections. A letter disrupted this routine, sent by Lord Malron Ganard of Baylding, who was also his childhood friend. The letter was written on the new type of paper produced in Alda. Paul felt a sense of pride touching the letter; the paper he invented was gradually bing a part of peoples lives. At first nce, the content seemed ordinary, offering warm greetings and sharing amusing incidents from his domain. However, some sentences were awkwardly phrased, causing Paul some difort. Really, one would think it was written by a child just learning to write. Count Paul shook his head and mercilessly critiqued his childhood friends writing. Wait a second, Paul thought. In his memory, they had corresponded before, and his friend wasnt this poor at writing. Unless, it was that situation He hurried back to his bedroom, rummaging through his belongings until he found what he remembered a box containing several thin wooden pieces with irregrly arranged rectangr holes. This was the secret code he and Malron had agreed on, used to hide messages in their letters that only they could understand. Messages like Got spanked against night, father is a tyrant, I secretly poured out the butlers wine, his shocked face was hrious, or Today I saw father touching the maids behind things that would spell trouble if seen by their parents. To write a coded message, they would ce a wooden piece over the paper and write words in the holes, then remove the piece and fill the rest of the space with filler words, forming a seemingly ordinary letter. However, this also resulted in somewhat disjointed sentences, or unrted contexts, which could seem bizarre to an outsider. To prevent the same patterns from being recognized, they created many such wooden pieces, each with a different arrangement of holes. The writer would choose a piece at random, and the receiver had to try each piece until the message made sense. Chandelier flying into the river not this one. Butler knight falling fire not this one either. Delicious rat fell into a ditch lets try another. Paul tried each piece over the letter, deciphering the coded message. After nine unsessful attempts, the tenth piece revealed a coherent sentence: I overheard the butlers conversation, father was murdered, now they are after me, help me, The rest of the sentence became jumbled again. The terrifying information in the coded message shocked Paul. To ensure it was not a misunderstanding, he tested the remaining pieces, but none provided as coherent a message as the first. Pauls heart sank; it seemed his friend was embroiled in a life-threatening conspiracy. Father was murdered wasnt this the warning Hansel gave about Old Ganards idental drowning? Paul had suspected a conspiracy, as Old Ganards reforms impacted the interests of his vassals, making a collective plot to eliminate their lord usible. Now, with Malron overhearing the conspirators, the matter seemed confirmed. The problem now was, with a plea for help received, should he save his friend or not? Count Paul was torn. On one hand, although his connections from before regaining his memories from another world seemed less significant, he wasnt indifferent to the point of ignoring a friend in trouble. He still felt nostalgic about their childhood y. On the other hand, his domain was just starting reforms and industries, and he didnt want to get involved in external affairs. Another reason was Ganards status. Unlike Graymans disgraced family, Baylding under Ganard was a genuine countdom with five vassals: two viscounts and three barons. If all these nobles were part of the conspiracy, and he recklessly intervened, could he win against their united front? Paul decided to first understand the situation better. He left his bedroom and called for a servant, instructing, Summon Steward Hansel to see me, and make it quick! In the capital of Baylding, Butuya, a man slowly entered a tavern and sat down at the bar, loudly ordering, Barkeep, a malt beer please. The tavern owner fetched a clean ss, filled it to the brim from the keg, and served it with a prompt, Enjoy. After downing a few sips, the customer engaged the owner in a wide-ranging conversation, from pirate invasions in the west to rebellions of vassals in the south. When ordering a second round, he casually asked, It seems there were no pirate attacks here, but why are there so many soldiers on the streets? The owner replied nonchntly, Youre from out of town, arent you? Several barons and viscounts of Baylding have gathered here; their private soldiers are all over the streets. Is something significant happening? The soldiers under Count Junior Ganard have been sent south by the royalmand to quell a rebellion. His vassals im theyre here to guard the lords safety and maintain order in Butuya. Hmph! The customers interest was piqued by the owners final hmph, suggesting a deeper story. He quietly asked, Your tone suggests there might be more to it? The owner nced at him but didnt respond. The customer reached into his pocket and pped something on the table, loudly announcing, Time to pay! When he removed his hand, a silver coin was left on the table a sum far exceeding the cost of two beers. The owner quickly scanned the tavern, which had only two other patrons in a corner, unlikely to notice them. He swiftly pocketed the silver coin. As the customer stood to leave, the owner said, We also have our special homebrew beer. Would you like to try a few more sses? The customers lips curled into a smile, and he sat back down. Then Ill try your special brew. If its good, Ille back. He tapped the bar, leaving another silver coin visible between his fingers. The owner brought over arge ss of beer. The customer, his right hand still on the table, started sipping the beer with his left. The owner, lowering his voice, said, Did you hear about Count Old Ganard a few years ago? He nned to confiscate his vassalsnds, making many enemies. The customer nodded in acknowledgment. Then the Count drowned, but his death was too suspicious. I know for a fact that the Count was an excellent swimmer since he was a child. Surprised, the customer asked in a low voice, Are you implying his vassals killed him? The owner shook his head, Thats your guess, not mine. The customer probed further, What happened next? How does this rte to the private soldiers on the streets? After checking their surroundings again, the owner continued, After the Counts death, his son Malron inherited the title. But since then, the young Count hardly ever leaves his home. He used to be so outgoing, often visiting Alda to y with the young master of the Grayman family, and suddenly he became reclusive. As the customer sipped his beer, the owner added, Now, several of Ganards vassals gathered in Butuya are his rtives. The Count only has one son, and his soldiers arent around. He then stopped, leaving the implication hanging. Putting down his ss, the customer asked, If something happens to young Ganard, would the title fall into one of the vassals hands? The owner replied with a sly smile, Thats still your guess. I only know so much. After finishing his drink, the customer retracted his hand, leaving the shiny silver coin on the bar. The beer here is great; Ille back for sure! Saying this, he leisurely walked out of the tavern. Chapter 58: Discussing Strategy Chapter 58: Discussing Strategy Two days after receiving the distress letter, intelligence director Cecilid out the information regarding the situation in Baylding and his analysis on the desk of Lord Paul. Pauls brows furrowed after reading the letter. It seemed his friend was truly in peril, now under house arrest, waiting for the traitors to divide the spoils and pick an opportune day to stage an ident, just like his unfortunate father. Cecil asked, If you wish to rescue Count Ganard, I can deploy all avable personnel to Baylding and thoroughly investigate the traitors. Paul stroked his chin, Whether to rescue him or not needs discussion with others. But its always good to gather intelligence first. Send someone for now. Half a dayter, Paul summoned the top military and political officials to his manor, presenting them with Malron Ganards plea for help. Although the instances of vassals plotting to overthrow their lords werentmon, they werent unheard of either. For example, it was rumored that the Kent family of neighboring Emden acquired their countship through dubious means. Hence, no one showed much surprise. As the letter was passed around, the anxious Count mused, If my future reforms sh with the interests of those present, would they conspire against me? While lost in thought, steward Ford asked, How do you n to deal with this letter? Paul replied, Cecil has already sent someone to Baylding to investigate the traitors. But I havent decided whether to rescue Malron immediately. If we do, Im unsure how to proceed, so I wanted to discuss it with everyone. Bryce mmed the table, Count Ganard is your childhood friend and sworn brother! If you ignore him, people will scorn you. Bryces blunt statement in public put Paul in a difficult position. Paul, slightly embarrassed, said, I didnt say I wont save him. But we need to consider our capabilities, which is why I called for this discussion. The concept of sworn brothers was akin to sworn siblings in ancient times. Malron and Paul, who got along well in childhood, became sworn brothers under their mothers arrangement. Paul reflected on their early departed mothers, struggling to recall his mothers face in this life. Steward Ford was relieved to see the young lord not blinded by pride from his victory over pirates, nor rashly starting an unwinnable war. Instead, he weighed the pros and cons and sought collective counsel, showingpetence as a lord. Stroking his white beard, Ford said, Abandoning your sworn brother is indeed improper, and rumors could tarnish your reputation. But we cant act recklessly. Remember, Lord Ganard is still in their hands. And judging by the letter, the traitors havent realized their plot is exposed. If we openly march to rescue him, putting aside the oue, what if we corner them and they harm Ganard? Paul seized the opportunity, expressing his concern. Ford continued, I have a suggestion. Your birthday is approaching, and you could send out invitations for a gathering of the nobles of the northwest. Oh? Paul had forgotten his own birthday amidst his busy schedule. Ill personally deliver the invitation to Ganard in Butuya. We need to confirm his safety. As your sworn brother, he must attend your birthday, regardless of any major issues. If he doesnt, it would be highly unusual. The traitors should have no reason to stop him, assuming they are still unaware of Ganard knowing their plot. Hmm Paul was starting to grasp the idea. Steward Ford stroked his beard and suggested, Once Count Ganard is on our territory, it will be easier. We can issue a promation in his name, calling upon the surrounding lords to suppress the rebellion. Paul pped his hand in agreement: Thats the n. Maybe I should go there myself. The people in the hall unanimously objected. You must not risk yourself, my lord! What if the traitors realize something? Paul reluctantly abandoned the idea. Soon, steward Ford departed with the invitations to Butuya, while Paul prepared for the possible war ahead. With continuous recruitment of craftsmen and training of apprentices, the firearms manufacturing team had grown to 30 people. Through their efforts, the Alda army now possessed 60 muskets. This number allowed Paul to experiment with tactics like volley fire to maintain continuous firepower. However, Paul regretted that the technical challenges of the flintlock musket remained unsolved. Firstly, the springs were difficult to manufacture. While not impossible, the sess rate was too low, and a slightly weak spring wouldnt produce sparks. Even if it did ignite, there was still the issue of gunpowder. The experimental flintlock muskets took over 3 seconds from trigger pull to firing because the flintlock could only produce a few sparks into the pan. If the gunpowder burned slowly, igniting the entire charge took time. And with such few sparks, gunpowder with low sensitivity wouldnt ignite at all. Although both the matchlock and flintlock muskets used a touch hole to ignite the powder in the barrel, the matchlocks requirements for propent were significantly lower, as its thick, burning cord could quickly ignite arge amount of powder and burn rapidly into the touch hole. Solving this required high-quality, finely milled gunpowder, but manual grinding was too inefficient. Paul was dissatisfied every time he saw soldiers practicing with their long match cords. Matchlocks were greatly affected by weather, and the explosion of the priming powder could dislodge the match cord, risking ignition of the gunners and nearby soldiers powder. Therefore, musketeers had to maintain distance from each other, leading to sparser firing lines and less dense firepower. Nevertheless, two developmentsforted Paul. The first was the invention of socket bays, allowing musketeers some independence from pikemen. Fortunately, the current matchlocks werent as cumbersome as early Earth models, making bay usage feasible. The second was the invention of cartridge ammunition using the newly developed paper. Paper cartridges, containing a lead ball and gunpowder and sealed with grease for moisture protection, were mass-produced. This improved loading speed and ensured precise control of the powder charge. For heavier firepower, the sessful experiment with 6-pound bronze cannons added them to Aldas military arsenal. So far, two had been made, along with four 4-pound cannons. Beyond theserge cannons, Paul also introduced a version of the Ming Dynastys tiger squat cannon. This light cannon had a thin barrel and limited power, with a maximum range of 500 meters. However, it was highly mobile, carried by just two soldiers, and could fire at high angles with curved trajectories. Usingrge iron nails and front ws to anchor it to the ground, it fired grapeshot or stone fragments to inflict damage. Made of cast iron, it was extremely cost-effective. As a weapon for close infantry support, it resembledter mortars. Thus, in this world, it was directly named a mortar. Chapter 59: The Birthday Invitation Chapter 59: The Birthday Invitation In the sweltering heat of July, the small town of Butuya quieted down in the evening. Residents gradually finished their work for the day, some hurrying home for dinner, while others gathered in taverns to enjoy chilled beers. At the western city gate, the guards asionally nced at the setting sun, eagerly awaiting its descent to close the gates and change shifts. They noticed a carriage slowly approaching from the west, escorted by several mounted guards. It was unusual for someone to enter the city at this hour, so the guards scrutinized the approaching carriage. They saw a g with a ferocious dragon fluttering on it. The guard captain recognized the emblem: Its a carriage from the Grayman family. He immediately ordered a soldier nearby, Quick, ride my horse to inform Lord Angelo. The Graymans have sent someone. The soldier quickly fetched a horse and galloped off into the city. The captain halted the carriage and asked loudly, May I know which lord from Alda is inside? The coachman steadied the horses, and an elderly man with white hair and a kind face stepped out. He smiled, I am Baron Wackley Ford, the Seal Keeper of Alda, here to visit Count Ganard and deliver an invitation to Lord Paul Graymans birthday feast. The captain respectfully offered, Please allow me to apany you to the lords manor. Old Ford agreed and reentered the carriage, following the captain into the city. At the entrance of the Butuya manor, four nobles waited to receive Steward Ford. In the front stood Viscount Angelo, who was also the Steward of Baylding, followed by Viscount Aibut, Baron Amos, and Baron u. Ford descended from the carriage and greeted each of them. After exchanging pleasantries, they entered the manor. Upon entering the hall, the butler Myles approached: Please wait, gentlemen. Dinner is being prepared and will take some time. As they sat in the hall, Old Ford exined his visit, July 20th is the birthday of Count Paul Grayman. I have been sent to invite his sworn brother, Count Malron Ganard, to attend the celebration. The four nobles remained silent for a moment. Then Viscount Aibut, whose belly suggested a fondness for ale, finally spoke, We will send birthday gifts, but as for Lord Ganard Of course, Lord Ganard will go! interrupted Angelo, a slim man with piercing eyes. Ignoring a fleeting look of displeasure in Baron us eyes and the puzzled nces of the others, he continued, Count Ganard must be thrilled to receive an invitation from his sworn brother! Steward Ford smiled, Thats wonderful. Though living so close, they havent seen each other in years. Ah, sighed Angelo, They could have met a few months ago at old Lord Graymans funeral. Unfortunately, Lord Ganard was unwell then. We prioritized his health and didnt let him attend, considering the somber atmosphere wasnt suitable for a sick man. I went on behalf of the Count. Ford nodded understandingly, Well, now they can finally reunite. Where is the Count now? Oh, Lord Ganard will be here shortly. As they spoke, the butler Myles announced loudly, Count Ganard has arrived In the hall, a slightly chubby, golden-haired boy about 16 years old entered. About the same height as Paul, he was the lord of Baylding, Pauls sworn brotherMalron Ganard. Steward Ford quickly stood to greet him, while Malron gestured for him to be at ease and took a seat at the head of the table, epting the invitation handed to him by Ford. Baron, its been a long time, said the lord of Baylding, opening the invitation and looking delighted. He then turned to Angelo, Uncle Angelo, may I attend Pauls birthday party? Angelo stood up immediately, Of course, my lord. Even amidst a busy schedule of learning and duties, celebrating your sworn brothers birthday is natural. If you dont object, then Ill depart with the baron tomorrow. Its been a long time since Ive seen him. Steward Ford concurred, Thats a good idea. Its always easier to travel together. He would have suggested it himself if Malron hadnt. Viscount Aibut, a portly man, was about to speak when Angelo interjected, Certainly, that way the Count can spend a few more days with his friend. Ford inwardly sighed in relief; his trip seemed to be going smoothly. He had prepared a list of reasons to persuade Malron to leave with him the next day. The butler announced that dinner was ready, and they moved to the dining room. Malron kept asking Ford about the Aldas pirate suppression campaign, amusing the older man. During the meal, Ford asked why, apart from Angelo, Ganards other vassals were also gathered in Butuya. The response was that the lords direct troops were already under themand of the only militarily experienced vassal in Baylding, Baron Andrew, who had joined Princess Catherine in the south to fight the rebels. The other nobles had brought their private armies to protect their lord and maintain peace in the capital. Regarding the royalmissioner stationed in Baylding, everyone said he had gone south with Baron Andrew but would likely return soon. After dinner, Ford was shown to a guest room to rest, and Ganards four vassals bid Malron farewell and left for their residences. However, after leaving the manor, they all headed to Angelos house. Youre mad, Angelo! Letting that kid leave our control? Aibut furiously confronted Angelo in a secret room. Angelo looked at him as if he were foolish, What could I do? Refuse him in front of Ford? That old man would have sensed something was off immediately. Aibut, teeth clenched in anger, warned, If something goes wrong, youll take full responsibility. Angelo retorted angrily, Were all in this together. If something happens, none of us can escape. There are already rumors in the streets that were plotting against Malron Ganard, plus the old Ganard affair. Letting him go out will help clear our suspicions. Aibut remained unconvinced, leading to a heated argument with Angelo. The remaining two exchanged nces, unable to interject in the viscounts dispute. Chapter 60: Resolute Decision Chapter 60: Resolute Decision On the following day, Malron Ganard boarded the carriage of the Grayman family and, apanied by the steward Ford, left Butuya for Lakeheart Town. Throughout the journey, Malron was extremely nervous. It was only after they left Baylding and entered the territory of Alda that he visibly rxed. Aware of the vassals conspiracy, Malron had be suspicious and paranoid. The previous night, he had exerted great effort to maintain hisposure. Steward Ford continuallyforted him along the way, providing some relief. Upon arriving in Lakeheart Town and reaching the gates of the lords manor, Malron immediately leapt from the carriage and nearly ran towards the castle. There, he saw Paul waiting in the hall. Looks like everything went smoothly, Paul thought upon seeing Malron disembark. He was then greeted with a fervent embrace. My dear brother, I almost thought Id never see you again, Malron sobbed, holding Paul tightly. Paul didnt immediately break free, allowing his friend to vent. Malron, at only 16, had endured the alienation and subsequent death of his father, followed by the betrayal of his vassalsa cruel fate for someone so young. Patting Malrons shoulder, Paulforted him, Dont worry, no one can harm you here with me. After Malron had vented, Paul spoke with Steward Ford to understand the situation from the previous night. He then took Malron to the study to hear the full ount of how he discovered the conspiracy. That night, after reviewing the documents they left for me, I went to my room to sleep. But I realized I had left my amulet in the study. It was a keepsake from my mother, which I wore every night. So, I went back to the study to retrieve it, and thats when I overheard Steward Angelo and Butler Myles talking quietly. The study door was ajar. I crept closer, curious about what they would say in my absence. What I heard was shocking. First, Butler Myles said, The young master has been very obedienttely, diligently reviewing these documents. Then Steward Angeloughed strangely and said, It wasnt in vain that we took the trouble to fabricate these documents. I was puzzled by fabricate. Were all these documents fake? Angelos next words confirmed my suspicion. He said, Imagine his reaction if he found out we made all this up just to keep him busy at home. He might go mad. Then the butler mockingly added, The young master truly sees himself as a diligent and capable lord. Let him live in that dream a bit longer. Malron, visibly upset, struggled to speak. Paul, can you imagine how devastated I felt hearing that? How could they they, whom I trusted the most, conspire against me, their lord? Indeed, thats quite hurtful, Paul replied, unsure of how else tofort him. Malron continued, Just as I was about to confront them, I heard Angelo say, Dreams end eventually. Once we sort out that matter, the boy will join his dead father. I didnt understand at first, but then the butler asked, Do we really have to go that far? I watched him grow up. Angelo snorted, Have you forgotten how ruthless his father was? Thanks to us getting rid of him, youve managed to im quite a bit ofnd for your family. Had we not, wed be out in the cold by now. Malrons face showed terror as he turned to Paul. Thats when I realized they had murdered my father. I always wondered how my father, an excellent swimmer, drowned. Now its clear they fabricated that story to cover their regicide. From their previous conversation, they n to kill me too. I was terrified and didnt know how to get back to my room. That night, Malron was unable to sleep, haunted by the fear of someone barging into his bedroom to kill him. After a night fraught with fear and anxiety, he analyzed their conversation and surmised that they were waiting for an opportune moment and wouldnt act against him immediately. Thats when he remembered the secret letters from their childhood and hurriedly wrote to Paul. Having recounted his experience, Malron, with tears in his eyes, tightly grasped Pauls hand. Thank goodness you remembered our childhood and sent someone to rescue me. Paul, now youre the only one I can trust. You wont abandon me, will you? Paul patted his hand and reassured, How could I ever neglect a friend? Stay here for now. Once Im ready, well lead the troops to settle scores with those traitors. He then inquired, Are all your vassals involved in this conspiracy? Malron shook his head, I dont know. Since that night, Ive been suspicious of everyone around me. The least suspicious is probably Baron Andrew. He recently led Butuyas troops to the south for a pacification campaign. When the royalmissioner came to conscript soldiers, the other four unanimously rmended him to lead the troops, and Andrew was willing. I trusted them then and agreed without hesitation. Now, Butuya is controlled by their private soldiers. Andrew seemed upright, but now I know appearances can be deceiving. If Andrew wasnt involved in the plot, then the remaining four had used the royal conscription as a ploy to send him away, conveniently transferring the direct control of the lords troops to him. After a moment of thought, Paul pped his friend on the shoulder, You must be tired from the journey. Rest first. I have a meetingter, and Id like you to attend. He summoned a servant to take Malron to rest. Paul had nearly resolved to wage war, not only to avenge his friend but also with another crucial objective in mindthe coal and iron mines of Baylding. While waiting for Steward Ford to summon people, Paul weighed the pros and cons of war. Upon learning about the highly productive coal and iron mines in Baylding, he found a convincing reason to go to war. Although Alda also had coal and iron outputs, for industrial development, these resources were better in abundance. As for whether Malron would agree to share some of the mines or sell them at a lower price, Paul thought it shouldnt be too difficult considering the help he was providing. If it werent for the coal and iron, Paul wondered, would he still stand up for his friend? He doubted himself. However, he didnt n to dispatch troops immediately, as it was July and frequent rains could disadvantage Aldas gunpowder weapons. His strategy was to wait until the dry climate of autumn, by which time the Alda army could be better equipped with firearms. In the meantime, Malron could stay safely in Lakeheart Town. If the traitorous vassals demanded his return, Paul would find an excuse to refuse. Chapter 61: Not Going Back Chapter 61: Not Going Back Paul Grayman convened the military and political leaders of his territory, having Malron recount the specific details of recent events at the meeting. Everyone present was outraged by the treachery and shamelessness of the traitors. He then exined to everyone his n to announce to the entire Northwestern Frontier in theing autumn, exposing the conspiracies of these traitors and sending troops to Baylding. The steward, Ford, suggested, Should we not first lodge aint with the Duke of the Northwest, letting him adjudicate the right and wrong of Baylding? Oh? That was an option. But Paul would not opt for it. Setting aside whether the Duke of the Northwest was fair or not, if the issue was resolved by someone else, what would be of the coal and iron mines in Baylding, and what would Paul Grayman have to do with them? This back-and-forth could drag on indefinitely. Are we supposed to let those traitors get away with it for even longer? Paul disagreed with this n. Old Ford was somewhat worried: But, my lord, the Duke is after all the most significant vassal in the kingdoms northwestern territories. If we act on our own without consulting him, could it not lead to his displeasure? Paul appeared unconcerned: We are not vassals of the Duke of the Northwest. If I remember correctly, ever since the establishment of the kingdom, the Grayman and the Ganard families have always been direct vassals of His Majesty the King. Our titles were granted by His Majesty himself, and we need not heed the opinions of others. Seeing the lord so resolute, Steward Ford said no more. From now on, everything in the territory must give way to the preparations for the autumn campaign. Cecil needs to ascertain as much as possible about the enemys reality and illusions. The staff department must formte a battle n, preparing for any possible scenario. The logistics department should ready ample supplies, and the equipment department must hasten the production of firearms and cannons, striving to equip apany of riflemen before themencement of hostilities. The meeting concluded with the above resolutions. Dayster, a celebration for the lords 15th birthday was held at the Lakeheart Town Manor. Apart from the special guest, Malron Ganard, none of the invited guests attended, though some families sent gifts and birthday greetings. Paul was rather indifferent to this, enjoying a hearty meal with his subordinates and Malron. After the birthday, Butuya sent someone to request Malrons return. Naturally, neither Paul nor Malron agreed, Your lord is very happy here in Lakeheart Town and wishes to stay a while longer. The messengers face showed a hint of panic as he turned to Malron, Please consider carefully, my lord. Documents are piling up like a mountain in the lords manor, and without you, those below do not know how to proceed. Pah! To hell with your documents! Malron nearly blurted out in anger, remembering how he had been manipted for so long. After the death of old Grayman, Malron, mindful of the series of measures his father had taken that had caused widespread anger in the territory, resolved to be a diligent, excellent lord who would satisfy everyone above and below him, in order to restore the image of the Ganard family in Baylding. He learned and did whatever his subordinates taught and suggested. Because his father had offended the church, he donated generously to the church and prayed for two hours daily in the chapel, under the advice of Steward Angelo. Because his father had advocated for the public ownership of farnd, he substantially reduced the taxes thendlords had to pay, following the advice of Viscount Aibut. And because his father had wanted to abolish noble privileges, he granted morends to his vassals to regain their loyalty, based on the advice of Butler Myles. As the territory returned to normalcy, Angelo and others imed that Baylding, once beleaguered by the fathers mismanagement, was finally prospering again. However, this prosperity resulted in an increasing load of administrative work. Every day, a pile of documents awaited Malrons signature, a stack of reports needed his review, and a mountain of legal case files required his oversight. Angelo and his cohort insisted that a good lord should attend to every detail, big or small, within the territory. Malron did as they said. Though he seemed forever behind on paperwork and never had time for leisure as before, he felt fulfilled. Whenever his retainers reported the addition of new farnd or the opening of new shops, he felt immensely satisfied. That was until he overheard a conversation between Angelo and the butler. Only then did he realize he had been sidelined. The tedious paperwork and reports were merely fabrications to keep him busy. His earnest efforts had made him a puppet in the eyes of others, a fool, and a fool about to be disposed of. Angry and regretful, Malron realized toote that the soldiers loyal to him were now far away, part of the traitors scheme. When he used his limited free time to stroll outside, he noticed that the traitors private armies had unknowingly taken control of Butuya. A handful of personal guards remained in the lords manor, but what use were they? Considering the recent personnel changes overseen by the butler, there were probably very few truly loyal to the Ganard family left. Why hadnt he noticed this earlier? In desperation, Malron wrote secret letters for help to his former close friends. Fortunately, the traitors were unaware that their plot had been exposed, and the letters were sessfully delivered to Lakeheart Town. Now that he had escaped the wolfs den, how could he possibly return? Following Pauls earlier advice, Malron didnt react rashly. He tried to remain calm and politely told the messenger, Let Supervisor Angelo and others handle those documents for now. I grant them this authority. The messenger seemed to want to persuade him further. Malron, maintaining the dignity of his title, was on the verge of losing his temper: Hmm? What? Are you defying your lords will? Frightened, the messenger hastily apologized and left in a hurry. Back in Butuya, Malrons vassals panicked upon learning he wouldnt return. Viscount Aibut immediately med Angelo, Look what youve done! That boy must have sensed something! Angelo feigned calm, Whats the panic? Its normal for a young man, confined at home for so long, to want to stay a few extra days at a friends ce! Even he seemed to convince himself of this. However, he continued, The sky isnt falling. If he doesnt return after a long time, well lead troops to Alda to demand his return. We can im that the Grayman boy is trying to seize the mines of Baylding and that he lured his blood-sworn brother to Lakeheart Town under the guise of an invitation and imprisoned him. With the Graymans poor connections in the Northwest, who would help them? You all, return to your territories, recruit soldiers, and start training. If Malron doesnte back by autumn, well go and take him by force. The barons nodded, while Viscount Aibut, though reluctant, had no better n and tacitly agreed to Angelos scheme. He left with a bitter remark, If you hadnt let him go, we wouldnt be in this mess! and stormed off. Angelo watched Aibut leave, his expression fluctuating between light and shadow. Chapter 62: The King’s Worries Chapter 62: The King¡¯s Worries King Rodney XVI of the Kingdom of Ordo was recently beset with numerous worries. His first concern was the burning of the royal granaries in the capital by spies of the rebel army. The remaining scant supply of grain was not only insufficient for a southern military campaign to quell the rebellion but also inadequate for the daily needs of the 100,000 inhabitants of the capital. The government immediately dispatched officials to the kings direct territories to gather grain, but the findings nearly caused His Majesty to faint againthe actual grain in most local warehouses did not match the reported amounts. King Rodney XVI, furious, discovered after a thorough investigation that some officials had been selling grain illicitly, while others inted numbers for personal gain. Enraged, the king sent enforcement officers to bring the culprits to the capital for a public trial. After the judge announced their crimes, the executioner pushed the criminals into an angry mob, proiming, These parasites are why youre starving! The fate of these officials was predictable. The trial, starting at 8 A.M., took less than an hour to dere their crimes, followed by three hours of execution by the people. By noon, the exhausted crowd dispersed, and the executioner collected the unrecognizable bodies, hanging their heads on the city gates. Whether any were scapegoats, who could tell? Many military leaders advised the government to immediately implement a food rationing system, confiscating all the grain from civilian homes and distributing it based on family size, with the rest going to the army. However, this suggestion faced strong opposition from administrative ministers, who argued that given the integrity of local officials, more people would starve before the grain was collected. Furthermore, themoners, unconcerned with loyalty or honor and focused on their next meal, would likely revolt under such conditions. After weighing the pros and cons, the king decided not to adopt the militarys suggestion. To conserve food, a strict prohibition on alcohol was issued across the royal territories: apart from a few licensed breweries, all others were to cease production; nobles were limited to half a liter of alcohol per day, whilemoners were limited to one liter per week, purchasable only from designated locations; public drinking and alcohol at banquets were banned, restricted to private consumption at home. Vitors faced severe penalties: nobles would be stripped of their titles, whilemoners faced the death penalty. To prevent merchants from inting food and drink prices, the government set price ceilings, with soldiers stationed at every food-rted shop in the capital to monitor sales. Still, residents had to pay many times the usual price for food. As grain from the localities gradually arrived in the capital, the high officials breathed a sigh of relief. However, immediate deployment of troops southward was impossible. The royal army was temporarily disbanded, and the lords returned to their territories, with ns to reconvene the following year depending on the harvest. The kings second worry was his younger daughters elopement. Unable to crush Jars rebellion, he had to carefully consider the factions sitting on the fence. The strongest among these, Duke Viburen, had not yet dered his stance on Jars rebellion. Instead, he sent emissaries requesting a royal marriage, clearly indicating his intentions. After much consideration, King Rodney XVI decided to marry his younger daughter, Eileen Rodney, to him. The Viburen family had many vassals and strategically important territories, and they couldnt be allowed to side with Jars. His older daughter, Catherine, was too exceptional, and the king was reluctant to give such a jewel to someone else. The king had no sons, and ording to tradition, the throne would pass to his brother, Prince Okasi. However, Okasi was widely known as a profligate, indulging in constant revelry with minstrels and actors, and no one saw him as a fit ruler. King Rodney XVI had decided that after his death, rather than passing the throne to his unworthy brother, it would be better to leave it to his capable older daughter, Catherine, whom he had been grooming as a future monarch. So, King Rodney XVI had no choice but to sacrifice his younger daughter, Eileen. She showed no interest in politics and, while she learned everything a royal princess should, including poetry, literature, and dance, Eileen also had other wide-ranging interests. She studied ancient texts and scrolls, learned alchemy from alchemists and wizards, collected various nt specimens, and kept peculiar animals. These hobbies made her more like a schr than a princess. Yet, her broad range of interests had not led to any significant achievements, except naming a few rare nts. Viewed purely from a monarchs perspective, Princess Eileen indeed seemed an ideal candidate for a political marriage, but she had run away from home. After King Rodney XVI exined his decision to her, the princess maintained herposure. After calmly asking her father the reasons behind his decision, she quietly retreated to her room. The king was initially impressed by his younger daughters sense of royal duty and felt a deep sense of guilt. The next day, however, he was shocked to learn of her disappearance. He immediately sent people to search for her, driven not only by anxiety over dying the marriage alliance with the Viburen family but more so by a fathers concern for his daughters safety. The third worry was his elder daughter, Catherine, who was very close to her younger sister. Learning of her sisters fate as a political pawn, Catherine became cold towards her father, addressing him formally as Your Majesty instead of the usual Father. Troublesome times indeed! The king felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness. At the military council, it was announced that the army heading to Thorn Valley had been selected, with Viscount Klein appointed tomand the reinforcements. Catherine dered this at the military meeting, and the generals present raised no objections. Viscount Klein stood to ept themand, and then the discussion turned to the vexing issue of military provisions. Though arge-scale campaign to suppress the rebellion was not feasible, it was still necessary to send reinforcements to support Duke Dodge and secure Thorn Pass. If Thorn Pass fell, the kingdoms northern hearnd would be open to Jars rebels. After discussing provisions and other details, the meeting concluded, and the generals left to attend to their duties. Only Ofina stayed behind. After everyone had left, she approached the princess and whispered, Princess Eileen has settled in a ce called Lakeheart Town in the Northwestern Alda territory. Catherine nodded. Knowing her sister well, she had found Eileens whereabouts before her fathers men did. However, instead of forcibly bringing her sister back, she secretly increased her protection and obstructed the kings searchers. Catherine was furious at her fathers decision to use her sister as a marriage pawn but was unable to change the kings mind despite several attempts. She could only resist in this manner. She asked Ofina, Who is the lord of that ce? The lord is Count Paul Grayman of the Grayman family, replied Ofina. Alda? Grayman? Catherine seemed to recall something but couldnt quite ce it. Ofina continued, ording to the reports, Count Grayman recently eradicated pirates invading his territory andunched a crackdown operation to clean up thugs and riffraff. The public order there is quite good now, so Princess Eileen should be safe for the time being. Catherines worries eased slightly. She remembered that the Grayman family had sent an envoy to her camp a few months ago in the hignds, requesting exemption from military service due to difficulties in their territory. She had heard of the pirate problem in the Northwestern Bay and concluded that this rural lord had somepetence. Still, Catherine remained cautious: We cant becent. Keep a close eye and use carrier pigeons to send updates immediately if anything happens. And keep this matter confidential. Yes, Your Highness! Ofina replied. Thank you, Ofina. Your efforts are appreciated. Chapter 63: Origins Chapter 63: Origins After a long journey of nearly ten days, Hansel and the grain transport team led by Alda finally arrived at the Crystal Shine, the royal capital. Upon arrival, Hansel first led the team to the still-repairing warehouse district to hand over the food supplies to the management staff. After arranging food and amodation for his team members, he bid them farewell. The grain transport team nned to tour the royal capital before returning to the Northwest Bay on their own, while Hansel hurriedly made his way home with his servant, Tom, having been away for so long. Despite being reassured by letters that his family was safe and had returned to the capital from a rtives home, the long separation made him miss them dearly. As evening approached, upon entering the Abbott familys estate, the servants, seeing the return of their young master, greeted him respectfully. Inside the hall, three people were waiting for him two middle-aged women and a young girl. All three women showed expressions of joy, with the young girl happily eximing, Brother is back. His gaze immediately fell on his mother among the three. His mother, with crows feet at the corners of her eyes sparkling with tears, had been extremely worried about her sons safety since hearing the news of the city guards rebellion at her rtives house. She had been sleepless and anxious, losing weight in her fretfulness, until finally receiving a reassuring letter, which, however, mentioned his assignment to the Northwest Bay as a royalmissioner. In the tales among thedies of Crystal Shine, the Northwest of the kingdom was a poor area filled with unruly citizens, barely more civilized than the barbarian tribes in the eastern hignds. Oh merciful Father in Heaven, why send little Hansel there? Unable to hide his excitement, Hansel longed to greet his mother immediately, but first, he had to attend to another matter. He turned to the other woman, greeting her, Mother Mary, its been a long time. I hope you are well. She was his stepmother, his fathers legitimate wife. Lady Abbott elegantly nodded slightly towards Hansel, smiling, Hansel, its wonderful that you are back safe and sound. Your mother has lost much weight worrying over you. Only then did Hansel turn to his biological mother, Miranda, saying, Mother, Im back. He was then embraced tightly by his emotional mother. Its good youre back, its good Miranda held her son, unable to stop her tears. After being released by his mother, Hansel also hugged his sister Julie, the lovely girl equally thrilled by her brothers return. Before dinner, his father, Count Abbott, a government official in the kingdom, returned home. His brother, born to his stepmother and serving in the royal guard, couldnt make it home. The family happily dined together, listening to Hansels tales of the Northwest, enjoying their familial bliss. After dinner, Count Abbott took his son to his study to talk more about his experiences in the Northwest, particrly focusing on his new role as the royalmissioner. Hansel shared his experiences, omitting the incident where he was scared off by pirates. When he spoke of his ns to coborate with the local lords to produce more war supplies for the royalist efforts to quell the rebellion, Count Abbott shook his head, Difficult. The Northwest is impoverished, with little to scrape together. The lords there managing to feed their own people is an achievement in itself. Hansel was determined to try nheless, How will we know if we dont try? After some thought, Count Abbott suggested, How about I speak to the royal court, see if we can get you transferred back to Crystal Shine. There are more opportunities in the capital. He understood his sons ambitions, yet also knew how his other halfs lineage restricted him. Just a month, even ten days ago, as Hansel had just led the grain transport team from Lakeheart Town, he would have seized the chance to return to the capital without hesitation. But during his return to Crystal Shine, he reflected on many things. Rather than jostling among the nobles in the capital, he preferred to make a mark in the vast frontiers of the kingdom. He expressed his thoughts to his father, who seeing his sons resolve, said no more. After discussing the current political situation, Hansel excused himself to join his mother and sister, who also had much to share with him. Count Abbott watched his son leave with a face filled with guilt. Twenty-eight years ago, after a night of heavy drinking with his friends, he ended up spending the night in a brothel. A yearter, a woman, whose face he couldnt even recall, showed up at his doorstep with a child, iming it was his. Just as he was about to dismiss her as a scammer, she urately described some of his private physical features. Following the usual practice among nobility, he could have either continued to deny her ims and sent her away or just paid her off to leave, but Count Abbott did something that shocked the noble circles of the capital he took a prostitute as his concubine. This caused quite a stir and became the butt of jokes; it was one thing to consort with a prostitute, but to bring her into his household for a child whose paternity was uncertain was scandalous. When the news reached King Rodney XVI, he summoned Count Abbott and harshly reprimanded him for disgracing the kingdoms nobility, urging him to consider the gravity of his actions. After the kings unsessful persuasion, a young nobleman with a promising future was relegated to a minor position in the Heraldry Office. Fortunately, his legitimate wife, born to a distinguished family, did not react as wildly as others had spected. After initial anger, confusion, and a long cold war with her husband, this kind-hearteddy eventually epted the mother and child. Unquestionably, Hansel often faced prejudiced views during his upbringing, especially from peers of higher noble birth and purer lineage. Nicknames like son of a whore and brothel-bred always haunted him. Leveraging his familys influence and wealth, Count Abbott managed to secure a barcy for his son. However, Hansels mixed lineage continued to hinder his career. Afterpleting his education, as the son of a count, he held only minor tax officer positions, responsible for areas like the farms in the outskirts of the capital. But it was precisely because of this that Hansel was well-received among the lower nobility and civil servants ofmon birth. That was all Count Abbott could do for his illegitimate son. As a count, while enjoying the privileges, honors, and wealth of the nobility, he was also tightly bound by its system. Taking a prostitute as a concubine had already made him a target of criticism. Continuing to break norms would only jeopardize the entire Abbott family. After bidding his mother and sister goodnight, Hansel returned to his room and pondered the task given to him by Paul. He took out a paper filled with the types of individuals Paul wanted to recruit. Literate and numerate people are one thing, but teachers, mechanical engineers, alchemists Count Paul really has high expectations. He spread another paper on the desk, nning to start by searching among people he knew. Who should be the first person he approaches? After some thought, he picked up a quill from the ink bottle and wrote down the first name on the paper Chapter 64: Disappointment and Hope Chapter 64: Disappointment and Hope Hansel woke up early the next day, meticulously groomed himself, and after enjoying breakfast with his family, he hurried to the publicly essible office of the royal capitals intelligence department. Presenting his identification, he entered and located the office of his immediate superior. He gently knocked on the door and, upon hearing Come in, he pushed the door open and greeted the intelligence officer who had given him hismission a few months earlier: Viscount Aiden, long time no see. The officer, buried in a pile of documents, looked up at Hansel and stared for a while before asking, You are? Clearly, he had some difficulty recalling this subordinate whom he had met only once. Annoyed but not showing it, Hansel smiled and introduced himself: Baron Hansel Abbott, I received mymission from you a few months ago at the hignd camp and was assigned to Alda as a royalmissioner. Viscount Aiden racked his brain, slowly recalling who Hansel was. Ah! Hansel, said the Viscount, showing no sign of embarrassment. Most of the people assigned to him were leftovers from Count Merlin, with no significant role. Sincemunication was handled by specialized liaisons, there was little need to remember these minor figures. He remembered sending this fellow to a remote area in the Northwest Bay, So, why have you returned to the capital? Viscount Aiden wondered if Hansel couldnt endure the hardships of the northwest and had deserted his post to enjoy a morefortable life. Ah, these young people nowadays need proper guidance. Hmm! Hansel cleared his throat and produced a roll of paper, cing it on Viscount Aidens desk, Please take a look, sir. Viscount Aiden unrolled the paper curiously, finding a food transfer certificate. Recalling the recent directive from the royal family, he quickly understood. So, youve managed to secure food from the local lord? Yes, sir! The quantity is notrge, but this is just the first batch. Count Paul Grayman of Alda has promised to send more food, free of charge. Viscount Aiden nodded in approval, Good. Its rare to find such loyal local lords these days. Ill take note of this. You may return now. He then casually set the transfer certificate aside and continued with his paperwork. After a while, noticing that Hansel hadnt left, Viscount Aiden looked up, puzzled, to find Hansel still standing there, seemingly waiting for something. Hmm? Abbott, why are you still here? Looking slightly disappointed, Hansel took out two letters and ced them on the desk, I have another matter to request, sir. One of these is a letter from Lord Grayman of Alda to His Majesty, and the other is my letter to His Majesty, offering a few suggestions about the northwest region. Please, could you deliver them to the royal pce? Viscount Aiden nced at the letters and replied, Alright, but His Majesty is very busy, and I cant assure you hell have time for your letters. Hansel, if theres nothing else urgent, you should return to the Northwest Bay and continue your duties as a royalmissioner. I am quite busy here. Understood, Viscount Sir. Hansel left the office, closing the door behind him. After a few steps in the corridor, he hesitated, considering whether to go back in, but ultimately he shook his head and left the building. After finishing his official business, Hansel hired a carriage and headed towards the Royal Crystal Shine Academy. About fifteen minutester, the carriage stopped in front of a tavern. Hansel stepped down, paid the coachman a few coins, and entered the tavern, straightening his clothes. He looked around and spotted a familiar figure in a corner, then approached the bar and ordered, A rum, please. The bartender stared at him, motionless. Just as Hansel was growing impatient, the bartender spoke, Sir, please show your identification and ticket. What do you mean? I need ID and a ticket to drink? Hansel was confused. Had the security in the capital increased so much since the warehouse fire? A voice from behind said, Barkeep, my friend just returned from out of town and doesnt know about the recent prohibition. Give him an apple juice. Hansel turned around to see the familiar person in the corner, opening his arms warmly, Bernard, its been so long! His old ssmate, Baron Bernard Francis, also opened his arms and embraced him, Yes, its been months. I had no idea where you were until Tom came by this morning and told me youve been appointed as a royalmissioner in the northwest. The two men walked to a table in the corner and sat down. Hansel curiously asked, What was that prohibition order you mentioned earlier? Bernard waved his hand dismissively, Dont mention it, theres been a grain shortage recently, hasnt there? His Majesty the King has issued an order strictly limiting the brewing of all kinds of alcohol. Nobles are only allowed half a liter of alcohol per day, andmoners only one liter per week. Moreover, drinking at banquets and public events is banned. I warn you, dont break thew. This isnt a joke; several unlucky ones have already been caught and heavily punished. Alright then! Hansel resignedly epted the apple juice offered by the owner, Ill quench my thirst with this for now. Bernard took a sip of the juice in his ss and asked, Have you been called back to the capital this time? No! Ill be heading back to the Northwest Bay in a few days. Oh! Thats unfortunate, Bernard sympathetically raised his ss to Hansel. Hansel continued, Actually, the reason I invited you here is not only to catch up but also to discuss something. Hmm? What is it? Hansel organized his thoughts and said, Theres an opportunity that could change your fate. I wonder if youre willing to seize it. What opportunity? His friend asked casually, then lifted his ss to drink some juice. Would you be willing toe with me to the Northwest Bay? Coughcough cough! Bernard choked on his juice, coughing violently. Hansel quickly patted his back, and it took a while for Bernard to recover. CoughYoure not joking, are you? Bernard asked doubtfully. Going there was akin to being exiled, why would Hansel drag his good friend into such a predicament? Hansel put on a serious face, Bernard, Im absolutely not joking. I just came back from the Northwest Bay. I know thend there, the people, the lord. Its not the poor and harshnd that the nobility in the capital speak of. He looked into Bernards eyes and said emphatically, Its a fertile, yet-to-be-cultivatednd, a promisednd that will be strewn with gold in the future. Bernard blinked and said, Hansel, you know these grandiose words wont sway me. Hansel sat down and said frankly, Alright, Bernard. Let me tell you the truth. Theres a ce there called Alda. The local lord wants to greatly develop his territorys industries, increasing the output of various resources, including food and iron. But hecks talented people, especially those who can read and do arithmetic. Bernard stroked his chin, seemingly understanding his friends intent. Hansel continued, You know, food and iron are the most important resources in war. Once their production is boosted and continuously supplied to His Majesty the King, those involved in making this happen will certainly be credited. Bernard nodded, You make a good point, but is this sure to seed? Every lord wants their territory to prosper, but Ive never heard of a territory bing rich in just a few years. Theres always a risk in any investment. How can we know the oue if we dont try? He then described to Bernard the agricultural development n for Alda, the various measures taken by Paul in the territory, like eradicating pirates and enforcing strictws, emphasizing that Alda was now orderly, not overrun with pirates and bandits as people used to describe the Northwest Bay. He concluded, Think about it, Bernard. Youre almost thirty and still working as a scribe in the academy. How much can you earn in a month? Opportunities are dwindling. If you dont find a way, this will be your life. The towns there may be smaller, but their cleanliness is no less than that of the capital. Its a very suitable ce to live. The lord has promised to pay those who join him more than before, and the cost of living there is also very low. Hansels words struck a chord in Bernard, who began to consider seriously. Seizing the moment, Hansel said, In the capital, low-ranking nobles like us are a dime a dozen. But in the Northwest? There, nobles are rare. To themon people around, we would be like the sun. With our knowledge and skills, we can definitely make a ce for ourselves there. After you achieve something, you can choose to return to the capital or continue living there. By then, the Northwest will surely flourish with our efforts. After pondering for a while, Bernard finally said, Ill need to think about your suggestion and get back to you. Hansel took his hand, Think about it carefully, my friend. Also, mention this to people you know, especially those dissatisfied with their current situation, includingmoners. If theyre interested, let theme to me. Bernard nodded, Alright, Hansel! Ill give you an answer the day after tomorrow at thetest! Hansel raised his ss, Cheers! My friend, I wish we had enough grain for brewing so that we wouldnt have to use this damned juice as a substitute. The two sses clinked together, Cheers! I hope what you sayes true. Chapter 65: War Preparations Chapter 65: War Preparations From the end of July, Alda conducted several military drills in session. After all, in the uing war, they would not be facing third-rate pirate groups but the military forces of nobles from another territory. Hence, it was essential to adapt in advance. To flexibly utilize their forces on the battlefield, under Pauls suggestion, the staff department began experimenting with linear tactics. Specifically, this involved arranging each infantry battalion in a single line horizontally, with each spearmanpany within the battalion forming six rows vertically, eachpany responsible for two rows. The musketeerpanies were deployed separately, arranged in three rows, with each toon responsible for one row. Compared to the popr square formation tactics of the time, Aldas army had a broader front but smaller depth. This wide front could create a semi-encircling effect, and as the number of muskets increased, it would be increasingly effective against dense square formations, allowing for a rapid output of firepower to the enemy in a short time. Compared to therge-scale battle groups like regiments of ten thousand or battalions of a thousandmonly used in this world, smaller units likepanies and toons allowed juniormanders more opportunity to exercise initiative. Of course, this was predicated on having arge number of qualified junior and nonmissioned officers. Paul was certain no other power in this world ced as much emphasis on training junior and nonmissioned officers as he did. He even established a military school specifically for training qualified lieutenants and sergeants, as most low-ranking officers in the other lords armies were not much more knowledgeable than theirmon soldiers. Considering the poor uracy of smoothbore muskets, musketeers were not allowed to fire at will until ordered by an officer. In practice, there were generally two methods of firing: volley or toon fire. In volley fire, the three rows of soldiers fired in session from front to back. While one row fired, the other two aimed or loaded their muskets, thus maintaining a continuous output of firepower. In toon fire, the first row of soldiers would kneel and shoot, the second row would bend and shoot, and the third row would stand and shoot. This way, all soldiers could fire simultaneously, creating a devastating volley. Although this method could not maintain continuous fire, European historical battles had shown that a fierce volley in the minutes approaching the enemy and beforeunching a charge could be very effective. A single volley by the soldiers could adequately prepare the well-trained spearmen for an assault. ording to a piece of information Paul had read in his previous life, such a volley not only inflicted greater damage on the enemy but also created a fear and shock effect three times greater than that caused by firing in single rows. The reasoning was simple: for most people, the shock and fear caused by one longsting thunderp are greater than the cumtive effect of ten intermittent ps of thunder. Paul was confident that a single volley would be enough to rout the hastily conscripted soldiers of the local lords. Soldiers in the first row undoubtedly needed great courage. Therefore, a reward mechanism called Courage Allowance was created, where soldiers in the first row would receive a reward three times their regr sry. To ensure the full protection of the first row soldiers, the equipment department went to great lengths to purchase and craft a batch of iron armor, allowing these brave warriors to lead their brothers forward with confidence. To eliminate the soldiers fear of the primary ranged weapon of the erathe bow and arrowthe equipment department also mobilized civilians to hastily produce 100 wooden bows to shoot thin wooden sticks wrapped in cloth. Of course, these couldntpare to real war bows, but they were sufficient to simte the effect of a volley of arrows. During drills, row upon row of soldiers, holding crude wooden shields and marching to the beat of the drum, advanced towards the enemy. Any who couldnt withstand the psychological pressure and retreated or charged rashly were severely punished. To fully utilize the artillery, the concept of infantry-artillery coordination was also introduced. Of course, Pauls so-called infantry-artillery coordination was simple in theory: the artillery bombards first, then the infantry charges; after the infantry charge, the artillery bombards again. However, this still posed a significant challenge to the artillerys mobility. To enhance the movement speed of the artillery and provide timely support to the infantry, each artillery unit was equipped with four horses: two for hauling the cannon and two for transporting ammunition. Besides practicing to increase firing speed, the artillerymen also trained in quickly assembling and disassembling the cannon and setting up firing positions. Additionally, the infantry had to ovee the fear of their own cannonballs whizzing overhead, and the artillerymen had to roughly grasp the rtionship between the cannons elevation angles, ranges, and trajectories. Otherwise, there was a risk of hitting their own troops. After several exercises, abat method suitable for Aldas army was developed: When the enemyunched an attack, the cannons bombarded them from a distance, disrupting their formation. As the enemy approached, the musketeers and cannons loaded with grapeshot inflicted mid-range firepower damage, killing and wounding many. During this, the musketeers maintained continuous fire through volley firing. When the enemy charged the frontlines, the spearmen engaged in hand-to-handbat. If the enemy was overpowering, the musketeers joined the melee with bays. If the forces were evenly matched, they aimed for precise close-range kills under the protection of the spearmen, while the cannons dyed the enemys reinforcements. When Aldas army initiated an attack, the cannons first disrupted the enemys formation with long-range firepower, preventing effective assembly. As the cannons fired, the musketeers moved forward with the spearmen following towards the enemys position. Upon nearing the enemy, a volley from the musketeers inflicted heavy casualties and demoralized the enemy, followed by a spearman charge to break the enemys lines. In previous battles, many veterans unfit to remain in the army due to injuries were recalled. They were deployed to various towns and viges to establish and guide the training of militia organizations with the help of local agricultural associations. In Pauls n, the militias from various regions would serve as a reserve force, bing an essential part of Aldas military system. The reason for strengthening militia training was due to a notorious but effective war strategy used by lords during this era: sending small units to raid and plunder enemy towns, reducing the enemys poption and economy, ultimately forcing them to submit. While the army was strengthening itself, Cecil, in charge of the intelligence system, was also busy. People of this era had almost no sense of secrecy, making it easy to discern the movements of the traitors from Baylding. Intelligence indicated that Viscount Aibut and two other barons had returned to their domains to recruit soldiers. Meanwhile, Viscount Angelo continued to stay in Butuya, recruiting soldiers in the name of the lords mansion on the directnds of the Ganard family. It was estimated that the four could assemble a force of about 2,000 to 2,500 men. Paul naturally scorned these farmers who had just put down their hoes. The only concern was the 20 or so knights in the enemys ranks. Unlike the watered-down pork of the Grayman family, these were genuine knights, a formidable cavalry force when assembled, and highly skilled inbat. Should we practice the hollow square formation? Paul suddenly thought of this. Chapter 66: Hansel’s Return Chapter 66: Hansel¡¯s Return Hansel spent a week in the capital, sessfully finding 37 individuals willing to venture northwest, including his good friend Bernard Francis. Among these 37 people were 17 low-ranking nobles, including Bernard, and 20moners, with professions ranging from scribes, oddity engineers, to former junior government officials. After deciding on the date for his return journey, Hansel bid farewell to his family. His mother Miranda was deeply saddened, having initially thought her son would stay after his return. She was heartbroken to see him leave for the wildnds of legend, constantly weeping and hugging her son,menting the official who had arranged this posting for him. Count Abbot, Hansels father, patted his younger sons shoulder, encouraging him to persevere, Once youve chosen your path, dont give up easily. Take care of yourself, dont overwork. We all want you to be safe, his brother Harrison Abbot said. Harrison hadplex feelings towards Hansel. On one hand, he respected his fathers wishes to treat this half-brother, born of a different mother, with kindness and affection. On the other hand, Hansels so-called lowly lineage inevitably cast a shadow over his own upbringing. Yet, he admired Hansels determination and felt pity for his brother being constrained by his lineage. Only their sister Julie was excited. In recent days, Hansel had captivated her with tales of pirate treasures and other Northwestern legends. Brother, please take me with you, she begged, clinging to his sleeve. After being sternly refused by her brother, her excitement quickly turned to sulking, and she ignored Hansel thereafter. In a few years, when the Northwestern Bay flourishes and youre older, Ill take you there! Hanselforted her, stroking her head, and she broke into a smile. A dayter, the group gathered at the capitals north gate, embarking on their journey northwards, a pivotal moment in their lives. After finalizing the decision to wage war against Baylding, Paul moved the Second Infantry Battalion from Port Fran to Lakeheart Town, assembling all thend forces for training and exercises. The Alda Army nowprised the following: Two infantry battalions, each with three spearmanpanies and a battalion-affiliated mortar (tiger squat cannon) toon. One independent musketeerpany. One independent artillerypany, equipped with two 6-pounder and six 4-pounder cannons. One independent transportpany under logisticsmand. In total, the army consisted of 1,355 soldiers, a formidable force in the Northwest. Fortunately, the profits from the pirates bounty and the paper and porcin industries supported the well-fed and well-equipped standing army. Even so, Steward Ford frequently reminded Paul: without expanding paper and porcin sales or finding new revenue sources, once the pirate bounty was depleted, the army would either have to disband or subsist on nothing. Paul worried daily, wondering how Queller was faring in the south and whether the porcin would sell there. Learning of Bayldings considerable cavalry, Paul instructed his staff to begin training in hollow square formations. The Alda version of the hollow square formation was as follows: a square formation of severalyers of soldiers, with the outeryersposed of spearmen. The spearmen would kneel, nting their spear shafts in the ground with the tips angled outward, forming an imprable hedgehog defense. Inside, one to twoyers of musketeers were responsible for long-range attacks on charging cavalry. The remaining musketeers in the center of the formation were tasked with reloading ammunition for the perimeter musketeers, ensuring rapid and sustained firepower. If possible, mortars were deployed in the middle of the formation for indirect fire support. In essence, it was a human fortress, with the outeryer of spearmen forming a solid wall and the inneryer of musketeers acting as machine gunners, albeit with significantly different firepower. Though the concept was simple, training the soldiers to quickly and proficiently form an effective hollow square was challenging. During drills, most soldiers were initially confused and disorganized when ordered to form the formation without preparation, testing the organizational skills of the junior officers. Moreover, it required the officers to make critical decisions, such as the size of the formation needed based on the enemys numbers and charge formation, whether to form onerge or several small squares, how manyyers of spearmen and musketeers to deploy in each, and how to quickly adapt to different configurations and repair breaches in the formation. After repeated drills, a battalion-sized square formation could be assembled in about 5 minutes. On this day, while Paul was supervising the soldiers training, he was informed that the Royal Commissioner, Baron Hansel Abbot, had returned. Paul quickly headed back to the lords mansion, where Baron Hansel was already waiting for him. They greeted each other warmly and embraced, now political allies. After some pleasantries, Hansel reported on his recruitment progress in the capital. Paul was delighted to hear that over thirty people had arrived in Lakeheart Town. Although the number was small, it was a start, and Paul believed that with his favorable policies, more talent would soon join them. Paul and Hansel had previously agreed to establish an office in the capital, staffed by former capital residents who had lived in the Northwestern Bay for a time, to continuously recruit personnel. Lakeheart Town had already constructed lodgings for the new arrivals, which could now be put to use. Paul asked with some concern, How do your friends feel about being here? He worried that if they found the Northwestern Bay too remote and returned, their efforts would have been in vain. Hansel shrugged, Its hard to say. Although its not as prosperous as the south, exaggerated descriptions from Crystal Shine about the Northwestern Bay had set their expectations very low, so the reality here actually exceeded their previous expectations. Paulughed wryly at this. He told Hansel, Go see Steward Philip to reimburse your travel expenses. Well host a banquet tonight to wee your recruits and thank them for their long journey. As for their cement, let Steward Ford handle it. He and I have already discussed the personnel needs in detail; he knows what to do. Hansel bowed to Paul, Ill convey your thanks to them. Then he suddenly asked, I have a question for you. After entering Aldas territory, I felt the atmosphere was strangely tense. Along the way, I even saw militias training in the viges. Are the pirates attacking again? Chapter 67: The War Begins Chapter 67: The War Begins Hansel asked, I have a question for you. After entering Aldas territory, I felt the atmosphere was strangely tense. Along the way, I even saw militias training in the viges. Are the pirates attacking again? Bang! Paul pointed eastward with his right hand mimicking a pistol and said, Thats exactly what I wanted to tell you. Alda is about to go to war with its neighbor to the east! Hansel was taken aback: Baylding? Isnt the lord there on good terms with the Grayman family? Hehe! You seem to know quite a lot. Uh Didnt I tell you? I spent some time in Butuya earlier and heard a lot about the Ganard family. Paul cut to the chase: Didnt you mention to me before that there was something fishy about old Ganards death? Hansel nodded. Paul continued, Its now confirmed that he was murdered by his vassals. His sonthe new lord of Baylding, Malron Ganard, has sent me a distress message. The traitors not only plotted against his father but are also targeting him. Hansel understood: So, youre nning to assist Count Ganard? Paul said meaningfully, On one hand, Malron is my blood-sworn brother, and I cannot abandon him. On the other hand, there are highly productive coal and iron mines within Bayldings territory He then trailed off. Hansel nodded, recalling the industrial ns Paul had shared with him before his return to the capital. It wasnt hard to guess what the lord before him was scheming. Suppressing the treacherous vassals of a lordthis was indeed an excellent excuse for intervention. So, Count Ganard Malron is already safe and sound in Lakeheart Town. Now, we just need to focus on dealing with those traitors. Hansel was relieved. If Count Ganard was still in the hands of his vassals, things would have been moreplicated, as they could easily im that Paul was ndering them. As for whether they could win the war, Hansel wasnt too worried. Before leaving for the capital, he had seen Aldas army parade in Lakeheart Town. He swore that even in the capital, he had never seen such a uniform and disciplined unit. The soldiers spirit and vigor could rival the ceremonial guards in the royal pce, and they even exuded a subtle aura of menace. Even with his limited knowledge of military affairs, Hansel knew that such an army was not something minor nobles like viscounts or barons could contend with. No wonder Count Grayman was reluctant to send his soldiers to quell the rebellion in the south. Paul looked at Hansel and said, Can you do me a small favor? I need a brilliantly written deration of war. Ive heard you did exceptionally well at the Royal Crystal Shine Academy, so writing shouldnt be a problem for you, right? Exceptional is an overstatement, but if you truly wish for me to write it, I would be honored! Hansel suddenly became humble, catching Paul somewhat off guard. Alright then, Ill leave it to you. Later, Ill introduce you to Malron, and we can discuss Bayldings situation together. Time passed day by day. During this period, envoys from Baylding repeatedly came to request Malron Ganards return, all of which were tly refused. Paul assembled a group of highly experienced individuals to form an organization named The Meteorological Bureau. Their daily task was to observe and record the weather, using their umted experience to predict the weather changes for theing days. By September 1st, with the arrival of autumn, the Meteorological Bureau predicted that it was highly unlikely to rain in the next few days. Paul also felt that his army was well-prepared. The time to show his hand had arrived. A promation was distributed to the northwestern territories, including Baylding. It began with Count Malron Ganard vehemently condemning the four known conspiring vassals of Baylding. The promation revealed their heinous acts of murdering their liege, usurping his authority, and plotting against his heir. The document then proceeded to rigorously denounce their treasonous behavior, painting Angelo and his aplices as utterly reprehensible, earning the wrath of both heaven and men. Simultaneously, the promation served as an ultimatum, demanding that Angelo and his cohorts surrender themselves to Lakeheart Town within two days of receiving the notice. Otherwise, Count Grayman of Alda, as Malrons sworn blood brother, would march his troops to seek justice. Upon reading the promation, the four vassals of Baylding realized that Malron was fully aware of their crimes and conspiracy. All but Angelo were thrown into chaos and fear, worried that the neighboring lords would join forces against them. Aibut was particrly agitated and began using Angelo. Idiots! Angelo cursed inwardly. Calm andposed, he said, Do you think Im as unprepared as you, fretting at thest moment? Let me assure you, I have already secured the neutrality of Duke ur of the Northwest and Count Kent of Emden. Without these two most powerful lords of the Northwest leading the charge, do you think the others will bother meddling in our affairs? One of the barons still worried, Even alone, Paul Grayman is a count with considerable military strength. Didnt he recently annihte two pirate bands? Angelo, with a look of disdain, retorted, I have already found out that the great pirate Edward and his main forces disappeared months ago. What was left was just small fry. Even then, the Grayman family lost their old master. Despite being a count, his estate was relegated here by the royal family. There arent even proper knights, let alone vassals. What can a bunch of conscripted farmers do? Once we charge with all our knights, they will be so scared that theyll fall to the ground, begging for mercy. The other three finally calmed down, with the two barons tteringly praising Angelo for his foresight. Angelo stroked his mustache in satisfaction. An unwee voice chimed in, Hehe! Bribing those lords must have cost a fortune, right? So, did our esteemed steward empty the lords treasury? Angelo was furious inside, Still worrying about the treasury at a time like this? However, outwardly he just scoffed and arrogantly said, I am the rightful Steward of Baylding. During the lords captivity, I am in charge of the treasury. Until the lord returns, or Angelo paused, ncing around before continuing, Or until a new Count of Baylding is chosen from among us four. Aibut coldly added, Just dont forget that! A counter-promation was also issued by Baylding to the northwestern territories, directly opposing Aldas ims. Angelo and his associates had initially nned to strike Alda in September but were preempted by Paul. The promation used Paul Grayman of coveting Bayldings mineral resources, luring his blood-sworn brother, Malron Ganard, to Lakeheart Town under the guise of a banquet and then imprisoning him. After failing to extort their demands, they ndered the loyal vassals as traitors, plotting to invade Baylding and annex it. To uphold the dignity of the Ganard family and protect their territory, they had no choice but to defend themselves. Thus, the war began Chapter 68: The Battle of Butuya 1 Chapter 68: The Battle of Butuya 1 For the Baylding soldiers, conscripted by their respective lords, September 3rd was an extremely tragic day. Just a few days ago, they were diligently toiling in the fields for the livelihood of their families. Then, the steward from the lords castle arrived in the vige, instructing the vige head to gather all able-bodied men. The steward picked out the more robust-looking individuals from the crowd, dering, The despicable Aldans have kidnapped Lord Malron Ganard of Baylding. We must teach them a harsh lesson. From now on, you will fight for the glory of Baylding. Defying the lordsmand meant risking execution and envement for ones family. The steward instructed those selected to bring whatever weapons they could find at home and follow him to the lords castle, as the armory oftencked enough weapons for everyone. Indeed, upon arriving at the castle, only more than half received spears, a few got wooden shields, and the rest had to fight with their farm weapons pitchforks, hoes, sickles, even sticks. They were divided into several hundred-man squads, each led by a knight for training. They trained on how to stand in formation, move together, and camp, with most of the time spent sparring with wooden sticks to practice closebat. A few enthusiastic knights offered tips on fighting techniques, but many just watched for amusement. idental injuries due to excessive force, turning into real fights, were not umon. It was entertaining to watch the peasants clumsily attack each other, always drawingughter. As long as no one died, no one intervened. A few dayster, after hasty training, the soldiers were led by the knights to Butuya, to collect supplies and additional arms before confronting the Aldans. Upon arrival, they found the supplies were not yet ready, forcing them to wait a few days. With insufficient barracks in Butuya, they were crammed into civilian homes. Some unruly behavior led to frequent military-civilian conflicts until the lords men beheaded a few to restore some order. Suddenly, orders came that the Aldans were approaching, and they had to immediately march out to battle. Butuya was in chaos, and it took several hours from noon to assemble everyone under the knights leadership to form ranks outside the city. Once arrayed, the soldiers, under the knights whip, had just formed four squares when the Aldans appeared in their view. Seeing the enemys numbers to be only half of theirs, they felt little concern. Themanders loudly ryed the lords orders: Retreat without orders and face hanging. Killing or capturing an Aldan soldier earns 100 copper coins, an Aldan officer a silver coin. Strict military rules and generous rewards stirred the ranks, with many bing eager for battle, discussing how to earn more military honors, while others silently prayed to the Lord of Light. The Aldans stopped at a distance, and the lords decided to take the initiative. Four knights led their respective squares towards the enemy. Decapitate for military glory! During the march,manders and officers shouted to boost morale, with many yelling to embolden themselves. As they neared the Aldan forces, a white smoke suddenly arose from their front line, followed by a crackling sound, and tragedy struck First row, fire! At Commander Dempseys order, the first row of musketeers pulled their triggers, sending 40 deadly bullets flying towards the front line of the Baylding formation. A wave of screams erupted as the Baylding soldiers formation, though increasingly disorganized, remained densely packed, with over three-quarters of the bullets finding their targets. Dozens of soldiers fell, some dying instantly, others writhing and yelling as they clutched their wounds. After the initial volley, most Baylding soldiers were still in shock, continuing their advance towards the Aldan army, driven by inertia, despite their casualties. The first row of musketeers quickly retreated to reload, and Dempsey ordered, Second row, fire! The crackling sound rang out again, and another swath of Baylding soldiers fell. Those in front finally realized the gravity of the situation. Without any visible arrows or bolts, they had suffered heavy casualties, something utterly bizarre and terrifying. Panic began to spread among the front-line soldiers, slowing their advance. Some stared in bewilderment, trying to discern the Aldans tactics, while others tended to their fallenrades, revealingrge, bloodied wounds upon tearing open their clothes. This slowdown caused confusion in the ranks, with those in the rear, unaware of the fronts situation, pushing forward and urging the cowards not to block the way. Curses and screams intermingled on the battlefield. Another volley from the musketeers, apanied by fresh screams and more soldiers falling, finally broke the front-line Baylding soldiers. They either sought cover behind others or ran to the nks of the formation, trying to avoid bing targets for the Aldans. The knightsmanding from the rear saw this and realized the chaos was caused by the Aldans strange weapons, understanding that those odd-looking sticks were a type of long-range weapon. One knight grabbed a nearby soldier, You! Go inform the lords to send the archers! Then, he spurred his horse forward, whipping the panicked soldiers and shouting, Fools! They are mere weapons simr to crossbows, and youre terrified like this! He drew his sword, holding it aloft, and bellowed, The enemy has ranged weapons; we must charge at them with full force! All units, charge on mymand! The Bayldings four squares moved towards the Aldan army in a staggered formation. The knights voice reached his fellowmanders, who gestured their agreement to follow the action. Paul was satisfied with the first round of shooting. At this distance, the muskets were highly effective. He instructed a messenger, Inform the artillery to scatter the rear two squares. Then he ordered the two battalionmanders, Have your mortars fire! Prepare the pikemen for a charge; after a volley from the musketeers, charge to annihte the front two enemy forces! The leading Baylding square reformed and began to run forward. But then, the Aldans six mortars also fired, their thunderous roar apanying hundreds of shot pellets, creating a massive lethal area. The tightly packed Baylding formation was almost instantly decimated. Facing such carnage, the survival instincts kicked in; the first square instantly copsed, the soldiers running back without hesitation. Themanding knight was stunned, utterly shocked by the horrific scene. The artillery positioned on nearby high ground also opened fire. At this mere hundred meters distance, no trial shots were needed. All cannons simultaneously targeted the third square. The thunderous noise heralded another visit from the grim reaper. Eight solid iron shots carved multiple bloody paths through the formation. The knightmanding this square was hit squarely in the waist by a cannonball, horrifying everyone as he was split in two, his fine armor proving useless. The cannonball, after killing the knight, continued its lethal journey through the soldiers, causing blood and limbs to fly everywhere. The third square, copsed! Chapter 69: The Battle of Butuya 2 Chapter 69: The Battle of Butuya 2 Father in heaven! Angelo and the others who stayed behind were dumbfounded. In less than half an hour after the battle began, two out of their four detachments had already scattered in disarray. Shocked, they forgot to send out archers for reinforcement. From their distance, they couldnt clearly see what kind of weapon the enemy was using. ording to the descriptions of those who came back for help, the Alda people were using a powerful fire crossbow. Just a sh of fire would send countless bullets flying towards them with tremendous force. Those militiamen who wore no armor were killed upon impact, and even a slight touch caused injuries. Just as the soldier finished speaking, the lords saw another group at the forefront fall, and the soldiers started fleeing in all directions. Then, the third square formation was opened with severalrge gaps, and they watched helplessly as the entire detachment copsed instantly. The most miserable at this moment was Bayldings second square formation. The units in front and behind had already dispersed, leaving them isted in the middle. Continuing to advance could lead to the same fate, yet they had not received orders to retreat from their lord. This left everyone, from the knights inmand to the soldiers below, in a state of dilemma. The knightmanding the fourth square formation saw the hesitation in front and also stopped advancing, standing and observing from his position. ording to Pauls original n, a volley from the musketeers followed by a charge from the pikemen was supposed topletely rout the first square formation. But now, before they could even charge, most of the enemies had already fled. The cautious Paul instructed Bryce not to pursue the fleeing soldiers, as he did not want the units to be too far apart in case they were nked by enemy cavalry. Thus, Paul ordered all units to advance collectively. The marching drum was sounded, and two regiments and onepany marched forward slowly to the rhythm of the drum. Aibuts face turned pale: We cant go on like this! Angelo anxiously said, Lets gather all the knights and militiamen for a charge to break them! The two barons were terrified and pleaded earnestly. My lord, please consider carefully! Nearly all thebor force from our territories is here. If they all die here, there will be no one to work ournds, and our women, children, and elderly will starve! The Aldas terrifying weapon had already frightened them. In their minds, only the evil magic of legends could wield such cruel power. These small lords had rtively few people in their territories. They had brought almost all the able-bodied men they could muster, both to please the two viscounts and to hope for more loot and arger share of the spoils when they reached Alda territory. Seeing the previous confidence of the two viscounts, they had thought it was going to be a grand armed parade that would be over in a few days, without affecting the farm work. They never expected to encounter such a significant setback before even starting. Angelo furiously eximed, To hell with the territories! To hell with the women, children, and elderly! Dont forget what we did to old Ganard. This is not just an ordinary dispute between lords! If Grayman wins, do you think paying him off will settle it? Do you think you can continue to be lords peacefully? Well all be thrown in jail, well all be hanged, and all our properties will be confiscated! He menaced the two barons with a fearsome face: Your families will be reduced to ves, your wives and daughters will be at Graymans mercy, but by that time, youll already be hanging on the gallows. The two barons were petrified by Angelos description of the horrific scenario and fell silent. Aibut, however, was somewhat calm: Seeing the effect of the enemys weapon, a direct charge will likely lead to another disastrous defeat! Angelo, frantic, demanded, Then what do you suggest we do? He was adept at politics but had only a rudimentary understanding of military matters. Despite his intimidating threats to the barons, he was actually at his wits end. Before the battle, he was full of confidence, but after it began, he realized that the enemy was not what they seemed. The feeling of falling from the clouds was far from pleasant. Aibut instructed the soldier who came for help, Ride a horse and tell the remaining two detachments to spread out as much as possible, dont cluster so tightly. He regretted deeply in his heart. The enemys weapon was simr to bows and arrows. If they hadnt advanced in such tight formations earlier, they wouldnt have suffered so many casualties in an instant. The infantry, to defend against cavalry charges and to create a greater density of weapon attacks within the same frontal width, stood very close to each other, front, back, and sides. This ironically enhanced the lethality of the Alda armys firearms. He was furious with the knight who hadmanded the troops earlier: Grayman has no cavalry, and we outnumber them. Why did we form such tight ranks? But regret was useless now. He said to the other three lords, Send the archers to follow and suppress their long-range weapons. Let the front men disperse and entangle the Alda, draw their attention, and I will lead all the knights to nk them from the right and charge their rear! Everyone agreed, and orders were given to assemble all the knights to follow Aibut in the charge. Messengers also ran forward to convey the new orders. The knights assembled quickly, forming an attack formation in no time and charging forward. In peacetime, knights from neighboring territories would asionally gather for martial contests or group hunting. Contests were for honing individual martial skills, while hunting was to improve the knights teamwork. Although this form of training could not match the groupbat capabilities of regr knight orders that trained together year-round, in a rural area like the northwest, once they assembled, they were an unbeatable force. With the remaining infantry on the battlefield as cover, Aibut led the knights in a wide arc, charging towards the rear of the Alda army from the right nk. There was a change in the formation of the Baylding people. Themanding knight shouted, Spread out, everyone, spread out! Once you disperse, their weapons wont hit you. The soldiers clumsily pulled away from each other, and the two square formations gradually merged into a shapeless mass, looking from afar like a loosely scattered group of people. This also brought difficulties inmand. When the knight ordered to advance, many did not hear and stood bewildered in ce. On the Alda side, the musketeer and artillery squads fired again, but the effect was not ideal. Firstly, the distance was too great, and secondly, the enemys formation had be loose, drastically reducing the hit rate. However, it still caused another wave of panic among the enemy. Paulmanded, Its time for our pikemen to take the field. Tell the artillery to fire a couple of rounds of grapeshot, and then both regiments will charge together to break them. Since the solid shot from the cannon was ineffective against the enemys loose formation, they switched to grapeshot to increase the area of damage. At this moment, a soldier noticed the enemys knights attempting a nk attack from the rear and quickly sounded the rm. A staff officer shouted in slight panic, Count, the enemys knights have circled to our rear! Paul was rmed, preupied with the infantry in front and hadnt expected the enemys knights to sneak up from behind. Back two rows, turn around! Prepare to resist the charge! Fortunately, they discovered it in time. With arge number of enemy infantry still in front, he decided not to form a hollow square. Anothermand was issued to the artillery: Quick! Turn the cannons around and bombard the approaching enemy knights! As the artillery received Pauls new orders, they had just finished loading the grapeshot Chapter 70: Shotgun Assault on Cavalry Chapter 70: Shotgun Assault on Cavalry The artillery on the high ground had already noticed the approaching enemy. The pikemen who came to assist had nted the ends of their long spears into the ground, ready to defend against the cavalry. Following Paulsmand, the artillerymen adjusted the direction of their cannons, now loaded with shot, aiming at the inevitable path of the advancing Baylding knights. Aibut saw the Aldan soldiers turning to face them in a defensive stance. Hmph! Grayman has only arranged two thinyers of spearmen against us. We can easily break through them. Knights of this era possessed their own fiefs, wore the finest equipment, ate the best food, and held a high social status. Indoctrinated repeatedly with virtues like loyalty and bravery, they valued honor and faith more than their own lives. All these aspects bestowed upon knights both material and spiritual strength. If they ever betrayed these virtues of loyalty and bravery, like hesitating to charge upon their lordsmand, they would lose everything. For a knight, such a punishment was more dreadful than death. Thus, despite the dangers of charging, they would still rush towards the enemy without hesitation. The first knight to engage the enemy would be honored and rewarded supremely, regardless of whether they survived. Both the knights and their warhorses were d in heavy armor, naturally forming a formidable heavy cavalry. The warhorses wore specially made iron masks with a single opening at the front. This allowed the horses nearly a 360-degree view, using a small gap in vision to see the terrain and obstacles ahead without getting distracted by the surroundings or frightened by a forest of long spears. Facing a spear formation, the knights didnt just charge blindly. Even with a resolve to die, horses would instinctively avoid sharp objects. A blind charge was only ast resort under dire circumstances and required specific terrain and distance. Typically, the first row of knights would throw spears or shoot with short bows, then disperse to the sides. The following knights would decide to continue throwing or to charge directly. Once a small breach was made, the subsequent cavalry would rapidly erge the gap and wreak havoc inside the formation. Unless facing well-trained troops, most people, especially those hastily conscripted militias, would psychologically copse under the powerful onught of a cavalry charge, often scattering in disarray. Although Aibut led only a few dozen cavalry, as they drew closer, they still exerted immense pressure on the Aldan army, causing many soldiers to sweat nervously. Damn, weve underestimated them! Paul regretted, seeing the rising dust in the distance. Two rows of spearmen might not be enough to hold them back. He and two battalionmanders fiercely whipped their horses, running along the formation, hoping to quickly ry a new order: Rows three to six, fall back! The suddenmand to change formation caused some confusion, especially with enemy cavalry charging at high speed. Aibut, observing the movements in the Aldan troops, sneered, Toote! Such thin lines are practically suicidal. He targeted a gap between two infantry battalions, nning to break through there for a pincer attack. Then, the Aldan armys cannons fired! Eight cannons firing shot simultaneously was a terrifying spectacle. Apanied by shes of fire and billowing smoke, each cannon spewed hundreds of pellets, creating a 30 to 50-meter wide arc at a distance of 400 meters. A deadly metallic storm surged towards the Baylding cavalry. As Aibut and his nearby knights raised their spears, countless lethal pellets also struck from their right side. Nearly half of the 30-knight assault team were instantly brought down, both men and horses riddled with holes. Their armor proved useless against this onught. The remaining knights were nearly all injured, both man and horse. Horses that hadnt died eithery on the ground neighing in pain or ran uncontrobly in panic. Fallen knights struggled to avoid being trampled by their mounts, ory wailing in agony from their wounds. A few knights at the rear, fortunate to be unharmed, lost control of their warhorses in the face of the unfolding tragedy, letting their startled mounts carry them aimlessly across the battlefield. Paul, staring at the grim scene, felt a sense of familiarity and murmured to himself, Their morale is broken. He quickly recovered, ordering thest four rows of pikemen to turn and face the infantry directly ahead. In fact, the will of the Baylding soldiers in front had already shattered. As they approached the Aldan army again, they were hit by two volleys from the musketeers and a round of mortar fire. Their morale had hit rock bottom, with many quietly deserting. Finally, the soldiers who didnt approach the musketeers side reached the Aldan troops. They tried several times to disrupt the pikemens formation, but every approach was met with a single response from the pikemen a direct thrust, without evasion or cover. At the officersmand, a row of spears thrust forward in unison, each time iming lives. Eventually, realizing the futility of their efforts, they instinctively distanced themselves from the enemy, their fear of death overpowering them, indifferent to the overseers whipsshing their backs. As an overseer knight was about to execute a few cowards to set an example, he saw the terrible demise of hisrades through the gaps in the Aldan ranks. His sword ttered to the ground beneath his horse. Many Baylding militia at the front also witnessed this. The encircling knights arepletely annihted! This dreadful news quickly spread among them, creating panic. These were the knights they had revered! The overseers nearby militia pleaded with him not to send them to certain death. Realizing the situation, he whipped the crowd to disperse them and spurred his horse away without looking back. Seeing the Aldan troops raise their spears for a charge, the abandoned Baylding militia knelt, crying and begging for mercy, devoid of any will to flee. With the situation under control, Paul said to his officers, Gentlemen, it looks like well be having dinner in Butuya City tonight. The orders were swiftly issued: The first infantry battalion and musketeers would advance towards Butuya City gates, and the second infantry battalion would gather prisoners. Angelo and hispanions had been observing the battlefield, now realizing that defeat was inevitable. That idiot, that bastard Aibut, hes failed! he cursed bitterly. Everything was lost. What should we do now, my lord? Should we retreat and hold out in the city? asked two barons, their faces filled with despair. Angelo shook his head, Even if we rally some fleeing troops, its useless. Butuya cant be defended. He pointed southward, We cant stay in our ownnds either. With only the old, the young, and women left, they cant resist Graymans army. We should gather some valuables, take our families, and head south to seek refuge with Count Kent. He will surely shelter us. The three quickly agreed and ran in the opposite direction of the Aldan army. Chapter 71: Confidence Redoubled Chapter 71: Confidence Redoubled When the First Infantry Battalion arrived at the city gate, they found no resistance left; Angelo and his men had all fled, leaving the ce deserted. They quickly took control of the city gate area. The residents, already frightened, had hidden inside their homes, doors and windows tightly shut, leaving the small town eerily quiet. Bryce left apany to guard the gate and directed two morepanies towards the lords mansion. Paul arrived in the city of Butuya soon after, leading his staff and the musketeers. He had seen through his telescope that Angelo and his men didnt even return to the city but instead fled around the city walls. Unfortunately, without a cavalry unit, he could do nothing to pursue them. Bryces messengers reported no resistance from the west gate to the lords mansion. Apany had already taken over the mansion, and another was spreading out from there to search the surrounding areas for any remaining enemy forces. Upon reaching the lords mansion, they found it in disarray. After a thorough search by Aldas troops, they couldnt find Myles, the butler and conspirator, who had apparently slipped away. His subordinates and confidantsservants and guards he had ced in the mansionhad also fled after hearing of the defeat outside the city, fearing retribution. They had stolen whatever valuables they could find and escaped. The remaining few servants, who were found trembling in corners, were temporarily detained by the soldiers. An hourter, the Second Battalion, having gathered prisoners and assessed the battlefield, entered Butuya. They joined the earlier troops in a meticulous search of the city and took control of the other three city gates. The lords mansion had been somewhat tidied up by then, and Paul gathered the officers in the hall for dinner. The recent victory had exhrated the officers. Aldas army had defeated an enemy force twice their size in the remote region of the Northwest Bay, a feat that could truly be called an epic victory. They were so excited that they hardly ate, instead sharing their battle experiences with each other. I was at the very front of our line, boasted David, the toon leader, his right arm bandaged. You should have seen ita huge crowd of Baylding militia trying to break our formation. Luckily, they were armed only with sickles and shovels. We repelled them with our spears, the ones at the front got skewered. One of their shovels even took a big chunk out of my shoulder. The conversation turned to the battles beginning. Davids toon had been on the right wing, the only unit to engage in hand-to-handbat, as the enemy had charged them during the mortars reload intervals. Its scary to think about it now. That shovels edge was pretty sharp. If it had hit my head To your bravery! And lets hope that shovel wasnt used for shoveling dung, someone joked, elicitingughter from the group. They also praised the artillerys performance in the battle. Without the artillerys devastating volley that decimated the enemys cavalry, many of them might not have survived. The artillerymander, Wend, received personal des from the other officers. If Paul hadnt strictly forbidden drinking at that time, Wend might have been toasted into drunkenness. Some, like Bryce, felt regrets about the battle. s, if only we had cavalry! Then those traitors wouldnt have escaped, hemented. The officers agreed, not just because they couldnt pursue Angelo and others. Count Grayman was too cautious; he didnt allow pursuit after the enemys retreat, fearing that their units, spread too thin, might be encircled by the numerically superior enemy. He was especially concerned about his prized artillery being exposed without infantry protection. If they had a cavalry unit, its high mobility would have allowed them to swiftly deal with any enemies appearing on the nks or rear, providing timely support to besieged allies. The battlefield wouldnt have been so constrained. Paulforted everyone, saying, Dont worry, there will be bread, there will be milk, everything will be there. Seeing everyone so spirited, he felt a surge of excitement within himself. As night fell, considering the army had marched all day and just fought a fierce battle, Paul didnt want to push them further. He believed the soldiers needed to rest as soon as possible. He gave a few instructions: first, to maintain vignce against any remaining enemy forces inside or outside Butuya; second, not to harass the residents, and if there werent enough barracks, to set up tents in the streets; and third, to manage the prisoners properly. After everyone dispersed, Paul arranged for a messenger to ride back to Lakeheart Town overnight to report the victory and to have Malron Ganard depart for Butuya the next day. A guard prepared a room for Paul to rest in. At 10 p.m., hey in bed but found himself unable to sleep, still too exhrated. Previously, eradicating pirates had felt like a minor test of his capabilities, giving him little sense of aplishment; they were just desperate ouws. But this campaign against Baylding was his first direct confrontation with the old power structures of this world. Even though only a tip of the iceberg of this system had been exposed, this victory gave him confidence to move the entire iceberg. Technological superiority ced him at a kind of pinnacle in this world, looking down upon all. The firearms had shown immense power in this battle. As the officers described during dinner, it was thanks to the bold and straightforward nature of the people in the Northwest region. A group of hastily conscripted and barely trained militia, after enduring volleys from muskets and cannon fire, still managed to engage in closebat, mustering the courage to fight back. In other regions, especially the more affluent ones, a single volley would likely have sent them scattering. Paul envisioned a future where firearms were further integrated into Aldas army. Each soldier would carry a musket, firing volleys of lead bullets in unison onmand. The enemy would fall before even reaching them, with supporting artillery hitting targets as directed. The very thought was exhrating. Line firing is the true romance of men, he thought. The officers had also mentioned the need for a cavalry unit. In an era without machine guns, cavalry was indispensable. Without cavalry, if the enemy had it, they would be at a tactical disadvantage. Of course, this required money, money, and more money. He resolved to expand the paper mill and porcin factory. He decided not to wait for sea routes to open but to usend trade routes instead, extending the new products market not just to the Northwest but to the entire kingdom and continent. Previously, he feared rapid development would attract the envy of surrounding powers. But now, Pauls confidence was redoubled. Victory had eliminated his hesitance. Chapter 72: The Prisoner Camp Chapter 72: The Prisoner Camp On the morning of the 4th, Malron Ganard awoke from his sleep, his expression somber as he finished his morning routine and headed to the castles dining room for breakfast. He had dreamt again of the scene where he overheard the conspiracy, an incident that had profoundly impacted his psyche. His sworn brother, Paul Grayman, had already led the troops to Baylding yesterday to quell the rebels. Malron wondered how the battle was faring now. He had great faith in Paul. Seeing how confident Paul was, Malron believed the war would soone to an end. After breakfast, the Grayman familys butler, Philip, approached him, saying that the steward Ford and Abbott requested his presence, leading him to the hall for their meeting. Congrattions, Lord Count! Ford and Abbott rose to greet him as soon as they saw him. Malron, puzzled, asked, What has happened? Old Ford exined, Yesterday afternoon, Lord Grayman defeated the traitorous Angelo, Aibut, and others. The city of Butuya is now under our control. Malrons mouth dropped open in disbelief, This this quickly? Didnt he just leave yesterday? He had thought that even if they could rout Angelo and others in open battle, with Butuyas walls and reserves, it would take at least a week to breach the city. He had spent half the night worrying about the safety of the citys inhabitants. The troops of Angelo and others were merely a bunch of farmers, newly conscripted, a disorganized mob. Even though they maintained some private soldiers, it did not change the overall situation, Hansel, who had seen the soldiers patrolling the streets of Butuya,mented. They were ck and disheveled, far inferior to the elite soldiers of Lakeheart Town. Malron sped his hands in a prayerful gesture, Thanks be to the Lord of Light! Steward Ford smiled at Malron, Lord Grayman requests your immediate return to Butuya to stabilize the hearts of the people of Baylding. Malron nodded, Alright, I will leave at once. Paul, in the lords mansion of Butuya, listened to the report on the oue of yesterdays battle. ording to the information obtained from interrogating several knights and leaders, the rebel army of over 2000 men consisted of about 400 private soldiers previously under Angelo and others, around 300 mercenaries, and the rest were farmers or serfs conscripted from various parts of Baylding. After the battle, the Alda army captured 823 prisoners of various sorts, while the rest scattered during the fight. Including the knights killed by shrapnel, a total of 98 enemy soldiers were killed, not counting arge number of wounded. He instructed the officer in charge of the prisoners, Carefully screen them. If they are farmers who were recently conscripted, feed them well and let them go home to save our food supplies. If they are former private soldiers of the traitors, detain them temporarily until the situation stabilizes and then release them. As for the knights, do not release them without my order. The officer asked, Arent you going to keep those serfs for yourself? Technically, they are not prisoners, but spoils of war. Paul was taken aback and then said, Let them choose for themselves. If they wish to go to Alda, I will make them free citizens. If they want to return to their original ces, dont stop them. Despite finding Pauls decision unusual, the officer noted it down. Paul continued, As for those who were killed, release the news of our victory and let their familiese to im them. If no one ims them or if they cant wait, then bury them. As for the Alda army itself, there were only 16 lightly wounded and 3 seriously injured, but none were life-threatening. This wasrgely thanks to the extensive use of firearms. When the enemy approached, a volley of lead bullets or a few thrown grenades could scatter arge group. A soldier in charge of management hesitantly asked, What about those severely wounded prisoners who are still alive? How severe are their injuries? They are incapacitated, some even still unconscious. Paul was troubled and after a moment said, Save those who can be saved. I dont want the Alda army to bear a reputation for cold-hearted cruelty. Take me to see where these prisoners are being kept. Upon arriving at the camp for the severely wounded prisoners, the smell was unbearable, a mix of rotting flesh, strong liquor, herbs, olive oil (used to stop bleeding), and various other indistinguishable odors. The camp was filled with the constant groans of pain, continually assaulting Pauls senses. The Alda army did not yet have dedicated military doctors, relying on those with experience in treating wounds, though their methods were crude. Those hit directly by solid cannonballs almost never survived. Those in the camp were mainly wounded by spears, bullets, and shrapnel. Those injured by spears were manageable, but for those wounded by firearms or shrapnel, they could only follow the old methods used for arrow wounds. They tied the patient down, stuffed a wooden stick in their mouth, and then used a knife to dig the lead bullets out of the wounds, applying herbal ointment before bandaging. For those whose limbs were obviously beyond saving, there was only one optionamputation with a saw. Paul happened to witness such a gruesome surgery and could only nce before quickly exiting the tent. Bryce quietly said to him, Those who obviously cannot be saved, should we He mimed a throat-cutting gesture. After an internal struggle, Paul reluctantly said, Give them a quick end. Even for the wounded prisoners who were treated, their fate was left to chance. In this world with backward medical technology and almost no concept of hygiene, even those who temporarily survived were likely to die from infections like tetanus, with a very high mortality rate. This inspection served as a wake-up call for Paulit was time to establish a more formal medical system, especially in the military. In previous battles, the Alda army had relied on equipment superiority and systemic advantages to overpower their opponents, suffering minimal casualties. But what about the future? In the event they encountered an equally matched or even more powerful enemy in the future, there would undoubtedly be arge number of severely wounded soldiers, making battlefield medical care extremely important. They couldnt rely on these primitive medical techniques or the so-called holy water of quacks to treat their precious soldiers. Absolutely not! Each soldier was valuable, representing much effort and investment. With the current small size of the army, the death of each soldier, especially the experienced veterans, was a significant loss. These veterans were the seeds for future army expansion. Moreover, a more advanced medical system was needed for civilians. For instance, the mortality rate for both mothers and infants during childbirth was extremely high. Paul recalled information from his previous life, indicating that the maternal mortality rate in ancient China was as high as 30%, and the infant mortality rate was around 20% before the establishment of modern China. In this world, simr to the Middle Ages in terms of societal development, these figures would likely be equally grim. Even if we cant immediately improve the level of medical knowledge, we should at least raise the level of nursing care, which is rtively easier to achieve. Paul looked around the dirty and chaotic wounded camp, thinking this. He remembered that during the Crimean War, despite the presence of military doctors in the British army, the mortality rate among the wounded was still very high. That changed with the arrival of Florence Nightingale, the founder of modern nursing. Although Nightingale did not possess advanced medical skills, her measures of cleaning the wards, washing soldiers clothes, improving venttion and drainage dramatically reduced the British soldiers mortality rate from 42% to 2.2%. She earned the title The Lady with the Lamp for her meticulous care of soldiers. Nightingale used her investigations and military data to analyze soldiers health using statistical knowledge, confirming that the number of deaths from disease and infection during wartime far exceeded those caused directly bybat. Paul decided to start by improving the hygiene of the prisoner camp. From the day he tookmand, he had always emphasized sanitation in the barracks, so the soldiers quarters were clean. However, the same care was not extended to the prisoners quarters. After all, why go to such lengths for a bunch of captives? He summoned the officer in charge of the prisoner camp and severely criticized him. The prisoner camp is so dirty and messy. What if an epidemic breaks out and infects our own men? The Count was furious, and the officer didnt dare to utter a word in response. A series of nursing measures for the wounded were proposed, such as timely disposal of garbage and dirty water, maintaining venttion in the tents, and boiling the woundeds clothes for sterilization. What is sterilization? Just follow the instructions. After giving his directives, Paul returned to the lords mansion. The guard informed him that Count Malron Ganard was already inside, waiting for him. So fast? He was a bit surprised. Well, it was time to have a proper talk with his sworn brother. Chapter 73: Taking Over Baylding Chapter 73: Taking Over Baylding Paul briskly entered the lords mansions grand hall and greeted warmly, Youve arrived quickly, my brother. Malrons face showed a look of surprise as he came over to embrace him. Youre the quick one, I thought the battle wouldst at least a week. The two found seats and sat down. Paul spoke with a hint of regret, Unfortunately, only Aibut was killed by us leading the knights charge. Angelo and the other two, as well as your steward, all fled. They probably ran back to their ownnds to recruit more troops. Paul scoffed disdainfully, Hmph! Its the same as sending them to their death no matter how manye. The two discussed the subsequent arrangements. Although the battle was won by Paul, Malron Ganard was still the lord of Baylding. They finally decided to continue sweeping the two viscounties and two baronies in Baylding that were involved in the conspiracy, confiscating their properties, and stripping these families of their titles and honors. If they could capture Angelo and the others, they would be brought back for trial and execution. If they had already fled, warrants would be issued to the surrounding territories. As for Baron Andrew, who led troops south to quell the rebellion, hisnds would remain untouched until it was confirmed whether he was involved in the conspiracy. Of course, considering they had just experienced a fierce battle, Paul told Malron that his soldiers needed some time to rest and recover. The two continued to chat for a while when suddenly, Malron sighed deeply. Upon returning to his home this time, everything had changed, and it was deste inside. All the familiar faces had disappeared. Although he knew most of the servants in the house were arranged by the butler, Miles, the emptiness of the lords mansion still evoked a profound sense of loss in him. Paul, Ive been thinking Malron hesitated. Hmm? What are you thinking about? After hesitating for a while, Malron finally said, After executing those traitors to avenge my father, I n to join a monastery as a monk. Paul, who had just finished drinking water, spat it out in surprise. Monks live a lifetime without marrying, subsisting on simple meals, praying and reciting scriptures, dedicating their entire being to the Lord of Light. On Earth, this was akin to renouncing worldly life. To abandon the role of a lord for such a life, why would he do that? Paul was greatly worried, and not just for this reason. He had nned to help Malron quell the rebellion in hopes of gaining control of some mines in his territory, which would greatly aid his industrial development ns. Having saved Malrons life and helped him immensely, on top of their previous friendship, Paul believed Malron would be agreeable to his ns. But if Malron now abandoned his lordship, the Ganard familysnds would either be reimed by the royal family or inherited by some unknown rtive, leaving Paul Grayman with nothing to gain. Wouldnt his efforts in the battle be in vain? No, he must dissuade him from this foolish idea, or at least dy it until he acquired what he wanted from Baylding. He quickly said, Hey, hey, hey! How did you suddenlye up with such a crazy idea? Malron shook his head, This idea isnt new, Ive been feeling disheartened since you rescued me. Everything Ive worked for and achieved feels illusory, like a bubble that bursts upon touch. I cant bear it, I want to escape. The only ce that seems fitting for me now is a monastery. Ive been to the North Shore Monastery in your territory a few times when you were busy. I find the environment there pleasant, and the abbot is a very upright man. So, I was thinking Paul vigorously shook his head, Thats a terrible mistake, a huge mistake! He tried hard to persuade Malron to abandon the idea, finding all sorts of reasons from the harsh life in the monastery to the various conveniences of being a noble, from the responsibilities of a regional lord to the long and storied history of the Ganard family. In the end, Paul spoke fervently and indignantly, How can you do this to your father who was murdered? What about my soldiers who sacrificed themselves for your revenge? Malron seemed persuaded, his face showing a look of shame. It was evident that he had been hesitant before, and Pauls words only intensified his doubts. He gripped his cup tightly, head bowed, and said, But I fear I will still be an unqualified lord. Look at how I was deceived by Angelo and others for so many years without knowing. Continuing in this position, I am likely to be misled by others. And previously, I was dealing with all made-up stuff; Im afraid I dont have a clear understanding of the real situation in my territory. With no trustworthy people around, what should I do? He put down the cup and covered his face with his hands, looking utterly lost. Alright, it was time to y the role of a considerate brother. Paul put his right arm around Malrons back and said, Hey, brother. Thatst sentence really hurt me. Have you forgotten about me, your blood-sworn brother? At least you can trust me. Dont worry, I will help you. However you need help, thats how I will help. Under my protection, no one will be able to deceive you or plot against you again. Malron turned his head, and Paul looked at him with a warm and reassuring smile, appearing utterly dependable. Thank you, Paul. He thanked him sincerely but then asked, But what should I do now? Thats what Im here for. Paul raised a finger and said, Seeing you so troubled, I have a suggestion. If you temporarily dont have any reliable people by your side, maybe I could let Steward Ford assist you. Hes well-versed in various administrative affairs and has managed Alda efficiently. Although Baylding is a bit bigger than Alda, Im sure it wont be too much for him. Of course, this is only if you agree to the proposal. And anything rted to Baylding, we will report to you. After all, you are the true lord of Baylding, and you have the final say on everything in your territory. Until you find a new steward whom you can trust and rely on. After saying this, Paul looked into Malrons eyes, waiting for his brothers response. To his surprise, Malron almost didnt hesitate. Upon hearing the suggestion, he seemed relieved, grasped Pauls hand tightly, and said, I think its a good idea, Paul. Lets do as you say. Ive had several conversations with Steward Ford recently, and he indeed is a steady and reliable elder. With his assistance, Im sure Baylding will get better and better. Uh since you agree, lets do that. This was an unexpected boon for Paul. He had originally wanted just a few mines, but now Malron readily handed over the management of Baylding to him. Baylding wasrger and more populous than Alda, and with its various resources, Paul could now expand his ns more freely. Paul clenched his fist in excitement and said, Tomorrow, well head to thends of those traitors, bring them out for trial, and avenge Uncle Ganard! Chapter 74: Establishing the Administration Council Chapter 74: Establishing the Administration Council Within a week of reaching an agreement with Malron Ganard, the Alda armyunched attacks in various ces, turning thends of the four conspiring vassals upside down. Angelo and others had already fled with their families, but their castles and manors were all seized. The wealth they couldnt take with them was confiscated, and Malron even voluntarily offered to gift the traitors abandoned properties to Paul. After stabilizing the situation in Baylding, Paul left an infantry battalion to guard the city of Butuya and returned to Lakeheart Town with Malron and the rest of the troops. Since Baylding was now managed by Aldas administrative team, decrees were issued from Lakeheart Town. It was better for Malron to stay there. Congrattions, Count! After Paul narrated to old Ford, Hansel, and others how Malron had epted his suggestion to manage Baylding from Lakeheart Town, they repeatedly congratted Paul. It should be noted that Baylding was a genuine counts territory,rger and more populous than Alda, and even had a city like Butuya. Although smaller in scale, it was still a city. Following Hansels advice, the three quickly met with Malron for a detailed discussion. Under the gentle persuasion of old Ford and Hansel, the discussion resulted in the following: Malron Ganard, as the lord of Baylding, would be permanently stationed in Lakeheart Town. Lakeheart Town would serve as the joint capital of the counties of Alda and Baylding, unifying the management of both areas; Malron would participate as a key member in the decision-making of various affairs in Lakeheart Town, and his opinion would carry the most weight on matters concerning Baylding. After the discussion, Hansel privately met with Paul to understand the specifics of Malrons initial agreement to Pauls proposal. Count Grayman, I think Count Ganard already had simr thoughts, so he readily agreed when you proposed it, Hansel said with a you cant fool me expression. Paul was puzzled: Really? How do you know? Hansel exined, I had a talk with Count Ganard before. His current mindset is very poor, doubting himself, others, even the world. Paul understood; he had witnessed a bit of this at the Butuya lords mansion. The sudden estrangement of his father, the conspiracies of his vassals, might have put him in a state of, Hansel paused, searching for the right words, paranoid delusion. Paul nodded: Yes thats possible. And then? Hansel said, Forgive my bluntness, but he was probably also wary of you. Paul was baffled: Why would that be? Hansel exined, Think from his perspective. My father suddenly ignores me, my vassals plot against me, my steward also betrays me. These people I trusted are all ill-intentioned, so why should my ally be any different? Count Ganard was probably ready for a major sacrifice. With his closest kin deceased, trusted allies rebelling, his army fighting in the south, its loyalty uncertain, if you too had ulterior motives and he defied your wishes Especially since your army already controlled Baylding, his fate was in your hands. I suspect his talk of bing a monk was also deliberate, a ploy to provoke you into revealing your intentions. Paul did have some ulterior motives, but he certainly didnt intend to take over all of Baylding. He shook his head and said, Malron isnt that calcting. Hansel, youre looking at things through a conspiratorial lens yourself, arent you? Paul patted Hansel on the shoulder, Look on the bright side, the world is still a beautiful ce. Hansels face reddened slightly, and he cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment: Anyway, congrattions on acquiring aplete counts territory. Its greatly beneficial for your future ns. Paul looked him in the eyes and said, And its also greatly beneficial for your career. The two shared a smile. Indeed, regardless of Malrons true intentions, controlling Baylding brought Paul significant benefits, not just for the future, but also in the present. After Paul had previously ordered a census of the poption in his territory, he received the following data: the entire Alda counts territory had about 60,000 people, distributed in 10rge towns including Lakeheart Town and Port Fran, and more than 50 natural viges. With the current size of the army being over 1,300, it essentially meant that 40 to 50 civilians were supporting one professional soldier. This was manageable for ordinary soldiers of the era, but for Pauls newly established army and given the level of productivity of the time, it was very challenging. With control over Baylding, this pressure was alleviated. A rough estimate put Bayldings poption at around 80,000 to 90,000. To manage the affairs of both territories efficiently, Paul decided to establish an administrative body named the Administration Council. After consulting with everyone, the Administration Council was temporarily divided into seven departments: Finance, Agriculture, Industry, Education, Fisheries, Forestry, Public Security, and Intelligence, with old Ford serving as the head of the Administration Council. Ford also concurrently held the position of head of the Finance Department. Hansel was invited to head the Agriculture Department, as he was the one most concerned about food issues in Lakeheart Town. He readily epted Pauls invitation. Cecil would no longer be in charge of forestry affairs and would serve full-time as the head of the Intelligence Department, which, though part of the Administration Council, would report directly to Paul himself. The Forestry Department would be led by Cecils former deputy in forestry matters. The head of the Fisheries Department would be the former tax officer responsible for collecting taxes from fishermen. The head of the Public Security Department would be led by Lucien Hayden, the toon leader of the second toon of the internal guard troops. He would be responsible for forming a unit named Police. Paul himself would temporarily take charge of the Industry and Education Departments, as he did not trust anyone else with these two departments at the moment. Previously, the heads of various affairs in the territory generally worked from their homes, only visiting the lords mansion when necessary or for meetings. With the establishment of the Administration Council and the need for increased security and efficiency, this method of working was no longer suitable. Therefore, a group of houses near the lords mansion was requisitioned and, after renovations, would serve as the permanent office space for each department. Paul also established an attendance system for the officials. From now on, employees of each department would have to sign in and out every day, with penalties for beingte or leaving early without a valid reason. To test the teaching effectiveness of the recently established Weiss Academy and to fill the vacancies of officials in various departments, Paul decided to hold an examination in Lakeheart Town. The exam was simple: 1. Writing ability: Able to write aprehensible self-introduction, ignoring minor spelling errors; 2. Reading ability: Able to read and understand at least 80% of a long paragraph and convey its meaning urately; 3. Numeracy: Proficient in addition and subtraction up to 100, multiplication and division not required; 4. Writing ones name correctly. If all four criteria were met, congrattions, youre now a proud official of the Administration Council, eligible for a monthly sry to support your family. After the news was released, a flood of applicants came forth. Chapter 75: The Mara Harvester Chapter 75: The Mara Harvester Under Pauls persistent concern, the Lakeheart Town Agricultural Machinery Factory finally achieved significant results not long ago. The harvester was the primary research target, and now it had finally borne fruit. During the research process, Paul proposed two developmental paths: One was to develop a traction harvester simr to the American McCormick harvester, which would be pulled by livestock; The other was to develop a push-type harvester simr to the British Bell harvester, which would be pushed by livestock. After careful analysis, the craftsmen ultimately chose the traction harvester because it was simpler. To advance the research and development work of the agricultural machinery factory and create an ideal testing environment, the Count allowed the craftsmen to boldly experiment in the fields of Grayman. However, the performance of the early experimental models was so poor that, watching the vast amounts of grain being wasted, the servants managing the farm were heartbroken, shedding tears and secretlyining that Paul was squandering resources. They had to clean up the mess in the wheat fields after the experiments. But the wasted wheat fields eventually led to great results. The finalized harvester was pulled by two horses, equipped with ground wheel-driven cutting knives, rakes, and a gathering tform. It could not only cut the wheat but also neatly arrange the cut wheat on a worktable at the back, allowing a man to walk along the machine and rake it up. The harvesting speed was 3 to 4 times faster than manualbor. Before this, a farmer skilled in swinging a sickle could only harvest about three mu of grain per day, but with the harvester, a person with horses could harvest 10 mu or more in a single day. This greatly improved thebor productivity of farmers and liberated them from heavy physicalbor, allowing them more energy to engage in other work. Paul, standing beside the finalized harvester, proudly said to the craftsmen and apanying people like Hansel and Malron, Gentlemen, this will be our first step into the mechanization of agriculture. Hansel was incredibly excited internally. Having previously served as a farm tax officer in the suburbs of the royal capital, he knew very well that wheat was best harvested when it was ny percent ripe. Once it reached full maturity, nutrients would flow back into the straw, causing a decrease in grain weight, with a yield loss of 30 to 50 kilograms per mu. If continuous rain urred, the seeds would germinate and mold, further reducing the quality and causing greater losses. Given the inefficiency of traditional manual harvesting, even if morend could be cultivated and more grains nted, the best harvesting period limited the amount that could be harvested during the mature season. Now, with this harvester, without considering other factors, the amount of grain nted and harvested could be tripledpared to before. Malrons eyes sparkled as he grabbed Pauls sleeve and said, Paul, will there be many of these harvesters made? Can they also be used by the farmers in Baylding? Paul patted his chest and said, Of course, my brother. Baylding and Alda will be treated equally. The craftsmen were equally overjoyed and excited. They often worked in the fields themselves and naturally understood the significant implications of the harvester. Although the initial design waspleted by the lord, they conducted theter improvements and refinements. Participating in the invention of such a great creation was an honor. Paul cleared his throat and loudly said to the craftsmen, Your creation will produce more food, preventing many from hunger. This great achievement is no less than that of the heroes and saints in history. I announce that everyone involved in the research will receive at least one gold coin as a reward, and I will add more based on each persons contribution. The greater the contribution, therger the reward. The craftsmen let out incredulous exmations, amazed not only by being elevated to the status of heroes and saints by their lord but also by receiving a substantial fortune. For a while, words of praise, gratitude, and loyalty poured towards Paul. Although the harvester was sessfully developed, Paul was not satisfied with just this achievement. He ordered the craftsmen to continuously improve the harvester, making it more convenient, durable, and efficient. He promised significant rewards for every improvement. Next came the promotion phase. Unfortunately, it was already September, and Paul had been overly optimistic about the R&D efficiency when setting up the agricultural machinery factory. He had prioritized the development of the harvester, hoping to catch up with this years wheat harvest. However, it seemed that they were unable to meet this timeline as the wheat in the northwest area had already been mostly harvested. Nheless, he had reserved a wheat field on his own farm, allowing it to sprout and mold, just to demonstrate its use during the promotion. Within a few days, Lakeheart Town issued an order to the agricultural associations already established in various ces: In the name of the lords manor, every vige and townndlord was required to arrive at Lakeheart Town within two days. Count Grayman would demonstrate a significantly meaningful agricultural machine to them. Thendlords saw an exciting scene at a nearby farm in Lakeheart Town: a strange machine pulled by two horses. This mechanical beast had a wooden turnover wheel and a cutting arm with sharp teeth, moving back and forth like a saw. As the horses pulled it forward, bundles of wheat were harvested and neatly stacked on the worktable at the back. The onlookers were thrilled, with the experienced farmers eximing, Its just like a scene from a dream. Hansel, in charge of the demonstration, seized the opportunity to start selling: Gentlemen, this machine is called a harvester. Do you want one? Yes, of course, we want it. Is the lord nning to sell this machine? Please, tell us the price. These farmers were very eager. Humphrey announced the price: One harvester for 998 Ordo silver coins. Upon hearing the price, everyone gasped in surprise. It seemed too expensive, and the atmosphere suddenly cooled. Dont worry, everyone. Lord Grayman allows you to pay in installments. That means you dont have to pay all at once but make a down payment first and then pay in intervals until its fully paid. Think about it! One harvester can rece several skilled farmers. With it, you can cultivate morend and nt more wheat. For just 998 silver coins, you cant afford to miss out. What are you waiting for? Hansel passionately pitched the product, and the farmers discussed among themselves whether the price was reasonable. Some were caressing the harvester, their eyes full of desire. Finally, one of the farmers shouted, Ill buy it. What procedures do I need to follow? Thats the spirit, sir! Hansel gave a thumbs-up to the farmer and immediately arranged for an official from the agricultural department to lead him to sign an agreement. In fact, this person was a nt arranged by Hansel. However, once he stepped forward, several others followed suit, and soon, more and more people were lining up to buy. By the end of the demonstration that day, the Lakeheart Town Agricultural Machinery Factory received over twenty orders. Most of the farm owners said they needed to go home and think about it, but Hansel assured them that the doors of the Lakeheart Town Agricultural Machinery Factory were always open to them. As for the self-cultivating farmers, it was very difficult for them to afford a harvester on their own. Therefore, Paul instructed the Lakeheart Town Agricultural Machinery Factory to add a rental service. During the busy farming season, the agricultural associations in various ces would organize farmers to pool money and rent equipment from the factory. Finally, a glimmer of hope could be seen in the agricultural reform of the Northwest Bay area. Chapter 76: The Job-Seeking Princess Chapter 76: The Job-Seeking Princess Princess Eileen Rodney of the Kingdom of Ordo had been living a veryfortable life recently. She and her female guard, Leah, had settled in a two-story house with a yard in Lakeheart Town. Freed from the nagging of her teaching maidens, the tedious rituals of the court, and the hardships of their escape, her life had suddenly be so delightful. The environment in Lakeheart Town was pleasant, far from the dirty and chaotic towns they had passed through on their way. However, ording to the locals, Lakeheart Town wasnt always this clean. It improved after the new lord took over and made significant efforts to clean up the streets, installing public trash bins at regr intervals. Strict penalties for littering transformed the town into the tidy ce it was now. Once ustomed to thisfortable environment, the residents became more conscientious about maintaining its cleanliness. Eileen felt admiration in her heart: What an extraordinary lord. The towns they had passed through during their escape were filled with garbage and even excrement, making the streets almost unbearable to walk. When Eileen and Leah first arrived in Lakeheart Town, they thought they had entered a paradise, which was a significant reason for Eileens desire to stay. In Lakeheart Town, Eileen discovered something incredible: extremely, extremely cheap paper. She could buy fifty sheets of this paper for the price of one parchment. Identifying more as a schr than a princess, Eileen valued the significance of affordable and abundant paper. Now, she could write and draw without the careful consideration required before. Besides paper, there were other novel items, like the exquisite, smooth, fine-feeling porcin. Each piece seemed like a work of art. Unfortunately, porcin was expensive. Eileen had admired a small vase in a shop but refrained from buying it after hearing the price. Their cash was limited after buying the house, so they had to be frugal. Recently, several significant events had urred in Lakeheart Town. First, there was a war between Alda and the neighboring Count Ganard territory. The reason was popr among themon folk: several of Count Ganards vassals conspired to kill their old lord and undermine the new one. As the new lords blood-sworn brother, Count Grayman naturally sought justice. Conspiracies, betrayals, revenge were there better elements for gossip? This provided the people of Lakeheart Town with much to talk about, especially with news that Aldas army had crushed the Baylding forces, boosting their pride. Then there was the agricultural machinery demonstration. Landowners from Alda and Baylding gathered in Lakeheart Town to see the new harvester invented by the farm machinery factory. Many locals also attended, more for the spectacle than anything else. Since Lakeheart Town developed from the Grayman familys estate on the shores of Lake Weiss, most nearbynd was owned by the Graymans. The towns residents were either tenant farmers or serfs of the Grayman family. Curious as a schr, Eileen, apanied by Leah, joined the crowd. She admired the ingenious structure and efficiency of the harvester, but being raised in the pce, she was disconnected from farming and couldnt fully appreciate its significance for agricultural production. Another event was the uing examination at the Weiss Academy. Eileen considered the content of the exam almost an insult to her, but understanding it was primarily for the lower sses and their level of education, she epted it. Had it not been for her escape from home, Eileen wouldnt have realized that most people in the Kingdom of Ordo were illiterate. One day, while Eileen was engrossed in studying ancient texts, she unexpectedly heard Leahs footsteps. Strange, Leah should be practicing swordsmanship in the yard at this time. Eileen looked up and asked, Whats the matter, Leah? Leah hesitated, Miss, I just remembered something. Were running low on cash, and this cant go on. So, I thought of finding a job in town. Indeed, a problem. Eileen, who had never worried about ie, left financial matters to Leah, focusing only on curbing her own spending. After some thought, Eileen decided, Leah shouldnt bear this alone. I will also look for a job. Leah shook her head, How can this be, you are a a youngdy! Eileen smiled, Arent you also a youngdy from a noble family? Youve suffered enough with me; I cant continue living off others. Leah,ing from nobility and deciding to work, must have ovee significant mental hurdles. Seeing Leah about to object, Eileen interjected, Its decided, no more persuasion. Well take our time finding the right job. Thank you, Miss, Leah replied. The female guard was deeply moved and then excused herself to continue practicing her swordsmanship. Eileen, watching Leah leave, was immersed in deep self-reproach. She had never concerned herself with financial matters, and this negligence made her feel terribly guilty towards her guard. This ce might not have suitable jobs for us. We need to be prepared, she thought. The princess opened her wardrobe and took out a box from the very back. Inside were a dazzling array of jewels and ornaments. She decided to pick a few to exchange for money. No, I cant do that. These bracelets were a gift from my sister. Ah, and this ne is my favorite. I cant use it for money either. Eileen struggled to choose. Each time she picked up a piece of jewelry, it felt like cutting a piece of her heart out. Lets go with this one! She picked up a pair of exquisite earrings, a gift from King Rodney XVI on herst birthday. Remembering her father only brought her anger, and she thought these earrings were the most suitable to exchange for money. However, as Eileen was about to wrap them up, she sighed and put them back in the box. After much searching, she finally chose a few pieces, wrapping them carefully in a cloth. After informing Leah and making up an excuse, Eileen left for the main street of the town. Upon inquiring with the townspeople, she arrived at the only pawnshop in Lakeheart Town. After a moments hesitation, she entered. Wee, what can I do for you? the clerk greeted her warmly. Eileen approached the counter, removed her cloaks hood, and unwrapped a small bundle. Hello, Id like to pawn these pieces of jewelry. Could you please appraise their value? The young clerk was momentarily lost in Eileens beautiful and distinguished appearance, having never seen such a girl before. But his professionalism quickly brought him back to his senses. He blushed and examined the jewelry, only to be utterly stunned. Realizing the clerk was lost in thought, Eileen covered the jewelry with her hand, bringing him back to reality. Im sorry, these are beyond my level of expertise. Ill call our owner immediately. The clerk ran to the back, shouting, Boss,e quickly! Big business! The pawnshop owner soon hurried over. He examined each piece with a magnifying ss, expressing surprise and admiration with sounds of Oh and Hmm. After inspecting them all, the owner looked at Eileen with a somber face, These are too valuable for our small shop to handle. His expression resembled someone who had found a gold mine butcked the capital to mine it. Disappointed, Eileen asked, Where can I exchange these for money? The owner suggested, Maybe the pawnshops in Butuya City can handle your jewelry, though its not very likely. Alright, thank you for your time. Eileen gathered her jewelry and left the pawnshop. The clerk, still in disbelief, asked the owner, Were those pieces so valuable that even you couldnt take them? The owner, with a serious look, assured, With my thirty years of experience, I promise you, if thatdy exchanged those jewels for money, she would be the second richest person in Alda, next to Count Grayman. The clerks mouth fell open in disbelief. What should I do? Do I need to go to Butuya? Eileen thought, walking disappointedly through the streets, eventually reaching the town centers square. Passing by a notice board, she nced at it without much interest. However, one notice caught her attention: The Lords Manor is recruiting talents proficient in linguistics. Excellent remuneration, sry negotiable. Interested parties should apply directly at the castle gate. Chapter 77: Language Consultant and Flag Communication Chapter 77: Language Consultant and g Communication Paul was discussing the sales of harvesters from the agricultural machinery factory with old Ford, Ansel, and other administrative officials, their conversation often punctuated withughter. Although the scene of everyone rushing to ce orders as he had anticipated did not ur, receiving orders worth tens of thousands of silver coins within a few days was still quite satisfactory. It seemed there were indeed many wealthy people in his territory, and he needed to think of ways to get their money moving. The heads of the Ministry of Civil Affairs were all visibly pleased, not only because of the increase in the territorys finances but also because most of them werendowners themselves, with varying amounts of farnd. Paul had promised them that they could buy a harvester from the agricultural machinery factory at cost price. Old Ford reported to Paul that the consolidation of farnd was progressing steadily. The scattered small plots ofnd previously owned by variousndlords were being gradually consolidated intorge farms under the promotion of local agricultural associations. The four-field crop rotation system was also being widely publicized, and many people had already expressed their intention to try this new farming technique next year. Another development was the construction of water conservancy facilities. The agricultural associations, in the name of the lord, had conscriptedbor for this purpose, and so far, they had repaired and built a total of 5 kilometers of irrigation channels, a number that was expected to continue to grow. Afterpleting the construction of agricultural associations in various parts of Byerding, the Department of Agriculture nned to extend these measures to Byerding as well. Previously, Ford, the steward, had personally handled agricultural affairs, but now with Hansel, the head of the Department of Agriculture, Fords burden would be lighter. Paul felt somewhat uneasy about conscriptingbor withoutpensation, but given the current low fiscal ie, it seemed necessary. He concluded by saying, So, please keep up the good work and lets increase the agricultural output of Alda and Byerding several times over as soon as possible. Everyone epted the order and went back to their respective duties. Paul turned to his secretary and asked, Bernard, are there any other arrangements for today? Bernard Francis, an old friend of Hansel from the royal capital, was a former manuscript copyist at the Royal Crystal Shine Academy. His years of copying books had greatly expanded his knowledge and honed his photographic memory. He was an excellent writer, skilled in the use of boratenguage and various allusions. He was also meticulous, a trait developed from his time at the academy where he worked with sheepskin paper, where a single mistake could cause longsting distress. Aftering to Lakeheart Town, Ford, the steward, felt that his qualities were very suitable for helping the Count with paperwork and scheduling, and rmended him to Paul. After an interview, Paul was satisfied and created the position of secretary for Bernard. Upon hearing Pauls inquiry, Bernard quickly flipped through his notebook and said, You have an interview scheduled for this afternoon. Someone finally responded yesterday to the recently posted recruitment notice for anguage expert. Bernard had quickly adapted to the various new terms proposed by Paul. Alright, lets see who it is. Before 2 pm, Paul arrived at his office. With the increasing affairs within his territory, continuing to work in his study was no longer suitable. He had Philip, the housekeeper, find another room within the lords mansion to serve as a dedicated office space, while the original study was now used solely for storing his private book collection. As the clock struck two, a knock on the door was heard. After Paul called out Come in, Bernard led a young girl into the room. Hmm? This girl looks familiar. The girl greeted him with a bow: Count Grayman, long time no see. Long time no see? Oh, right, isnt this the girl he had rescued on the way back to Lakeheart Town from Port Fran? She seemed to be from the Gabe Empire, with thest name Dias. Paul had checked; the Dias surname was significant in the Gabe Empire, with the current queen of the Ordo Kingdom hailing from the Dias family. No wonder she wore the kind of clothing only the nobility wore at that time. But it could also be a coincidence, as many people in the world shared the same surname. He gestured for the girl to sit and asked, Miss Dias, are you here to apply for the position ofnguage expert? Isnt she a bit young for this role? How much expertise could she possibly have? The girl nodded in response: Yes, I have some understanding ofnguages and scripts. I can read and write most of thenguages spoken across the continent, and I have also studied some rarenguages and ancient scripts. Impressive, Paul thought. If this girl wasnt exaggerating, she was practically a human trantion machine. He asked Bernard to bring several foreignnguage dictionaries, intending to test her thoroughly. Lacking othernguage experts, they resorted to using dictionaries for the test. To his surprise, Bernard volunteered himself: Lord Count, I also have some knowledge of severalnguages. May I conduct the test? What, you have this skill too? Why didnt you say so earlier? Bernard replied with a shy smile, All students of the Royal Crystal Shine Academy are required to master severalnguages. Hansel is no exception. Upon hearing this, Eileen, the girl, tensed up, realizing there were people from the Crystal Shine Academy in this small town. Fortunately, it seemed he did not recognize her, and she slowly rxed. Paul gestured for Bernard to proceed with the test. After a series of trantion tests, Bernard whispered to Paul, Lord, her skills are indeed high. I couldnt stump her. Eileen raised her head proudly and said, Count Grayman, knowing anguage and studying it are two different things. Perhaps you could test me on other aspects, like the shape, system, origin, evolution, and development of anguages script. Paul looked at Bernard, who shrugged helplessly. Well, it seemed she was the one. Miss Dias, congrattions, you are now mynguage consultant. Eileen asked, What will my duties involve? Tranting during your interactions with foreigners? She had thought she would be taking on a role like a private tutor. Paul replied, Uh That might be part of your duties in the future. Considering the increase in future trade partners, the scenario described by the girl was indeed possible. But for now, I have a special task for you to create a new g signaling system for my army. A new gnguage? Yes, using gs to convey certainmand orders. Eileen was puzzled: As far as I know, the technique ofmanding armies with gs is already quite advanced in the armies of various nations. Why do you wish to reinvent the wheel, Count? Paul exined, The current g signaling system can carry only a limited amount of information. I need a system that can convey veryplexmands. After two battles, Paul deeply felt the inconvenience ofmanding armies in an era wheremunication was primarily by shouting, where orders had to be ryed by messengers. He had consulted with Chief of Staff Schroeder about the worlds battlefieldmand methods and was disappointed to find that although horns and g signals existed, they could only convey simplemands, such as advance, charge, or retreat. The oue of a battle was nearly half decided by how themanders arranged their troops before the fight. The army of Alda was unique in this world, not only in its organization but also in its use of new technological weapons like muskets and cannons. Manymands couldnt be conveyed through existing g signals, like where to aim the cannons, which unit to support, or whether to use solid or scatter shot. Thinking further, the navy, still under construction, would need an even moreplex g signaling system for naval warfare, so preparation was essential. He told Eileen, The specific requirements will be exined to you in detail by my officers. Miss Dias nodded in understanding. Now, lets talk about your sry. How does 1 silver coin per month sound? If you perform well, your sry will be increased. That was equivalent to 1000 copper coins, a high sry for a top-tier talent like Miss Dias in the northwest. Thats eptable, Eileen agreed promptly, knowing from her time in Lakeheart Town that 1 silver coin was considered a high sry locally. Paul was very satisfied and instructed Bernard to lead Miss Dias to sign the employment contract. Beyond the armys gnguage, he had bigger ns. To elerate the pace of reform, it was necessary to establish strong control over every vige and town in his territory, building a powerful grassroots government. To achieve this, a long-distancemunication system was needed to rapidly convey his will across thend and gather timely information from local areas. With the current level of technology, inventing the telegraph was a far-fetched idea, but it might still be possible to achieve something simr to the French Semaphore line g ry system. Chapter 78: Witch Hunting Chapter 78: Witch Hunting In September, the Northwestern Bay began to feel the onset of autumn. The mountains were slowly draped in shades of gold and orange, and farmers busily harvested their crops in the fields, preparing for the long winter ahead. On a road in the territory of Count Alda, leading from south to north towards Lakeheart Town, a convoy was making its slow journey. This group was the first batch of craftsmen that Queller Foster had recruited for his good friend Paul, along with a trading group from his family. They had taken a ship from Horn Bay, avoiding the war-torn areas in the south of the Kingdom of Ordo, andnded on the west coast of the kingdom. From there, they headed north bynd to the northwestern region of the kingdom. Escorting the group was the Lichman Adventure Team, fully mobilized for this mission. Two months earlier. How did I end up with such a useless son! bellowed Marquis Foster, a member of the Horn Bay Alliance Council, in his mansion, his face a mix of sorrow and anger. Standing beside him was his second son, Queller Foster, wearing an expression of grievance. Queller retorted, Dad! Its just a few days I sneaked out. Is it worth getting so angry about? Marquis Foster red at his son and said, Well settle the matter of your leaving without noticeter. First, exin this foolish thing youve done! He carefully waved a porcin te in front of Queller. Queller, puzzled, replied, Its a gift from a friend. He asked me to promote it. He ns to sell it in the south. I know its valuable, so I brought it to you, an expert in business, to estimate its price. How is this foolish? Marquis Foster carefully ced the te on the table, then pped his sons forehead, speaking in a tone of frustration, How could the familys business acumen vanishpletely in you? You should have secured the exclusive rights to it right then and there! Realization dawned on Queller, Oh so thats what youre upset about. Seeing his son finally understand, the Marquis grew even angrier, berating him. Youre utterly unlearned, only knowing how to wander about! Your brother was making deals at 15. And you, at twenty, have achieved nothing. Queller, indifferent as usual, let his fathers words go in one ear and out the other. Tired from the scolding, Marquis Foster reached for his cup to wet his throat, but then remembered something more pressing than lecturing his son. Quickly, take a trading group to the Northwestern Bay and secure the rights to this porcin and that new type of paper. These are promisingmodities. Oh, and your Count friend needs shipbuilders, right? Start recruiting now. Get as many as he needs; pull some from our family shipyard if necessary. Queller casually agreed, Alright, alright, Father, please calm down. Seeing his sons unhurried demeanor, Marquis Foster exploded, Go now!!! Quellerined, Come on, I just got home. Cant I rest for a few days? However, seeing his father about to throw the cup at his face, he quickly scampered off to carry out the task. The members of the Lichman Adventure Team received their payment for the mission from the Adventurers Guild. The team leader, Meru, was very pleased, holding a bag of money and suggesting, This mission was a close call, but we made it through safely. Lets go to a gourmet restaurant and have a big meal. The group agreed enthusiastically, searching for a gourmet restaurant on the bustling streets. Suddenly, there wasmotion on the street, and pedestrians quickly moved to the sides, leaving the center of the street clear. The members of the adventure team also moved to the side of the road. Dean, a member of the team, tugged at a passerbys sleeve and asked, Excuse me, were new here and unfamiliar with this ce. Whats happening? The passerby turned and said, A few days ago, the court captured a witch. Shes about to be burned at the stake! Dean was shocked and instinctively nced at hispanion, Ladi, who had turned deathly pale at the news. The witch hunts, initiated by the Church, were thergest and most enduring campaigns of their kind. Dean knew that at the height of the hysteria, the city-state of Messiah alone had burned more than 400 people suspected of witchcraft in a single year. The prolonged witch hunts had caused numerous tragedies, and even the Church had to admit to and redress many cases of injustice and wrongful conviction. For a time, a few schrs and nobles had boldly criticized the witch hunts, and with the rise of the Enlightened faction within the Church, the hunts had waned. But in recent years, they had resurged, ironically in the supposedly more enlightened southern countries. As the prisoners wagon, escorted by Church knights, slowly passed through the street, people threw stones at it. The wagon held a disheveled woman, chained and with lifeless eyes visible only through her matted hair, indifferent to the stones that added new wounds to her already battered body. The wagon continued towards the central square where the stake was ready, sealing the womans fate. Ladi tugged at Merus sleeve and whispered, Lets go, Meru Meru firmly grasped her hand and whispered back, Dont be afraid, we will always protect you. After witnessing such an event, the group lost their appetite and returned to their inn. Upon entering the inn, they encountered a familiar figure. Brothers and sisters of the Lichman Adventure Team, long time no see! Ive missed you all! eximed Queller, hugging two of the male members of the team. Meru, the team leader, replied with a resigned smile, Hey, hey, hey! Lord Foster, we only parted for half a day! Quellerughed off the detail and then noticed their grim expressions, Whats with the faces, as if youve just recovered from a serious illness? Meru asked, What brings you to us, Queller? Were about to leave this city. Queller snapped his fingers, Thats why I hurried to find you. I have an urgent mission for you. What mission? they asked. Queller pointed northward, My father wants me to lead a trading group to the Northwestern Bay again. Would you be willing to escort us there? Name your price. Merus interest was piqued, not just for the money but also because she wanted to lead her team away from the south and the recent resurgence of witch hunts. After a quick nce and mutual understanding with Dean and Kade, the other members, they agreed. Meru responded, Alright, Lord Queller. But just a few of us wont be enough for a whole trading group. Well need to gather a few more team members before we can set off. Queller, delighted, said, I need some time too, so its settled then! Chapter 79: Finally Arrived Chapter 79: Finally Arrived Young Master Queller, is thatrgeke ahead Lake Weiss, isnt it? a young man in the group, still with a hint of youth in his voice, excitedly eximed. Old shipwright Benjamin chuckled. This apprentice named Vito was indeed full of enthusiasm. After a days journey, while others in the group showed signs of fatigue, he alone continued to look around with great interest. Riding on his horse, Queller responded with a smile, Yes, youve never seen such a bigke, have you? See that ind on theke? Thats our destination for this trip. Lakeheart Town, thought Benjamin, is this the ce where the lord mentioned by Young Master Queller resides? A slight excitement stirred in him. Benjamin, nearing forty, was an experienced shipbuilder. Having spent half his life building ships in various shipyards, he was somewhat renowned in the shipbuilding industry of Horn Bay. However, Benjamin was not one to follow the trodden path. He always pondered how to improve the current designs of ships. Three years ago, he wished to experiment with ships that relied solely on wind power, not oars. This concept wasnt new historically, but it hadnt gained poprity in Horn Bay due to environmental constraints. After building galleys for decades, Benjamin yearned for something fresh. However, as a mere craftsman, hecked the funds to buildrge ships. He approached the shipyard owner with his idea. As a respected foreman, his opinions were valued, and the owner promised to consider his proposal. But, there was no follow-up. Frustrated, Benjamin resigned and worked at several other shipyards, but no owner was willing to invest a significant sum in a ship type that might not sell in Horn Bay. During this period, he met a 16-year-old boy named Vito, whose dream was to see whats beyond the sea. He came to the shipyard to learn shipbuilding, hoping to construct a vessel that could venture deep into the ocean. For such a ship, human rowing was impractical; it had to rely on wind power. Benjamin found the young mans dream aligned with his own, so he took Vito as his apprentice. After facing continuous rejections together, their enthusiasm waned. Thats when they encountered Queller Foster, who was recruiting shipbuilders around the world. Benjamin, trying his luck, went to inquire. Queller happened to be at the recruitment site that day. Seeing an experienced shipwright, he personally weed Benjamin and described the two models he had seen at Port Frans Shipyard. Benjamin was so intrigued that it felt like a second spring in his life. Without hesitation, Benjamin quit his current job, registered with Queller, and brought along his apprentice, who was eager to explore newnds. Knowing they were headed to the Northwest Bay, the young apprentice was more than willing. Now, they had finally reached their destination. Upon arriving at the entrance of the town, a team was already waiting for them. Queller had sent a fast rider to notify Paul from a distance. Queller dismounted and walked towards a familiar figure, who had already extended his right hand. Its been a long time, Queller. Indeed, a long time, Paul. Their hands sped firmly. Turning around, Queller gestured with his hand and said, Here are the shipbuilders you wanted. Thirty this time, just the first batch. More wille, along with talents in other fields you requested. Paul pped Quellers shoulder hard, Thanks, I was getting gray hairs waiting. He then warmly greeted everyone behind Queller, Wee, everyone. I hope you enjoy living in my territory. He also recognized other familiar faces, greeting them, The members of the Lichman Adventure Group, hello to you all. The group behind Queller also greeted him in return. Paul ordered his people to properly settle the individuals Queller had brought, while Queller and Christopher, the actual person in charge of the merchant convoy, were invited to dine at the lords residence. They were apanied by Count Baylding, Malron Ganard, as well as Ford, the chief administrator, Hensel, and other high-ranking officials of the administrative council. The dinnerware used for the meal was porcin, and not just any porcin, but ones adorned with patterns, which greatly astonished Queller and Christopher. Particrly, Christopher, the manager, picked up a porcin bowl and examined it closely under the candlelight, involuntarily uttering words of amazement. Tapping lightly on the porcin bowl with a knife and fork produced a crisp and pleasant sound, truly a miraculous and beautiful creation. As the dinnermenced, Queller conveyed his father, Marquis Fosters intentions for cooperation: his family wanted to secure exclusive rights to distribute porcin and paper in the south. No problem! Paul agreed immediately, adding, But there should be a time limit. After it expires, we can renew the contract only if both parties are satisfied. Paul, currently weak in the north and even more so in the distant south, understood the necessity of relying on the Foster family, a powerful ally, but he also knew he couldnt depend on them forever. Christopher, beaming, said, Of course, of course, thats how we always do it. Lord Grayman, rest assured, doing business with the Foster familys guild, you will definitely not suffer any loss. He was determined to secure the rights at all costs, nning to take back a batch of porcin and paper to the south. By this time, truly practical porcin had begun mass production. After gaining the support of Baylding, Lakeheart Town had expanded its porcin kilns capacity. There were now over fifty workers capable of producing 3,000 pieces of everyday porcin monthly. However, due to the majority being novices, the quality of the produced porcin varied. Lakeheart Towns porcin kiln had two main lines of business: 1. Producing their own standard line of everyday porcin. For instance, a tray was priced at 2 silver coins, while bowls and tes cost 1 silver coin each. 2. Making custom-ordered porcin as per clients requests, priced ording to theplexity of production, with some pieces costing dozens of silver coins each. The thought of turning a pile of kaolin y into a pile of shining silver coins was exhrating. However, the target market for porcin wasnt ordinary civilians, as manymon folk hadnt even handled a silver coin, let alone considered purchasing porcin. The primary clientele were nobles and wealthy merchants. Following two military victories, Paul started feeling a bit inted and no longer feared attracting too much attention. He instructed Ford, the chief administrator ofmerce, to lift trade restrictions and gradually expand Aldas trade routes eastward and southward. Porcin and paper were in high demand. Lakeheart Town was no longer the quiet ce it once was, showing early signs of busyness. Merchants from other regions frequently visited, leaving withrge quantities of paper and porcin. Paul was considering whether it was time to rece the rickety floating bridge with a proper stone bridge, as it was significantly impeding traffic and affecting the towns image. Alternatively, relocating some residents to the southern shore of Lake Weiss, and establishing a new settlement could be a way to expand Lakeheart Town into a real city. He believed that day wasnt far off. Chapter 80: Pirates’ Favorite – The Sloop Ship Chapter 80: Pirates¡¯ Favorite ¨C The Sloop Ship On the morning following the arrival of the Foster family at Lakeheart Town, Paul was eager to lead a group of shipbuilders to Port Fran. As for the details of the business cooperation, they were left to old Ford and others to discuss with Christopher, the person in charge. Queller and the members of the adventure group also apanied them, discussing the situation in the south along the way. Jars is annexing the lords south of the Thorn Fortress who dont obey him. Its likely that no one can hold out, given his overwhelming strength, Queller informed Paul. Paul thought to himself that it seemed the war would continue for a long time. Ever since Hansel started working with him, he had received various news from the capital. He estimated that the main force for suppressing the rebellion could only head south next year. Until then, it would be good enough if the kingdoms army could hold the Thorn Fortress. Another piece of news from Queller caught his attentionthe revival of the witch-hunting movement in the south. A few days before we set off, a witch was burned at the stake in the town square. Curious, Paul asked, How do they determine if someone is a witch? Queller stroked his chin and replied, Theres a Witch Detection Stone. Its said to change color upon touching an object with magical traces. Wasnt that the same stone they used when he first met Dean Leonard? They had even secretly rubbed the stone on his firearm, though it eventually cleared him of any suspicion. What if a witch disguises well, not disying their magic in public, or never carrying items with magical traces? Would they be safe then? Queller shook his head, Not necessarily. Most of the time, its up to the judges experience, with various methods of judgment. Paul shuddered, recalling the methods used to identify witches during the witch hunts of medieval Europe. He had read some of this worlds history books, where the Church itself admitted to many wrongful cases. He sighed and said, I wish we lived in more enlightened times, drawing everyones attention. Why would you say that, Count Grayman? asked Meru. Paul pondered how to respond, not wanting to say anything too radical. Well, I think even if someone is a witch, as long as they dont break thew or harm others, theres no need to take their life. Even if they break thew, they should be punished ording to the severity of the crime, just like anyone else. Queller shook his head, Paul, your view is too idealistic. Many have expressed simr opinions. But have you considered, if magic truly exists and is as sinister as the legends say, witches couldmit crimes without anyone knowing. Paul responded, Ive heard a saying, When the floodes, its better to channel the water than to block itpletely. Therefore, I lean towards establishing an official organization to manage the witches, influence their moral direction, utilize their abilities for the public good, and monitor them for any criminal activities, promptly dealing with those who are evil. He added, Like the Adventurers Guild, for instance. Arent adventurers also individuals with exceptional skills? Meru smiled radiantly at Paul, Ha, Count, your suggestion is indeed quite innovative. Schr Miss Ladi remained silent on the side, listening without a word. Thats a truly unique ship! The shipbuilders from the south gathered around the sailboat model, buzzing with discussions. Especially old Benjamin, the chubby design and characteristics of the ship in front of him coincided perfectly with his various concepts. Yes, this was the ship he had always wanted to build. Another type, named the Clipper, although oddly shaped, was clearly designed for high-speed sailing. The old shipwrights eyes sparkled as he circled the model, carefully examining it from different angles, afraid to miss any detail. Rubin, the shipyard manager, watched with a smile. He had worried that these craftsmen from Horn Bay would look down on his small shipyard, but now it seemed his concerns were unnecessary. Ladies and gentlemen! Paul called out, drawing everyones attention. These two ship models were reconstructed ording to descriptions from ancient texts of the Gubera Empire. The texts im these ships can cut through wind and waves, crossing oceans with their mature structures. I believe we can directly build real ships based on these models. Indeed, such ships had been used for a hundred or two hundred years in another world how could they not be mature? Old Benjamin was deeply moved: I never imagined that people in ancient times could build such ships. It seems modern shipbuilding has regressed. As Benjamin was quite renowned in Horn Bays shipbuilding industry, the other southern shipwrights looked to him as a leader. So Benjamin took the initiative to ask Paul, Count Grayman, given the scale of these two models, it might be unrealistic to build suchrge new types of ships immediately. Could we start by building smaller ships based on their design to test the waters? Being a prudent old craftsman, he knew not to rush things. Paul lifted his head, Ive already thought of that. In fact, the ancient texts also described another type of ship, whose model Ive also reconstructed. Let me show you. He pped his hands, and a guard brought out a new model from a box. The pirates favorite from the Age of Exploration on Earth the Sloop. Used extensively in the 17th and 18th centuries for coastal trade and patrol by European nations and their colonies, every part of the sloop was designed for speed and agility. Typically about 20 meters in length, it usually had one, asionally two, rear-leaning masts with one or two horizontal sails and arge diagonal main sail. From a distance, it resembled a shark fin skimming the water surface. Whether with side winds or tailwinds, itsrge sail area propelled the ship forward. Its characteristic long bow and nted mast, like a sharp sword piercing forward, and therge area of the bow sail provided excellent steering and upwind sailing capabilities. Its sail design was so advanced that even 21st-century racing yachts on Earth used a simryout. Arge sloop with a discement of 100 tons could carry 70 to 120 fully armed pirates and up to 14 cannons. It perfectly embodied the pirate principle of if you can outrun me, you cant outfight me; if you can outfight me, you cant outrun me. It could swiftly chase down and force merchant ships to surrender or escape to shallow harbors at the sight of more formidable pirate-hunting warships on the horizon. It was also the smallest ship safe for transoceanic voyages, able to cross the Antic or round the Cape of Good Hope, only slightlyrger than a coastal fishing boat. Simple in structure and easy to mass-produce, it could rapidly bolster maritime strength. Exceptional in performance, capable of crossing the Antic, a trip to Horn Bay would be no issue. Small in size, perfect for craftsmen to practice and gain experience. Once again, everyone was captivated by this exquisite andpact ship. Old Benjamin excitedly eximed, Count Grayman, lets start tomorrow! Rubin, seeing such a ship for the first time, looked at Paul with a hint of resentment, as if to say, Why didnt you show this earlier so I could have had a head start over these outsiders? Paul smiled apologetically at him; he too had only recently thought of this type of ship. Chapter 81: Core Industry 1 Chapter 81: Core Industry 1 Mr. Bet Todd, residing in Port Fran, is a wealthy man in his prime, owning five cargo ships. Bets grandfather was originally and-based merchant who umted a fortune over the years of traveling across thend. In his fathers generation, the family shifted their focus to maritime endeavors. Amidst the puzzlement of rtives, his father used the money left by his grandfather to buy the Todd familys first oar-and-sail ship, recruiting a sufficient crew to start a maritime transport business in the Northwestern Bay. By the time Bet took over, the Todd family already owned five cargo ships. The presence of pirates did not overly affect the merchants business. Paying an annual protection fee was indeed painful, but ever since the rise of the great pirate Edward, the pirates understood the concept of not killing the goose thatys the golden eggs. Only by fattening the goose could they get more golden eggs. Only the unfortunate hard-headed ones were plundered clean by the pirates. Moreover, even if not paid to the pirates as protection money, this amount would have to be paid as taxes to the lord. Indeed, the only real losers were the lords of the coastal territories. On a broader scale, if the pirates collected more protection money, the lords received less in taxes. After all, one cannot skin a sheep twice. However, this year, the Northwestern Bay saw dramatic changes. Edward, the leader of the pirates, and his main fleet suddenly vanished, leaving the scattered pirate groups without restraint and recklessly breaking the old rules. This caused significant losses for the sea merchants. Then, several pirate groups began raiding onnd. A group led by a pirate called Shark even upied Port Fran and refused to leave. Shockingly, they ambushed and killed Lord Grayman of Alda. Local businessmen, including Bet, were extorted arge sum of money by the pirates. However, the pirates good days did notst long. The new lord, Paul Grayman, quickly recruited troops and fought back against the pirates. Shark and his gang, after enjoying a few months of glory, were hanged in the public square of Port Fran. Initially, Mr. Todd viewed the young Lord Grayman as ambitious, perhaps overly so. After reiming Port Fran, he gathered the businessmen to propose the establishment of an Overseas Trading Company, inviting everyone to participate. In his vision, the merchants business would not be limited to the Northwestern Bay but would expand to farther ces like the western coast of the kingdom, the southern Horn Bay, and even beyond Horn Bay to the east. At that time, everyone thought the lord was either deluded by his victory over the pirates or trying to scheme money from them. The distance was too great for sea travel. However, recent events involving the lord made Mr. Todd and some of his merchant friends believe that he was not boasting or deceiving them back then. Count Grayman did not force the investment in thepany as everyone had spected. Instead, he introduced several highly popr novelties: inexpensive new paper, exquisite porcin, and harvesters that attracted manyndlords orders, all originating from this young lord. Therefore, the invention of a vessel capable of ocean voyaging by him seemed usible. Still, what could the remote Northwest offer as goods to interest the affluent regions in the South? Oh, right! The items created by Count Grayman himself could be sold there. No wonder he wanted to establish an Overseas Trading Company. Now, Lord Grayman has once again arrived at Port Fran, summoning the businessmen to a meeting at the administrative hall. Bet arrived at the appointed time. The building, once a church, had been transformed into a ce for officials like the mayor to handle daily administrative affairs. Entering the former main chapel, now converted into a meeting room with ready-made tables and chairs, he found many familiar faces already seated. The attendees were not just businessmen; they greeted Bet upon his arrival. The lord had not yet arrived, and everyone was abuzz with spection about what the Count had nned this time. Count Grayman has arrived! The loud announcement by the guard at the door immediately silenced everyone. They saw Lord Grayman enter with Theodore, the mayor of Port Fran, and old Peter, the mayors advisor, through a side door. After the three sat down, Count Grayman got straight to the point. Gentlemen, the purpose of gathering you here today is to discuss a profitable opportunity for you. A profitable opportunity? The businessmen exchanged nces. Werent nobles known for treating them as cash cows, ready to be milked whenever money was needed? You making profits means I can collect more taxes! the Count said unabashedly. So, it was about fattening the sheep before ughtering it. However, at least there would be more meat left on their own bones. This thought started to stir interest among the merchants. The lord continued, As you all know, there is a war in the south. What does war mean? It means opportunities to make money! Despite their internal criticisms about the Counts seemingly insensitivement, given the kings predicament, they all agreed with the prospect of profit. I mentioned overseas trade earlier. We arent ready for that yet, but my shipyard is building vessels suitable for ocean voyaging, and I trust well see results soon. I will need your support then! Hearing this, Bet thought, It seems Count Grayman is indeed prepared. If vessels suitable for ocean voyages were indeed built, the Todd family, as shipowners, couldnt afford to fall behind. Of course, Bet wasnt the only one in the room with such thoughts. The lord added, While sea transport isnt feasible yet, we can still usend routes, despite the numerous tolls along the way. Theres still profit to be made. The businessmen were skeptical. They had tried what the lord suggested before, but mostly at great losses. The Northwestern Bay region had few unique products. Most of what they produced was also avable elsewhere, and the long journeys, coupled with the tolls at each territory, made it impossible to set low prices at the destination without incurring losses. Due to high prices, their goods couldntpete with local products, often resulting in financial losses. Hence, the local merchants either sold their products locally or traded foreign specialties in the Northwestern Bay. The trade deficit and outflow of wealth were significant reasons for the economic stagnation in the Northwestern Bay region. If not for the little food and few specialties they had, the situation would be unimaginable. I know what youre all thinking, so Ive decided to develop several key industries for our Alda, the lord announced. Key industries? This new term from the lord piqued the interest of the merchants. Like the recent new paper, porcin, and harvesters. We can manufacture what others cant, or we can produce better quality, inrger quantities, and at cheaper prices. The merchants realized that these recent innovations could indeed be considered unique products of the Northwestern Bay area. These products were exclusive to the world, with the Grayman family being the sole producer. Many in the room had already bought paper and porcin from the Counts factory to sell elsewhere. Only the harvesters were strictly regted by the lords office, allowing direct sales only to native customers in Alda and Baylding. However, the production of these items was still too limited to be called an industry. A somewhat absurd idea began to form in many minds: Could it be Perhaps Was Count Grayman nning to share the manufacturing techniques of these items with them to increase their production? Chapter 82: Core Industry 2 Chapter 82: Core Industry 2 Could it be that Count Grayman intended to share the technologies of papermaking and porcin manufacturing with everyone? This thought crossed the minds of many present. But was it possible? Putting themselves in his shoes, if they possessed a unique technology that brought huge profits, and as a territorial noble, they had the power to deter those with ulterior motives, would they foolishly share it with others? Perhaps Count Grayman merely wishes us to help sell these goods to farther ces? Although the current production is limited, it will surely increase over time. Maybe, the Count intends to offer these products to local merchants at lower factory prices, thereby supportingmercial activities in his territory. Hmm that wouldnt be bad, one could make a decent profit from the price difference in buying and selling. This was the line of thought among merchants like Bet, who had not yet dealt in paper and porcin. Then they heard the following statement: Some of you have guessed correctly. At the appropriate time, I will license certain technologies and crafts to you, leveraging your strengths to expand the production within the territory. Upon the lords deration, there was an uproar among the attendees. The hall became noisy with everyone dropping their reserve, whispering and discussing in groups. During themotion, Paul, the lord, took a sip of water to moisten his throat. He had long contemted the diffusion of technology and support for industry andmerce. Although the inventions and sales of paper, porcin, and reapers had significantly increased the lords treasury, the corresponding expenses had also skyrocketed. The daily consumption of the army, the manufacture and maintenance of weapons, sries of various officials and workers, and the water conservancy projects in the vast rural areas all required substantial spending. The remaining funds were insufficient to support the various subsequent ns he had in mind. He had considered raising the prices of his products, but they were not essential goods. If too expensive, people would simply stop buying, and life would go on as it had for centuries. For instance, with porcin if it was too expensive, people would still have pottery for drinking and eating, as they had done for hundreds of years. And with paper, a product with thin margins, there was no need to keep it to himself. Others could eventually replicate it with some effort. After much consideration, he eyed the power of the civilians and decided to support a number of powerful private enterprises in Alda and Baylding. Then, the lords mansion could collect more taxes. However, some industries still needed to be restricted. Mechanical manufacturing, such as reapers, and future prospects like steelmaking, were considered heavy industries. To prevent technology leaks and potential powerful adversaries from benefiting, these needed to remain under the direct control of the lords mansion. For example, with reapers, not to mention unrestricted manufacturing, even purchasing was limited. Currently, only customers from Alda and Baylding were allowed to buy, and others would be permitted only when these markets were saturated or agricultural upgrades werepleted. Of course, if some capable person in other regions somehow got hold of a few machines and replicated them, there was not much he could do about it preventing some was better than none. Some things had to wait until he had established an absolute advantage before being released. But industries like papermaking, porcin firing, and nned salt production, food processing, and textiles these light industries didnt need as much caution. They could be opened to the public to increase the tax revenue of the territory. The scope of technology diffusion had to be controlled, limited only to Alda and Baylding, otherwise it would unduly benefit other lords. After discussions by the Administration Council, the lords mansion decided to control the aforementioned industries through technology licensing. Licensed civilian factories or workshops would receive guidance from skilled craftsmen sent by the lords mansion, training apprentices, but they would also be under the supervision of secrecy personnel dispatched by the mansion to prevent theft of production techniques and technologies. As the number of workers skilled in new technologies and crafts increased, managing them in a closed, centralized manner like before was bing increasingly difficult and inhumane. Therefore, the Administration Council was researching new management methods, with the following ideas in mind: 1. Strictly prohibit skilled workers from migrating to other regions, with severe penalties or imprisonment for vitors. 2. Improve workers conditions by setting minimum wages, mandatory for both government-run and private enterprises, to retain talent locally. 3. The Bureau of Secrecy would ssify sensitive technologies as confidential, strictly forbidding their outflow. Workers or entrepreneurs possessing these technologies would be listed as personnel involved in secrecy, enhancing their monitoring. Paul hoped that these measures would dy the emergence of individuals like Samuel ter. Besides adhering to confidentiality, civilian entrepreneurs had to pay an annual technology usage fee to the lords mansion. Such valuable knowledge couldnt be shared for free. Of course, if they developed new technologies or crafts independently, this fee would not apply. Paul eagerly wished for a wave of invention and innovation in his territory. Drawing from the patent system of his previous life, he urged the Administration Council to draft a Patent Act to protect the interests of inventors, believing it would soon be refined and implemented. Although the patent system of his previous world had various drawbacks, such as weakening market regtion, limitingpetition, and potentially hindering technological progress and broad application of inventions, even leading to patent trolls, it generally did more good than harm. It encouraged invention and innovation through legal and economic means, promoting technological advancement and economic development. This was a key factor in driving the Industrial Revolution in Britain. After the attendees discussed for a while, Paul outlined the content of the technology licensing, including the obligations of the licensed parties and the confidentiality regtions for sensitive technologies. There were no objections among the attendees. On one hand, obtaining exclusive technologies from the lords mansion was a windfall, and they suspected a trap if there werent corresponding obligations. On the other hand, no one wanted too manypetitors. The lords demands to prevent technology leakage were well-received. Does anyone have anyments? Paul asked, having spoken continuously and now wanting to hear others opinions. After a moment of silence, someone finally raised their hand boldly. Paul extended his hand to that person in a gesture of invitation. Lord Grayman It was Bet who raised his hand, feeling a bit nervous since it was his first time speaking one-on-one with the ruler of thesends. Gathering his courage, he continued, If we invest in the industries youre opening up, well need to acquire sites, purchase equipment, hire workers, all of which are significant expenses. So, could we perhaps He paused, finishing his sentence in a softer voice, perhaps have a reduction in taxes in the initial stage? The hall fell silent at his words. Chapter 83: Supporting Commerce and Industry Chapter 83: Supporting Commerce and Industry Is it possible to reduce a portion of the taxes in the initial stage? As Bet voiced his suggestion, the hall fell into a hushed silence. There were those who silently ridiculed him, thinking he had gone mad. There had been no natural disasters, no man-made cmities, so why would a lord consider reducing taxes? Others were secretly relieved that Bet, the trailzer, had voiced what they themselves had wanted to say. Some acquaintances of Bet were worried for him. Paul stared motionlessly at Bet, causing him to feel uneasy. Had he left a bad impression on the lord? Finally, the lord spoke, Whats your name? Bet replied nervously, Be Bet, Bet Todd, uh Im a ship merchant from Port Fran. Paul nodded and said, Ah, Mr. Todd. Your proposal is excellent. In fact, it is one of the pro-business measures I was about to announce. The mayor, Theodore, and the advisor, Old Peter, exchanged nces, both seeing the surprise in each others eyes. The count had not mentioned this measure to them beforehand. Paul cleared his throat and continued, As for the specific details of the tax reduction, the Administration Council will discuss and decide. Relieved that his proposal coincided with the lords intended measures, Bet exhaled. Thank you, Lord Grayman. He expressed his gratitude to Paul and then sat down. The merchants in the hall were also excited. It seemed the lord was truly determined to support them. Grateful nces were cast towards Paul, and many had already made up their minds to seize this opportunity. Paul was inwardly frustrated: Damn, how could he have forgotten such an appealing measure that would excite the merchants, only to have someone else bring it up first? Then, seeing everyone in the hall eagerly awaiting the announcement of the remaining pro-business measures, he remembered he had mentioned it was just one of the measures. Well, no turning back now. Paul stood up abruptly and dropped two bombshells: First, he would instruct the Administration Council to establish an organization called Bank, offering low-interest loans to entrepreneurscking startup capital. Second, he nned to emte the Horn Bay Alliance in the south and establish a securities exchange. Entrepreneurs could sell securities through the exchange to raise idle capital from society. The hall erupted into noise again. Actually, these two concepts werent new. There were many lending organizations among the people, but they charged high interest, often leading borrowers to financial ruin. In contrast, the low-interest loans from the Bank were very enticing. The securities exchange of the Horn Bay Alliance had been established for a long time, but simr institutions were unheard of in other regions. With Bet leading the way, others also gained courage. A merchant asked, Lord Grayman, may I inquire which technologies you n to authorize for us? What? After all his speech, had he not mentioned which industries he would open up? He really should have asked Bern to write a script for him in advance. After thinking for a moment, Paul said, The first is papermaking. I believe everyone has used this affordable paper in their daily life. The crowd nodded in agreement; this inexpensive paper had already be a part of their everyday life. Paul continued, The second is salt production. Salt production? The crowd looked at each other in confusion. Alda already had a salt production industry, and salt was one of the few products from the northwestern coastal areas that had a market in other regions, as not every ce could produce salt. Seeing the confusion among the crowd, Paul asked, Are there any salt merchants present? Please raise your hands. After a few hands were raised, he pointed to one of them seated at the front and asked, You, tell us, how do you usually obtain salt? The indicated salt merchant stood up and introduced himself: Lord, my name is Godwin Toby. In the Northwestern Bay area, we produce salt by boiling seawater. Coastal viges have salt workers who make their living this way. We, the salt merchants, purchase it monthly and then transport it ind for sale. How much sea salt can you purchase each month? Paul inquired. Godwin thought for a moment and replied, All salt merchants in Alda together acquire about 2,000 kilograms. Paul stated, Thats too little. I have a way to increase the monthly sea salt production to tens of thousands of kilograms, and it doesnt require burning any fuel, thus keeping costs extremely low. The crowd was incredulous at this revtion. If Alda could indeed produce tens of thousands of kilograms of sea salt monthly at such a low cost, the profits could multiply exponentially. Pauls method involved sr evaporation of seawater, which he believed was well-suited to the climate and sunlight conditions of the Northwestern Bay. This method entailed constructing salt pans on t coastal mudts, typically divided into evaporation and crystallization ponds. During high tide, seawater would be channeled into the evaporation ponds. After sufficient evaporation under the sun, the water would be moved to the crystallization ponds for further sun exposure. The seawater would be a saturated salt solution, eventually precipitating salt crystals. However, it was crucial not to let it drypletely, as other minerals in seawater would mix with the salt. The initial product was crude salt, containing impurities like sand and mud. To improve quality, it could be dissolved in clean water, filtered, and then recrystallized through drying, yielding cleaner salt. However, this process would significantly reduce the yield. Even after recrystallization, the salt remained coarse and contained bitter-tasting magnesium chloride, calcium chloride, and potentially harmful sodium nitrite. In this harsh, medieval-like world,moners were fortunate to have ess to crude salt. Only wealthy merchants like Bet could afford finely ground, high-quality salt. The nobility could consume refined salt, but it had to be extracted from well salt using a specific method: boiling brine with soybean milk, the nt proteins in which would coagte and attract impurities like calcium sulfate and humic substances, forming a foam that could be skimmed off to purify the brine. However, this refined salt was a luxury, beyond the reach ofmoners and average wealth, and some regions even legited to prohibit non-nobles from purchasing it. Seeing the astonishment of the crowd, Paul smiled mysteriously: The specifics of the method will be disclosed only after you receive authorization. Lord Graymans enigmatic smile whetted the appetite of Godwin and other salt merchants. Paul continued, The third industry is food processing. As I mentioned earlier, there is an ongoing war in the south. Soldiers on the front lines need not only bread and other staples but also meat and vegetables. However, as we know, its usually impossible to preserve meat and vegetables for long periods, a perennial headache for quartermasters in every era and army. If we can find a method to preserve food for extended periods without spoiling, His Majesty the King will surely cerge orders with us. Someone from the audience asked, Does Lord Grayman mean that we should process dried fish and meat to sell to the kingdoms army? Paul shrugged and said, Thats one approach. You can try producing some yourselves. But Im talking about another method that can preserve not only meat but also vegetables and fruits, and the preserved meat will taste much better than dried meat. I name this processed food canned food. The Lords Manor ns to establish a canned food factory first, and Im sure you will soon see it in the market. Canned food? Another novel concept, confirming Count Graymans reputation as a prolific inventor. The crowd was impressed. Paul was referring to the earliest form of canned food. In 1800, to address soldiers food needs, Napoleon Bonaparte, then the First Consul of France, offered a substantial prize of 12,000 francs for a method or invention that could preserve army rations long-term. In 1810, Nics Appert imed this prize by inventing the canning process. His method was simple: prepare the food, ce it in wide-mouthed jars, and cook them in boiling water for 30 to 60 minutes. While still hot, the jars were sealed with cork, reinforced with string, or sealed with wax. Canned food produced this way, even after months of sea transport and exposure to extreme heat and humidity, remained unspoiled upon opening. What could be more suitable for the kingdoms army, poised for southern campaigns, than canned food? Of course, this assumed they would not resort to living off thend from local residents. Hansel, upon learning the characteristics of canned food, was almost driven mad with excitement, begging Paul and the Administration Council to prioritize the development of the canning industry. Alright, I think thats enough for todays meeting, Paul stood up and announced, Everything that needed to be said has been said. This concludes todays meeting. Those interested in coborating with the Lords Manor, please speak with Mayor Theodore and Advisor Peter to register. Or, you can go home and think it over, haha. I have other matters to attend to, so I must leave now. As the lord prepared to depart, everyone stood to see him off. Once Paul had disappeared through the side door, Mayor Theodore and Advisor Old Peter were almost instantly surrounded by the eager crowd Chapter 84: The Eerie Count of the Castle Chapter 84: The Eerie Count of the Castle Viscount Angelo tread carefully along the corridors of the castle. Despite his numerous visits, he still hadnt adapted to its environment. Gloomy and ominous, it bore the characteristics of a dungeon inhabited by ghosts and monsters from a horror story. Why would its master choose to dwell in such a ce? The enigmatic Count Kent, truly a man difficult to understand in every aspect. With these cautious thoughts, Angelo turned a corner and stopped in a spacious area. He straightened his clothes and slowly approached a grand and ornate door. Two halberd-bearing guards stood at the door, one on each side. As Angelo approached, they crossed their weapons, blocking his path to the room. Their cold scrutiny made Angelo feel like amb under the gaze of hungry wolves. He reminded himself that he was a noble, and these were merely soldiers, and he their lords guest. Regaining some of his pride, he stood tall, using the tone he had honed as a Viscount, and announced loudly: Viscount Angelo of Baylding, here at the invitation of Count Kent. Cursed be it, despite his frequent meetings with the Count, these personal guards still treated him as a stranger. Angelos anger was not just about his bruised ego; he sensed an underlying dread within him. The initial hope he had upon seeking refuge had vanished, leaving only unease and insecurity. The guards remained motionless, continuing their intimidating stare, blocking the door. Angelo closed his eyes, waiting in silence. A minute, or two, it felt like an eternity. Finally, a voice from behind the thick wooden door said, Come in. Angelo exhaled softly. The guards withdrew their weapons, and one of them gently opened the door. He adjusted his demeanor and slowly stepped into the room. A ng from the closing door behind him involuntarily made Angelo shudder. This was Count Kents study, spacious yet even more eerie than the corridor outside. Despite it being broad daylight, the windows were tightly covered with heavy curtains, not allowing a single ray of sunlight. The rooms sole illumination was a dim light from a floor-standing candbra. A man sat next to it, engrossed in a thick book. Can he even see the words clearly? Just as Angelo thought this, the man in the chair spoke without looking up. Viscount, please take a seat. Count Marz Kent pointed to another chair beside the candbra. This was a man with a pallidplexion and a sinister face, his nose sharp, with faint dark circles under his sunken eyes. Although only middle-aged, his hair was already thinning significantly. Thank you, Lord Kent, Angelo said, swallowing hard, forcing his trembling legs to carry him to the chair next to the wicker one, unsure why his legs felt so weak. So, Viscount Angelo, lets talk about Baylding, Count Kent said nonchntly, his eyes still on his book. Angelo felt a surge of emotion, almost to tears. Each time he met the Count, he was dismissed after a brief exchange, except for one longer encounter during a silent lunch. This time, he had to seize the opportunity. Lord Kent, Lord Paul Grayman of Alda uwfully detained our lord, Count Malron Ganard. We, in defense of Bayldings honor, rose up against this tyrannical lord, but ultimately, we were overpowered. For nearly half an hour, Angelo painstakingly recounted the events that led to his exile. To rebel so hastily while your lord is still in their hands, you are trulymendable for your loyalty and bravery, Count Kent suddenly remarked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. Angelos face flushed, then he spoke earnestly, Indeed, we were blinded by their atrocities and nder. You must have received their promation too. What level of shamelessness is required to fabricate such baseless usations? So, you havee to me for? Kent probed. Count, I implore you to champion our cause, to help us reim Baylding! We we are now without refuge. The room fell silent. Angelo waited, growing increasingly restless, until Count Kent finally asked, And what can I gain from this? The question was blunt and unapologetic. Angelos anger surged within, remembering how much he had offered this man for support. Now, when he truly needed help, the Count was demanding more. Yet, he dared not show his fury and replied humbly, Lord Kent, I have nothing to offer you now. Kent shook his head, Im not talking about now, but the future. What can you offer me once you secure the leadership of Baylding? Angelos heart pounded, My lord, Malron Ganard is still alive, I I Hmm, lets not beat around the bush. Besides your naive young lord, who do you think youre fooling about old Ganards situation? Having taken the first step, is there any turning back now? Count Kents words made Angelo break out in cold sweat within moments. The Count waited silently for his reply. Lord Kent Angelo finally said: If you help me secure the position of Lord of Baylding, Ill cede a townsnd to you. There was no response. Biting his lip, Angelo upped his offer: Two towns! After an awkward wait, still no hopeful response came. A barons domain! As his sessive offers went unanswered, Angelo was on the verge of despair. The Counts appetite was too great. But he couldnt give up. Without this lifeline, hed be left with nothing. His search for allies had led him to this man, a decision he now regretted bitterly. Resignedly, he uttered his painfulst resort: Half of Bayldings territory, thats my final offer. Count Kents fingers moved slowly, tapping on the armrest of the chair, seemingly pondering Angelos proposition. Only then did Angelo notice the Counts long, sharp fingernails, sending a shiver down his spine. With difficulty, he added, My lord, if I cede more, Baylding will be left with only the city of Butuya. Alright! We have a deal, the Count finally agreed. Angelo breathed a sigh of relief, immediately followed by a pang of regret. You may go now. Ill inform you when Im ready, the Count dismissed him. Angeloplied, bowing and leaving the room slowly, knowing he shouldnt appear too anxious. From the moment he entered to his departure, the Counts gaze never left his book, never once ncing at Angelo. After the door closed, Count Kent finally put the book aside on a small square table. Then, he picked up a cup from the table. It was a porcin cup, exquisitely made, adorned with a realistically painted rose. The Count didnt drink from it, but instead kept toying with it, clearly fond of the piece. Speaking to himself, he mused, Now, lets see who offers the higher price. Chapter 85: The Navy Chapter 85: The Navy Charge! Okam held a wooden sword and stabbed fiercely at his opponent. However, the opponent effortlessly parried his wooden sword. While Okams arm was still extended, the opponent quickly jabbed him in the waist with a wooden sword. Dont just attack blindly; remember to keep your base stable at all times! Quik, a former pirate leader and now a second-ss soldier in the Alda Navy, loudly pointed out Okams shorings. Rubbing his sore waist from the jab, Okam reset his stance for another attack, searching for any defensive gaps in Quiks posture. After circling Quik a few times, Okam found what he thought was an angle from which Quik couldnt counter and stabbed sharply. However, with a swift sidestep With a ssh, Okam, charging too fiercely, fell into the water. The sailors of the Alda Navy were practicingbat on the water. Six navy warships and a dozen or so temporarily conscripted fishing boats were filled with sailors engaged in intense mock battles. In the midst of their vigorous training, they suddenly heard the call to assemble from the shore. Everyone immediately ceased their activities and rowed towards the military harbor dock. With newly built and requisitioned civilian ships, the Alda Navy now had sixrger sail-and-oar ships, each manned by about fifty people. The Navy also established a base in Port Fran, carving out a space for the construction of a naval base and a dock specifically for military ships. On the shore, Paul and his Naval Commander, Austin, were already waiting. The sailorsnded and quickly assembled on the training ground within the military harbor. They formed six square formations, led by their respective ship captains, totaling over 300 men. Although the weather was cooling down in autumn, due to training, everyone wore only a blue-and-white striped shirt, a cotton shirt named Sea Soul Shirt by the lord, which was very popr among the navy officers and men. Not only did it serve as a wind and sun shield for the sailors out at sea, but it also had a very practical feature. If someone identally fell overboard, they could be quickly spotted. Paul, apanied by Austin, inspected the sailor formations. He saw Quik the First in the formation and smiled wryly at him. Quiks face turned red. Bound by military discipline, he dared not turn his head and had to slightly shift his eyes to avoid direct eye contact with Paul. Paul did not reprimand him for this slightly disrespectful behavior. Quik had been humiliated during an interrogation in Lakeheart Town, and naturally felt very embarrassed now. These ex-pirate recruits in the navy only received supplies for food and clothing. They didnt think about a sry unless they aplished some outstanding feat or behaved well for a period, which would then allow them to be treated like regr sailors. Quik was among the second batch of prisoners selected for the navy. Fortunately, he had performed notably in repelling a piratending attack, immediately promoted to second-ss soldier and allowed to receive half-pay. If he continued to perform well, he could earn full pay. Looking at the budding naval force, Paul was filled with grand ambition. Although it was just a small sapling, it would eventually grow into a towering tree. This army would one day sail the seas. He imagined numerous warships and giant ships, neatly aligned in columns, their broadsides firing in unison, barraging the enemy with countless cannonballs, stirring a wave of excitement in his heart. He asked Austin, Has the cannon training already begun? Austin replied, We have already started. We built a simted deck onnd, where we ced the two naval cannons and four revolving cannons weve manufactured. This setup is used for practicing artillery operation. Paul was very pleased. These two naval cannons were still directly cast based on the armys 6-pound cannons, but their mounts had been modified for shipboard use. Since warships could carry heavier cannons, he had already instructed Malron to start experimenting with 12-pound cannons. As for even heavier 24-pound cannons, they would wait untilrger ships could be built. The revolving cannons, small-caliber artillery, were primarily installed at the bows and sterns of the warships to cover areas the broadside cannons couldnt reach. Additionally, they were used to fire grapeshot at the enemys face in closebat situations. After the inspection, the sailors were ordered to continue their training, while the navy officers gathered in the bases meeting room to hear the lords introduction to the next steps and arrangements. Paul, seated at the head of the table, said, Gentlemen, as you might already know, the shipbuilders from the south have arrived and will soon start building new types of ships. The officers nodded in understanding. When Paul had led the southern shipbuilders to the shipyard, theirmander Austin and several other officers had joined as naval representatives. They were also well aware of what the new ships would look like. Two models of the sloop ships were ced in the shipyard for the shipbuilders to reference for detailed design drawings, and two more were in the naval base for the navy officers and men to study. Paul continued, In the first phase of naval development, I n to build six sloop ships. But after constructing two and conducting some training, the navy will begin clearing the various pirate groups in the Northwest Bay. So, you need to be ready for battle as soon as possible. Although pirates who raided onnd had been eliminated, the Northwest Bay was still far from tranquil. The Alda Navy was still very weak, so they had adopted a passive defense strategy, engaging in battle only when pirates attacked. If the pirates didnte, they wouldnt provoke them. Even so, several pirate invasions had urred since the public trial, but fortunately, they were all repelled by the Alda troops, with each invasion promptly reported to Lakeheart Town. Once the navy was equipped with two sloop ships, they would be able to mount a total of 28 cannons on board. With such formidable firepower, the Alda Navy would no longer fear any pirates. Paul also proposed another requirement: The Administration Council has decided that after clearing the pirates, merchant ships will be sent to the south, and the navy must y a role in scouting routes and escorting. From now on, you must send people to travel south along the coastline, gathering information about each port along the way. This will facilitate emergency stops, resupply, and repairs for our ships. Many in attendance thought of Paul as far-sighted. After the meeting at the naval base, Paul visited the nearby shipyard. The shipyard had not yet started building sloop ships because, ording to the senior shipbuilder Benjamins inspection, the equipment was somewhat outdated. He was directing the shipyard craftsmen to upgrade and repair the equipment along with supervisor Rubin. Paul promised Rubin that the navy would be a financial priority in the uing budget. If they encountered any difficulties in upgrading equipment or purchasing shipbuilding materials, they should just speak to the Department of Finance. As he left, he asked Rubin to cooperate well with the shipbuilders from the south, to which Rubin eagerly nodded in agreement. Chapter 86: Political and Economic Advisor Chapter 86: Political and Economic Advisor Ladi once again found herself in the ssroom of Weiss Academy, a ce she had recently grown fond of. A few days earlier, she had returned to Lakeheart Town with herpanions from the adventure group, following Paul and Queller from Port Fran. It was then that she stumbled upon this newly established school. Named Weiss Academy, it was in reality a simple two-story building surrounded by a brick wall, forming a modest courtyard. Everything about it seemed rudimentary. During the day, the academy was filled with children of all ages from Lakeheart Town and the nearby viges. Teachers were responsible for teaching them literacy. By five in the evening, the children would all return home. But after dinner, the ce woulde alive again as adult townsfolk gathered for lessons, taught by teachers working the night shift. This was known as the literacy night school. The teachers included young monks from nearby monasteries and individuals who hade from the capital seeking livelihood in the northwest. The lords only requirement for them was literacy. Ladi was surprised that the local lord had established such a school for themon folk and even serfs. Even in the south, only the urban poor had the opportunity to receive education, and it was a significant financial burden for their families. Knowledge had its price. Ladis ability to be a schr was inseparably linked to her familys wealth. She enjoyed spending time with the children, whose innocence allowed her to momentarily forget the various worries of life. During sses, she would listen attentively with the children and y games with them in the courtyard afterwards. In a few days, the children had be familiar with the tall, green-haired, beautiful big sister wearing a high hat. Ladi found herself smiling more in these few days than she had in the entire previous month. Her hat made it easy to identify her as a schr. When a few teachers at the academy learned that she was a schr from the south, they enthusiastically invited her to share about the customs and culture of the south with the students. She dly epted, and after a few lectures, even the principal, Morrison, came to know of her and made it a point to attend her sses. The eagerness and satisfaction in the childrens eyes as they absorbed new knowledge brought Ladi immense joy. Morrisons suggestion struck a chord with her: Miss Ladi, would you consider staying here as a teacher? Im sure Lord Grayman would offer you a generous package. What moved her wasnt the generous package, but the memory of herst visit to Lakeheart Town and the conversation with the lord. Especially with the church in the south growing increasingly fanatic, returning could bring suspicion not only upon herself but also trouble for her family and friends. Staying here might be a good choice. Several dayster. Ladi, why? Havent we been good to you? Meru asked loudly. Just moments ago, thisrade had approached her, the leader of the Lichman Adventure Team, with a shocking proposal: to leave the group. She hung her head, looking remorseful, and said, I feel the environment in the Northwestern Bay is very suitable for me, and Id like to live here for a while. Of course, that was just an excuse. The real reason was obvious: her hidden identity. Meru knew her too well. She was too kind, too considerate of others. Meru hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, Ive always said, well protect you no matter what. Tears welled up in herpanions eyes as she spoke with a sobbing voice, Thank you all for taking care of me, and for not abandoning me even after knowing my secret. I was happy with you all. But but Meru shook her head, There are no buts. We will never abandon you, we will always take care of you, and we are happy to do so. No! Meru Ladi looked intently at the leader, We cant continue like this. Please agree, Meru, its better for all of us. Knowing herpanion for so many years, Meru could see the firm determination in her eyes. But leaving you here alone, wouldnt your situation be even worse? How can we rest assured? Ladi reassured her, The lord here is an enlightened person. Ive tested him, and you know I have my ways. Also, Ive talked with those teachers from the monastery. The church personnel here generally lean towards the Enlightened Society, not as fanatical as their southern counterparts. In short, its safer for me to stay here. Meru, realizing she couldnt persuade her friend any further, nodded reluctantly. She hugged Ladi again, saying, Take good care of yourself. You will always be part of our family. Ladi gratefully responded, Thank you. Her tears could no longer be held back, streaming down her delicate face. Meru touched her face, gently wiping away her tears, and said affectionately, What are you thanking us for, silly girl? Ladi sat nervously in the reception room of the lords mansion, wondering what this so-called interview would entail. A whileter, two people entered the room one she recognized as the steward Ford, and the other, a schrly-looking man who seemed to be an aide to the lord. She stood up to greet the older Ford, Hello, Steward Ford. Ford smiled and gestured for her to sit. The two men sat opposite her, and the schrly man introduced himself, Hello, Miss Ladi, I am Bernard Francis, the secretary of Count Grayman. We met during the weing of the Foster Association. She responded, Hello, Mr. Francis. Steward Ford got straight to the point, Miss Ladi, weve read your introduction. A schr from the independent territory of Messiah in the south, but youre a member of the Lichman Adventure Team, arent you? Ladi nodded, Yes, I joined the adventure group as a schr to travel and broaden my knowledge. Ford nodded. Members of adventure groups, who travel far and wide, were known for their exceptional abilities, offering a high level of security. What are your areas of expertise? My knowledge mainly focuses on history and natural history. May we ask you a few questions in these areas? Of course, Steward. The test was conducted by Bernard, who had umted considerable knowledge during his time copying books in the library. After half an hour, he informed Steward Ford that, in his opinion, this green-haired girl was indeed a genuine schr of history and natural history. Steward Ford pondered for a moment and said, Since you came with the Foster Association, you must know that we will soon establish trade rtions with the Horn Bay Alliance and will be increasingly interacting with them. Not just with the Horn Bay Alliance, but our interactions will expand to the entire south. Therefore, the lords mansion and the Administration Council urgently need an advisor familiar with the politics and economy of the southern countries. Would you be willing to take on this role? Ladi hesitated, But my intention is to teach at Weiss Academy, as Ive written in my introduction. Old Ford shook his head, Have you seen our academy? At this stage, its merely teaching literacy. cing a schr of history and natural history there would be a waste of talent. Good steel should be used on the des edge. He continued, Of course, if you really like it there, you can volunteer to teach the children in your free time. Its all in the same town anyway. Alright, I ept your arrangement. Ladi agreed, deciding to settle down first and see how things go. Wee, Miss Ladi. You can start working at the lords mansion tomorrow. Old Ford was pleased. Recently, during negotiations with Christopher of the Foster Association, he had been troubled by hisck of understanding of the southern economic situation. The arrival of this schrlydy was indeed timely. Chapter 87: Internal and External Separation Chapter 87: Internal and External Separation On the morning of September 27th, Paul Grayman was in his office, flipping through a report sent from Port Fran. This report detailed the information of merchants who were interested in coborating with him. After Paul convened a meeting with the merchants in Port Fran, many immediately signed up. In the following days, more people came to the Administration Council to express their willingness to respond to the lords call. However, the members of the Administration Council advised that it was not wise to hastily share production techniques and craftsmanship. It was necessary first to assess whether the applicants had the requisite qualifications by examining their credibility, financial strength, and other factors. Otherwise, a failure in business could negatively impact the lords reputation. Paul agreed with this suggestion and ordered a thorough investigation of the applying merchants by the Port Fran Administration Council. After several rounds of careful selection, it was confirmed that in the near future, 3 salt fields, 5 canneries, 6 paper mills, and 8 porcin factories would be established in and around Port Fran. The cannery invested in by the lords manor was also starting construction near Lakeheart Town. It was believed that soon, arge number of canned goods could be sold to the kingdoms army fighting in the south. Interestingly, the authorized merchants, crying and pleading, insisted on giving a certain percentage of shares to the lord. Seeing their persistence, Paul graciously epted. In addition to collecting taxes and technology usage fees, he would now also gain a share of the profits. It seemed that these merchants were still a bit wary of him. At that moment, he suddenly remembered something and called out, Bernard. His chief secretary immediately entered the room and approached his desk, asking, What do you require, Lord Grayman? Paul instructed, Gather the steward Ford and the heads of the Administration Council at the lords manor. I have some announcements to make. As youmand, the chief secretary replied, turning to leave. As he was opening the door, Paul called out to him again, Wait, first bring me Butler Philip. Butler Philip soon arrived at Pauls office. Since Bernard became the chief secretary, the old butlers workload had lightened considerably. He now primarily handled domestic matters within the manor. Paul stood up, facing the butler and gesturing towards a chair in front of his desk, saying, Philip, please take a seat. This Butler Philip was momentarily stunned, as it was unheard of for a master to make such a gesture to a servant. After a brief pause, the old butler became flustered, a dreadful thought crossing his mind: Is the count nning to dismiss me? He quickly reviewed his recent work and could not recall any mistakes. Was it then because he was considered too old and useless, and being sent home to retire? Caught up in his thoughts, the butler became dazed. Seeing the butlers expression, Paul walked around the desk, ced his hands on his shoulders, and gently pressed him down into the chair. Paul had great respect for the old butler, who had taken care of him since his mothers early death and his fathers preupation with the affairs of the manor. He had practically raised him. However, as soon as the butler felt the chair, he sprang up. Realizing what was happening, Philip spoke in a terrified tone, How could a servant sit in front of his master? Please, Lord Count, do not punish me for this. Paul pressed him down into the chair again, saying, Sit down. This is both a request and an order. Philip finally sat down in the chair. Paul returned to his seat, sped his hands together, and leaned on the table, looking at the old butler. Philip, you have always been dedicated and hardworking in the lords manor. Both my father and I have been under your care Lord Count, please dont send me away Suddenly, tears streamed down Philips face, startling Paul. He wondered how the butler hade to such a conclusion. But in the butlers eyes, Pauls opening remarks seemed like a prelude to dismissal. Philips parents had been long-time servants of the Grayman family, and he had been working in the manor since he was old enough to understand. He had be his fathers personal servant. After the previous butler retired, Pauls father had handed the position to him, a role he had held for over twenty years. Having spent nearly 50 years of his life in the lords manor, Philip was deeply attached to it. The thought of suddenly leaving to retire was unsettling. Paul hastily gestured with his hands to exin to the old butler, Philip, I have no intention of sending you away. Think about it, you manage the daily affairs of the manor. If you were to leave, this ce would surely fall into disarray. Relieved that he wasnt being dismissed, Philip awkwardly apologized, Im very sorry, Lord Count, for my unfounded worries. But why was the count so solemn all of a sudden? Seeing the butler calm down, Paul breathed a sigh of relief and then said: I called you here for another matter. Although its not about dismissing you, I was worried you might take it hard, so I decided to talk to you first. As long as Im not being dismissed, Philip said earnestly to Paul, Lord Count, you are the master, and I am the servant. I will follow yourmands. Then Ill speak Uh actually, its about the manors finances. Im thinking of separating them into internal and external funds. The internal funds will still be managed by you, while the external funds will be handled by the Administration Council. Hearing Pauls words, the old butler sounded almost pained, as if he had done something wrong, asking in a strained voice, Lord Count, did I make a mistake in the ounts? Paul reassured him, Of course not. Every time Ive checked the ounts, Ive never found any errors or omissions. Youve managed the finances excellently. Hearing the counts words, Butler Philip felt somewhat relieved. In Pauls view, the manors ie mainlyprised two aspects: First, the taxes from the territory, including agricultural andmercial taxes, along with various other unique and diverse levies; Second, the profits from the Grayman familys various enterprises, including produce from farms and profits from factories and shops. Both sources of ie were unified in the manors treasury. Simrly, the expenses also fell into two categories: First, the private living expenses of the lord, including Pauls personal needs, maintenance of the manor castle, and sries for the servants; Second, public affairs expenses within the territory, including sries for officials, military expenditures, and infrastructure projects like bridges, roads, and canals. The funds required for these expenses also came from the manors treasury. On a daily basis, personal expenses of the lord were directly managed by Butler Philip, who handled procurement and paid the servants from the treasury. Public affairs expenses were budgeted by the responsible officials and then submitted to Butler Philip. Forrge amounts, the butler would report to Paul for approval. Upon Pauls agreement, funds were taken from the treasury and given to the relevant officials. For smaller amounts, Philip took charge and disbursed funds directly,ter presenting detailed ounts to Paul for review at the end of each month. However, with the increasing variety and amount of ie and expenses, Paul felt it was time to adjust the financial management of the manor. Chapter 88: Public and Private Treasuries Chapter 88: Public and Private Treasuries Paul patiently exined to the old steward why he wanted to separate the finances of the lords estate into internal and external ounts. Although Philip felt somewhat disappointed at first, he soon came to understand the rationale. Recently, the ie of the lords estate had been increasing in both volume andplexity, and so had the expenditures. Philip, feeling his age and diminishing strength, worried that a miscalction on his part could jeopardize the Counts important affairs. Relinquishing his reservations, Philip stood up and bowed deeply to Paul, saying, Count, I fullyply with your arrangements. Paul was deeply moved by the old stewards understanding and, once again, came around the table to firmly grasp Philips hands, sincerely saying, Philip, I will still rely heavily on your care in my personal life. Tears glistened in the old stewards eyes as he replied, Rest assured, Count. In the afternoon, the senior officials of the Administration Council gathered at the lords estate, where Paul announced his decision: Given the reasons mentioned, Ive decided to split the estates treasury into two parts: a private treasury for my personal expenses and a public treasury for the public affairs of Alda. This announcement perplexed everyone in the room. They knew that the royal family separated their public and private treasuries, but had never heard of a local lord doing the same. Eventually, Ford, the chief steward, coughed and said to Paul, Count, isnt it unnecessary to make such a fine distinction? Technically, all this money is your property. Indeed, in this era, including the king, lords of all ranks considered everything within their domains as their private property. I understand, Paul replied, but I think its better to have clearer roles and responsibilities for each department now that we have established such aplex administrative team. Paul wasnt about to y the noble at this moment. He was determined to keep a firm grip on where the money went. Now that we have a Department of Finance, lets allow it to fully exercise its function, not just to calcte budgets. Old Philip is getting on in years, and our estates financial situation is bing increasinglyplicated. How can you bear to see such a heavy burden on his shoulders alone? After hearing this, Ford asked curiously, Do you mean? Paul nodded and said, Yes, from now on, Philip will continue to manage the private treasury, while the public treasury will be managed by the Department of Finance in the Administration Council. The officials were astonished. Money, being such an important matter, should be managed by ones most trusted retainers. Who else in the estate, apart from Philip, could that be? However, the members of the Department of Finance were ted, immediately standing to say, Please rest assured, Count, we will not let you down. Previously, they were only responsible for crunching numbers, but Pauls change potentially meant they now had some real authority. Ford, understanding Pauls decision, knew the current state of the estate and recognized the need for professionals to handle the finances. Paul continued, Lets discuss how the estates ie will be allocated, what goes into the private treasury, and what into the public treasury. Old Ford said, Its all up to the Counts decision. Paul hesitantly said, My initial n is that all tax revenues of Alda will go into the public treasury. Furthermore, from now on, the profits generated from various factories, workshops, stores, etc., established with public funds will also be entirely credited to the public treasury. And as for the Grayman familys estates, the profits from the paper mill, porcin factory, and the already nned cannery, as well as the fees for technological cooperation with private operators, and the ie from investments made with the private treasury, all these revenues will go into the private treasury. What do you think? Ford, the chief steward, responded, Count, I think it would be sufficient to allocate only the tax revenues to the public treasury. The rest of the ie should remain in your private treasury. Paul breathed a sigh of relief. He had been concerned that allocating too much to his personal treasury might cause dissatisfaction among others, but now he saw there was no need for such worry. Cough, this private treasury is for my personal expenses. If the public treasury runs low, I dont want to have to cover it with funds from my private one. Conversely, I will try not to satisfy my personal desires using the public treasury. Ford quickly said, Thats out of the question, Count. Even the money in the public treasury is yours and at your disposal. The other officials also echoed Fords sentiment. Paul gestured dismissively, Alright, since its to be at my discretion, lets settle it this way. Seeing Pauls insistence, Ford did not object further. In his heart, he was actually pleased, as the lord had delegated nearly half of the financial authority to the Administration Council he led. This would make their work easier, and with the establishment of various industries, the ie flowing into the public treasury was likely to increase. Paul! a voice called out. The only person present bold enough to address the lord by his first name was Count Malron Ganard. Every time Paul convened a meeting of the Administration Council, Malron was included, and his opinions were sought, especially on matters concerning Baylding. This made Malron very content. Lately, Malron had be more cheerful, seemingly having moved past previous troubles. He actively participated in discussions, expressing his opinions, though he never opposed the consensus. What is it, Malron? Malron spoke up briskly, Lets handle Bayldings ie the same way. The ie from the Ganard familysnds and shops will go to me personally, while the taxes from thend will go into this public treasury, to be managed by the Administration Council. Bayldings finances were kept separate to avoid the impression that Alda was annexing Baylding. Although, with Malronspliance to Pauls directives, it was almost a moot point. Though slightly surprised, Paul found Malrons suggestion perfectly aligned with his intentions. Of course, he had to maintain appearances. Malron, are you sure about this? Before Paul could finish, Malronughed heartily, Of course, Ive thought it through! Being by your sidetely, Ive witnessed your actions firsthand. This aligns with the goals I had set for myself. And both you and Ford have been fair to both Alda and Baylding, showing no partiality. Why not join the two strands into one then? Paul was genuinely moved, patting his chest as he promised his blood-sworn brother, Since you trust me so much, I swear that as prosperous as Alda bes, so will Baylding. If the people of Alda eat meat, the people of Baylding will not just have soup. Ive always trusted you, my brother! Malron approached and grasped Pauls hand, speaking sincerely. Chapter 89: Farewell Chapter 89: Farewell The Foster familys caravan had been in Lakeheart Town for some time now. The reason they hadnt hurried back south was to wait for the porcin factory to produce enough porcin ware. This ware was extremely popr and sold out almost immediately upon production, leaving virtually no inventory. Recently, the workers at the porcin factory had been working overtime to fulfill the order of 3,000 pieces requested by Supervisor Christopher. Of course, this batch consisted of smaller items, mostly simple bowls and tes. As the days passed, the date for the caravans return journey drew closer, coinciding with the departure date of the Lichman Adventure Team, as they were employed by Queller. Ladi spent an entire day exining the economic situation of Horn Bay in detail to Manager Ford, then requested to start her job a few dayste. She wanted to use thesest few days to spend quality time with herpanions. Understanding Manager Ford graciously granted her request. In these few days, the members of the adventure group enjoyed their time together, eating and ying, savoring these final moments of reunion. However, the inevitable day of parting finally arrived. Please convey my respects to Marquis Foster. Alright, Ive got it. On the shores of Lake Weiss, Paul saw off Queller and the others on their way south. As they walked and talked, Queller pped Paul on the shoulder: No need to see us off any further. Ille again. Paul, too busy with his own affairs, replied, Alright then, safe travels! And uh Queller confidently said, Dont worry, Ill keep sending people your way! Whatever kind you need. Paul sheepishly scratched the back of his head, Haha! Thanks, that would be great. Hey, no need for formalities between us. Supervisor Christopher also joined in, smiling at Paul, Count Grayman, we hope for your continued support in the production quotas of porcin and the new type of paper for the Foster family. This time, it was Paul who assured them, dering the Foster family a key business partner, much to the delight of Supervisor Christopher and Queller. On the Lichman Adventure Teams side, everyone was saying their heartfelt goodbyes to Ladi. They had arrived together, but now they had to part ways, leaving everyone deeply saddened. After hugging each member, team leader Meru once again entrusted her to take good care of herself. She held Merus hand and said, About my mother Meru gave her a reassuring look, Leave it to me. Ill exin everything to her. Ladi nodded, Okay! Tell her that in two to three months, or at most half a year, Ille back to take her here. Meru replied, Hey, its too dangerous for you to go back. We should bring your mother here instead. This Whats all this and that about? Dont you trust us? No, its not that. Its just too much trouble for you guys. Meru firmly stated, Its no trouble at all. Listen, Ladi, the group will try to take assignments in this area in the future. Welle to see you whenever we pass by. Then she was embraced tightly by the schr girl Paul, noticing this scene at the Lichman Adventure Team, felt it was appropriate to say a few words of farewell, considering his long acquaintance with them. He waved and called out, Farewell to the members of the adventure group, take care. I hope to see you all again when Queller visits next time Before he could finish, he saw their leader Meru rushing over with the schr girl, Ladi. Meru, looking intently into Pauls eyes with a serious expression, said, Lord Grayman! What what is it? Paul sweated nervously under her gaze. Could it be she had taken a fancy to him and was about to confess on the spot? Were girls from the south so forward? Meru then bowed deeply to him and, standing up, continued seriously: I entrust our Ladi to your care! Ha? Pauls mind froze. What exactly was happening? Why did she suddenly make such an enigmatic statement? Sister, such words are quite ambiguous in the north! How am I supposed to exin this in front of all these people! Ladi, standing behind Meru, blushed, fully aware of the implications of such a statement in the north, being a schr herself. She hastily tugged at the group leaders sleeve and whispered in her ear, Meru, you cant say such things carelessly in the north. As Paul stood there, bewildered, it was Bernard, who had been by his side, who first grasped the situation. Count, Miss Ladi has been appointed as an administrative officer for the lords mansion, he exined. Manager Ford and I personally interviewed her some time ago. Without waiting for Pauls inquiry, he continued, Manager Ford believes that our future interactions with the south will increase, so its prudent to have an advisor familiar with southern politics and economics. Uh I remember mentioning this in one of the reports to you! Ah? Hahaha! Makes sense, makes sense. You and Manager Ford have been very thorough and did well. Paul hadnt been closely involved in hiring matterstely and had skimmed over the reports, missing this detail. Heughed heartily to cover his embarrassment. Thinking about it, Miss Ladi was not only beautiful but a genuine schr. Even more impressive was her exceptional archery skills. Paul had witnessed them firsthand the day they encountered a ck-striped tiger. When heter discussed this with archers like Schroeder and Bryce, they were all incredulous. Not to mention she was a woman, but to hit the target urately from such a distance with the first arrow, and then rapidly fire a second arrow under pressure, hitting the tiger in the eye wasnt that beyond human limits? Considering her calm demeanor at the time, it didnt seem like mere luck. Having such a person at his side, Paul felt heaven had been kind to him. With these thoughts, Paul gave Meru a reassuring look. Dont worry, Captain Meru. Miss Ladi will be well cared for here. Such schrs are rare in our territory; shes truly a high-end talent among high-end talents. He then remembered another schr consultant, Miss Dias, and wondered about her progress with g signals. He had been busy with the shipyard and supporting trade and industry, and hadnt inquired about the g signal research. After this little episode, everyone once again said their farewells. Amidst Pauls waving and goodbyes, the Foster caravan and Lichman Adventure Team embarked on their journey back to the south Chapter 90: A Joke Chapter 90: A Joke After bidding farewell to Queller and his party, Paul returned to his office, summoning not only his Chief Secretary Bernard but also his new advisor, Ladi. Wee, Miss Ladi. May I ask you a personal question? Paul inquired. Please ask, Lord Grayman. Why did you switch careers? Uh I mean, why did you abandon your profession as an adventurer to be an advisor here? Ladi answered, Lord Grayman, as a naturalist, I joined the adventure group to travel and broaden my horizons. Now, I feel its time to settle and thoroughly organize what Ive learned from my recent travels. So, I needed a quiet ce to focus on this task. She had anticipated this question and prepared her answer, hence there was no hint of panic in her response. Paul smirked, thinking Alda wouldnt be quiet anymore with a few more years of industrial andmercial development. However, he certainly wouldnt say this out loud and risk driving her away. He reminded her, Dont neglect your primary duties while organizing your knowledge! The schr nodded, Of course, Lord Grayman. In fact, I had nned to teach at Weiss Academy, but the Steward arranged an advisory position for me. But as a schr, please dont doubt my sense of responsibility. Paul didnt really doubt Ladi; anyone brave enough to risk their life to save others likely wouldntck moral integrity. He then asked another question, Where are you staying now? The Administration Council has arranged amodations for me in a dormitory next to the Lords Manor. Im quite satisfied with the environment there. Thats good to hear. By the way, Miss Ladi, Miss Dias, whom you saved, is also an advisor here. Now youre colleagues. Maybe you could interact more when you have time? Really? Ladi was surprised but pleased to find another schr here. Perhaps she could gain new insights from her. Lord Grayman, if theres nothing else, I must take my leave. Steward Ford is waiting for my report. But Paul stopped her, Ah, dont rush, Miss Ladi. Do you need something else, Lord Grayman? Paul sped his hands on the desk and asked seriously, Miss Ladi, you must have visited many countries with the Lichman Adventure Team over the years? The schr nodded. So, you must have a basic understanding of the situation in each country? Ladi replied, Somewhat. Apart from the southern countries, my knowledge of other areas is quite superficial. Do you understand thews of these countries? Ladi nodded, Adventurers must understand thews of any foreign country they visit to avoid unnecessary trouble. Thats excellent. Pauls eyes lit up as if he had found a treasure. Im nning a series of reforms for our territory, and many newws will be introduced. To avoid making hasty changes and repeating the mistakes of others, I intend to carefully examine the legal texts used historically and currently in various countries. Since youre familiar with many countriesws and are also a historian, I believe you could be of great help in this matter. Ladi breathed a sigh of relief, You tter me, Lord Grayman. Im honored to offer my assistance within my capabilities. Paul smiled, Then its settled. Ill have a room arranged for you in the castle for consultations whenever needed. Ladi nodded, Ill follow your instructions, my lord. As Paul was about to let her go, he suddenly felt yful. He put on a serious face and said, Actually, I already have some ideas in mind. Ill tell you now, and you can help me draft a proposal to be discussed with the Administration Council tomorrow. A task already? Without hesitation, Ladi responded, Please go ahead, Lord. She focused, ready to listen to Pauls ideas. Paul stood up abruptly and said, In this era, people have lost many precious traditions. Its a decline in morals and values. With a pained expression, he continued, So, I n to enforce the restoration of some ancient, valuable traditions through legal means. Indeed! Ladi, agreeing with Pauls view, asked, Lord Grayman, which traditions do you wish to restore? Paul mmed his hand on the table and eximed, Ive decided, lets start with that! That? What could he be referring to? Not just Ladi, but even Bernard stretched his neck, eagerly awaiting the next words from their lord. Paul, looking upwards at a 45-degree angle, dered with a righteous tone, Ive decided to reinstate the lords ancient right offirstnight! Miss Ladi, hurry and draft me a decree for this. The office fell into instant silence. Bernards face went nk, while Ladis expression turned to one of severe disapproval. Ha! Bernards snicker broke the silence, as he quickly covered his mouth. Lady Grayman! Ladis eyes shed with deep embarrassment and anger, her face reddening like a ripe apple. Although she knew it was a joke, it was too much. Its not fitting for a noble to make such jokes about women in broad daylight! Since their moonlit conversation, she had held a good impression of him. How could he say such a thing? Growing more irritated, Ladi said, her face still red, Please transfer me to Weiss Academy to teach. Its more suitable for me. Ha ha ha! It was just a joke, dont take it so seriously. Paul found Ladis earnest reaction amusing. That joke was in poor taste. Please dont do that again. Ladi didnt insist on the idea of teaching at the academy, letting the matter pass as it was just a joke after all. She requested, If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave now. Of course, but I do need your help with legal matters. Next time Ill consult you on actual business. Paul had intended to continue joking, but seeing Ladis reaction, he decided not to push further, not wanting to lose a valuable talent. After Ladi left, Bernard, still in the office, said, Lord Grayman, today Ive seen a side of you quite different from usual. Paul shrugged, What, am I usually that stiff? Anyway, lets talk about something else. I see you with your notebook; is there something you need? Bernard, flipping through his notebook, replied, Yes, there is. Count Kent of Emden arrived at Lakeheart Townst evening and requests a meeting with you. Paul, surprised, said, Count Kent of Emden? I dont have much to do with him. In fact, there had been some interactions. During the pirate invasion, Steward Ford had written to Kent for assistance, but thetter demanded Aldas fealty in return, which led nowhere. Later, intelligence chief Hansel caught spies trying to steal paper-making secrets, who turned out to be Kents men. Paul had no good impression of him. He instructed Bernard, Arrange a meeting time for me. Lets see what this envoy has to say. Chapter 91: Extortion 1 Chapter 91: Extortion 1 Emerson Wilde waited in the castles dining room for the arrival of Count Kent. Half a year ago, he was appointed as a royalmissioner and stationed in Emden. The Kent family had familial ties with the Wilde family, and their interactions had never ceased. Emerson had worked diligently behind the scenes to secure his posting to Emden. This assignment was like a vacation on his rtives territory. Unlike the lords of the northwest, the Kent family was known for its wealth, so Emerson naturally didnt endure any hardships here. Moreover, thanks to the rtionship between the two families, he didnt receive the cold treatment other royalmissioners often faced from their hosts. A voice announced at the door, The Count has arrived! Emerson stood up to greet Count Kents arrival. The lord of the castle walked into the dining room at a leisurely pace, followed by a young man who bore a resemnce to the Count. That was the Counts son, Emersons cousin Jace Kent. He greeted the father and son, Good day, Uncle Kent. Good day, Cousin Jace. Sit down, young Emerson, the Count warmly invited Emerson to sit, disying none of the aloofness he had shown when Viscount Angelo visited. His pale face even had a touch of color. After the father and son seated themselves at the dining table, the Count instructed a servant, Serve the meal. Jace greeted Emerson, Its been a while. How have you been finding your stay here? Emerson responded with a smile, Uncle Kent has been very kind to me. What about you, when did you return? Jace replied, I arrived homest night. I didnt want to disturb your rest, so I didnt notify you. A few months ago, Jace had led troops to the south to support the king, but they had to disband temporarily due to a shortage of provisions in the capital. The three discussed recent events. Count Kent remarked, With the grainpletely burned this time, I wonder when His Majesty will call upon the lords for service again. All three were aware of the kingdoms grain shortage, so there was no need for caution in their discussion. Jace shook his head, Before I left, there were all sorts of rumors. Our king is truly facing an unprecedented crisis. Its not just a matter of food. It seems the rebels in the south are exceptionally strong and difficult to handle. His tonecked any concern for the king. Hearing this, Count Kent said meaningfully to Emerson, Looking at the current situation, both the Wilde and Kent families need to make early preparations! Emerson understood what the Count meant by early preparations not to put all their hopes in the royal family and to leave a way out for themselves. Although he was a royalmissioner, his loyalty was first to his family. In these uncertain times, he maintained the image of a royal loyalist. Once the royal familys decline became apparent, he would gradually distance himself, and when their defeat was certain, he would quickly switch sides. In this era, wasnt this what everyone did? He gave the Count a knowing look, Thank you for the reminder, Uncle Kent. Im sure my father will make all necessary preparations. Count Kentughed heartily. Knowing how to judge the situation and act ordingly was the reason their two families had long-standing rtions and even alliances. As they spoke, the servant brought breakfast. Upon lifting the lid from the dish in front of the Count, a pungent smell of blood wafted out. Emerson wrinkled his nose. Despite having dined with Uncle Kent several times, he still wasnt ustomed to that smell. On Count Kents te was a delicate ss cup, filled not with wine or juice, but with crimson blood, its appearance enough to make ones hair stand on end. His cousin, Jace Kent, seemed unperturbed, evidently ustomed to his fathers unusual choice of drink. Emerson had visited Emden before, but at that time, Count Kent hadnt adopted this habit. During his current visit to Emden, the first time he dined with the Count, arge cup of blood had been ced on the table, startling him. The Count exined that it was a health regimen taught to him by a wandering doctor. Drinking a cup of sheep or pig blood at each meal, supplemented with secret medicines, was said to strengthen the body and prolong life. Emerson knew from pastmunications between the families that Count Kent had once been gravely ill. A doctor passing through his territory had saved his life, likely the same person who taught him this health regimen. Now, it seemed this method had some effect. His Uncle Kent, in his fifties, appeared quite robust, although his skin had turned somewhat pale, probably from spending too much time inside the castle. The Count had even enthusiastically rmended his health regimen to Emerson, but the thought of the pungent smell of blood made him politely decline. How could one have an appetite while drinking such a thing during a meal? After taking a sip of his drink, the Count seemed invigorated and began to enjoy the meal on the table. While eating, he said, Putting aside the southern rebellion, a lot has happened around here recently! Jace, just back from his journey, was interested and quietly awaited his fathers continuation. Our neighbor to the north single-handedly eradicated pirates who invaded his territory. I remember that youngd from the Grayman family is just about 15 years old now. Quite a feat. Jace, somewhat dismissive, said, Pirates are nothing special. Even a young lord can handle them with capable vassals. Count Kent continued: After defeating the pirates, our young Count seems to have grown bolder and has now taken over Baylding, next door. He and Bayldings lord, Malron Ganard, are blood-sworn brothers. There are two versions of the story. One, propagated by Grayman, ims that Ganards vassals plotted to kill their master, and as Malron Ganards blood-sworn brother, he couldnt stand idly by. Theres a signature from Malron Ganard on the announcement, though it might have been coerced. The other version, spread by Ganards vassals, suggests that Grayman coveted the wealth of Baylding and detained Malron Ganard under the guise of a banquet. They took up arms to seek justice but, unsurprisingly, failed. How could a few viscounts and baronspete with a count? So these fellows havee to us Jace picked up his fathers thread, Seeking our military support? Thats right. Bayldings steward, Angelo, has beening to see me every few days. Do you think, Father, who is lying? Count Kent shrugged, It could be Grayman, it could be Angelo, or maybe both are lying. Who knows? Old Ganards death was suspicious, Angelo and his men cant be absolved of me, and Graymans takeover of Baylding is an undeniable fact. So, my son, its not important who is lying. Whats important is Making the choice that benefits us the most! Jace understood what his father meant. Count Kent smiled at his sons maturity, nodding as he took another sip of his drink. Angelo has already made his offerhalf of Bayldingsnds. I wonder how much Grayman is willing to offer. Im considering who should go to Alda. As soon as the Count finished speaking, Emerson, who had been silently listening, stood up. Uncle Kent, if you agree, I would like to make the trip to Alda. Chapter 92: Extortion 2 Chapter 92: Extortion 2 Uncle Kent, if you agree, I am willing to meet with Count Grayman. Emerson immediately stood up, expressing his willingness to make a trip to Alda for Count Kent. This was a great opportunity to strengthen the rtionship between the two families. For a noble family like the Wilde, which specialized in legal robes, having a noble family withnds as a strong ally was extremely necessary. Count Kent happily said, Having a skilled speaker like you makes me much more at ease. The Kent father and son discussed such a matter in front of another familys members without any difort, as their two families had long been amunity of shared interests. If Emerson could be involved, then after the Kent family received the expected benefits, the Wilde family would surely have their share. Uncle Kent, once I arrive in Alda, where should I start? Emerson had already roughly understood the situation from the conversation of the Kent father and son, but he still nned to ask Count Kent for advice. Count Kent stroked his smooth chin, pondered for a while, and after a long time, he said: Start with the statements of those few vassals of Baylding. If the other party has sufficient evidence In our region, Duke Ferdinand [1] of the Northwest is the kings greatest vassal. Hmph! Grayman took over the neighboring territory by force without even consulting the Duke, hes really not putting the Duke in his eyes. Even if the truth is as he says, it should be up to Duke Ferdinand to decide, not for him to act rashly. When you get there, focus on this point and see how this young Count responds. Emerson indicated he had noted this, then asked, Then, Uncle Kent, what do you hope to gain from the Grayman family? The Count did not answer this question, but instead took out a piece of paper and handed it to Emerson. Emerson nced at the paper, carefully put it away, and said, I will not let you down. The Count drained the drink in his ss, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with a napkin, and said with a smile: This young Grayman is impetuous and acts without considering the consequences, sooner orter he will bring great trouble to his family. So, I feel it necessary to properly teach him a lesson on behalf of his deceased father. Uncle Kents efforts in educating the younger generation are truly admirable. Ha ha ha! Laughter echoed in the dining room from the three people. Up to this point, the three present had never considered what they would do if Paul Grayman refused their request, as in their view, this was not an issue at all. The Kent family was the most powerful family in the region, second only to Duke Ferdinand of the Northwest, with over fifty knights directly under the family, and ten baronialnds as vassals, each with a varying number of knights. With just onemand, they could gather a force of around a hundred knights. In the Northwestern Bay area, who would dare to underestimate such a force? And Alda needed no further mention. Even if Paul Grayman had expelled the pirates and annexed Baylding, could he establish a force to rival the Kent family in such a short time? Therefore, Grayman might hesitate, he might negotiate, but he definitely wouldnt have the courage to outright refuse. Soon, Emerson set off for Lakeheart Town. To Emersons surprise, he encountered a snag as soon as he arrived in Lakeheart Town. Upon arriving in the town, his first impression was of its remarkably clean streets. He had visited many ces in the northwest, not just staying in Count Kents territory, and found every town he visited to be rather dirty. This seems like a nice ce to live, he thought, as he approached the castle gates of Lakeheart Town. Emerson identified himself to the guard as a noble from the capital and an envoy of the Kent family, stating he had urgent business with Count Grayman. After the guard went to notify someone, a well-dressed man soon came out. Emerson was puzzled: Strange, isnt Count Grayman supposed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old? This man looks to be in his twenties. The well-dressed man approached Emerson and, with a courteous gesture, said, I am Bernard Francis, the secretary of Count Grayman. Please follow me to the reception room. Emerson felt insulted! He was representing the Kent family, the second most powerful family in the Northwestern Bay area, and he himself was also a noble. He had made this clear to the guard. The fact that he was not greeted personally was one thing, but to be casually assigned to a mere clerk was a tant disrespect to him and the Kent family. During his nearly half a year in the northwest, Emerson had visited other territories and families. Upon learning of his rtion to the Kent family and his status as a noble of the capital, everyone had treated him with ttery and utmost hospitality. Unknowingly, this had fostered in him an extremely arrogant attitude. Please lead the way, said Emerson, adjusting his mindset and setting aside his displeasure to follow Bernard to the castles reception room. Bernard respectfully asked, May I know the purpose of your visit, sir? Emerson shook his head: I can only speak directly to Lord Grayman. Please arrange a meeting with him as soon as possible. To his surprise, the man iming to be Bernard said, Lord Grayman is currently busy with other matters. I am his chief secretary, and you can tell me anything. I will convey your message to Lord Grayman without fail. Im sorry, but I must speak directly to Lord Grayman! Emerson emphasized again, his tone now carrying a hint of displeasure. Bernard felt troubled, not understanding how he had offended the envoy. Emersons tone clearly carried an intimidating undertone. Recalling Pauls schedule, Bernard reluctantly said, Sir, if you insist on speaking only to Lord Grayman, then you will have to wait until tomorrow afternoon. The Counts schedule is fully booked until then. Paul had instructed him on prioritizing various matters. Matters like envoys from peer lords seeking a meeting, unless it was for dering war or discussing business cooperation, were to be scheduledter. Since Emerson was unwilling to disclose his purpose, Bernard had no choice but to postpone the meeting. Emerson became infuriated upon hearing this! Beforeing, he had thoroughly inquired about the Grayman family. They were banished to the Northwestern Bay for siding with the wrong party in court politics and were even prohibited from granting fiefs. They had no legitimate knights, let alone barons or viscounts. For such a family, weaker than some slightly more powerful viscounts, to disregard an envoy from the Kent family was audacious. Very well! I shall wait for my meeting with Lord Grayman tomorrow afternoon. Emerson, far from angry, smiled. He decided to y along with this young, nave Count. [1] Author changed Duke ur () has been changed into Ferdinand Chapter 93: Extortion 3 Chapter 93: Extortion 3 Emerson, filled with resentment, waited until the next afternoon. After Paul bid farewell to Queller and his party and yfully teased his female advisor, Bernard sent someone to inform Emerson that he could meet with Count Grayman at 2 p.m. in the castles reception room. At 2 P.M., Paul arrived at the reception room, but did not find the envoy there. Well, Ill wait a bit then. Paul opened a book and began reading in the reception room. After finishing a chapter, he looked up at the grandfather clock in the room; 15 minutes had already passed. Shaking his head and feeling slightly displeased, Paul thought about how, since assuming the lordship, he had never encountered anyone daring enough to stand him up. He continued to wait, and by 2:30 p.m., Paul couldnt hold back any longer. Bernard! he shouted. His chief secretary immediately rushed in from his office, Whats the matter, Lord Grayman? Eh? Has Sir Emerson left already? Bernard realized something was amiss. Paul, dissatisfied, said, I should be asking you! You didnt get the time wrong, did you? The chief secretary promptly replied, Impossible, Lord Grayman. I even sent someone to remind him again at 1:30 p.m. Paul grew puzzled, Could something unexpected have happened? Send someone to look for him. Yes, Lord Grayman. Bernard turned to leave. Just then, a servant came in to report, Sir Emerson, the envoy from Emden, has arrived to meet with Count Grayman. Paul became both angry and annoyed, Well, it seems Ive simply been stood up by someone. The chief secretary, somewhat shocked, said, Oh! Thats outrageous. Yesterday, the envoy had appeared somewhat arrogant, but since he was only a secretary, he hadnt thought much of it. Now, it seemed the envoy was downright audacious, having made a count wait for half an hour. He decided to stay in the reception room to see how things would unfold. The servant led Emerson in. Paul nced at him; he had a decent appearance, but there was something slightly sinister in his eyes. Paul wondered if it was inherent or just a facade. Emerson approached Paul and performed a proper noble salute. Paul, not even wanting to stand up, let alone return the salute, simply pointed to the seat opposite him, indicating for the envoy to sit down. Emerson, noticing Pauls demeanor, slightly smirked and sat down. Then Paul asked, What brings you, Sir Envoy, all the way to Lakeheart Town? Emerson, unhurried, replied, I dare not presume to instruct. I am here on the orders of Count Kent, specifically to inquire about Aldas unauthorized detention of Count Ganard. What? Detention? Paul scoffed coldly. Emerson nodded solemnly, Yes, Viscount Angelo Angelo, the chief steward of Baylding, has clearly informed the surrounding lords of the situation. Paul, disdainfully, said, Hmph! Ive also sent out a notice, havent you seen it? Or do you just believe the words of those few traitors? The other party shook his head: Lord Grayman, please dont distort the facts. Paul turned to Bernard and instructed: Please ask Malron toe over. He didnt want to waste time talking to Emerson and decided to bring in the main party involved to see what he would say. The reception room fell silent. Paul, uninterested in dealing with the envoy who stood him up and used him of twisting the truth, picked up his book to continue reading. Emerson, meanwhile, remained silent and closed his eyes to rest, appearing calm and collected. After a while, Malron arrived in the reception room, already briefed by Bernard about what had happened. He immediately said: Mr. Envoy, everything Angelo and others have said is nonsense. Those traitors murdered my father, their lord, andter plotted against me. Fortunately, I overheard their conversation, wrote a secret letter to my blood-brother Paul Grayman, and escaped to Lakeheart Town before they realized their plot was exposed. Then Paul sent troops to defeat those traitors. In short, please dont be misled by the words of traitors. Emerson waited for Malron to finish, then smiled and said: Count Ganard, I know youre in a difficult position and have to say things against your will, but rest assured, Count Kent will surely seek justice for you. Both Paul and Malron were speechless at his response, wondering what he was trying to do. Malron countered: Im very well right now andpletely free. Emerson, shaking his head, said: If youre not under house arrest, and if Lord Grayman isnt trying to annex Baylding, how do you exin your current stay in Lakeheart Town instead of returning to Butuya? And how do you exin the orders within Baylding being issued from Lakeheart Town? Malron exined: Because my subordinates are traitors, I currentlyck loyal and capable assistants to help me govern Baylding, so I had to seek help from Lakeheart Town. Plus, just a few days ago, I returned to Butuya to gather the local merchants for a meeting, and stayed there for several days. You can go to Baylding and ask! Emerson, ignoring this, insisted: Lord Ganard, I understand your predicament. Believe me, the surrounding lords will not ignore such a vition of natural order. He then turned to Paul and said: Even if Bayldings vassals harbored rebellious intentions, it should be up to Duke Ferdinand of the Northwest to decide. Lord Grayman, you took over Baylding by force without consulting him, showing little regard for the Duke. Paul retorted: Both the Ganard and Grayman families swear allegiance directly to the royal family. We can handle our affairs without consulting Duke Ferdinand. Emerson suddenly stood up, scoffed, and said: Thete king granted Duke Ferdinand the power to subdue rebels. All lords in the Northwest Bay are under his jurisdiction. Your actions without his consent are an affront to the Duke. You Malron tried to argue back, but Paul stopped him. Paul had realized that the envoy from the Kent family was determined to use him of detaining Malron and invoked Duke Ferdinand to pressure him, clearly looking for trouble. Reasoning with him was futile. He wondered why he had offended the Kent family, except for capturing a few spies which was a justifiable act. He had kept quiet about it, not going to Emden to confront them, yet they seemed to be pushing their luck. Wait, spies? Those spies seemed to havee to steal papermaking technology Realizing the Kent familys likely motive for sending the envoy, Paul adjusted his attitude and smiled at Emerson, gesturing for him to sit. He softly said: Mr. Envoy, please sit down. Many things can be discussed slowly. Many things! He repeated, looking into Emersons eyes. Emerson, observing Pauls smile, rxed his expression. He sat down, returned the smile, and said: Of course, Lord Grayman, many things can indeed be discussed slowly. The young count finally seemed to be on the right track. Chapter 94: The Lion’s Big Demand Chapter 94: The Lion¡¯s Big Demand The atmosphere in the reception room finally rxed. Paul, with a smile, asked, What can I do for Count Kent? It was time for a frank discussion. Emerson, slightly surprised by Pauls directness, felt he couldnt beat around the bush any longer since Paul had opened the conversation so candidly. Emerson pulled out a scroll and handed it to Paul. Paul took it and unrolled it, with Malron leaning over to look as well. Upon reading it, both were visibly shaken and angered. The scroll listed the Kent familys demands: 1. One-fifth of the current ie from paper and porcin production in Aldas territory to be given to the Kent family, and another fifth to Duke Ferdinand. 2. Baylding to be jointly managed by Emden and Alda. Malron, infuriated, was about to stand up and argue with Emerson but was held back by Paul. Paul said with difficulty, Sir Emerson, we find these conditions a bit hard to ept. Emersons expression stiffened again, Lord Grayman, these conditions have been carefully considered by Count Kent. If you fail to recognize reality, Im afraid the Count might take some measures you wouldnt like to see. A tant threat! Paul, suppressing his urge to explode in anger, maintained a strained smile and said, Allow us some time to discuss and decide. Someone, please escort Mr. Envoy back to the inn for rest. Hmph! Its better for Lord Grayman to make a decision soon. I dont mind, but Count Kent isnt very patient. Emerson left with what Paul considered an annoyingly smug smile, after dropping such a statement and following the servant out. Malron turned to Paul, anxiously asking, What do we do now? In the Northwest Bay area, Count Kent was extremely influential, almost like a mini Jars. Whenever he set his sights on something, he wouldnt rest until he got a piece of it. Moreover, as a direct vassal of Duke Ferdinand of the Northwest, he had a strong rtionship with his lord and never forgot to share his gains with the Duke. Ferdinand also liked having this loyal dog, well-fed and robust, ready to bite others when he was displeased. On one hand, Baylding was now threatened by the Kent family, and on the other, much of the Ganard familys wealth was invested in Pauls factories. Both publicly and privately, Malron found it difficult to ept these conditions. Paul patted Malrons shoulder,forting him, Theres a saying Ive heard Where theres a will, theres a way. Lets gather everyone to discuss this; surely well find a solution. Soon, the high-ranking officials of the Administration Council and the military were convened at the lords mansion. After Paul exined the Kent familys envoys demands, the attendees first reacted with shock, then with varying responses. The administrative officials were all frowning, worried due to the Kent familys strong-arm tactics. After all, they were a powerful family known for easily mustering hundreds of knights. The military personnel, on the other hand, were indignant, moring to assemble the army and march on Emden right away. Lord Grayman, this is outright extortion and ckmail, a direct insult to you and us. Lets dere war on the Kent family! We now have three musket toons and ten cannons. A single volley could scatter those farmhands-turned-soldiers. As for the knights, you saw it yourselfst time under Butuya Castle. Under the firepower of the cannons, they were just a mass of flesh. The loud-voiced Bryce stood up to represent the militarys opinion, with other officers nodding in agreement, their confidence bolstered by the recent battle under Butuya Castle. Chief Steward Ford immediately objected: How can you speak so lightly of war? Do you think everything can be solved with military force? These warriors, getting carried away after just a couple of victories. Even if we defeat the Kent family, what then? Behind them stands Duke Ferdinand of the Northwest the kingdomsrgest noble in the northwest, with territory and poption many times ours! Can our military prowess reallypensate for such a huge numerical disparity? Once the Kent family drags Duke Ferdinand into this, which is very likely given their image as the Dukes loyal dogs, they dont even have to attack us directly. Just having the Duke forbid his vassals from trading with us and blocking our trade routes to the south would shrink our ie back to what it was at the beginning of spring. Then where would we get the money to pay our soldiers or buy materials to manufacture weapons? This Bryce was at a loss for words. Hansel also advised with a frown: Sometimes, stepping back opens up new horizons. Its necessary to assess the situation appropriately. Chief of Staff Schroeder was in a dilemma, unsure which side to support. Fords words gave Paul a big scare. He had only considered the enemysrger territory and poption, which in this feudal era couldnt effectively be converted into military strength, making him believe he could still fight. But he hadnt considered Fordstter points. s, Alda and Baylding were both in the northernmost part of the Northwest Bay. What if their trade routes to the south were really cut off? Both paper and porcin needed to be sold to make money. Without sea routes open and surrounded by hostile lords, his efforts over the past six months would be in vain. Paul tapped the table, listening silently to the debate between the civil and military factions. Some military officers still objected, suggesting concentrating forces to fight a few decisive battles to force the enemy into peace. However, Paul didnt quite agree with this. During World War II, the Japanese military also naively thought that despite Americas overwhelmingprehensive power, after being hit hard at Pearl Harbor, the Americans woulde begging for peace. They were harshly corrected by reality. War doesnt just follow the will of one side. After hesitating for a long time, he finally made a difficult decision. He pped the table, and the arguing crowd fell silent. Gentlemen, Ive decided to temporarilypromise with the Kent family. He gave Malron, sitting beside him, a reassuring look. However, we will absolutely not agree to joint management of Baylding with them. Id rather concede a greater share of the profits. No one opposed Pauls decision. The officers arguments were more about not being able to swallow their pride. They knew the disparity in strength between the enemy and themselves. Since the lord had made a decision, they had to ept reality. Humiliation, anger, frustration a mix of negative emotions engulfed everyone. Bernard. Paul softly called his chief secretary. The chief secretary immediately responded, Lord Grayman. Arrange for Emerson toe to the castle tomorrow. Ill talk to him again. At yourmand. Paul added, Ford, Hansel, Cecil, Schroeder, Bryce,e with me. Yes, Lord. The named individuals responded in unison. Chapter 95: Pushing the Boundaries Chapter 95: Pushing the Boundaries At 9 A.M., the next morning, Emerson once again visited the Lords Mansion. This time, he did not make Paul wait for him intentionally. Heh, Lord Grayman really has set quite a stage, Emerson remarked with augh upon seeing the increased number of people in the room. Of course, this did not intimidate him. Emerson confidently took his seat where he had sat the day before, not waiting for Paul to speak before settling himself down. Lord Grayman, a nights time should have given you enough time to think, right? Ill endure it, Paul silently urged himself, maintaining a smile and nodding. Sir Emerson, I have made my decision. For the sake of the friendship between the Kent and Grayman families, I agree to your demands regarding the sharing of profits. However, regarding the joint governance of Baylding, I absolutely cannot agree. It would be a betrayal to myte Uncle Ganard, and the true lord of Baylding is Malron Ganard. I will not agree to your demands about Baylding from yesterday. Malron, standing nearby, shook his head as he addressed Emerson. Oh Emerson appeared somewhat disappointed, shaking his head. Lord Kent will be very disappointed. He stared motionlessly at Paul, and a standoff ensued between them. Finally, after a long internal struggle, Paul conceded to his bottom line: If the Kent family can relinquish their demands on Baylding, we can offer arger share in the profits. He then waited silently for a response. Emerson continuously stroked his chin, seemingly pondering Pauls recent offer. In reality, he had already made up his mind, but he relished this feeling of judgment, watching the other party anxiously await his response. He felt a sudden rush, as if his word alone could decide their fate. The whole room is silently awaiting my verdict, thought Emerson. What verdict should he pass on them? Ah, Grayman, Grayman, if only you hade to greet me immediately upon my arrival the day before yesterday, I would have spared you now. Unfortunately, you made the mistake of disrespecting me then, and must be punished. After intentionally waiting a bit longer, Emerson put on a serious face and finally spoke: Paul Grayman. Since you failed to make a decision satisfactory to the Kent family in time, I, on behalf of the Earl, demand the following. First, the profits shared with Earl Kent and Duke Ferdinand should be increased to one-third each. Second, hand over the technology of papermaking and porcin manufacturing to the Kent family. Third, immediately cede half of Bayldings territory to the Kent family. Fourth, Emersons originally serious face broke into a sinister smile. swear allegiance to the esteemed Earl Marltz Kent and hiswful heirs. After stating these four demands of his own ord, Emerson felt an uncontroble excitement within: Hmph, kneel and beg for mercy, this is the punishment for your neglect. Paul Grayman, as a weakling, dared not to meet me immediately, thinking too highly of yourself, a mere titr count without even a single knight under yourmand. But if you please me enough, perhaps I might spare you. Just perhaps. Though inwardly excited, Emerson maintained an unperturbed demeanor with a slight smile on his face, leisurely taking a sip of water. At this moment, Paul was stunned, utterly astonished by the others greed. The others in the reception room also wore incredulous expressions, unable to react. Paul suddenly felt a tug at his sleeve and turned to see it was the steward, Ford, signaling him. Fords right hand was stretched out straight, slicing downwards a clear signal: Lord, lets go to war! The demands were too excessive, crossing the limits that Alda could bear. Agreeing would mean the Grayman family would have no standing in the northwest. Some things, especially on a spiritual level, cannot be surrendered. Clearly, it was time to fight. Seeing even Ford, the greatest advocate for peace, urging for war, Paul quickly made a decision. He straightened up and asked Emerson with a smile, Sir Emerson, do you have full authority to represent Earl Kent? Emerson, awaiting Pauls plea, hesitated but firmly responded, Of course, Lord Kent has appointed me to handle all negotiations with you. Paul continued, Are the conditions you just mentioned personally requested by Lord Kent? Emerson, slightly irritated, replied, What are you implying, Lord Grayman? Ive already said, Lord Kent has entrusted me with full authority. I do not wish to repeat myself. Alright, Paul thought, no need to ask further. Whether these were Marltz Kents own words or the envoy Emerson overstepping his bounds, the situation was now do or die. He crossed his arms and leaned on the table, his face set with determination. Emerson, noticing Pauls posture and expression, felt uneasy. Could this minor lord dare to refuse his terms? Ha, impossible. His confident smile returned. Representing Earl Kent, he had secured many benefits beyond expectations. Surely, his elder would reward him handsomely. However, Pauls next words took him by surprise. Sir Emerson, given the Kent familys outrageous demands, I see it as a great insult to the Grayman family. From now on, anyone rted to the Kent family is no longer wee in Alda and Baylding. Once found, they will be expelled immediately. Now Paul paused, his eyes fixed on Emersons detestable face, and said word by word: Getout! Emersons smile froze. What? I must be hearing things. This minor lord, without a single knight, dares to tell me to leave? Ha, absurd! He asked in confusion, What did you say, Count Grayman? Paul replied irritably, I said get out. Are your ears clogged with dung, or is your brain too waterlogged to understand? Emerson finally understood. This minor lord, without a knight to his name, had truly told him, a noble from the capital and an envoy of the Kent family, to leave. Absurd! Utterly absurd! Emerson stood there, bewildered. Leave! Bryce suddenly roared at him. Leave! Leave! The others in the reception room began to angrily echo the same words. Emerson felt a wave of fear, trying to suppress it, pointing at Paul and the others. You, you, and you, just wait, all of you. Seeing his arrogance, Bryce unsheathed his sword and pointed it at him, yelling again, Leave! The intimidating de shone on Emersons face, causing him to shiver, but he quickly regained his haughty expression. Hmph! He huffed, adjusted his clothes in front of Bryces sword, and turned to leave. After returning to the inn, Emerson did not stay, riding out of Lakeheart Town with his servants. Just wait! Wait until the Kent familys knights crush you ignorant fools! He cursed inwardly. But first, he had to think about how to face his Uncle Kent. If not for his overstepping with those four new demands, Paul Grayman was almost ready to agree to the previous conditions Chapter 96: Rage Born of Shame Chapter 96: Rage Born of Shame After sending Emerson packing, Paul and his associates continued to stay in the reception room, summoning other high-ranking officials from both the Administration Council and the military. The meeting quickly transitioned into a war council. The Kent family must pay a price! The officers were incensed upon hearing about the envoys actions from the Kent family. Lakeheart Town had already conceded so much, and yet the Kent family was audaciously demanding even more, an utter humiliation. After thorough discussion, several resolutions were quickly drawn up: 1. Strengthen reconnaissance in the border areas and be on constant alert for movements from Emden. 2. The Department of Intelligence to gather all possible information on Emden, from high-level personnel details to military assembly and movements. 3. Based on the current Independent Firearm toon, form the Third Infantry Battalion, led by Schroeders former attendant Joyce. 4. The Staff Department to intensify the training of the militia and, if necessary, directly supplement them into the regr army. 5. Order the navy to bebat-ready for immediate support tond forces. If they wanted to start a war immediately, the troops stationed in Lakeheart Town could depart in just two hours. After all, Emden was just to the south of Alda, negating the need for lengthy preparations typical of long-distance expeditions. This was the advantage of having a standing army ready for small-scale, short-distancebat at any moment. However, Paul believed that his opponent, Count Kent, was in a different position. Despite the counts considerable overall strength, assembling an army for a war between lords would take at least 1-2 weeks. This presented a dilemma: Should he lead his troops to surprise the enemy, or wait for the Kent family to slowly gather their forces ande to them? Attacking first might stir up a hos nest. After all, the Kent family hadnt caused any substantial harm yet, and striking first would put him on shaky moral ground, potentially provoking Duke Ferdinand and his numerous vassals. But passively waiting and foregoing the advantage of speed seemed foolish too, as military strategists from ancient times to the present have always emphasized the importance of swift action. The officers, led by Bryce, eagerly looked at Paul: Lord Grayman, lets strike first! But after much deliberation, Paul decided on a more conservative approach. The Grayman family, being direct vassals of the king in the northwest, meant that the Kent family would have to consider the consequences of any aggression. War was not a certainty. Thus, at the end of the meeting, besides the five measures, Paul simply ordered martialw in Alda and Baylding, without dering war on Emden. At the Kents estate in Emden, Band Castle stood isted, devoid of towns or farms, housing only the Kent family and their servants. Emerson paced nervously in the hall, waiting. Finally, footsteps echoed in the corridor, and a figure appeared. He bowed respectfully: Uncle Kent. Count Kent seemed in good spirits as he sat at the table, where a servant promptly served two sses of wine, one before the count and the other before Emerson. Little Emerson, tell me how our Lord Grayman responded, said Count Kent to Emerson, who hesitated before speaking. Whats the matter? the Count asked, sensing something amiss from Emersons expression. Could it be that the young lord refused his terms? How could that be? However, Emersons words soon confirmed his suspicion. Uncle Kent, Grayman refused your request! Im sorry, its my ipetence, Emerson said with an expression of deep guilt. Hearing this, Count Kents face gradually stiffened. How dare he how dare he the Count muttered in disbelief. He quickly ordered a servant to summon Jace, who was practicing swordsmanship outside. Jace entered the somber atmosphere of the hall and asked in confusion, Father, Emerson, what happened? Without answering, Count Kent listened as Emerson recounted his meeting with Paul, embellishing the details. I emphasized that this was already a leniency from you, Uncle Kent, just a small punishment for his unteral actions But Grayman arrogantly refused, it seems his previous victories have gone to his head His officials were all incredibly arrogant, saying they wanted to teach the Kent family a lesson Emerson spent nearly half an hour detailing the events of the meeting with Paul, with the expressions of Count Kent and Jace growing increasingly grim. After Emerson finished, Jace looked to his father, asking, Shall we punish the Grayman family? Of course! Count Kent replied almost growling, his tone firm and unwavering as he addressed Jace. The Kent family has established its footing in the northwest through the fear of other families. We can bide our time, lie low for as long as it takes, but we will never forget an enemy. Without Duke Ferdinands support, who in the Northwest Bay would dare refuse the Kent family or disrespect us? If we let the Grayman family go unpunished, others will follow suit, and we will be a second-rate family in the northwest. In short, Grayman must be punished! Jace nodded in understanding, I understand, Father. Count Kents face twisted into a cold sneer, revealing his sharp, long canines, Hmph! The Grayman family isnt worth our patience. Their current strength cannot withstand even a single blow from us. Jace! Father, yourmand? Jace responded immediately, ready for orders. Summon half of the knights from ournds and notify our vassals. I need at least 2000 soldiers, all must be assembled at Band Castle within three weeks. Yes, Ill see to it at once. Count Kent then turned to Emerson, I hear youve studied military strategy in the capital. Youll assist Jace. Emerson stood up resolutely, Uncle Kent, I will help you teach Grayman a lesson. Count Kent drained his ss of wine, then casually let the ss fall and shatter on the floor. Grayman, this will be your fate! he dered. Chapter 97: Flag Signal Drill Chapter 97: g Signal Drill Count Grayman, I have preliminarily drafted a set of g signal ns for your review, said Miss Dias, the female consultant, to Paul the day after a meeting was held to decide on military preparations. Paul was delighted: Oh? This is just what I needed. Eileen was a bit puzzled: Why do you say that, Count Grayman? Well to be frank, we have a bit of a minor friction with our southern neighbors and might need some special means ofmunication. Eileen understood and felt a surge of disdain: Men are such barbaric creatures, always resorting to force to solve problems. Cant they just sit down and talk it out? Recalling the rebellion in the south of the kingdom that nearly ruined her life, shemented the unfairness of the creator: How wonderful it would be if women ruled the world; there would surely be no wars then. She wasnt too worried about Paul. Unless there was a deep-seated feud between two families, local lords wars usually werent lethal. Even if one side was captured, the victors would treat their prisoners well, releasing them after a ransom was paid by their families. The real victims were the conscripted soldiers and plundered civilians. Few lords cared about their lives; they were mere expendables in the eyes of the nobility. Paul flipped through the thick album Miss Dias handed him, filled with drawings of various figures holding gs in different poses, each annotated with its meaning. Someplex messages required abination of poses to convey. Have the staff officers seen this? he asked. Yes, Count Grayman. This was finalized after thoroughmunication with them. Eileen recalled her initial days on the job, feeling irked. The officers even made her sign a confidentiality agreement and memorize it thoroughly before starting work. The agreement essentially forbade her from disclosing any military-rted work or anything she saw in the army. The most absurd part was the regr security exams she had to take. I, Eileen Rodney the second princess of the Kingdom of Ordo, am a woman of my word. How can they not trust me? she thought. Comining to Paul about the armys secrecy, he consoled her: Rules are rules. Not just you, but even the staff officers are subjected to regr scrutiny. That made Eileen feel somewhat better. The Alda army was quite different from what she knew of military life. Her elder sister, a militarymander, often shared army stories, and Eileen had visited the barracks. The lords army differed greatly from the kingdoms army, not only in its strict secrecy but also in the lesser gap between officers and soldiers and their frequent interactions. In the kingdoms army, officers and soldiers lived like two separate species, officers from noble families and soldiers frommoners or serfs. The barracks mirrored society, with its stratification reflected within. Eileen guessed this might be because the members of this army came from the lower sses. Aside from the chief of staff, Schroeder, who could be considered a quasi-noble, everyone else originated from civilians or serfs. After thoroughly reviewing the album, Paul found it covered most of the battlefieldmands he envisioned. Miss Dias, shall we schedule a drill to test this out? During the development of this system, the staff department allocated a toon and an artillery unit to learn it. They are already very proficient with the g signals. Paul was satisfied: Ill inform the staff department to arrange the drill immediately. On the southern shore of Lake Weiss, a vast expanse was temporarily designated as a drill area, off-limits to unauthorized personnel. The troops stationed in Lakeheart Town gathered here to witness a demonstration of g signal operations. Paul and the officers stood on a high ground, with two trained signalmen positioned in front of them. Miss Dias, the female consultant, was also present with them. To their southwest, a toon of musketeers and an artillery unit were deployed at a great distance, visible only through telescopes. To their southeast and due south, severalrge circles were distinctly marked with lime powder as targets for the artillery. Numerous straw dummies were erected within these circles for the musketeers to shoot or spear after the artillery bombardment. Once everything was ready, the drill began. Paul started with themand: Order the artillery to fire at the enemy due south. A signalman immediately ryed themand to the artillery unit to the southwest using g signals. There were also four signalmen at the artillery position: two for artillerymunication and two for infantrymunication. One, with a telescope trained on Pauls position, anxiously announced, Command iing! For the artillery. Through his telescope, he watched a signalman beside Count Grayman start waving a g. He observed every movement intently and, after the first set of signals, urately deciphered the message. Reply with confirmation! he instructed hisrade. Hisrade nodded and sent a confirmation signal back to the officers on the high ground. The signalman with the telescope quickly ryed themand to the artillery: Target due south ofmand post, continuous fire. Lets get to it, boys! the artillery chiefmanded. The gunners turned their cannons towards the target area to their southeast, loaded and ready. After slight angle adjustments, they began firing. After five consecutive shots, a signalman observing for the infantry toon shouted, Infantry toon, advance towards the target due south of themand post! Drums rolled, and to their rhythm and the toon leaders orders, the musketeers in horizontal formations advanced southeastward. As they advanced, artillery shells whistled over their heads, not stopping unless a newmand was issued or there was a risk of friendly fire. From the high ground to the north, Paul and the others watched with satisfaction as the infantry toon neared the target, fired a volley, and then charged. Excellent! Paul eximed sincerely, a Chinese phraseing to mind: Like an extension of ones own limbs. He bowed to Miss Dias, expressing gratitude: Thank you for your contribution; this is exactly what I wanted. Eileen, pleased, responded modestly, Its my job, Count. Lets test some othermands! Paul said excitedly, rubbing his hands together and addressing the group. Chapter 98: Militia Training Chapter 98: Militia Training Idiots! I said turn left! I told you to turn left! Makarov roared as he pulled someone out of the ranks. This was in a ce called Kass Vige, located on the southern border of Alda. The vige, with about 200 households and nearly 1,000 inhabitants, was considered a veryrge one in Alda. During the period of pirate invasions, the vigers organized a militia force of over 50 people for self-defense. After the pirates were driven away, an official from the lords office established a farmers association in the vige and recruited dozens more into the militia, bringing the total number of troops to nearly a hundred. As for why Makarov, a member of the regr army, was here, the story began a few days earlier. A few days ago, the military suddenly intensified its training. Many spected that Alda might be preparing for war with a nearby region. Many were excited, as, for these regr soldiers, war meant military achievements and rewards. The soldiers, energized, focused on their training. The victories over pirates and the Baylding rebels made them realize the special advantages of their unit, which they had previously thought were useless exercises. For instance, formation training allowed them to quickly form advantageous battle formations in the rapidly changing battlefield. The organization into squads, toons, andpanies was convenient for forming andbining formations and also made it easier formanders to issue deployment orders. Long-distance marching drills, for example, enabled them to seize advantageous terrain or appear unexpectedly before the enemy. More sweat in peace, less blood in war. Now, everyone in the army firmly believed in this. As everyone trained with great enthusiasm, the staff department suddenly selected a group of experienced veterans and dispatched them to various viges and towns to guide the training of the local militias. ording to the militia training outline previously drafted by the staff department, aside from the busy farming season, local militias were required to undergo at least one day of concentrated training each month. The training included emergency assembly, long-distance marching, formation drills, and bay fighting. Such training,pared to the regr army, was almost negligible, as the militias nutrition couldnt keep up with high-intensity training. Previously, militia training mainly relied on soldiers who had retired due to injuries. However, due to the insufficient number of these veterans, many areascked professional guidance, leading to the ineffectiveness of militia training in most regions. The threat of war from the Kent family once again brought the staff departments attention to the militia. Additionally, since the busy farming season was over, standardizing and strengthening the militias training was put on the agenda. Makarov was one of these selected veterans. Due to his previous military achievements, Makarov had been promoted to the rank of second-ss soldier. Upon his arrival in Kass Vige, he brought the number of militia up to apany and organized them into toons and squads ording to the armys structure. He immediately began training them and even asked the vige craftsmen to make equipment like horizontal and parallel bars. There were many difficulties at first. The men couldnt even stand in a proper formation. Every time he organized them and then reassembled them, many couldnt find their proper ces, and the formation became a mess. Drawing on his experience from basic training, Makarov resorted to the whip. With the help of physical punishment, the militia finally started to remember their ces, and their assembly formation began to look decent. Then, when it came to moving the troops, it was a disaster again He didnt expect them to march in step, but at least they should keep the same pace, right? If they scattered while marching, how could they fight effectively? Makarov instructed them to start marching with their left foot first, but there were always some who forgot. It wasnt that these militiamen didnt know their left from their right in daily life, but it was possible to get confused under stress, and Makarovs booming voice only increased their nervousness. This problem became even more pronounced during left and right turns. For instance, the young man he just singled out was named Josh, a recent addition to the militia. Almost every time Makarovmanded them to march in step or turn left or right, Josh got the direction wrong 7 out of 10 times, making him a prime target of Makarovs special attention. Josh, now in front of everyone and dwarfed by the burly instructor, looked like a small chick held by a bear. All the militiamen held their breath, not daring to make a sound. They looked at Josh with sympathy, silently praying for the unfortunate man. Makarov, touching his forehead in resignation, realized that despite scolding and punishing Josh, he kept making mistakes. Determined, he loudly said to Josh, This is your doing, Josh. Joshs face quickly turned to one of terror, fearing what the instructor might do next. Makarov turned to face the entire group and announced, Militiaman Josh, for repeatedly failing to learn, must be punished. As for the method of punishment, as Ive told you before, if anyone makes such a basic mistake again, I will make them do this in front of everyone. Strangely, the faces in the ranks changed from sympathy to anticipation, even schadenfreude. Joshs face, however, was filled with despair. He pleaded, Please have mercy, Makarov. How will I live in this vige after this? Makarov, stern-faced, suddenly raised his voice and called out, Militiaman Josh! Yes, sir! For once, Josh responded correctly. Makarovmanded in an undeniable tone, Carry out the punishment I mentioned before! Now! Immediately! At once! Yes, sir! Joshs face twitched as he loudly responded to Makarovsmand. With no escape, under everyones watchful eyes, Josh stood at attention, his right hand gripping a wooden rifle on the ground, and his left hand grabbing his crotch. Then, with a face full of sorrow and anger, Josh loudly proimed: This is my left hand! He moved his left hand as he spoke. This is my right hand! He moved his right hand. Left hand is for He hesitated. Keep going!!! Makarovs roar echoed in his ears, spittle spraying his face. Josh, with a mix of sadness and anger, continued: The left hand is for jerking off! The right hand is for holding a gun! This is my left hand! This is my right hand! Left hand for jerking off! Right hand for holding a gun! He repeated this three times. After a brief silence, the militiamen opposite Josh suddenly burst into roaringughter: Hahaha!!! Makarov stepped forward and shouted, Anyone who dares make a sound will do 100 times in front of the whole vige. Everyone immediately tried to stifle theirughter, knowing the embarrassment if it were them. Josh, on the brink of tears, would never confuse left and right again in his life, but his reputation was ruined. Militiaman Josh, return to training, the instructor finally allowed him to rejoin. After this training, the name Left-Hand Josh spread throughout the vige. Chapter 99: Dr. Barnett Chapter 99: Dr. Bat At this time, Band Castle had be a massive military encampment, with the vassals of the Kent family continuously converging here. The first arriving nobles and knights spent their days hunting or holding martial tournaments, transforming the usually quiet Band Castle into a hubbub of activity. That day, Count Kent held a banquet in the castles great hall for the already arrived vassals of the family. The attendees, while heartily drinking the lords wine, cursed the lord of Alda, unanimously expressing their desire to deal with this insolent and unruly young man on behalf of their lord. Count Kent, naturally, did not disclose to his vassals the real reason for dering war which was the refusal of certain demands but rather, he used another pretext: The lord of Alda, Paul Grayman, had ced Lord Malron Ganard of Baylding under house arrest and sent troops to forcibly upy the entirety of Baylding. The Steward of Baylding, Viscount Angelo, fled to Emerson for help. Against such tyrannical and bullying behavior by the Grayman family, the Kent family naturally could not stand idly by. Angelo was also invited to the banquet. Since theirst meeting, when a price was quoted, Count Kent had not summoned him again, and Angelos requests for a visit had fallen on deaf ears, making him increasingly despondent and hopeless by the day. Just when Angelo thought Count Kent intended to let him fall into despair through neglect, and he himself was indeed disheartened and began to pack his things, contemting switching allegiances, the Count unexpectedly sent for him toe to the castle for a meeting. In this meeting, Angelo was joyously informed that the Kent family had decided to dispatch troops to punish Alda and teach Paul Grayman a lesson for his bullying. Suddenly, Angelo felt as if the dark clouds had cleared. The Counts face didnt seem as sour as before, and the castle no longer appeared as gloomy as it used to be. The subsequent actions of the Kent family further convinced him of the Counts intention to use military force. Knights and militia began to gather at Band Castle. If the Count were still just cating him, he would never have assembled such a grand disy of force. Now, Angelo even felt that Marltz Kent, the Count, was closer to him than his own father. Before the banquet started, Angelo was informed to be fully prepared. He mentally agreed and had been drafting his speech for several days. Once the banquet began, in his eloquent speech, Paul Grayman was depicted as an utterly despicable viin, inciting those whose brains were addled by chivalric ideals (and there were such people) to righteous indignation, moring for battle. Marltz Kent, the Count, sat at the head, sipping his drink and watching Angelos performance. The effect was good. Humph, Grayman, lets see what you do now. Just as he began to think about how to distribute the spoils of war, his butler quietly approached and whispered in his ear: My lord, Dr. Bat has arrived. Count Kent was startled, almost dropping the ss in his hand. He quickly asked, Have you let him in? The butler nodded repeatedly, I remember your instructions and have asked him to wait in the small reception room at the back. Count Kent nodded, gesturing to his son, Jace, who quickly came to his side. The Count said, You take over the banquet for me, I have urgent matters and must leave for a moment. Without waiting for Jaces response, he stood up and hurried away. Jace watched his fathers departing figure with a puzzled look. Usually, when his father mentioned urgent matters, he would consult with him, but what was different today? Count Kent almost jogged to the door of the small reception room. Instead of entering immediately, he first stood outside to straighten his clothes. He then instructed the butler, Go find ten guards and personally lead them to secure this area. No one is allowed to approach. Yes, my lord, the butler promptly left to find the guards. Feeling that everything was in order, the Count gently pushed open the door. A man cloaked in a ck cape stood inside, gazing at a wall painting. He was facing away from the door, and despite the sound of the door opening, he showed no intention of turning around. Count Kent closed the door of the reception room and bowed to the man, greeting softly, Dr. Bat, its been a long time. The Counts posture and voice were uncharacteristically humble and respectful. Had anyone who knew the Count, such as Angelo, Emerson, or even his son Jace, heard him speak in such a manner, they would have been utterly astonished. The cloaked man slowly turned around and removed the hood covering his head, revealing his face. He was a robust man in his forties, with a bald head adorned with strange tattoo patterns. These tattoos extended down his face, forming more patterns before disappearing into his cor. The tattoos resembled some form of script or symbols, exuding an eerie aura. His eyes conveyed a cold indifference, a disregard for others that waspletely incongruous with his profession as a doctor. Marltz, its been a long time, the cloaked man, Dr. Bat, responded in a deep voice. Count Kent then straightened up and walked over to the man he addressed as Teacher, saying, Teacher, please sit down to talk. Dr. Bat nodded and took a seat, with Count Kent sitting across from him. Before Count Kent could speak again, Dr. Bat began, Marltz, you look much better than when Ist saw you. Count Kent replied with a smile, Thanks to your meticulous guidance, Teacher. The secret techniques you taught me are incredibly effective. I feel like Im getting younger by the day. His voice conveyed a hint of gratitude. However, Dr. Bat warned, I must remind you, moderation is key. If you practice the secret techniques I taught you gradually, you can fulfill your desires and at least strengthen your body and prolong your life. But if you overindulge and rush for quick results, youll bring unimaginable disaster upon yourself and even endanger your family. Eventually Dr. Bat spoke slowly and emphatically, You wont be yourself anymore! I understand. I will follow your instructions carefully, Count Kent hastily agreed, though inwardly he did not entirely concur with his teachers words. Dr. Bat then inquired, When I arrived, I saw quite a gathering of troops near your castle. Whats happening? Count Kent replied, Nothing significant, just dealing with an insolent minor lord. So, youre nning to attack another territory? Dr. Bat asked. Yes, Teacher, Count Kent admitted frankly. But what came next puzzled him greatly: Marltz, immediately halt this military operation. I am in the northwest on a mission, and I dont want you causing anyplications. Why? Count Kent asked quickly, but then he realized, Could it be? Is it because Dr. Bats response confirmed his guess: Yes, the Secret Society is making a move in the northwest. Chapter 100: The Wizard Chapter 100: The Wizard Three years ago, Marltz Kent was bitten by a strange bat while hunting. When he returned home, the wound began to fester and ooze pus. He endured it for a few days before developing a high fever and falling into aa. The doctors called to examine him simply shook their heads. ording to them, the Kent family might as well prepare for his demise. Just when the family thought the count was on the brink of death, a mysterious individual appeared. This was a traveling doctor who called himself Bat, iming to have a cure for Count Marltz Kent. By then, the Kents were desperate. Despite Bats odd appearance, more akin to a barbarian mercenary than a doctor, they allowed him to try his treatment, reasoning it couldnt worsen the situation. Surprisingly, this Bat indeed had some skills. With his mysterious medicine, Count Kent soon awoke from hisa. However, before and after the counts awakening, Doctor Bat allowed no one to witness his treatment process. The Kent family, nevertheless, were extremely grateful to Doctor Bat, treating him as an honored guest for over a month. Only Count Kent knew that his lifesaver Bat was not a doctor at all. He was a wizard! Yes, a wizard! This severe illness had made Marltz Kent realize a truth: Wizards and magic werent just fabrications by the church to scare the ignorant; they genuinely existed in this world. While his body was still in aa, his consciousness was trapped in a relentless nightmare: He found himself in a vastbyrinth. He searched for an exit, but the maze seemed to move on its own. Whenever he reached a dead end and tried to return to a familiar path, he would find the routepletely altered. There were no terrifying scenes or frightening monsters, but something even more dreadful monotony, an extreme monotony. The count saw nothing in the maze but himself and the brick walls that constituted it. Kent was soon driven mad by this monotony. He prayed to the Lord of Light, wishing even for a terrifying monster to appear and frighten him. After what seemed an eternity, a mysterious voice suddenly appeared out of nowhere, calling his name and guiding his steps. To the count, this voice was a savior. Following the voices guidance, he finally exited the maze in his dream. The moment he stepped out, he also awoke from hisa. The first thing he saw upon opening his eyes was Bats face, marked with mysterious patterns. For some reason, he was immediately certain that this man was the owner of the mysterious voice in his mind. Hello, Mr. Bat! These were his first words upon awakening. Even he didnt know why he could name the man before him as if he had known him for a long time, although, on reflection, he knew nothing about him apart from the name Bat. The count had thought of turning this somewhat sinister doctor over to the church for examination, but subsequent events dissipated this ideapletely. During the follow-up treatment, Count Kent increasingly found the other party strange. When he mustered the courage to inquire, Bat candidly admitted to being a legendary wizard. Arent you afraid Ill inform the church? he asked, surprised by the frankness. Bat scoffed, I can save your life, and I can also make you die, or even wish for death. And thats not just you, but your entire family too. Count Kent shivered. He had faced many threats and enemies over the years, but never had a single sentence instilled such fear in him. Even stranger was that despite Bats initial sneer, his statement was delivered in an utterly normal tone. Did Marltz Kent be cowardly after his illness? After much thought, he attributed his fear to Bats identity as a wizard. There must be some unknown method that instilled such dread in him. He temporarily shelved the idea of notifying the church, as he couldnt do without the medicine Bat provided. At that time, his body was still weak, feverish, and he couldnt even get out of bed. Missing a dose of Bats medicine worsened his condition. After a period of continuous treatment by Bat, he developed a bizarre dependency on the wizard, feeling that his life would be in jeopardy without him. Gradually, from this dependence, a sense of trust emerged, as strong as the one he had for his own son, andpletely unconditional. Even the count himself was surprised by this change, as he had always been cautious of anyone outside his immediate family. During their time together, he witnessed Bats various miraculous abilities, which piqued his interest in the legendary concept of magic. Master! At some point, he started addressing Bat with this respectful title. Can I learn magic from you? He asked this with courage, driven by human natures two great instincts: the thirst for power and curiosity for the unknown, both of which magic perfectly satisfied. Moreover, he had practical motivations. If he mastered this mysterious power, some matters could proceed more conveniently, like elevating his title or enriching his treasury. When Bat heard this request, he burst into a wildugh, as if a long-awaited event had finally urred. But after hisughter, he gave a cold reply: No. Why not? asked a disappointed Count Kent. There are three reasons, Bat replied. First, youre too old. Youve missed the optimal period for enlightenment. Second, studying magic is extremely taxing. Even if you hadnt fallen ill, your current mental state isnt as robust as in your youth, insufficient to support the study of magic. Third, due to your mental state, even if you were a genius capable of understanding spell construction with minimal effort, your mental strength isnt enough to cast spells. Forcing it could be life-threatening. Hearing these reasons, Count Kent felt as if a new world had closed its doors to him. Then he heard Bats contemtive voice: However He immediately became excited: Master, you have a way, right? He had not felt this excited since turning forty. Indeed, Bat said: I have a secret technique that can strengthen your body and enhance your spirit. After using it, while you still cantpare with those exposed to magic from a young age, with some luck, you might achieve minor sess. Seeing a glimmer of hope, Count Kent eagerly asked: What is this secret technique, Master? Please teach me! He was then taught a regimen: consuming animal blood raw with meals, taking a secret medicine, meditating before sleep, and breathing ording to a specific rhythm. Bat exined: Its a long process, but this technique will halt your aging. You need not worry about time. Once your physique and mental state reach a certain level, Ill teach you some basic magic. Then, its up to your effort and luck. Never stop, or all will be lost, he emphasized. Count Kent assured him he would remember, feeling privileged to stop aging, a dream for many nobles. In the following days, since the count had already stepped into the world of magic, Bat gradually revealed more information. Many wizards existed in the world, and a mysterious and powerful organization of wizards, the Arcane Society, had long been in a covert struggle against the church, providing shelter for many who joined it. And Bat was a member of this Arcane Society. This sudden forbidden knowledge gave the count an inexplicable thrill, reminiscent of his childhood when knowing secrets made him feel remarkable. What delighted him even more was Bats promise to rmend him to the organization if his magic reached a certain level. Master Bat. Regardless of whether Bat epted the title, Count Kent began using it, and Bat tacitly acknowledged it. A monthter, despite the counts pleas, Bat left but promised to return to check his spiritual state and teach him magic once suitable. Indeed, Bat made several subsequent visits to Band Castle. Through these meetings, Count Kent glimpsed the grand ns of the organization behind Bat. However, unbeknownst to him, all these events had unfolded so naturally and inevitably. Chapter 101: Conspiracy Chapter 101: Conspiracy After rescuing Marltz Kent, Bat made several more visits to Band Castle. He revealed to Count Kent that one of the ultimate goals of the Arcane Society was to enable wizards to walk openly under the sun. To achieve this, they must eliminate the Church, a massive entity well-known for its hatred of wizards and magic. By manipting public opinion, the Church had linked wizards to demons from ancient legends, instilling deep fear of wizards among the ignorant masses. Thus, toppling the Church was imperative. However, the Churchs roots were deep and widespread across the continent, making the Arcane Societys power seem as insignificant as an antspared to an elephants. A direct confrontation with the Church would be suicidal. The Societys leaders, therefore, devised a vast and meticulous n. Thest time Bat visited was half a year ago, before Jars had started the rebellion in the south. During this meeting, Bat finally revealed part of their n to Count Kent: to incite civil unrest in the Kingdom of Ordo. Count Kent racked his brain but couldnt understand the connection between stirring unrest in the Kingdom of Ordo and overthrowing the Church. He voiced his confusion. Bat looked at him warningly and said, If you could truly join the Arcane Society, you would naturally understand some things. Until then, I can only tell you not to ask questions about matters you shouldnt inquire into. Knowing too much can be dangerous. The Count was frightened again, his respect and fear for him growing even more. Bats expression then softened, and he asked, Marltz, are you still determined to be a wizard? The Count quickly nodded, Of course, teacher. It was your magic that saved me from certain death and brought me back from hell. I am utterly awed by the greatness of magic. Although it might sound ridiculous at my age, I still beseech you to help me realize this wish. Bat nodded in satisfaction and said, Now, theres a shortcut in front of you. Upon hearing this, Count Kent was overwhelmed with an inexplicable emotion. He immediately knelt before his teacher, asking eagerly, What is this shortcut? Please guide me. The Count resembled a dog waiting for its master to throw a bone, his eyesplex with not just eagerness but also anxiety and madness. Bat slightly curled his lips, extending his hand to stroke Marltz Kents head, much like a pet owner would. If you can achieve great things for the Arcane Society, even if youck the talent for learning magic, you will surely be epted by the Society. There are many extraordinary individuals in the Society who can certainly find better methods than my life-sustaining techniques to help you on the path of a wizard. So, are you willing to do some things for us? The Count, stimted by these words, nodded vigorously, Please instruct me, teacher. I am willing to contribute my insignificant strength and beg you not to disdain it. Batughed wildly, realizing that the lord before him waspletely submissive. With no more reservations, he confidently said, Marltz, from now on, you will umte power for me in the northwest and must gain the trust of your liege, the Duke of the Northwest, at all costs. Big changes are about to ur in the south soon. When that happens, Ille to you again. Then, using the Duke of the Northwests trust in you, Ill get close to him. I have ways to make him utterly subservient to me, and well use his power to stir things up in the northwest. Until then, keep your actions as usual, dont let anyone notice anything different. Remember! Dont make any rash moves before I return. With these words, Bat left Band Castle. Indeed, a monthter, news of Duke Jars rebellion in the south arrived. Reports of the Dukes conquests kepting, but strangely, the kingdom was dyed in sending troops to quell the rebellion due to an inexplicable fire. Count Kent knew this was due to the Arcane Societys maniption. He was ecstatic, realizing the organization behind his teacher wielded such immense power. His resolve to pursue the path of a wizard strengthened. He eagerly awaited Bats return, meanwhile consolidating the trust of Duke Ferdinand of the Northwest. Following his teachersmand, he even sent his son to lead troops to the south when the royal court issued a call to arms, all to avoid suspicion. Half a year passed in this manner. Just when he was growing impatient and contemting taking out his frustration on the Grayman family, Bat returned. Yes, the Arcane Society is ready to make a move in the northwest, Bat confirmed to Marltz Kent. Count Kent eximed excitedly, The moment Ive long awaited has finally arrived. But he then said, However, teacher, it wouldnt be toote to conquer the northern territories first. With morend and people under our control, our power will be even stronger. The lord there has slighted me, and he must pay the price. No! Bat tly refused. Attacking a weaker opponent just because you were slighted will draw a lot of negative attention, and it will be very disadvantageous for your session to the Duke of the Northwest. Count Kent was about to argue when he stopped, realizing something significant in Bats words. Session to the Dukes position? He asked incredulously, his speech faltering. Humph! What do you say? Arent you interested? No, no, no! Teacher, I am willing, I am willing! Count Kent nodded vigorously, like a person pounding garlic. Bat continued, Ive told you before, if you can create an opportunity for me to approach the Duke when hes off guard, I can make himpletely obedient to me. However, the method will be intense and must not be witnessed by others, and it has significant side effects. The Duke in that state wont live long. We must use this time to have him pass the title to you, bringing the military power of the northwest directly under our control. Count Kent readily agreed, No problem, Ill find a way. Bat nodded in satisfaction, Before that, try not to stir up trouble. I dont want a chorus of opposition when you inherit the title. The Count respectfully said, I will follow your instructions, my teacher. Amazing, absolutely amazing! While maintaining a calm exterior, Count Kents heart was racing. Was this the legendary power of a wizard, to make amanding Duke bow in submission? His desire to wield such power himself grew even more intense. Chapter 102: "Spare Them" Chapter 102: "Spare Them" What what? Angelos eyes widened in disbelief. Just moments ago, Count Kent had returned to the banquet and announced that he would suspend the campaign against the Grayman family, allowing his vassals to return to their own territories. Kent had just expended great effort to incite hatred against the Graymans among those present. Now, with the Counts sudden change of heart, Angelo felt like a fool. Why? My Lord, you promised me! You cant go back on your word! Angelo questioned Count Kent, almost in a frenzy. How dare you! Guards, throw him out! Count Kent red at Angelo, and immediately, guards came to drag him away. Let me go! Let me go! My Lord, we had an agreement Angelo continued to shout as he was dragged out, but his voice gradually faded from the ears of those in the hall. Count Kent addressed his knights and nobles, I know youre all puzzled, but I was just persuaded by an old friend. He said that waging war is not always the best course, and that its better to win people over with reason. So, Ive decided to give Count Grayman another chance. The hall was filled with silent nces and no one spoke. Count Kent knew what they were thinking and quickly added, However, I cant let you alle here for nothing. Therefore, I announce a reward of 2000 silver coins to each Viscount and Baron, and 1000 silver coins to each Knight. A murmur of surprise rippled through the hall. Count Kent is truly a benevolent man! Surely, the Grayman family will be eternally grateful to the Count. Such praises filled the air. Count Kentughed heartily. Though fond of amassing wealth, he knew the value of winning hearts. He spared no expense when necessary; otherwise, he wouldnt have be the second most powerful man in the Northwest Bay, next to Duke Ferdinand. Moreover, he would soon need these vassals for an important cause; when he and his teacher made their move, their support would be indispensable. At that moment, Count Kent seemed triumphant in front of his vassals, a stark contrast to his subservient demeanor earlier in front of Bat. In his view, the Dukes position and the power of a wizard were within his grasp. Only two people remained confused Kents son, Jace, and his distant nephew, Emerson. However, at Kents subtle hint, they refrained from asking questions immediately. The banquet continued, and the vassals drank to their hearts content before supporting each other as they dispersed. Once the hall was cleared of guests, Jace and Emerson approached Count Kent. Whats happened, father? Jace asked eagerly. The Count seemed in high spirits, slightly tipsy from the wine, his pale face showing a hint of red. He nced at the two young men, pondering. After a moment, he spoke, Well, there are some things you should know. Count Kent led them to his study. In a low voice, he said, I n to seize the title of Duke of the Northwest. The two were shocked. What had gotten into Count Kent? Had he lost his mind? Count Kent responded with a slight smile, Rest assured, I havent lost my mind. Duke Ferdinand will willingly hand over his title to me. Jace and Emerson exchanged nces, their doubts evident: Is that even possible? Count Kent confidently said, As for why, I cant tell you now, but youll understand in time. He turned to Emerson and asked, Young Emerson, as a royalmissioner, are you willing to support the Kent family? Emerson immediately replied, If Duke Ferdinand truly consents, I would wholeheartedly support it. The Count, pleased, patted his shoulder and said, Good, I wont forget your Wilder familys support when the timees. Then, as if remembering something, he added, Ive received certain news from the old friend I mentioned earlier. The royal family is in a dire situation. You should send word to your father immediately and advise him to prepare. Emerson, slightly surprised, thanked Count Kent and promised to inform his father. However, he quickly asked, But why spare Grayman? It doesnt seem to rte to your quest for the dukedom. He openly humiliated you. Recalling the humiliation he faced in Lakeheart Town, where the entire room had shouted him down, Emerson felt a surge of anger. Count Kent, with a solemn expression, advised him, Young Emerson, if one cant endure minor setbacks, it affects the realization of long-term goals. I dont want to stir up more trouble before acquiring the dukedom. Although Im fully confident in my strength, I must eliminate all risks. However, once I have the title, if Grayman continues to be a problem, he wont be as fortunate as this time. He chuckled coldly, Theres plenty of time for that. Emerson, seizing the opportunity, ttered, Uncle Kent is truly far-sighted. After chatting a bit more in the study, Jace and Emerson left. Once the door closed, a figure emerged from behind a bookshelf Bat. Count Kent immediately inquired, Teacher, what do you think of that Emerson? Bat nodded, No issues. ording to my investigation, aside from some skepticism about your words, he harbors no other intentions and is quite hopeful about your ession to the dukedom. Relieved, Count Kent knew that if Bat had sensed any malice from Emerson, he would have had to arrange an ident for the young man. He said, Of course, theyre hopeful. The Wilder family has been allies with the Kents for generations. My bing a Duke would greatly benefit them. The Wilders hold significant influence in the capital; leveraging them would aid our ns. Bat cautioned, Still, its best to remain cautious. After all, the human heart is the most unpredictable. Count Kent nodded, Yes, teacher, I will be cautious. Bat added, I need to leave for a while but will remain active in the Northwest. Before I return, think about how to distract Duke Ferdinands guards so I can approach him. Count Kent ced his hand over his heart, Rest assured, teacher, I will find a way. Chapter 103: Canned Food Chapter 103: Canned Food At 8 A.M., Eileen arrived at the lords castle. She had been busy working on g signals for the army, staying in the staff headquarters for ease of discussion with the officers, frequently visiting the military camps. After the initial development of the g signals, Paul ordered her to move her office inside the castle. A servant led her to her office, a small room with just a desk, a few chairs, and a bookshelf with a kitchte. Eileen sighed, thinking to herself, What a boss who has no sense of living style! She didntin about Paul being stingy, knowing his own office was just as in. Never mind, Ill decorate it myself over time. She looked around the room, pondering over decoration ideas. Then, she heard a door open and close in the next room. Recalling that the lords mansion had another advisor in the adjacent office, Eileen decided to introduce herself, not being the once-sought-after princess anymore. She knocked gently on the neighboring door. A pleasant voice invited her in. Sounds like a sweet girl. I hope the count isnt a lecher, she thought. Opening the door, Eileen was stunned to see Ladi, the schr and adventurer who had saved her months ago from a perilous situation. Both were surprised. Eileen quickly said, Oh my, Ladi! I didnt expect to find you here as the new advisor. Hello! Ladi smiled back, Hello, Miss Dias. Lord Grayman mentioned you. Im sorry I havent visited you sooner. Eileen waved her hand, You wouldnt have found me before; I was at the military staff headquarters. Dont be so formal with me. You saved my life, and now were colleagues. Perhaps its divine providence. Ladi nodded, her worries disappearing. She had thought Eileen to be proud, but she seemed quite approachable. So, youve given up adventuring? Yes, after years of traveling, its time to rest. Ha, Im sure youve gathered much knowledge on your adventures. I look forward to learning from you. Likewise, as fellow schrs, Im eager for your insights. They chatted amicably, bonding over their shared roles as female schrs. About half an hourter, a servant knocked and announced, The Count invites both advisors to the dining room. Eileen, puzzled, asked, The dining room? Is Lord Grayman inviting us for a meal? Its still early for lunch. The servant replied, Im not sure; I was just asked to invite you. Eileen pouted, Just when Ladi and I were enjoying our chat. The servant, breaking into a cold sweat, had never seen anyone openlyin about Count Grayman before but pretended not to hear. Ladi gently tugged Eileens sleeve, Betty, lets go quickly. Its not good to keep Lord Grayman waiting. In just half an hour, they had grown familiar enough to address each other by their first names. Upon arriving at the dining room, Eileen and Ladi found several people already gathered. Besides Count Grayman, there was the head of the Administration Council, Mr. Ford, several department heads including Hansel, and high-ranking military officers like Schroeder and Bryce. Oh, the two beauties have arrived, wee! Count Grayman seemed very pleased, warmly greeting them. Eileen thought, Really, with war looming, he still manages to be in such high spirits. After the two female advisors were seated, Paul announced, Today, Ive gathered you all here to try a special kind of food. He instructed a servant, Bring them out. Soon, each person had a strange ss jar ced in front of them. Eileen examined her jar closely, a wide-mouthed vessel made of thick ss, sealed tightly with a cork and wax. What caught her attention was the content inside the jar, which appeared to be chopped apples. Ladis jar seemed to contain pears. Around them, others had jars filled with various items vegetables, meats, creating a sense of curiosity. Only a few from the Administration Council were familiar with these, having heard about them from Paul before. Ford and Hansel had even been involved in setting up the production factory for these items. Paul cheerfully announced, Ladies and gentlemen, this is the canned food, a method of preserving food for a long time. Now, open them and try the taste. He demonstrated by scraping off the wax seal, then using a metal hook-shaped bottle opener to remove the cork. He took out a piece of beef with a fork and began to chew thoughtfully. Ah, not bad. Everyone, please eat without worry; the food inside is cooked. The guests followed his lead, opening their jars and tasting the contents. The taste is decent! The juice inside is also good. Its not as good as freshly made, but for long-term preservation, its an excellent invention. Discussions arose, especially among the military, about the significant implications of canned food for army supplies. Eileen tried a piece of apple, Hmm the apple tastes a bit strange, but its not bad. How about yours, Ladi? Ladi nodded, The pear in mine is quite sweet, tastes good. Paul looked at the two female advisors, You bothe from affluent areas, do you think this product would sell well there? Ladi, a former adventurer, understood the value of canned food for travelers, If it really preserves for a long time as you say, it will surely find a market, especially among those who often travel long distances. Eileen agreed, knowing well from her journey to the northwest how quickly meat and vegetables spoil. In remote areas, they had to rely on dry, hard bread. Ha, excellent! Were producing these inrge quantities and will soon start selling them to the south, Paul announced joyfully. Chapter 104: No More Fighting? Chapter 104: No More Fighting? As everyone in the restaurant was enthusiastically discussing the promising future of canned food, a guard hurried in. He approached Paul and whispered, Lord Grayman, an envoy from Emden requests your audience. Upon hearing this, Pauls face, previously lit with a smile, instantly turned grave. In a somewhat heavy tone, he addressed the others, Gentlemen, a representative from the Kent family has arrived. Its likely they bring the news we least want to hear. The atmosphere in the restaurant immediately grew tense, and everyones expression turned serious. Bryce cracked his knuckles with a pop and said, So its finallye? Let us face it bravely, gentlemen. Paul was somewhat puzzled, as recent intelligence suggested that the Kent family had not yetpleted mobilizing their forces. Well, lets not dwell on that for now, he thought. Meet force with force, meet trickery with wisdom. Who are we afraid of? To fully demonstrate his contempt for the enemy, Paul ordered the envoy to be brought into the restaurant. He wanted to meet the envoy while nonchntly enjoying his canned meat. Soon, the envoy was brought in. Upon entering the restaurant, he frowned slightly, deeply displeased. The people of Alda dared to meet with him while eating. It was utterly discourteous. With a stern face, Paul asked, What brings the envoy of Lakeheart Town here? The envoy bowed and said, I am here on behalf of Count Kent to convey his hope for peace. Paulughed in disbelief: Hah! What part of me does he n to cut off this time? Out with it! The envoy said, Lord Kent harbors no ill intentions towards you. The unpleasantness of ourst meeting was due to a misunderstanding. He asked me to convey his apologies to you. The envoy we sentst time did not grasp Lord Kents intentions,plicating matters and causing you great misunderstanding. Paul was incredulous: What? Am I hearing this right? You are not mistaken, the envoy affirmed, repeating his earlier statement. Paul asked, And what about the matter of Baylding? The envoy answered, Lord Kent will no longer interfere in that matter. This was utterly bewildering! Paul could hardly believe his ears, knowing full well what kind of man Marltz Kent was. His current actions werepletely out of character. After a few more exchanges, the envoy was quickly taken away to rest. The people in the restaurant began to discuss the intentions of the Kent family. Dont believe a word from Marltz Kent. The Kent family is definitely brewing some sinister plot in secret! Perhaps they aim to deceive us, waiting for our guard to drop beforeunching a surprise attack on Alda. Everyone voiced their skepticism, viewing the Kent family negatively and agreeing that they must not lower their guard. Paul instructed, Bat, check if Cecil, the head of the Intelligence Department, is back. If so, bring him here. Cecil was absent due to othermitments and hadnte to taste the canned food. He soon arrived with Bat. Upon entering, he hurriedly reported to Paul, Coincidentally, Lord Grayman, I was just about to report an important piece of news to you. Oh? Lets hear it then. The Kent familys troops gathered at Band Castle have disbanded. Paul stood up abruptly, Is this true? Cecil confirmed with a decisive look, Absolutely true, Lord Grayman. Paul took a deep breath and said, Cecil, do you know why I called you? The Kent family has sent someone, expressing Marltz Kents wish to maintain peace with us. They im that the previous envoy misunderstood his intentions, acting on his own to create the misunderstanding. Cecil asked, What do you think, sir? Paul replied, How could I believe such nonsense? Hes either plotting something bigger or has encountered some trouble, forcing him to temporarily stop targeting us. Cecil nodded in agreement, saying, Your thinking is very wise, sir. A hungry wolf like the Kent family never releases its prey until it tears off a chunk of flesh. Paul instructed him, So keep a close watch on Emden. Dont miss any movement, and try to infiltrate the Kent family if possible. Ill keep an eye on Emden. Infiltrating them will be challenging, but Ill do my best, Cecil responded. Paul then addressed everyone, Regardless of why the Kent family has ceased their war efforts, the pressure on us has lessened. But we must not rely on their goodwill for our safety; we need to continue strengthening our forces. He looked at the military officers present: Schroeder, Bryce, and others in the military, I entrust this to you. Schroeder and the others stood up in unison, saying, We will follow your orders, Count. Paul continued, Now lets shift our focus back to economic development. Hansel, set off for the capital in a few days. The second batch of food for the King is ready, and take some canned food to sell to the kingdoms army. I believe theyll find it to their liking. Hansel replied enthusiastically, Ill start preparing right away, Lord Grayman. Youre right, canned food is ideal for military campaigns. Paul thought to himself that canned food was indeed invented for long-term military food preservation during Napoleons time. Hansels trip was not just to deliver food; he was also to establish a Northwestern office in the capital, leaving staff there to recruit talent and gather intelligence about the kingdoms upper echelons. Several of Cecils capable men would apany him. Also, if you can, try to bring over the refugees from the south. Ill pay attention to that. A vassal like you, actively helping the kingdom, will surely be viewed differently by the King, Hansel replied. Paul hoped that would be the case. After concluding this matter, Paul announced, Gentlemen, today is full of good news. The war clouds over us are finally dispersing. And theres more good news. Ive received a report from Port Fran Shipyard; our first sloop has beenpleted! Many were puzzled, wondering why a single ship warranted such joy from the Count. Ford, the steward, exined to the confused, This ship is not the usual rowing and sailing vessel. Its built for ocean voyages. With it, the Counts previously mentioned long-distance trade can now be realized. Realizing the significance, everyone saw why the Count was so pleased. With sea trade, Alda wouldnt have to fear a blockade by surrounding lords. Administrative officials began discussing the prospects of trade, while military officers talked about naval development. They chatted and ate their canned food, lightening the atmosphere in the restaurant. Only Advisor Miss Dias seemed not to share in the joy, reminded of the southern rebellion by Pauls mention of selling canned food to the kingdoms army. She thought to herself about the situation in the south, her father, and sisters response to the current situation. Having been away from home so long, her resentment towards her father had faded, and concern for her family and the kingdom grewafter all, she was a princess of thend. Lost in thought, she lost interest in staying in the restaurant. Finishing her apple, she stood up and excused herself to Paul, Count, I have work to attend to. If theres nothing else, Ill head back to my office. Of course, Miss Dias. Thank you for your hard work, Paul replied. Eileen bowed slightly to Paul and turned to leave. Ladi also stood up, Lord Grayman, Ill go back with Miss Dias. We have some things to discuss. Please do, Miss Ladi, Paul nodded. Ladi seemed to notice Eileens mood and took her hand as they left together. Watching the two advisors leave, Hansel looked puzzled. I feel like Ive seen Miss Dias somewhere before. But where? He couldnt recall, so he shook his head to clear his doubts and focused on his beef canned food. Guys, please leave a review on Novel Updates! Chapter 105: Trial Voyage Chapter 105: Trial Voyage The weather was exceptionally clear, with the blue sky merging seamlessly with the ocean at the horizon. Fluffy white clouds adorned the clear sky, and a gentle sea breeze, tinged with a hint of salt, blew softly, creating an atmosphere of tranquility and bliss. It was an ideal day for a stroll along the beach or for a pic, and indeed, the shores of Port Fran were bustling with people. Most of them were residents of the town, including fishermen, merchants, and women cradling their children. However, their gathering wasnt for leisurely activities like walking or picking. Instead, most of them were gazing toward the western seas, asionally bursting into exmations of wonder or engaging in small groups to discuss animatedly. Out at sea, a peculiarly shaped vessel, which seemed quite bizarre to the local popce, was sailing swiftly. This strange ship had no oars; it was only about twenty meters in length. At its bow, a long, nting bowsprit jutted out like a sharp sword piercing forward. The deck had just one mast, installed with a backward tilt. In front of the mast, together with the bowsprit, they supported four triangr sails. At the very top of the mast hung two horizontal sails, and behind it stretched a huge mainsail, resembling a sharks dorsal fin cutting through the water. This was the newlypleted sloop from the shipyard, its unique design creating a distinct aesthetic. The people on the shore were captivated by its majestic appearance. Ha ha ha! Im absolutely in love with this beauty! eximed Quik, the former pirate leader, from the deck of the sloop. He had been entrusted with the crucial task of steering the vessel during this test. Paul, recalling from memory, had designed a steering systemposed of pulleys and ropes, which the shipwrights had installed on the sloop. Now, the ships rudder could be adjusted rtively easily by just one person turning the wheel on the deck. Under Quiks operation, the sloop constantly changed its course, sometimes sailing in a straight line, other times circling over the vast sea. Of course, since it was a sailboat, the coordinated efforts of the sail handlers were indispensable. They had to adjust the sails promptly ording to the wind direction to ensure the ship maintained its momentum. There were over a dozen people on the deck of the sloop, including Rubin, the shipyard supervisor, old shipwright Benjamin, and Naval Commander Austin. Rubin was thrilled; the model that Lord Grayman had envisioned had finally been realized. Benjamin, on the other hand, was moved to tears. His long-held dream hade true that day. Although the ship was still small, it was just the beginning. Count Grayman had promised to build evenrger sailing vessels. Since it was a maiden voyage, a rowing and sailing boat followed behind as a precaution, ready to rescue anyone if necessary. The wind was strong that day, enabling the sloop to reach speeds of several knots. Initially, the apanying boat could easily keep pace, but as the day wore on and the rowers strength waned,bined with Quiks adventurous maneuvers, it gradually fell behind. Some sailors made faces and strange noises at the rowing and sailing boatgging far behind, creating a lively atmosphere on the deck. Among these overly excited people, only Austin remained calm, arms crossed over his chest as if deep in thought. Suddenly, a sailor with a telescope shouted to him, Weve received a signal from the shore, theyre asking us to return immediately. Austin immediatelymanded, Set course for home! Quik muttered in disappointment, I was just starting to enjoy myself However, his months in the military had taught him not to disobey orders. With a turn of the wheel, the sloop veered and headed towards the shipyard harbor. Two monthster, Paul visited Port Fran once again. Apanying him were several heads of the Administration Council, including Hansel, Chief of Staff Schroeder, Head of the Equipment Department Kelly, Head of the Logistics Department Ron, and two female advisors, Betty and Ladi. Many were eager to see the new type of vessel that the Count had talked about. After exchanging pleasantries with the mayor and others who hade to greet them at the city gates, Paul led the group straight to the shipyard. When Paul arrived, the sloop had already set sail for its trial voyage. It wasnt that they didnt wait for him; he had previously ordered that once the ship was built, a message would suffice, and everything should proceed ording to the nned schedule without necessarily waiting for his arrival. Time was of the essence, and any dy in the schedule was uneptable. Fortunately, the Kent family had temporarily shelved their ns for war, so upon receiving the news, Paul hurried over, bringing with him twenty naval cannons. Seeing the silhouette of the sailboat on the distant sea, he felt an immense excitement and couldnt wait to see it up close. He had the people on shore send a signal for the sloop to return, and soon it was making its way back to the shipyard harbor. Lord Grayman! Austin saluted Paul with military precision. Paul smiled and returned the salute, Thank you for your hard work, Commander. Austin humbly replied, Not at all, the hardest work was done by Supervisor Rubin and Master Benjamin. Ha ha, I certainly wont forget these two contributors, Paul said as he shook hands with Rubin and Benjamin, expressing his gratitude. I must also thank you, my Lord! Old Benjamin held onto Pauls hand for a long time. Paul joked with him, Master Benjamin, from now on, you can build as many ships as you like here, as long as you dont find it too exhausting. Benjamin repeatedly assured, Not exhausting, not exhausting at all, how could it be! Then Paul patted Rubin on the shoulder, Lets go, Mr. Supervisor, lead me on a tour of the ship. Rubin proudly said, Lord Grayman, I cant wait to show you this ship, you will surely fall in love with her. After boarding the sloop, Paul inspected every part of it and was very satisfied. He asked, Gentlemen, does this beauty have a name yet? Rubin responded, Lord, this ship is of great significance, only you are qualified to name her! Paulughed at this ttery and said, Then I wont be modest. Paul pondered deeply, thinking of a name that would elevate the ships stature. Finally, he resignedly thought, Ah! I really have no talent for naming things. Well, simplicity is best, I guess. Ive decided! Paul pointed vigorously towards the sea and announced loudly, This ship shall be named Hope, representing our aspiration to conquer the seas! The people around him burst into apuse. Austin nodded approvingly, As expected of Lord Grayman, the name Hope is most fitting. Supervisor Rubin also nodded, Indeed, indeed, such a profound and meaningful name chosen by the Count. Hearing his subordinatesments, the Count felt a surge of grand ambition within him. He dered grandly, You must continue building new dry docks and expand the shipyards capacity. We will build! Build grandly! Austin, Rubin, Benjamin, and the others were overjoyed at this promation. Chapter 106: Naval Gun Test Firing Chapter 106: Naval Gun Test Firing Paul brought with him this time 12 naval cannons, including two 12-pounders, six 6-pounders, and four swivel guns. Together with the two 6-pounders and four swivel guns previously used for training, the navy now possessed 18 cannons. (it said 20st chapter) Swivel guns are small-caliber cannons mounted on a base that allows for 360-degree rotation, firing grapeshot and small cannonballs. They are very light and flexible, used to support boarding actions and cover the blind spots in a ships broadside firepower. When the Hope was being built, gun ports had already been reserved on both sides of the upper deck for mounting cannons. As it was the first construction of its kind, only eight gun ports were opened, four on each side. After the trial sail back to port, Austin directed the sailors to receive the new cannons brought by Paul. Four of the 6-pounders were immediately installed on the ship, along with a box of cannonballs and several barrels of gunpowder. Installing naval guns was not a simple task. The limited space on the ship required the use of ropes and pulleys to construct a feasible cannon recoil mechanism. The navy had experimented onnd for a long time before finding a workable solution. Lets go, take me for a spin at sea! We can try firing a couple of shots while were at it. Once the sailors had installed the cannons, Paul eagerly ordered to set sail. The sailors hoisted the sails, and several of them worked together to wind up the anchor with the capstan. Propelled by the wind, the Hope once again slowly sailed out of the harbor. Many of those who came with Paul were on a ship for the first time. They excitedly looked around, as if the Hope was a novel,rge toy. This is exactly the feeling I wanted! Sailing into the vast ocean with the sea breeze, Paul felt as though he was in the great age of maritime exploration on Earth. In one corner of the deck, two female advisors whispered among themselves. Eileen, lost in thought, said, I never knew a boat could move this fast without oars. Ladi alsomented, Indeed, its rare to see such arge ship propelled solely by wind and sails. As an adventurer, she had seen much of the world, but the non-oar-powered ships she had encountered before were generally small vessels sailing along the coast or on rivers, only capable of carrying a few people. Eileen spoke mysteriously, Let me tell you, besides the paper, porcin, and canned food we use every day, this Count Grayman hase up with quite a few things. Her feminine nature made her eager to share her discoveries with herpanion: His army has a very terrifying She suddenly stopped, remembering the confidentiality agreement she had signed. Ah, its so frustrating! Eileen recalled the cannon and musket firing she had witnessed during the g signal exercises. She had wanted to describe to Ladi the immense power and loud roar of the firearms, which had left a deep impression on her. If only we could equip the kingdoms army with these weapons inrge quantities. In the face of such power, the rebels in the south would surely crumble. She had thought this more than once, wondering if she should reveal her identity as a princess and ask the lord to share the manufacturing techniques with the royal family. But fear of an arranged marriage held her back time and again. Ladi tilted her head in curiosity, Terrifying what? Her gesture was quite adorable. Eileen smiled brightly, I cant say now, but youll probably see for yourself soon. Before setting sail, she had heard Pauls lets try firing a couple of shots and noticed the four cannons deployed on the deck. It was likely that they would test fire the naval guns during this trial sail. Sure enough, she soon heard Paulmand, Take the ship near that rocky cliff, lets test the effect of the shipboard cannons. Austin immediately ryed Paulsmand to Quik, and the Hope turned its bow towards the nearby cliff. The gunners began to load the cannons, quickly readying the two 6-pounders mounted on the port side. Soon, the Hope reached a position about 500 meters from the cliff and oriented its port side towards it. Austin loudlymanded, Gunners, get ready! Eileen immediately pulled on Ladis clothes to remind her, The sound will be very loud, cover your ears. Ladi did as she was told, tightly covering her ears with her hands. Others on the ship also covered their ears in preparation. Fire! As soon as Austins words fell, the two gunners lit the fuses of the cannons in front of them. Apanied by a thunderous roar from the cannons, everyone felt the ship shudder violently. Looking forward, the power of the shipboard cannons at this distance was impressive. Rock shards splintered on the cliff, and one of the cannonballs hit arge protruding rock, shattering it instantly. Wow thats powerful! Ladi, witnessing the cannon fire for the first time, was a bit stunned. Eileen exined to her, This is a cannon, capable of long-range fire like a ballista or a catapult. Ladi thought to herself that the power and range of the cannons far surpassed those of ballistae and catapults. She recalled the day Paul recaptured Port Fran, when thunderous sounds had emanated from outside the town, and soon after, the Alda army had breached the city. It appeared that the loud noises that day were made by these weapons. Such power could indeed blow open city gates, no wonder the pirates defenses were of little use. Each side of the ship had four gun ports. Once all were equipped with cannons, how powerful this ship would be. Against a simrly sized sail-and-oar ship, a salvo of cannon fire, if all hit, would leave how many oarsmen? Ladi also realized that Alda was facing the threat from the neighboring Kent family, but Count Grayman had never shown any signs of panic. Was this the strength he relied on? After three rounds of continuous fire from the port-side cannons, the shooting stopped. Austin loudly ordered, Check the condition of the ship! It was only the simultaneous firing of two cannons. If it damaged the ship, it would mean the Hope was a failure. Everything is normal in the hold! All clear on the foredeck! As reports came in one after another, everyones tension eased. Austin handed the telescope to Paul, and the count carefully observed the condition of the cliff. This power should be enough to deal with those fragile pirate ships, the navalmander confirmed. Paul, reminded of something, turned to look at Hansel, the head of the Department of Agriculture, who appeared to be in quite a bad state. Hansel, looking visibly shaken, was tightly gripping a railing. Seeing Paul looking at him, he said with a mournful face, I apologize, this is my first time going to sea on a ship. Ah, Mr. Manager, we havent really gone to sea yet, just taking a few turns near the port. Why dont you wait a few more days and travel south on the Hope once everything is ready? Hansel quickly waved his hands, No, no, no, I think Ill take thend route south this time. I wouldnt dare dy Lord Graymans affairs. Laughter erupted from everyone on the deck. Chapter 107: The 666 Plan Chapter 107: The 666 n On the beach, a crowd had gathered to witness the trial run of a new ship, among them Bat Todd and several of his merchant friends. He asked his friends, Did you all see that? That ship seems to be without a single oar. Youre not mistaken, it indeed has no oars. Its entirely driven by wind, confirmed the salt merchant Gedwin. I wonder if Lord Graymans summoning of us has anything to do with this ship. What do you mean? Remember, Lord Grayman previously mentioned establishing an overseas tradingpany? But at that time, there were no ships suitable for ocean voyages, so the idea was shelved. Now such a ship has been built. The performance of the ship is still unknown, though. The merchants buzzed with spection on the beach. In the afternoon, the City Hall called another meeting with the merchants from Port Fran and the surrounding areas. As expected, Count Grayman brought up the matter of overseas trade again. After the construction of the second ship, Ill conduct an ocean trial voyage! announced Paul to the merchants. The destination is tentatively set for Balmor Port within the kingdoms territory. If possible, we will sail southward to Horn Bay. Balmor Port is located at the mouth of the kingdomsrgest river, the Senna, from which one can sail upstream all the way to the capital, Crystal Shine Fortress. Soon, someone asked, Lord Grayman, will you sell these ships to us, the civilian merchants? Of course, Id be delighted the more you buy. But only after fulfilling the militarys needs. We must have a strong navy to ensure the safety of the trade routes. You wouldnt want to encounter pirates at sea, would you? You can now ce orders at the shipyard, firste, first served! Hansel, the head of the Administration Council, will soon journey to the capital. You can either go with him or send representatives to explore the southern market. Upon hearing this, the merchants were ecstatic, eagerly preparing for a big venture. Under the administration of Alda and Baylding, more than a dozen private factories had emerged with Pauls technical support. They were either solely or jointly owned, producing items such as paper, porcin, and canned goods. Additionally, several salt fields were established along the coast, reducing salt prices in the local and surrounding territories. Naturally, the private entrepreneurs who invested in these industries made a hefty profit and were keen on expanding their market reach. To Pauls surprise, when he initially invented canned goods using wide-mouth ss jars based on his memory, the local canners substituted the ss jars with ceramic pots, significantly reducing costs. This was considered a great innovation. Indeed, the profit-driven nature of businessmen is formidable. To prevent his own cannery from being oupeted, he ordered the use of ceramic pots for canning as well. While Paul was enticing the merchants with grand prospects, a military meeting was also underway at the heavily guarded naval base. The attendees included Chief of Staff Schroeder, Navy Commander Austin, Head of the Equipment Department Kelly, Head of Logistics Ron, and Bryce, the newly arrivedmander of the armys first battalion in Port Fran. Chief of Staff, this is our proposed development outline, Austin respectfully handed a stack of papers to Schroeder. After receiving them, Schroeder carefully reviewed the document. He frowned as he read the outline, then passed it around for others to review. The first to receive it, Bryce nced over the document and said with a trembling voice, Isnt the navys ambition too grand? Expanding to 600 personnel within the next two years? Sixty cannons, bothrge and small? Equipping at least six sail warships? Bryce mmed his fist on the table, indignantly saying, Austin, youre not joking with me, are you? The entire army currently has only eight cannons that can truly be called such. Austin pointed out to him, You need to look closely. Many of these sixty cannons are small weapons like the revolving cannon. Bryce shook his head, Thats still too many! Austin exined, This is a result of careful deliberation and is quite conservative. Six hundred men, sixty cannons, six warships, known as the 666 n. He exined to everyone, Count Grayman has ordered the navy to open and secure the southern sea route as soon as possible. With just a few rowing and sailing ships equipped with swords and a few firearms and manned by hundreds of new recruits, how can we eliminate the various pirates along the way? The navy must ensure that four ships are patrolling at the same time, one is in training, and one is undergoing maintenance. Bryce asked, Training makes sense, but why does a new ship need maintenance? Of course its necessary! Austin patiently exined to thendlubbers, Building a qualified warship takes a long time. However, to equip them as soon as possible, our first batch of warships will inevitably be hastily constructed. For instance, the Hope, built in just over a month, used many wood parts that were not fully air-dried. This can lead to rapid decay of the ships body, hence the need for frequent maintenance. Of course, even for qualified ships, regr maintenance is necessary. What about this Marine Corps? Dont we already have the army? Its necessary to have personnel skilled inndbat. Pirates wont foolishly float on the sea for us to bombard them. If things go south, they might flee tond. Moreover, their hideouts are either on inds or coastal strongholds. We must go ashore to eradicate them, and waiting to coordinate with the army could lead to missed opportunities. As Austinid out his reasons, he left the others unable to refute, and then he added: Im sure you all understand Aldas urgent need for overseas trade now. Once trade begins, the Administration Council will collect more taxes, which can then be allocated to our military budget. Not just for the navy, but also for the army. Thisst statement painted a very appealing prospect. After pondering for a while, Schroeder said to Austin, I fundamentally agree with the n, but it ultimately requires Lord Graymans approval. The allocation of resources is already heavily skewed towards the navy. The army, with over a thousand men, is equipped with only eight cannons, while the navy, with just a few hundred men, has ten. Many army officers are unhappy with this. Austin nced at the still discontented Bryce, thinking to himself, Theres one right here. Even in the face of the threat from Emden, this imbnce hasnt changed. Many soldiers in the newly expanded third battalion are equipped only with wooden sticks. Thankfully, God has blessed us, and the Kent family has no intention of waging war for now. Schroeder stared at Austin, emphasizing each word, Therefore, the navy must produce convincing results. Austin stood up, saluted everyone present, and firmly stated: Please rest assured, Lord Grayman, Chief of Staff, and everyone here. We are already working with the Intelligence Department to investigate andpile information on various pirate groups. We will soon take action. I assure you, within a year, only our military will wield power in the waters of the Northwest Bay. Schroeder stood up, patted his shoulder, and said, Very well, to support the navys operations, the Equipment Department will construct a new armory in Port Fran, providing the navy with nearby ess to guns, gunpowder, and other types of weapons. This was indeed good news. An excited Austin said, We will certainly not let down the high expectations of Lord Grayman. Chapter 108: Remnants of Pirates Chapter 108: Remnants of Pirates After a sessful trial voyage, the navy quickly took official possession of the Hope, a warship equipped with eight side cannons, four on each side, and four swivel guns, manned by a crew of fifty sailors. Given that Quik was the most knowledgeable in maritime affairs in the navy and, having shown no sign of disloyalty during his time there, he was appointed captain of the Hope. His military rank was raised several levels, making him a temporary captain, with the approval of Paul. Quik was profoundly grateful, and after spending a few months in the navy, he slowly realized that Count Grayman was not the brutal, merciless lord he had imagined. Filled with a sense of loyalty, he saw his appointment as a great opportunity to be seized. He led his crew in relentless training, even sleeping on the ship, quickly bing familiar with every inch of the new vessel. After spending a few days in Port Fran, Paul nned to return to Lakeheart Town. Before his departure, Austin shared with Paul and Schroeder his long-nned strategy to eliminate the pirates. In a meeting room at the naval base, arge sand table was set up, showing the terrain along the coast of the entire Northwestern Bay, including various inds. The sand table was not very urate due to technological limitations of the time, but it was sufficient for the navys current needs. Our n is this Austin said, pointing with a stick on the sand table. with the help of the militia from the coastal towns, our first target is to eliminate Mudfish Gaden. Since the copse of the Shark Gang, he has be the most significant pirate force in the Northwestern Bay. Hold on a moment! Paul interrupted, stroking his chin. Mudfish? Why does that nickname sound so familiar? Quik, standing behind Austin, coughed awkwardly and said, Count Grayman, when I was a pirate, I tried to cooperate with Gaden to attack Lakeheart Town. But he fled midway, and then I was captured by you. Paul then remembered, Ah, the one who slipped away so slickly. No wonder hes called Mudfish. Yes, he is very cunning and knows how to change sides at the right moment, Quik added. Austin continued, They are very good at attacking our weak points. Its my fault for letting themnd sessfully several times. Paul warned, There might be a mole in our army ced by him. Be careful. Quik, dont take it personally; Im not targeting you. Count, Ive already been suspecting this and will thoroughly investigate, Quik replied. Our intelligence indicates that the Mudfish Gang doesnt have a fixed base and are all skilled in boats. Tracking them down wont be easy, Austin said. Cant our ships catch up with them? They use sailboats too, right? Paul asked. Yes, but they might have some unknown modification technique that significantly speeds up their boats. Even when our patrol teams catch them red-handed, they manage to outrun us, admitted Austin. Quikmented, Ive never heard of the Mudfish Gang having such capabilities. Paul, somewhat displeased, said, I didnte here just to hear about how difficult your task is. Immediately, Austin changed his tone, Of course, Count Grayman. All those issues are things of the past now, because we have the Hope! No matter how fast their boats are, they rely on human rowing. Our Hope, however, can sail continuously as long as theres wind. We dont need to catch them immediately. As long as we can keep a distance and follow them, we can exhaust the strength of their rowers and eventually catch up. Is it really okay to use a newly tested ship like the Hope to fight pirates? What if the pirates have many ships? Wouldnt we be outnumbered? Paul was aware that sail warships were the future, but he had some reservations about the Hope, which was still a test model. Quik immediately stepped forward, confidently assuring, Please rest assured, Count Grayman. My sailors and I have absolute confidence in the Hope. We will hold out until support from other captains arrives. Remembering the eightrge cannons and four swivel guns equipped on the Hope, Quik felt brave enough to even confront the great pirate Edward. He recalled the shock he felt when he first encountered the cannons. These weapons seemed tailor-made for naval warfare. With enough cannons, he could st the enemy to pieces from a distance, avoiding closebat. After further discussion, Paul concluded, The naval matters are in your hands. In addition to eliminating pirates, we also need to expedite the opening of the southern trade route. Send the second ship south as soon as it isunched, Paul instructed. Austin and the other captains saluted in unison, Yes, Count Grayman, rest assured. Paul suddenly remembered something, I will leave Miss Dias, anguage consultant, with you. She has already helped the army develop a set of g signals that have proven very effective. That would be most helpful, thank you, Count Grayman, Austin nodded in appreciation. Houses were aze, and the cries of men, women, and children intermingled in a cacophony of despair. A coastal vige, located in a neighboring territory to Alda, was being raided by pirates. Numerous pirates searched the vige, packing the plundered goods into wooden boxes to be transported to their ships. Other pirates gathered the vigers to select ves. One pirate took a fancy to a teenage boy, pulling him out of the crowd. The boy, overwhelmed and trembling, watched helplessly as a woman clung to his legs. Please, dont take my son. Hes all I have left, she begged, her eyes brimming with tears and terror. Let go! the pirate who grabbed the boy shouted at her. But the woman, still pleading, clung tighter to her son, refusing to let go. Impatient, the pirate swung his knife-wielding hand, and the woman fell in a pool of blood. Mom!!! The boy, gripped by the pirate, screamed in anguish and despair, You demons! He bit the pirates arm fiercely, a desperate act of resistance given his small stature. The pirate, in pain, cursed and knocked the boy unconscious with the hilt of his knife, then tossed him at the feet of another pirate. These young, mentally undeveloped boys,cking the ability to resist, were prime choices for ves. Once on the pirate ship, if they quickly adapted to the harsh environment, they could be reserve members of the pirate crew and eventually full-fledged pirates. If not, they would remain ves for life. The other vigers, sitting on the ground, watched in fear, too terrified to resist, praying that misfortune wouldnt befall them. The pirate selecting ves approached the crowd again, looking for the next victim Chapter 109: The Ambitions of "Mudfish" Chapter 109: The Ambitions of "Mudfish" On a nearby high ground, Mudfish Gaden stood, watching the fiery ze engulfing the fishing vige with a smug expression. At that moment, a subordinate ran over from the vige to report to him: Boss, weve nearly finished looting. Gaden nodded and said, Gather everyone; its time to retreat. We dont want to attract those nosy blue-striped dogs. Yes, Boss! The subordinate responded and ran back towards the vige. The establishment of the navy had been a major headache for pirates, especially those operating near the waters of Alda. They had to be extremely cautious every time they went ashore. After Lord Paul Grayman of Alda had avenged his fathers death by killing the notorious pirate Shark, other pirates thought this lord would stop there, adhering to the treaty signed between the northwest lords and the pirates, turning a blind eye to their asional raids. However, Sharks blunder had stirred up a hos nest. The young and vigorous lord seemed to have developed a hatred for all pirates. Following the public trial, a message slowly spread throughout the region: Count Grayman was determined to eliminate all pirates in the Northwestern Bay. This was no idle threat. Count Grayman had specifically established a navy tobat them. Initially, due to limited resources, the navy did not actively pursue the pirates, but the pirates still felt the pressure. Their operations along the Alda coast began to face obstacles. Previously, pirates could rest for a couple of days in the ces they raided, but not anymore. They had to flee immediately, or the Alda Navy would swiftly descend upon them and strike hard. The pirates had considered a direct confrontation, but the navy was equipped with powerful weapons. Often, before the pirates could even engage, they would hear a strange crackling sound and then watch many of theirrades fall. Subsequently, the pirates would scatter in disarray, finally understanding how Shark had met his end. They had to change their strategy, opting for hit-and-run tactics instead of lingering in the raided areas. But gradually, even this approach became ineffective. The Alda Navy stationed officers in coastal viges to organize, train, andmand the local militia. Originally, the self-organized militias in these viges were no match for the pirates, but after training by the navy, they gradually gained the courage and capability to contend with them. Considering the long coastline and the navys need to avoid overextension, Austin, upon taking office, oversaw the construction of a series of coastal defense projects. He gathered representatives from coastal viges at Port Fran and proposed his n: Each vige was to build a simple fortressrge enough to shelter all local residents. Smaller viges would encircle themselves with wooden walls. These didnt need to be overly sturdy, but their defensive structures had to withstand at least a day and night. Each vige was also to construct a beacon tower on their coastline, manned by local militia who would patrol the shores. Upon spotting suspicious vessels, they would light the beacon. The vigers would then take refuge in the fortress, and the militia would prepare defenses. They would then await the arrival of the navys main forces, resisting the urge to engage in recklessbat. By September, the coastal defense projects were graduallypleted and proved to be highly effective. Although some valuables that couldnt be evacuated in time were still looted by pirates, the incidents of kidnapping significantly decreased. Moreover, the navy, alerted by the beacons,unched prompt interventions, trapping several pirate groups before they could retreat and engaging in several decisive battles. As the training level of the militia gradually improved, they learned how to assess enemy and friendlybat strength, enabling them to effectively deal with smaller pirate groups at the right moments. Aldas territory gradually became a no-go zone for pirates in the Northwestern Bay, forcing many pirate groups to shift their focus to other regions. However, fishing and merchant ships were still threatened by pirates. After effectively neutralizing the terrestrial threat, Austin began to focus on maritime security. Six fully-trained galleons started patrolling the seas, providing escort to civilian ships. Although the sailors were mostly inexperienced, the presence of firearms and hand grenades made them a formidable force against pirates, who were mostly capable of closebat only. Lacking long-range weapons such as bows and ship crossbows, these pirates werepletely overpowered by firearms. Thus, the Alda Navy became a dreaded force among pirates, with their reputation and operational range expanding. Sometimes, they even crossed borders to discipline pirates raiding neighboring territories. However, one pirate group was somewhat an exception, causing headaches for Austin: Gadens Mudfish gang. The blue-striped dogs that Gaden referred to were indeed the Alda Navy, so named because of their distinctive blue and white sailor uniforms, which had be a hallmark of the Alda Navy. The four pirate groups that had been ranked above Mudfishs gang, including Sharks and Quiks, had been annihted by Grayman leading his troops, after bringing disaster upon themselves. The other two groups were severely weakened after being intercepted by the Alda Navy during their shore raids. Only the Mudfish gang, with Gadens caution and cunning, grew stronger after suffering some setbacks. Unlike other pirates who mindlessly raided, Gaden deployed many informants onnd. These spies were either small traders moving through various towns or local residents coerced or bribed to provide him with valuable information through special channels, such as the defensive strength of a location, the quality and number of militia, and nearby naval activities. Leveraging this information, Mudfishs gang boldly executed several operations that caused some embarrassment to the Alda Navy. Out of respect for the navys reputation, Mudfishs gang limited their activities to looting and refrained from harming the lives of the territorys residents. There was a belief among pirates that the Lord of Alda would be lenient towards pirates who did notmit murder. Whether true or not, it was better not to antagonize him too much. However, they were not so merciful in other territories, where they continued to pige and kill as before. Gaden dared to act this way in Alda, now a piratending prohibition zone, to dere to other pirates that there was still a pirate group in the Northwestern Bay that could defy Grayman. He sought to build his prestige among the pirates. Gradually, Gaden harbored a dream or rather an ambition that had never crossed his mind before: to unite the pirate forces of the Northwestern Bay and be the second Edward. Initially, this was just a fleeting thought, and he would scoff at himself, considering it a daydream. But as his strength grew, he found it increasingly difficult to suppress this idea, which eventually evolved into an ambition. A recent encounter with a mysterious figure further reinforced his determination to pursue this ambition. Chapter 110: An Unexpected Turn Chapter 110: An Unexpected Turn Gaden recalled a scene from two months ago After the fall of the tworgest gangs, Shark and Quik, in the Northwest Bay, the ranking of pirate forces naturally needed adjustment. In these chaotic times, Mudfish Gaden made a crucial decision: to watch and wait. He gathered the leaders of his gang at a temporary stronghold to announce this decision. From now on, everyone needs to keep a low profile. Once things settle down, we can resume our activities as before. One of the leaders asked, But boss, now that Shark and Quik are gone, if we seize this opportunity, we might be the biggest pirate force in Northwest Bay. With our strength, isnt hiding now just giving up our position to others? There was a hint of dissatisfaction in the leaders tone, as if questioning Gadens leadership. However, Gaden scoffed at his words: The tallest tree catches the most wind. Right now, Lord Alda Paul Grayman is in high spirits. Fighting for such a superficial ranking is like volunteering to be his target. He stared at the subordinate and said, If you really want topete, you can go it alone, but dont drag the brothers into a death sentence. The subordinate shrank back, clearly intimidated by Gadens words. He quickly exined, Boss Gaden, I was just making a suggestion. Heh, I know my limits, and youll always be my leader. Gaden snorted, figuring this subordinate wouldnt dare to harbor any ulterior motives. Dismissed! I need to think carefully about our future strategy. Gaden waved his hand, signaling his men to leave. The room quieted down as everyone left, except for the one who had questioned his decision. Gaden narrowed his eyes, Why are you still here? This was unusual; the subordinate was typically quiet and obedient, never questioning orders. Yet today, he dared to have an opinion on Gadens decision. Without answering, the subordinate twisted his neck with a crackling sound and straightened up in his seat, shedding his previously timid demeanor. Gaden felt insulted and began to get annoyed, deciding to teach this presumptuous subordinate a lesson. But the next moment, he felt a chill as if he were in an ice cer, involuntarily shivering. It was just the beginning of the cool season, and it shouldnt be this cold. Looking at the subordinate again, a strange smile appeared on his face as he stared directly at the pirate leader. Gaden sensed a dangerous aura, like being targeted by a venomous snake. He quietly reached behind his back, touching the poisoned dagger tied to his waist, feeling slightly reassured. In those few seconds, Gadens mind raced with terrifying thoughts: Was this man nning a mutiny? Had his loyal guards outside already been eliminated? Considering the mans confidence, had he made thorough preparations? Despite his usual caution, Gaden feared he was about to be caught off guard. How had the man prepared without any signs or indications? If he signals, a bunch of traitors will surely storm in and kill me! Gaden thought. While Gaden was thinking this, he partially drew his dagger, confident that at such close range, he could urately throw it at the man. With the potent poison on the de, just a scratch would be enough for this traitor to slowly die in agony. Hmph! If you want my life, then prepare to exchange it with your own, Gaden growled. Swordfish, answer my question! I dont want to ask again! Swordfish, the nickname of the man in question, still did not respond. Just as Gaden, now furious and about to call out to his possibly dead or alive loyal men outside, the man made a move. p! p! p! Swordfish started pping his hands. Gaden interpreted this as a signal to the conspiring rebels, gripping the dagger behind his back tightly, his muscles tensed, ready for someone to burst in. A fight to the death, then! One second, two seconds, three seconds No one came in, nothing happened. A flicker of confusion crossed Gadens face, but it was quickly caught by Swordfish. Ha ha ha ha ha! Swordfish burst intoughter. Gaden, who had been focused on him the whole time, finally noticed something unusual: theughter did not belong to Swordfish. It seemed like he was being mocked. Gaden felt humiliated and his fear grew, although the anticipated worst-case scenario hadnt happened. The eerie situation was a hundred times worse than facing a group of traitors. Who was this Swordfish in front of him? How had he disguised himself as Swordfish? Where was the real Swordfish now? What confidence did this man have to act so boldly without any visible weapons? Gaden forced himself to calm down and asked in a deep voice, Who are you, really? Swordfish, still seated, looked momentarily stunned, then responded with a smile, Oh, have you figured it out? Hmph! Swordfish would never be so bold in front of me. And what gave you away was yourugh just now. Im very familiar with Swordfishs voice, Gaden revealed how he saw through the disguise. After pping a second time, Swordfish said, Ah, a careless moment, my voice betrayed me. I wanted to keep you confused a bit longer, but no more jokes, I guess. Should I say as expected of Mudfish? Your strategy of not being the tallest tree just now is indeed worthy of the nickname. Gaden demanded, Who are you? Whats your purpose here? Wheres the real Swordfish? Swordfish, locking eyes with Gaden, a hint of sharpness in his gaze, calmly raised three fingers, Thats three questions. Lets make a deal. For each question I answer, you agree to one? Go to hell with your deal! Before Swordfish could finish, Gaden hurled the dagger at his face with lightning speed. As soon as the dagger left his hand, Gaden felt incredulous: when had he be so impulsive to act without fully understanding the situation? The sensation was peculiar; as soon as the thought of killing Swordfish appeared in his mind, his body acted on it, not even giving his brain a chance to consider. Well, dead is dead, right? He didnt want to get entangled in messy affairs. Gaden was confident in his poisoned dagger and his throwing uracy, but then the unexpected happened: The dagger hit its mark, right between the eyes of the man, and then With a tter, it fell to the floor. Chapter 111: The Trade Chapter 111: The Trade The sharp dagger, upon touching the forehead of Swordfish, could not prate any further and ttered to the ground with a clink. The pirate leader could hardly believe his eyes. If it had been any other mishap, he, who liked to have tricks up his sleeve, would have had many contingency ns. But faced with such an unfathomable urrence, he, who prided himself on his adaptability, was thrown into panic. He just stood there, staring at the other party with an incredulous expression. Ah, you really put a lot of strength into that, ruining a perfectly good mask, the person called Swordfish said. Rubbing his forehead, Swordfish then grasped the edge of the skin at his forehead and pulled it down, slowly peeling off a skin. Gaden suddenly understood: the person before him was disguised as Swordfish using a human skin mask. He had seen such masks before; they required the skin of the face of the person to be impersonated and some secret technique to create. This meant that the real Swordfish must have been killed. Wait! A thin piece of human skin couldnt have blocked the dagger he had thrown with such force; otherwise, the knights armor would be a joke. He stared intently at the persons forehead, which bore not a single scratch, realizing that the person had indeed resisted his attack with their bare flesh. Afterpletely removing the human skin mask, the person also yanked off their wig,ining, Wearing a wig is really ufortable! The mysterious individuals face was fully revealed, an extraordinary visage: a bald head without a single hair, strange tattoos on the face forming patterns that seemed to hold a bizarre magic, causing unease at a nce. Now this strange face wore a mocking expression, as if the pirate leader before him was a little pet to be yed with at will. This person is very sinister, very sinister, Gaden reminded himself silently. The situation was nowpletely under the others control. He calmed down and asked again, Who exactly are you? What is your purpose here? This time, the question was answered. Let me introduce myself. My name is Bat, a member of the Secret Spell Society. Im here to propose a trade with you. The Secret Spell Society? Never heard of it. What a peculiar name for an organization. Gaden tried hard to search his memory for the Secret Spell Society, but ultimately, he found not a trace of information about this organization. As if reading his thoughts, the man named Bat waved his hand and said, Dont waste your effort trying to remember. Our organization has never shown itself to mortals before. Mortals? Secret Spell Society? A ludicrous thought popped into the pirate leaders head: Could this person before him be a wizard? Impossible Wait! Its not impossible. The knife he had thrown earlier would have been fatal for any normal human. The presence of something from legends right before his eyes did not evoke fear in Gaden, but his heart still raced with excitement. This was just too thrilling. Heh, youve got quite the nerve! It seems youre cautious rather than cowardly, the othermented. This mysterious Bat could guess his inner thoughts, further astonishing Gaden with his unfathomability. He cautiously asked, If you dont mind, may I address you as Master Bat? Batughed heartily, Master? It seems youve guessed my identity. Yes, I am indeed a wizard, though we prefer to call ourselves magicians. The others candid acknowledgment continued to surprise Gaden, who then asked, So, Master Bat, what kind of trade do you wish to discuss with me? Gadens apprehensive heart eased a bit, realizing that since Bat was here to discuss a trade, he likely harbored no other ulterior motives. Upon further thought, Gaden realized that Bat must have been lurking nearby for some time. With the depth and unpredictability he had shown so far, if he had any intentions harmful to Gaden, there was no need to wait until now. Bat spoke, I want you to do a small favor for us, and were willing to pay you in advance. How does that sound? What kind of small favor? Gaden asked. To divide the Kingdom of Ordo. Gaden was momentarily speechless: Uh forgive my bluntness, but does that really qualify as a small favor? Bat responded with arrogance, Humph! Compared to what we ultimately intend to do, this is indeed a minor task. Gaden scoffed, Master Bat, youve approached the wrong person. With just over 200 men and a few worn-out ships, even a minor lord could easily defeat me. Bat waved his hand dismissively, I said wed pay you first. Why dont you ask what the payment is? Knowing that, you might gain some confidence in yourself. Alright, what kind of advance payment are you offering? Bats lips curled into a smile as he slowly said, How about helping you unite the Northwest Bay, bing the next Edward? How does that reward sound? The pirate leaders heart raced at the thought. Bing a sea tyrant like Edward was the ultimate dream of every pirate. Commanding all pirate groups in the Northwest Sea, forcing the great lords to recognize his authority Edwards achievements were unprecedented, a significant mark in history. Of course, Gaden also longed for such a historical status, to be remembered for ages or infamously, which had been his dream when he first joined the pirate ranks. But until now, it had been just a dream. What do you think? With strength like Edwards, you should be able to contend with the lords of the Northwest, right? Bat added, Were not asking you tond and confront the Kingdom of Ordo directly, just to tie up the kingdoms forces at sea and along the coast, and help transport some soldiers and supplies via waterways. Weve already arranged things onnd. If he could achieve what Edward had, then the tasks Bat mentioned wouldnt be difficult. However, Gaden was skeptical. Could this person or his organization truly help him realize such a dream? It seemed highly improbable. Could they use magic or sorcery, given that Bat had admitted to being a wizard? I know youre doubting our ability to provide this payment. With an all-knowing look, Bat produced a small pill and ced it on the table before Gaden. How about it? Dare to try one? It will bring some unexpected changes to your body, giving you a preliminary idea of the Secret Spell Societys capabilities. Gaden picked up the pill, a red object that was hard to identify, and observed it closely. He hesitated, to eat it or not? Seeing Gadens indecision, Bat said, To be honest, consuming these pills excessively does have side effects, but I assure you, once or twice wont cause any problems. Gaden thought to himself that Bat probably wouldnt harm him. If he had wanted Gaden dead, he would have acted already. For his grand ambitions, he decided to take the risk. Resolutely, he ced the pill in his mouth, swallowed, and the pill slid down his throat Chapter 112: Power Chapter 112: Power A few seconds after swallowing the pill, Gaden felt a searing heat spreading rapidly from his abdomen throughout his body. This feeling! This feeling An indescribable sense of immense confidence surged within him, making him feel as though he could take on ten men, no, any number of adversaries without fear. Gadens right hand clenched slightly, and he saw the veins on his right arm bulge rmingly, his muscles swelling to an exaggerated extent. He suddenly felt an intense heat throughout his body. Ah the pirate leader yelled, throwing a punch at the table in front of him. Gadens fist struck the corner of the solid oak table, which shattered like it was made of cheese, both the tabletop and legs breaking into pieces. Due to the residual force, the table, now missing a leg, toppled to the ground with a ng. The pirate leader looked at the table in disbelief. Under normal circumstances, it would have been his bones that fractured.. Apart from the sensation of striking something hard, his palm felt only a fleeting pain when he hit the table, and it vanished instantly. Gaden raised his palm to his eyes for inspection; it was neither injured nor swollen, everything was as usual. After a moment of mild surprise, a thirst for violence surged within him: he wanted to kill, to wreak havoc, to unleash his newfound power. Bat, noticing Gadens transformation, muttered to himself, Hmm, I should have reduced the dose a bit, didnt expect his body to be so sensitive. The pirate leader now looked ferocious, his stature having transformed from short and stocky to a hulking figure, his facial muscles contorting as if he were mad. But Bat calmly extended a hand towards the about-to-berserk Gaden, chanting something unintelligible. As Bats arcane words filled the air, the frenzied look on Gadens face gradually faded, returning to normal. Sorry, I didnt control the dosage properly, Bat said with a shrug, showing not the slightest remorse. Master, the feeling just now was incredible. The pirate leader was still in a daze, staring at his hands in disbelief that what had just urred was real. I felt stronger than ever before. Was it an illusion? No, it was real. The broken table on the ground reminded him that everything that had just happened was indeed real. Bat patted his shoulder with a smile, Your strength hasnt faded yet, you can try again. Thats enough, Master Bat, I now believe in your ability to pay the promised reward. If all his pirates could take such pills, and if they could control the dosage as this wizard suggested, taking down the ragtag pirate groups in the Northwest Bay would be a breeze. Although he was on the verge of madness just moments ago, the memory remained, and it was this self-proimed wizard who had restored his normal consciousness. Confronting such dangerous power with such calm, the wizard must be even stronger than his current self. Feeling the power still generating within him, he asked Bat, How long can this statest? The duration of the effect varies from person to person, but generally, itsts three to four hours without a problem. How many of these pills can you provide us? Before you unify the various pirate groups, fifty per week. After that, it will depend on your performance, though by then, you probably wont need them anymore. No, no, no, Master, I believe I will continue to need them. Bing the second Edward was just the beginning for Gaden. From these miraculous pills, he saw even greater possibilities. This wizard had already talked about inciting turmoil and splitting the Kingdom of Ordo. Perhaps Gaden could also carve out a share for himself onnd. Bats smile disappeared instantly, making Gaden shiver inwardly. Bat asked, Does this mean you have decided to cooperate with us? Gaden nodded repeatedly, Its an honor to work with you and the secret sorcerers behind you. But why did you choose me? Its not just you; there are others I have chosen, and I will tell you about them in time. As for why you, Bat said with a sinister smile, Ive observed many candidates in different ways, and you are the least foolish among them. You know when to be patient and when to act. In thisnd of the Northwest, there arent many like you. Hearing this, Gaden, who prided himself on his intellect, didnt know whether tough or cry. Is it what I said today that led you to this conclusion? Bat shook his head, Its not just about today. Ive been observing you for a long time. A chill ran down the pirate leaders spine: How long has this wizard been lurking around me without my noticing? Bat, noticing his fright, was very pleased with this effect. Unlike Marltz Kent, a lord still nominally under the king and superior lords, pirates were inherently in opposition to the Kingdom of Ordo. Inciting Gaden to confront the kingdom was much simpler than dealing with Marltz Kent. Moreover, this pirate leader was quite to Bats taste, as he had said, the least foolish one. Using fools might bring trouble that the secret sorcerers werent ready to expose to the world. For someone he favored, Bat preferred a more peaceful way of recruitment, like what he was doing now with Gaden, unlike the methods used against Marltz Kent. He was negotiating cooperation in a friendly manner. Well except for that unfortunate fellow nicknamed Swordfish. The problem was that Gadens strength was somewhatcking, but this also meant greater dependence on Bat. Bat decided to stoke the fire a bit more: Leader Gaden, do you want to know where Edward, the former top pirate of the Northwest Bay, went? Edward? Where did he go? Gaden was indeed curious. This pirate, who oncemanded the Northwest Bay, disappeared at the beginning of the year with his fleet, sparking a series of disturbances in the region. It was Edwards disappearance that led to the uncontrolled pirates breaking the rules. Shark even killed the old lord of Alda, and the new lord, Paul Grayman, vowed revenge. After annihting Shark, he established a navy, swearing to eradicate all pirates. Bat said with a smile, Edward is now one of us, ying a crucial role elsewhere. The pirate leaders eyes widened, Edward is cooperating with you? Bat nodded, Yes, and thanks to us, hes even more powerful than before. Gaden fell silent, his head bowed in thought. After a while, he suddenly looked up at Bat and said, Magician, lets talk about the specifics of our cooperation. Chapter 113: "Coloring the Blue-Striped Dogs" Chapter 113: "Coloring the Blue-Striped Dogs" Boss! Boss! The calls of his subordinates roused Gaden from his reverie. Hmm? Whats up? The ships almost loaded. Its time to go. Alright, lets board. Gaden led the remaining pirates briskly towards the shore. Under the bright moonlight, fourrger pirate ships loomed in the distance, their masts faintly adorned with skull gs. Soon, they boarded a small boat, rowing vigorously towards therger vessels. Due to the heavy load, the pirate ships couldnt approach the shore too closely to avoid grounding. Reaching the big ship, they climbed the ropedder to the deck. A leader approached and reported, Boss, everythings ready. Gadenmanded with gusto, Set sail! The four galley ships started moving. Newly captured ves, now serving as rowers, began their miserable fate amidst whips and curses. In the cabin at the stern, Gaden and his leaders discussed their next move. One reported, Our contacts in Port Fran say the Blue-Striped Dogs have equipped a new type of vessel, capable of swift sailing using only wind power. Gaden was surprised, Really? It was seen with his own eyes. And the Blue-Striped Dogs are continuing to recruit heavily, seemingly intent on wiping us out. Gaden stroked his chin, pondering deeply. After Bat gave him the first batch of pills, Gaden eagerly tested them. However, being cautious, the first test was on a small pirate group of just a few dozen men. Gaden invited this small group to join in raiding a vige. Believing him, they arrived at the agreed spot, only to be met by ten monstrous figures enhanced by the secret medicine. The small pirate group fought valiantly, but just over five minutes after drawing weapons, the battle ended. Nearly half of them were torn apart alive by Gadens men. The survivors sat on the ground, trembling, too weak to even stand. The memory of the gruesome scene still nauseated Gaden. ted, Gaden quickly targeted his next prey, a pirate group of nearly 200. He sent 30 of his enhanced men. The process was as easy as slicing vegetables. The remaining 100 or so of the enemy, realizing their weakness, knelt and surrendered. Soon, the third and fourth pirate groups were assimted by the Mudfish gang. To date, their numbers had grown to over 600. Gaden then changed his strategy. Although most pirates epted the rule of the strongest, many were not truly convinced by forceful mergers. He nned to establish his prestige, making other pirates genuinely respect him. The best way to gain such prestige was to confront the Alda Navy, which had consistently thwarted pirates. However, Gaden still felt unprepared for a direct confrontation with the Alda Navy. However, executing small operations that would embarrass the Blue-Striped Dogs was still quite feasible. Utilizing his undercover agents onnd, Gaden nned several minor attacks. Fortunately, more than half were sessful, and the failures resulted in minimal losses. His reputation began to spread across the Northwestern Bay. The pirates dubbed him the Nemesis of the Blue-Striped Dogs, a nickname that threatened to rece his old one, Mudfish. This new title became one of the few constions for pirates facing the formidable Alda Navy. Havingpleted his contemtion, Gaden snorted, It seems our long patience has given them the illusion of invincibility. Its time to teach them a lesson. Excitement filled the cabin as the pirate leaders sensed a major operation brewing. Indeed, Gaden instructed the leader who had reported the information, Well stage a decoy operation to divert the navys main force. Meanwhile, well try to seize their new ship at Port Fran when their guard is down. The leader grinned widely, Yes, boss. Your wisdom and courage are unmatched. Ignoring the ttery, Gaden continued, Have our Port Fran contacts intensify intelligence gathering. Drawing away the navys main force is crucial to our n. The leaders buzzed with excitement. Previously limited to minor skirmishes, they were now nning to seize a ship from the Alda Navy. How could they not be thrilled? With the mysterious new medicine boosting their confidence, Gadens men were filled with a strong sense of self-assurance, their admiration for their leader growing. This time, well really show those Blue-Striped Dogs! After we deal with them, other pirate groups will be begging to join us! I always said, following Boss Gaden leads to great prospects. The pirates chattered among themselves, seemingly assured of their victory. Suddenly, Gaden mmed his fist on the table, startling everyone into silence. Frowning, he looked sternly at his crew, Getting a bit ahead of ourselves, arent we? Weve only just started to rise, and already youve forgotten your ces. Remember, we are still the underdogs. Although we number six to seven hundred, surpassing the Alda Navy, dont forget that Graymanmands and army of over a thousand. Have you already forgotten how quickly the Quake and Shark gangs were wiped out? That was just a few months ago! Gaden berated them for half an hour, showing his frustration. Exhausted from scolding, he guzzled water from a jug, then sat silently with a stern face. A leader cautiously tried to appease him, Heh, Boss Gaden, youre right. Weve been a bit arroganttely. But thats only because of your outstanding leadership. Well definitely correct our ways and follow you properly. The others chimed in agreement: Yes, weve been a bit dazed by our recent growth. Were not used to having so many men under ourmand. After everyone had expressed theirmitment, Gaden nodded, his voice softening, Im not really angry with you all. Our fleets growth is due to everyones hard work. Im constantly on edge, fearing a single misstep could ruin everything weve built. Moved by his words, the pirates reaffirmed their loyalty. Gaden dered, Alright, lets continue discussing how to draw out the Alda Navys main force. Chapter 114: The Spy Chapter 114: The Spy The room was eerily silent, broken only by the ticking of a grandfather clock. This was the office of the Commander of the Port Fran Naval Headquarters. Unlike the monotonous office of a certain count, this room was adorned with several well-maintained potted nts, and on the wall hung an oil painting depicting a red sun rising slowly from the vast sea. The owner of the office, Navy Commander Austin, was sitting behind his desk, eyes closed in contemtion. His mind was undoubtedly busy, as there were many issues demanding his attention. The first issue was shipbuilding. A new batch of Sloop ships was being vigorously constructed at the shipyard docks, and this time, two ships were being built simultaneously. The design of these new Sloops was not a mere replication of the Hope. On one hand, after personally experiencing a trial voyage, Lord Grayman introduced a novel concept: human-machine engineering. He demanded that withoutpromising the shipsbat capabilities, thefort of the sailors aboard should be improved as much as possible. For instance, the arrangement on the deck should be neat and orderly, not chaotically headache-inducing. The operation of the sails should be streamlined, among other enhancements. In essence, the aim was to make the sailors feel more at home, though Sloops, being small, had limited room for such improvements. However, Lord Grayman insisted on incorporating this design philosophy intorger ships to be builtter. Everyone understood the logic: a morefortable environment typically helps maintain a better mood and physical condition. Im talking about withoutpromisingbat capability, asbat ability is the foundation of everything, emphasized Count Grayman in the end. On the other hand, although the trial voyage of Hope was generally sessful, ws were discovered during frequent training sessions led by Quik and others. These ws and suggestions for improvements from the naval officers were promptly ryed to the shipyard, allowing Rubin, Benjamin, and others to modify the design and apply these improvements to the new ships. Both of these aspects posed significant challenges for the shipyard craftsmen. Then there was the pirate issue. Not only Grayman but also Austin himself suspected the presence of spies from the Mudfish Gang within the navy or nearby. He had assigned Captain Valk of the Naval Patrol and Cecils intelligence officer, Duran, stationed at Port Fran, to investigate. The oue was yet to be determined. If there truly were spies, the navys impending proactive strike might have already been leaked. Knock, knock, knock! A series of knocks interrupted Austins thoughts. He opened his eyes and called, Come in! Upon opening the door, two people entered: Captain Valk and intelligence officer Duran. As Austin gestured for them to sit, he said, I hope you bring good news. The two exchanged nces, and Duran gestured for Valk to speak. The Patrol Team leader solemnly said to Austin, Commander, I have both good and bad news. Austin quickly responded, Start with the bad! At least there would be some good news afterward to offerfort. Theres indeed a spy nted by pirates. Ah, that wasnt too bad; Austin had already surmised as much. And the good news? We have identified who the spy is. Captain Valk handed a stack of documents to Austin. Austin quickly skimmed through them and said somewhat resignedly, Well, it seems Lord Grayman pays the soldiers a bit too generously. They even have spare money for such activities. The spy nted by the pirates within Port Fran turned out to be the owner of the towns only brothel, a man named Clement. He could easily guess how Clement obtained naval information. Is the evidence solid? Very solid. We followed a contact. How many people from the navy have visited his brothel? Weve confirmed 48 people, including 6 officers. With so many people involved, Austins face grew increasingly rigid. He was infuriated, certain that many fools had been coaxed into spilling secrets in bed. Expel everyone who visited the brothel from the navy! And prohibit anyone in the military from engaging in such activities in the future. Austin was about to shout this out loud but then reconsidered. He ordered, Identify those who specifically leaked information, and handle it as per military regtions. Yes, Commander, replied Captain Valk. Intelligence officer Duran suggested, Should we get the city hall to shut down the brothel? Austin waved his hand and said, No, Ive been looking for an opportunity to catch the Mudfish. Perhaps this is a good chance to set a trap using this spy. Lets have a thorough talk with Mr. Clement, the brothel owner. Clement was tied up in a hidden room in his brothel. His mouth, gagged, emitted muffled sounds, but to no avail. No one outside the room could hear him. After all, he had invested a lot in soundproofing the rooms for his clients convenience. Someone said, Uncover his mouth. But Clement, if you dare to shout, hmm! The gag was pulled from Clements mouth. After a few deep breaths, the brothel owner pleaded, I confess, I confess everything, sirs of the navy. The first man smirked, So quick to confess? What exactly are you confessing to? II Clement suddenly found himself at a loss for words. Today was the unluckiest day for Clement. His business was running smoothly, and some naval officers hade in a group, giving him the idea to probe for information. The officers, who had booked a private room and called girls to drink and have fun, started a ruckus, damaging things. As the owner, Clement naturally went to check. The officers sent the girls out and asked Clement to judge their dispute. But as soon as he entered, they closed the door, overpowered him, and now he was in his current predicament. Clement stuttered, III confess to tax evasion. p! A resounding p made the brothel owners chubby face quiver. A military officer in a low voice demanded, We dont care about your tax evasion. Speak! Are you a spy nted by the pirates in Port Fran? Speak softly. Injustice! How could I possibly deal with those vicious scoundrels? Clement tried to deny it, but the naval officers quickly presented irrefutable evidence, coupled with a gleaming knife fluttering near his face. Eventually, he admitted his connection with the Mudfish Gang within the pirates. The officer patted his plump face, as if patting a pig about to be ughtered. He said with a sinister smile, ording to our Commander Austin, after your confession, we should execute you on the spot. Clements face showed intense fear. He was about to beg for mercy but was promptly gagged again. The officer continued, Just listen. Theres a chance for you to save your life right in front of you. I wonder if you can seize it. Hearing he might live, Clement, still gagged, nodded vigorously. Chapter 115: Rendezvous Chapter 115: Rendezvous A gust of autumn wind slipped through his cor, causing Thaute to shiver. He wrapped his coat tighter around himself and cursed under his breath, This damn ghastly weather. The Mudfish Pirate Gang had just plundered a vige, seizing a hefty bounty of pigs, sheep, and fine wine. Abiding by their principle of drink today if theres wine today, the pirates naturally sought to revel in their sess, holding a celebration meeting thatsted several days. However, while the rest thrived in the aromatic roasted meat and rich wine, poor Thaute was dispatched by the gangs deputy leader to Port Fran to meet with their informant. He arrived at the only brothel in Port Fran, casually strolling in as if he were a regr. Ah, long time no see, sir, greeted a group of heavily made-up women who quickly surrounded him. Thaute had been here before but doubted they remembered him; these prostitutes greeted everyone as if they were long-lost acquaintances. Despite several of the girls catching his eye, Thaute knew business was priority. He found a spot to sit and loudly dered, Im here for business, fetch your boss for me! The women teased him with suggestive nces, Sir, dont you know the kind of business we do here? You can just negotiate directly with us. Shaking his head, Thaute said, The deal Im discussing is a big one, it needs your boss to make a decision. What kind of secretive deal is this? Patting a case he carried with him, Thaute smirked, Heh, Ive got a new shipment from the south. Its something that can make men vigorous in bed. With this, I guarantee your clients wont want to go home. The women, unembarrassed, burst intoughter. At that moment, a person who recognized Thaute approached, Mr. Thaute, please follow me. The boss instructed to bring you directly to him if you ever visited. Thaute followed her to a luxurious room, only to find the battered and bruised brothel owner, Clement. Surprised, Thaute asked, Boss Clement, what happened to you? Clement, looking miserable,mented, Ah, dont mention it. I recently fell short on my taxes, and the tax officer led a group of soldiers here, and without a word, they beat me up. Ouch His swollen face pained him as he spoke. Thaute couldnt help but revel in schadenfreude, You really had the guts to underpay the lords taxes? Annoyed, Clement retorted, Whose side are you on? Thaute quickly reassured, Of course, Im on your side, brother. These damn nobles dont care about your troubles, but the moment youre short a penny, they dont hesitate to beat you up. Clements face showed deep agreement, his eyes reflecting hatred. I just cant swallow this humiliation! Those bloodsuckers, all for a few coins Brother, dont worry! Thaute patted Clements shoulder, saying, Soon, well make your lord Count Grayman pay. Oh? the fat owner perked up, Youre going to avenge me? Thaute internally scoffed, Wishful thinking, who do you think you are? He replied, Sort of, but not just for you! Grayman has recently been making life difficult for us seafarers. Hes made enemies with us too. So, the higher-ups are nning something big. Then, Thaute spat disdainfully and said, The shark was strangled, his vendetta for his fathers murder settled, but why keep troubling us bystanders? Nobles and us are like water in a well and a river they dont interfere with each other. Thats the rule in the Northwest Bay. Those who dont follow the rules need to be taught a lesson. The brothel owner, Clement, couldnt help but feel contemptuous. Keep boasting all you want. Everyone knows thattely youve been pressed down by the Alda navy, only daring to rob where their reach doesnt extend. In his youth, Clement had been a pirate for a while and knew Mudfish. Back then, both were insignificantckeys. Eventually, Clement saved some money, left the pirate life, and after wandering for a while, started a business in Port Fran. Though his current business wasnt exactly honorable, it at least freed him from a life of constant drifting and bloodshed. It was soon after the establishment of the Alda navy that Mudfish sent people to Clement, demanding his assistance under threat of exposing his pirate past. Everyone knew that the current lord, Paul Grayman, despised pirates. Clement didnt dare gamble on the lords mercy. Since Mudfish only asked him to pass on messages, he thought it wouldnt be risky if he was careful, so he agreed. To his dismay, even with utmost caution, he was caught. The navy and the lords men beat him severely. The only reason they didnt execute him was that they needed him to act as a double agent. It wasnt just about keeping secrets anymore. If he refused, his life was at stake. Clement, desperate to survive, cooperated fully. Hearing Thautes boasts, the brothel owner showed a look of shared enmity. Brother Thaute, as long as it makes that young Grayman suffer, Im in. What do you need me to do? Heh, Boss Clement, you just need to do the same as before keep a close eye on the movements of the Blue Stripe Dogs. Just make sure to ry the information more promptly, especially about their troops moving elsewhere. Clement looked slightly troubled. I wish I could pass the messages more quickly, but there arent many good ways. Thaute smiled slightly. Thats why Im here! He opened the case he brought, revealing not aphrodisiacs but a bird. The bird, calm and quiet in the box, didnt panic even upon seeing Clement, a stranger. Clement recognized the bird as a fish hawk, rare and notoriously difficult to tame in the Northwest, often starving itself to death if captured. He was surprised that the Mudfish pirates managed to keep such a creature. Thaute exined, From now on, use this fish hawk to send messages. Feed it well for a few days, and it will remember this ce. It can find us and return to you. Clement looked at the bird. This will be very convenient. Thaute advised, If the navy leaves Port Fran, try to find out their numbers. Its extremely important for us. Dont worry, leave it to me, Clement agreed, then asked, Can you tell me what big action youre nning? Shaking his head, Thaute replied, I dont know the specifics. I just follow orders to give the Blue Stripe Dogs a hard time. To avoid suspicion, Clement didnt press further. He tried to touch the fish hawk but quickly withdrew his hand, asking, Does this feathered creature bite? Go ahead and pet it, once tamed, its very well-behaved. Thaute grabbed the fish hawk and ced it into Clements arms. Clement, intrigued by the rare animal difficult to tame, yed with it for a while. Finally, smiling, he said to Thaute, Youvee a long way, brother. Why not enjoy yourself here before you leave? Thaute, delighted, replied, Then Ill take you up on that offer without hesitation! Chapter 116: Feint to the East, Strike in the West Chapter 116: Feint to the East, Strike in the West Based on our analysis, its now certain that Gaden is plotting an attack against us, and we believe his real intention is tounch a feint to draw our main force away, with his actual target being Port Fran. In the naval bases conference room, officers were discussing thetest intelligence from Clement. One officer, specializing in intelligence analysis, spoke up. Austin was somewhat incredulous. Port Fran was the main base of the navy. If thats the case, then theyre quite bold. The intelligence officer spected, ording to other captured pirates, Gaden has recently absorbed several pirate groups, boosting his strength significantly. His forces have grown to six or seven hundred men, which might have given him the confidence to confront us. Austin nodded, It seems while we are targeting Gaden, he too is plotting against us. Captain Quik of the Hope inquired, Commander, what should we do? Should we take the bait and keep our main force in Port Fran, waiting for Gadens attack? Austin shook his head, We need to consider this further. We dont have direct evidence that theyre trying to lure us away to attack Port Fran. We cant just sit idly in the base and let them plunder other areas. What if their attacks elsewhere are not a feint? If only the navy had more manpower. After the fall ofrge pirate groups like Shark and Quik, which numbered in the hundreds, the remaining groups were small, barely exceeding a hundred members, allowing the navy to split forces without worry. But now, with Gadens Mudfish Pirate Groups significant increase in strength, spreading forces thin seemed risky. At this point, someone spoke up, If we had sufficient manpower, we could ensure the safety of Port Fran while assisting other areas. Major Joyces Third Infantry Battalion is currently training nearby. The rooms attention shifted to this officer, a captain of a galley warship named Arman. As everyone looked at him, Captain Arman shrank back slightly, hesitantly suggesting, Uh maybe we should utilize the armys strength. If we receive a distress signal, the Third Infantry Battalion could help us defend Port Fran, allowing us to concentrate our forces at the point of attack. This how can this be? Eliminating pirates is a task Count Grayman entrusted to the navy. Asking the army to intervene would make us look ipetent, someone immediately objected. It was Captain Quik of the Hope. Quik, who had been defeated by the First and Second Battalions at Lakeheart Town when he was a pirate, harbored some resentment towards the army. He had specifically inquired about theposition of the navy when Austin asked him to join. Learning that everyone in the navy, except Commander Austin, either were new recruits or former pirate captives, he decided to join the navy. Although other officers didnt voice their opinions, their expressions seemed to lean towards Quiks view. However, Navy Commander Austin agreed with Captain Armans suggestion, saying, Gentlemen, we should prioritizepleting our mission by any means necessary, even if it involves leveraging others strength. The construction of the second batch of sail ships is progressing smoothly. Oncepleted, theyll head south to open up trade routes. The pirate issue cant be dyed any longer. Our first target was to take down Mudfish Gaden. If hees to us, its even better. By absorbing other groups, hes saved us the trouble of dealing with them individually. He instructed the intelligence officer, Make good use of Clement and try to ascertain Gadens real intentions. Seeing the Navy Commanders stance, the other officers reluctantly agreed. The meeting concluded with a decision to coborate with the Third Infantry Battalion to eradicate the pirates, subject to approval from the General Staff. Austin immediately dispatched a messenger to Lakeheart Town. During the following days, Gadens pirate group suddenly quieted down. Not only was Alda spared from their attacks, but there were also no reports of their activities in other territories. It was clear that the enemy was umting strength, perhaps repairing their warships or assimting the newly merged pirate groups, preparing for the imminent battle. To counter the pirate attack, the navy once again intensified its training. Austin received authorization from the General Staff, and the Third Infantry Battalion stationed near Port Fran was temporarily ced under hismand. During this period, intelligence officer Duran arranged for brothel owner Clement to contact the Mudfish Pirate Group several times. The information obtained from these contacts confirmed that Mudfish Gaden indeed harbored the intention of feinting to the east and striking in the west, with his target indeed being Port Fran. However, the specific date of the pirates action remained unknown. On October 10th, a distress signal re was observed in the distance. The navy immediately dispatched warships to respond swiftly, leaving the defense of Port Fran to the Third Infantry Battalion. Simultaneously, under Durans instruction, Clement released a falcon carrying the message: The navys main force has departed. When the rescue fleet arrived, the pirates had already retreated. ording to the local militia, the pirates had only made a show of force outside the fortress before leaving, and the number of pirates was notrge. Austin deduced this was a test action by Gaden to determine if a feint could draw out the navys main force. A weekter, on the afternoon of October 17th, the Hope and several other ships returned to the base port after a drill. Recently, they had been practicing how to use the new g signals formunication at sea. The sailors lowered the sails and inspected the ship. After confirming everything was normal and leaving a duty crew behind, the rest went ashore towards the mess hall, discussing the lunch menu along the way. Suddenly, the base bell rang, signaling an rm. Quik muttered, I hope this is for real this time! Damn that Gaden. He immediately rushed to the operations meeting room with other officers, while the sailors regrouped, ready to depart at any moment. In the operations meeting, Austin decided to have the navy stay in Port Fran and send the Third Infantry Battalion for the rescue, as the signals location was most conveniently reached bynd. The falcon carrying the message The navy has left was once again sent flying into the distance. Hourster, near the waters of Port Fran, ten pirate ships flying the skull and crossbones appeared. Gaden, having received the message, immediately directed his fleet towards Port Fran. Standing on the deck, he loudly ordered, Once wend, loot as much as you can. Make it grand and establish our pirate groups reputation. Then he emphasized, But remember, we only have five hours. After five hours, everyone must return to the ship. Regardless of whether everyone is back or not, I will order the fleet to retreat. Long live Gaden! Long live! The pirates responded enthusiastically to their leader, ready for action. Gaden unsheathed his sword and pointed east, Order the ves to speed up! Assault on Port Fran! But boss, somethings wrong! A shout from the lookout broke the atmosphere. Gaden, trying to suppress his irritation, shouted, Whats wrong! The lookout, with a face full of fear, pointed eastward, The navy hasnt left. They theyreing towards us! Chapter 117: A Fight to the Death 1 Chapter 117: A Fight to the Death 1 Due to the presence of telescopes, the naval patrol ships spotted the pirates earlier than thetter noticed them. The sailors exerted their utmost effort, rowing towards the base. Before even entering the harbor, theymunicated the enemys presence to the guards on duty using newly practiced g signals. This is not a drill! This is not a drill! This is not a drill! The signalman repeated this message three times at the end. The rm bell in the base rang once again, and all the officers and soldiers quickly assembled. The pirates are indeed employing a feint strategy; it looks like the third infantry battalions efforts will be in vain. Upon learning of the pirates approach to Port Fran, the military officers were relieved and grateful for the decision previously made by Commander Austin. It seemed the glory of annihting the Mudfish Pirate Group would finally belong to the navy. Austin ordered all hands to board their ships and prepare for battle against the pirates. He also sent messengers to inform the city hall to gather the militia for coastal defense, to prevent any pirates from stealthily reaching the shore. He chose the Hope as his gship and led the other six sailing ships towards the pirates. This was the first real battle for the sail warships, and every officer and sailor was extremely tense. Captain Quik paced the deck, continually encouraging his crew: Our ship is the mightiest warship in the Northwest Bay. Just show a tenth of what youve trained for, and we can feed those fools to the fish. Quik was thrilled to finally catch the Mudfish, as the only pirate force in the Northwest Bay capable of assembling so many ships was this one. Heh, Gaden, oh Gaden, dont you dare run away this time. Let your blood be the baptism for my rebirth. Even when he was a pirate, Quik despised this cowardly man, especially since Gaden had tricked him during their agreed attack on Lakeheart Town. Sailors armed with swords watched the direction of the pirate ships, ready for a potential boarding battle. Those equipped with muskets carefully checked their weapons, keeping their matchlocks lit and blowing on them to ensure they remained ignited. The gun crews, in particr, were about to experience their first real naval artillery battle. Their rigorous training paid off as, under themands of their gun captains, they methodically prepared to fire. Loosen the cannon! The gunners released the pulley chains wrapped around the cannon barrels and cut the ropes tightly binding the breech. The creaking of the cannon carriage wheels indicated that the cannon was loosened, and a gunner held onto the pulleys on either side of the barrel to prevent it from moving towards the center of the ship before a newmand was given. Level the barrel! The aimer vigorously rotated the screw beneath the cannons breech, adjusting the barrel to a horizontal firing position. Remove the muzzle plug! They quickly positioned the cannon, stopping it from sliding towards the center of the ship with the recoil ropes after it had moved a foot inward, and then a gunner pulled out the plug from the muzzle. Load the ammunition! The loader inserted a wool-wrapped charge and a six-pound cannonball into the bore, followed by another gunner who used a ramrod topact the ammunition firmly. Extend the muzzle! Immediately, they grabbed the pulley chains, hand over hand, pulling them to barely rest the carriage against the side of the ship. After extending the barrel out of the gunport, the chains fell from their hands, neatly coiling on the deck. The gun captain began to load the priming powder, picking up the vent pick and inserting it through the vent at the top of the breech into the barrel, piercing the wool wrapping the charge. He then poured finely ground powder into the priming pan and vent, carefullypacting it with a bent quill. Meanwhile, another gunner shielded the priming powder with his palm to prevent the sea breeze from blowing it away. After loading the powder, the gun captain hung the conical barrel behind him. The gunner responsible for igniting the charge lit the slow match on his linstock, asionally blowing gently on it to prevent it from extinguishing. The loader, holding a bag of powder for the next shot, stood ready beside the cannon. The fleet, led by the Hope, drew increasingly closer to the pirate ships, wound up like a tightly coiled spring, awaiting the moment of engagement. While the navy personnel were busily preparing for battle, the situation on the pirate ships was less favorable. They had mistakenly believed that the navys main force was not in the harbor and had run straight into the enemys de. Gaden angrily grabbed the cor of his deputy who was responsible for contact with informants, his eyes red with fury. Damn it, what the hell is going on? Tell me, whats happening? I I I dont know, boss! The information from Fish Hawk was clear; the navy had left Port Fran, the deputy exined with a pale face. Gaden, infuriated, pped the deputy hard, sending him spinning and groaning on the deck. A subordinate asked, Boss, shall we do it like before? Feed the ves some drugs to increase their speed and turn around to leave? Previously, when they were nearly caught by the Alda Navy, the Mudfish Pirates had relied on a mysterious drug to suddenly boost the ves endurance and strength, enabling them to row desperately and escape. After several trials, they had managed to control the dosage precisely, enhancing the ves strength without allowing them to break free from their shackles. The lieutenants suggestion snapped Gaden back to reality. Should they fight or flee? After a few seconds of contemtion, Gaden made his decision, shouting loudly, Everyone take the secret medicine; lets have a decisive battle with those blue-stripe dogs! Yes, he wanted to stay and fight the Alda Navy. The Mudfish Pirate Group was no longer the small band of a mere hundred, constantly chased around by the navy. To truly unite the Northwest Bay, they had to establish their reputation and be the next Edward. The Alda Navy was a hurdle they had to ovee. Continuously avoiding the navy would turn them into aughingstock and weaken Gadens authority among his men. The lieutenant punched the air and shouted, Boss, were with you all the way! The pirates, fierce and belligerent by nature, and buoyed by the mysterious drugs that had helped them annex several rival groups, had developed an overconfidence in their abilities and had long resented their leaders strategy of avoiding the Alda Navy. Kill all the blue-stripe dogs, plunder Port Fran! I want to tear them apart alive! Gadens order quickly spread to the other ships using the pirates own signaling methods, and the decks erupted with their frenzied cries. The pirates took out the pills that had been distributed to them and swallowed them. Soon, the shouts and chaos on the decks intensified. The pirates overseeing the oar-ve rowers moved back and forth in the hold, violentlyshing at those they perceived as not rowing hard enough. The fleets of both sides rapidly approached each other Chapter 118: Dreams Chapter 118: Dreams Allen Allen wake up already A gentle voice echoed in the boys ear. Youzy little thing, the suns already shining on your bottom Twelve-year-old Allen turned over in bed, muttering, Mom, just let me sleep a little longer Sigh! I really cant deal with you. Loving to sleep in like this, no girl will like you in the future. Mmm got it Mom, just a little longer The boy drifted back into sleep, half-conscious. After an unknown amount of time, he felt his mother gently shaking his body, saying with a slightly stern tone, You must get up now! Reluctantly leaving his dreams, Allen opened his eyes to see his mother with her hands on her hips, her expression slightly annoyed. He climbed out of bed, covering his mouth with his right hand, yawning, Ah Alright, alright, Im getting up. He started dressing slowly and unwillingly. His mother sighed andined, Really, look at little Tom next door. He gets up at dawn to help his mom cook, unlike you who loves to sleep in Wait, whats this on your body? Allen suddenly woke up and hurriedly said, Its nothing Ah, I just fell down identally. But without listening, his mother grabbed the boys arm, rolling up his undershirt, revealing several bruises on his body. Her face instantly turned to one of heartache as she anxiously asked, What happened How did you get these? The boy tried to sound nonchnt, Its really nothing, Mom. I tripped going downhill yesterday and rolled all the way down. Thats how I got these bruises. But his mother could tell when her son was lying. She stared into his eyes and asked sternly, Did you get into a fight again? I didnt The boy quickly retorted, but his voice faded away as he met his mothers gaze. He lowered his head, admitting softly, Im sorry Mom, I wont do it again. Allens mother looked at him, her eyes filled with deep sorrow, not pressing further why he fought. She knew the reason. Allen was not only kind-hearted but also unusually tolerant for his age, rarely getting into arguments. The only thing that could drive him to physical confrontation was when someone mocked his only family member, his mother. Allens father had passed away early, even before he was born, leaving him a posthumous child. His mother, a young widow, chose not to remarry, raising her son single-handedly. Despite her caution, rumors inevitably circted in the vige. While adults, out of neighborly consideration, only whispered behind her back, children, when ying together, had no such reservations. They often shared secrets they overheard from adults. Not just during secret-sharing, but also during conflicts, children would resort to nicknames. For Allen, being called a bastard was one of the nicer ones. These were the triggers for the young boys anger. You promised me, remember? If something like this happens again, just let it go. Dont get hurt, his mother pleaded, her eyes moistening. She was inherently gentle and never wanted her son to resort to violence. He was her only family, and she wanted to avoid anything that might harm him. The tears in his mothers eyes tugged at Allens heart. While wiping her eyes with his sleeve, he said, Mom, I promise you, this is thest time. Sigh you always say its thest time. Its all because of that Payne guy, spouting nonsense he heard somewhere. I just couldnt take it and fought with him. But weve made up now, you saw using home together yesterday. The worry on his mothers face eased a bit. She suddenly hugged her son tightly, admonishing, If someone talks nonsense, just ignore them. Youre not allowed to fight anymore. Alright, alright, Mom, Ive promised you. I wonder if you really listened Anyway, go wash up and have breakfast. The boy quickly washed up and sat down to eat the simple breakfast his mother had prepared. For some reason, he found it exceptionally delicious. His mother joined him at the table, and they talked about their familys livelihood salt boiling. The salt tradersing to our vige have decreasedtely, his mother said with a hint of worry. The traders from Alda havente for a long time, and those from Baylding are fewer than before. Were earning much less money now. Allen spected, I heard a rumor at the cksmiths. Apparently, Alda has built some new saltworks that can produce a lot of salt quickly. Changing the topic, he said, Mom, dont worry. Ill soon be an official apprentice at the vige cksmith. He even praised my work. Ill start earning a wage, not much, but enough to help with our expenses. His mother smiled and affectionately ruffled his hair, touched by his thoughtfulness and understanding of her struggles. cksmithing isnt easy. You must learn well from the master. After breakfast, as his mother cleaned up, Allen noticed something unusual. Normally, she would have started preparing for salt boiling by now. If theres nothing else, Mom, Im going to help at the cksmiths. As he stood to leave, his mother suddenly held him back. Allen, she softly called his name. Apart from not fighting, dont forget my other admonitions. Confused by her sudden seriousness, Allen still promised. Then he heard her continue, Tell me, what have I always advised you? Reluctantly, he listed: Eat slowly and chew your food well. Cover up well when sleeping. Dont get into fights. Uh, and get up early. After he finished, his mother nodded and said, Remember these after I leave. Shocked, Allen asked, Leave? Where are you going, Mom? Then something terrifying happened. His mothers body became increasingly translucent, fading into a ghostly apparition. He reached out to grasp her hand but caught only air. Allen, Im sorry, I cant continue with you any longer. You must take good care of yourself from now on. With those words, his mothers apparitionpletely vanished. Stunned, Allen stood by the table, tears streaming down his face. No The boy suddenly opened his eyes, truly waking from his dream this time. Chapter 119: Helplessness Chapter 119: Helplessness The young boy, Allen, woke up from a deep sleep. His mouth slightly agape, he stared nkly at the ceiling beams, tears slowly streaming down from the corners of his eyes. Mom Despite the passage of time, he was still unwilling to face the reality of his only rtives passing. Compared to the immense mental agony, the increasingly numerous scars on his body felt almost inconsequential. About half a month earlier, Allens vige had been attacked by pirates. He, along with some other vigers, was captured and enved. Unfortunately, Allens mother was killed by the pirates while trying to prevent them from taking her son away. Knocked unconscious, the boy, along with other unfortunate souls turned into ves, were loaded onto a pirate ship and taken to a secret base a small ind. Many of the stronger and older captives were forced to row on galleys, while a few children, including Allen, were used as servants for the pirate leaders. Every day, the boy missed his deceased mother, burning with deep-seated hatred towards the pirates for her death to protect him. He loathed his own weakness and his cowardice at that time. He had attempted to escape, but each try ended in failure. Once, he managed to reach the seashore, only to realize that the ind was far from the maind, making escape an even more daunting task. The scars on his body were remnants of the beatings he received each time his escape attempts were discovered. Facing envement by the pirates, he resisted and refused to obey, which only led to more humiliation and torture. If it werent for your pretty face, I wouldve thrown you into the sea to feed the fishes long ago, Allens pirate master had said to him after a particrly brutal beating. While Allen was lost in his thoughts on the bed, the door opened, and in came a familiar face Tom, a child from a neighboring family in his vige. Many children from the vige, including Payne, whom Allen always shed with, were also captured by the pirates. Allen did you have a nightmare again? Tom noticed the tear stains on Allens face and asked. Uh, I dreamt of Mom again. Hearing this, Toms face also showed a hint of sorrow. Although his own parents werent killed by the pirates like Allens mother, he doubted he would ever see them again. After several beatings, he had resigned himself to his fate as a ve. Suppressing his own urge to cry, he went over and embraced his friend. Another person entered the room, an old servant who had been enved for many years. Seeing the two boys in such a state, he knew they were missing their families again. Sigh, the old servant sighed and reminded them, Allen, its your turn to deliver food today. Hurry up, or those people will get angry again if yourete. Allen got out of bed, went to the pirate bases kitchen to pick up arge food container, and reluctantly headed towards a yard. In the yard were rows of small rooms, each imprisoning a young woman. At his age, Allen did not understand why the pirates kept these young women here without making them work. He had once asked the old servant, who replied that he would understand when he was older, adding sadly, Its a real tragedy. Under the watchful eyes of the guarding pirates, Allen distributed food from the container into each room. Thest room housed a girl not much older than him, cute but expressionless, unlike what one would expect from someone of her lively age. Allen ced the food on a small table inside her room. The girl nodded slightly at him, her face still void of any emotion. As the boy was about to leave, amotion erupted outside. Ha ha, finally its our turn to rx. This time Im going to try out something younger, a voice boomed excitedly. Youre quite early this morning, a guards voice said. Ive been standing guard all night and havent slept yet. A pirate barged in loudly, spotting Allen, who hadnt yet left. Recognizing the brand on the boys body as that of a ve, he impatiently waved his hand and said, Get lost, dont ruin my mood. Mood? What does he intend to do? Allen noticed a look of fear appear on the girls expressionless face, instinctively sensing that the pirate intended to harm her. What are you going to do? The pirate was a bit surprised, then put on a fierce expression: What I do is none of your business. Alright, Ill tell you. Im going to brutally ravish this littledy. What, you want to watch? Dont hurt her! Thinking the pirate intended to beat the girl, Allen mustered his courage, spread his arms, and stood in front of the pirate, his small frame starkly contrasting with the pirates brawn. The pirate looked incredulous. This little ve who came to deliver food dared to speak to him like this. Didnt he know his ce and what this ce was? He sneered, Oh, look at this little hero. Are we ying the hero saves the damsel game? The pirates menacing aura made the boy tremble uncontrobly, but he still didnt back down, standing defiantly in front of the pirate. Arge hand grabbed his clothes, lifting him up like a small chicken. Looks like youre a newbie. Let me teach you the rules here. Let me go! Allen tried to pry the pirates hand off but to no avail; it was like an iron vice. He shouted helplessly, Bullying people is wrong! Bullying? Ha ha ha! The pirateughed wildly, You need to understand, this is a pirates den. The strong can do whatever they want to the weak. He swung his arm, mming Allens head against the wall. Allen felt a sharp pain in his head and a strong sense of dizziness as everything around him swayed. The pirate taunted, What? You still want to stop me? You you are wrong to do this. A fist asrge as a casserole pot struck Allens face, causing his nose to bleed profusely. Annoyed, the pirate would have killed the boy if ves werent considered public property of the group. He was about to continue punishing the defiant ve when a small hand touched him. It was the girl. She shook her head at the pirate, her face showing a plea for mercy. Humph! Fine, I have other things to do. I wont waste my time on this kid. Allen, dizzy and disoriented, was dragged out of the room and thrown outside like a rag doll. The pirate then kicked him in the head, knocking him unconscious. When he woke up, he was lying in the bed in the same room, his head throbbing painfully, nearly causing him to faint again. Thank you! A voice reached his ears. He turned to see the girl sitting beside him, seemingly unharmed by the pirate. No need to thank me! Allen replied. As a fellow ve to the pirates, he sympathized with the people imprisoned here. While others could move around the base, the women here seemed unable to even leave the yard. He got out of bed, feeling stable enough to walk, and bid farewell. What could he change now? Apart from expressing his dissatisfaction in the same powerless way, he couldnt change anything. - TL: damn Chapter 120: Decisive Battle to the Death 2 Chapter 120: Decisive Battle to the Death 2 Are the cannons all adjusted? asked the captain of the Hope, Quik, loudly. They are all set, Captain, ready to fire at any time! the gunnery officer immediately responded. By this time, the weather had turned cold, and the temperature difference between the high seas and lownds caused the monsoon to blow from thend to the sea. This put the Alda fleet, which had set out from the harbor, in an upwind position, while the pirate fleet was in a downwind position. Quik shouted, Men, we are in the upwind position now, we must seize this opportunity! A sail warship equipped with cannons had many advantages when in the upwind position. The sea breeze tilted the ship, causing the cannons on the side facing the enemy ship to be slightly downward, making it easier to hit the enemys waterline. Furthermore, being upwind meant less interference from smoke after firing, aiding in aiming and reloading, unlike being downwind, where one is affected by smoke from both their own and the enemys cannons. However, the upwind position also had its disadvantages. For warships with multipleyers of cannons, the tilt of the ship meant that the lower cannons couldnt be opened when the waves were too high, significantly reducing firepower. On the other hand, downwind had its advantages. Ships in the downwind position could use the wind to escape if they were losing, leaving the enemy behind. But for those in the upwind position, escaping wasnt so easy. Overall, ships in the upwind position had a much greater chance of sinking the enemy. The role of a navy determined its tactics. During Earths Age of Sail, there was an interesting contrast. Historically, France, and military power, had its navy often ying secondary roles like coveringndings or escorting merchant ships, rarely engaging in decisive battles. Their missions determined their reluctance to linger in battle, so the French navy often took the downwind position, firing a few shots before retreating. In contrast, Britain, Frances arch-nemesis, had a glorious tradition of always taking the upwind position. With a policy of maintaining naval supremacy, the British navy dominated the world for two centuries. For them, naval battles were about annihting the enemy, so their massive fleet often sought to sink enemy ships. As the two fleets drew closer, Quik took over the steering himself, needing to adjust the Hopes angle to align its side cannons with the pirate ship. Maneuvering with the wind was risky, and at such a crucial moment, Quik chose to steer personally. The gunners on the left side held their breath, eyes fixed on the distant pirate ship, waiting for the gunnery officersmand. On the pirate fleets side, Gaden and others were gradually getting a clear view of the Alda navys formation, with the leading Hope being particrly noticeable. Is that the legendary ship without oars? Gaden, a qualified pirate, was extremely interested in all kinds of watercraft. Seeing the Hope, he got excited. The drugs he had just swallowed began to take effect, filling him with immense confidence. The initial panic of facing the Alda navy head-on had vanished. Gadens mind was now fixated on how to capture that strange ship as part of his collection. Have the ves row harder! Everyone, prepare for boardingbat, ordered the pirate leader, eager to tear his enemies to shreds. The sound of whips in the cabin grew louder. The Hope awaited its long-anticipated moment. A pirate ship was trying to bring its side close for boarding, and some pirates were shooting arrows towards them. Seizing the opportunity, the gunnery officer shouted, Fire! Before his words fell, the gunners of the four cannons simultaneously lit the touchholes. Apanied by smoke and fire, four solid cannonballs were fired in unison. The pirates on the leading ship only saw four dark tubes on the opposing ship sh with fire, then their ship was enveloped in smoke. Whats happening? Did their ship catch fire by itself? the pirates, ready to board the enemy vessel, were utterly confused. Then, they felt the warship beneath them suddenly shake violently. Many were thrown off bnce by the tremor and fell onto the deck, apanied by a loud crashing sound as if someone was smashing the wooden nks with a huge hammer. This was the effect of the cannonballs hitting the pirate ship. Compared to the sturdy hull of the Hope, the hulls of the pirates sail and oar ships were much thinner, and the cannonballs tore through them as if piercing through ayer of cream. The pirate ship had two decks, and the rowers were positioned between the upper and lower decks. The cannonballs that prated the hull instantly imed the lives of several rowers. However, the greater damage to the ships maneuverability was caused by the splintering of the hull. The splinters turned into lethal weapons, embedding into the flesh of the surrounding rowers. The injured rowers began to wail in agony, writhing in pain on the deck. The rowers who were not injured were stunned by the sudden attack and the horrific state of theirpanions. Many fell to the ground due to the violent shaking, including the pirates in charge ofmanding the ves. Everyone in the hold stared dumbfounded at the side of the ship facing the enemy, where fourrge shattered holes were ringly visible. They were stunned for only a few seconds before panic set in, cries echoing throughout. Devils weapons! Theyre using magic! The chaos was such that no one could focus on rowing anymore. Soon, the dire situation on the lower deck became known to everyone on the ship. This was an unprecedented situation for them. The normal procedure would have been to bring their ships side alongside the enemys and then board for a melee. Some more experienced individuals knew that the navies of the southern countries were equipped with ballistae that could shoot from a distance, but the four dark tubes extending from the enemys ship were clearly not ballistae. They had never heard of ballistae that emitted fire and smoke when fired, nor were ballistae known for such precision and power. The captain of the pirate ship was the first to react. He ordered his first mate, Go down and supervise those ves yourself. Keep rowing hard; we must get closer faster, or well just be sitting ducks here. The first mate snapped to attention, replying affirmatively before heading down to the lower deck. You idiots, stop panicking. Get the ship moving! The first mates shouting soon echoed through the lower deck. Crack! The sound of whipsshing human flesh resounded in the cabin. Lazies, get back to your posts! Row with all your might! The pirate overseers began to shout threateningly at the ves. To prevent a drop in morale, the first mate personally ended the lives of those ves who were injured and wailing in pain. Under the threat of whips and death, the rowers quickly regained order, returning to their posts in trepidation and resuming their rowing. While the pirate ship was in chaos, the four cannons on the left side of the Hope were reloaded for another round. The first volley had been highly effective, greatly boosting the morale of the entire crew. The gunnery officer, brimming with pride, drew his sword and pointed it at the pirate ship,manding loudly, Fire! The smoke from the first volley had not yet cleared when the second volley began. Damn, another round! The pirate captain now detested the opposing strange ship. The ship shook violently again, and it was clear they had been hit once more. He silently prayed that not many ves on the lower deck had died, but just as his prayer ended, a message that nearly made him faint reached him from below: Were taking on water! Chapter 121: Decisive Battle to the Death 3 Chapter 121: Decisive Battle to the Death 3 Riding the waves undtions that tilted the ship, the second round of cannon fire from the Hope struck near the pirate ships waterline, causing its lower hull to start taking on water. Long live! Cheers erupted on the Hope as they readied for the third round of cannon fire. The leading pirate ship, in stark contrast, was in a state of despair. The captain shouted, Plug the leaks! The crew in the lower hull tried everything to plug the breaches, but as the Aldan Navys third round of cannon fire roared, it was clear their efforts were in vain. As seawater surged in, the hole at the waterline grewrger, and the lower hull filled with more water. The captain personally went below to assess the situation, only to find it beyond salvageable. The Hope, extraordinarily lucky, had hit near the waterline again with its third volley. The pirate captain, begrudgingly ring at the Hope, issued a reluctant order: Signal the nearby ships; we must abandon this one. The predicament of the lead pirate ship caused chaos among the vessels following. Gaden, incredulous, asked, What in the world is happening? They hadnt even engaged the enemy fleet, and already one of their ships was doomed. He shouted through a megaphone, Increase speed, increase speed! Board their ship! The pirate leader believed that no matter what strange long-range tactics the Aldan Navy employed, once boardingbatmenced, his warriors could swiftly annihte the enemy, just as they had with other pirate groups. The second pirate ship approached the sinking leader, and the pirates hastily jumped aboard. The Hope immediately fired at the pirate shiping to the rescue, but unfortunately, only one cannonball hit the upper deck. Although only one shell struck, it still reaped significant havoc, killing several pirates and damaging a rather thin mast. The Hopes impressive performance attracted considerable hostility, and three more pirate ships charged towards it. The navalmander, Austin, overseeing the battle, put down his telescope and ordered a signalman: Inform the fleet to support the Hope, but try not to hinder their cannon fire. Following thismand, other navy ships elerated and began to encircle the pirate vessels. Load grapeshot! Swivel guns, ready! Cough, cough! As enemy ships closed in, the Hopes gunnery officer issued rapid orders amid the thick smoke and acrid smell of burning gunpowder, coughing continuously. Ah! While the gunnery officer struggled to see through the smoke, a piercing scream suddenly erupted. In the chaos, a gun crew member hadnt cleaned the barrel properly before stuffing in a new powder bag, igniting the residual fire and burning the loaders face. This was the first such ident the crew had encountered. They frantically dragged the injured loader aside to check his wounds. What are you doing? Get back to your stations and prepare to fire! Captain Quik, noticing the situation, immediately had the wounded man taken below deck and ordered the gunners back to their posts, sternly reminding them, Follow the cannon firing procedures strictly. The gunners quickly returned to their positions. By then, the nearest pirate ship was just over 10 meters away. The gunnery officer bellowed, Fire! Four 6-pounder cannons and two swivel guns unleashed deadly grapeshot, a metal storm hurtling towards the pirate ship. The pirates, preparing to board, saw only a dark mass rapidly approaching. Then, in an instant, many copsed on the deck. A tragic scene unfolded, with pirates strewn across the deck and the ships hull riddled with holes. Screams and groans filled the air, engulfing the entire deck. My arm! My arm! A pirate stared in horror at his right arm, which had just been pierced by a cannonball. Now, apart from pain, he had no other sensation in it. Due to the effects of a mysterious drug he had taken earlier, his heartbeat was faster than usual, and his blood flowed more rapidly, causing blood to spurt violently from the wound in his arm. No no dont let this happen Overwhelmed by the fear of death, the pirate muttered incoherently, desperately pressing his trembling left hand over the wound, but it was futile. No matter how hard he pressed, blood continued to spray out between his fingers. Soon, he began to feel dizzy, his vision darkening, and his body became unsteady. A wave rocked the ship slightly, causing the pirate to copse on the deck, never to rise again. Many others on the deck shared his fate, all with severe wounds, bleeding uncontrobly. Their moans and cries gradually faded away, along with their breath. Get down! Everyone, get down! Among the uninjured lucky ones, a quick-witted pirate shouted to hispanions to lie down on the deck to avoid the Aldan Navys cannon fire. The two remaining pirate ships, approaching the Hope, slowed down upon witnessing the horrific fate of theirrades, as if fearing the same destiny. The frenzied minds, influenced by the drug, were suddenly doused with a cold dose of reality. The captains of the two ships quickly became cautious, weighing the risk of provoking the strange ship. What are they doing? Gaden, noticing the hesitation of the two ships ahead, wore a ferociously sinister expression. Dont they know? The enemy has powerful long-range weapons, and stopping only makes us passive targets! Stomping on the deck in frustration, possibly influenced by the drug, he lost his usualposure. Any unexpected and unfavorable development made him irritable. A red-eyed lieutenant suggested, Leader Gaden, these new recruits are unreliable. Lets go ourselves and ughter those navy dogs, then deal with these fools at leisure. The foremost four ships belonged to the recently annexed or voluntarily joined small groups of the Mudfish Gang. To test their loyalty andbat capability, they were assigned to lead the assault. After all, even if the navys main force had left, some troops would likely remain to guard their base, necessitating some expendable forces for the vanguard. Unexpectedly, they had encountered the navys main forces. Gaden clenched his fists tightly, mming them against the mast. The mast of the sailboat, not very sturdy, shook from the impact. Forget it! While that strange ship is distracted by those useless ones ahead, lets attack the other ships. The six pirate ships slightly adjusted their course and charged towards the other navy ships. Chapter 122: The Decisive Battle to the Death 4 Chapter 122: The Decisive Battle to the Death 4 Prepare the muskets! Prepare the grenades! Prepare the swivel guns! The navys six galleons, while not equipped withrge cannons, were fitted with flexibly rotating swivel guns. The sailors were divided into two groups: one armed with swords or axes for closebat, responsible for dealing with enemies who boarded the ship. Each of these sailors was also equipped with several y pot grenades. The other group of sailors was armed with muskets, positioned behind the melee soldiers, responsible for taking down enemies engaged in closebat with theirrades. The equipment department, considering that current naval battles were still primarily boarding actions and preparing for potential future street fighting, had Herman and others specially design a type ofrge-caliber musket with a short range, capable of firing buckshot (iron scraps). This musket, dubbed Big Spitter by the soldiers, was practically a handheld cannon. The iron scraps it fired could drench enemies within a twenty to thirty-meter fan-shaped area in blood, and because of the numerous and tiny scraps, they were extremely difficult to remove once embedded in the flesh. Nearly half of the muskets equipped by the sailors were these Big Spitters. As enemy ships drew near, the soldiers equipped with long-barreled muskets fired first. The initial volley created great chaos among the pirates, forcing them to duck to avoid the bullets. When the ships got close enough, six pirate ships each engaged a navy vessel. Throw the grappling hooks! Risking being shot by muskets, some pirates threwrge iron hooks onto the navy ships, with ropes attached to their tails. Once hooked onto the navy ships rails, they pulled the ropes during the sailors reloading gaps, quickly drawing the vessels together. As the pirates pulled the ropes, the sailors vigorously threw grenades onto the enemy ships. Even if the piratesy t on the deck, they were still vulnerable to the sts. Fortunately, due to the weather, they were dressed thickly. With the current power of the grenades, as long as shrapnel or nails did not hit exposed parts, they only felt severe pain. However, many were still injured. Lower the boarding nks! Thick nks from the pirate ships flipped over, their iron-studded endsnding on the navy ships rails. Charge! Kill them! The pirates stood up with a roar and rushed onto the nks towards the navy ships. Now is the time, fire! The swivel guns on the six galleons fired in session. The buckshot swept the pirates crowded on the nks, sending them all plummeting into the sea to feed the fish. Dont stop! Charge them! Get close to them! The pirate leaders shouted loudly, some even leading the charge for the second time towards the nks. Bang! Bang! The close-range Big Spitters fired, and though not as powerful as the swivel guns, the inflicted wounds were agonizing enough to incapacitate the pirates. Onnd, the situation might have been slightly better, but on the unstable nks between the two ships, the sudden strong impact caused the pirates to lose their bnce. The second wave attempting to cross the nks also fell into the sea, howling in pain. Normally, after such consecutive attacks, any regr pirate group would have surrendered or dispersed. However, to strengthen his forces and recover from the disadvantage caused by the loss of the first four ships, Gadenmanded his core men to take the drug a second time. Although the dosage was much smaller the second time, many, under the cumtive effect of the drugs, were nearly delirious, consumed by a thirst for the enemys blood. Those who retained some semnce of sanity no longer feared casualties and turned a blind eye to the dreadful fate of theirrades ahead. The boarding nks were short, and it only took a few seconds for the pirates to charge across them, not enough time for the sailors toplete a second round of ammunition loading. Brothers, kill them! The captains of each ship led by example, fighting hand-to-hand with the invading pirates. Due to the chaos, most of the musket-armed soldiers also drew their swords and joined the melee. Ha! Captain Yarman shouted, barely blocking an iing longsword with his own. The shock numbed his hands, and he was astonished to encounter such strength. He had always been proud of his own strength, but it seemed inferior to that of the pirates. Yarman forcefully parried the pirates de and engaged in closebat. After several exchanges, he realized that the pirate was merely strong but used wide, reckless swings, fighting as if he had no regard for his life. The pirate, almost in a frenzy, had veins bulging on his exposed arms, seemingly about to burst. Come on, blue-veined dog! the pirate screamed madly, saliva dripping from his mouth. He raised his longsword and charged at Yarman again. Yarman tensed up, but instead of blocking or dodging, he saw an opportunity to sweep the pirate off his feet. ng! The pirate fell to the deck. Struggling to rise, the pirate was impaled by a sword from behind, chilling him to the core. Captain Yarman withdrew his sword, took a breath, and surveyed the surroundings. Due to the gunfire before the boarding battle, the pirates had suffered many casualties and were numerically inferior to the navy. However, each pirate seemed incredibly strong, often requiring two or three sailors to barely hold off one. Yarman felt something was amiss. Had he ever encountered such powerful pirates? Fortunately, the sailors participating in this battle were no longer the rookies they once were. Rigorous obedience training and iron discipline had ovee their fear and panic. Generousbat rewards stirred their fighting spirit, and their extensivebat experience against pirates added to their effectiveness. With these factors, the navy was not overwhelmed by the pirates. And they still had muskets! Not all musket-armed sailors joined the melee. Some continued to fire. These marksmen were carefully selected for their quick reflexes and rapid aiming. Each was assisted by specially trained helpers for reloading. After firing, they would hand the empty musket to an assistant for reloading while taking another loaded musket from a different assistant, aiming and firing at a new target in a continuous cycle. Unlike some gunfight movies, where heroes take multiple shots and continue fighting, in reality, a single bullet often incapacitates a person. Moreover, in this world without the Hague Conventions, Aldan army bullets were made of lead. Lead, being soft, released all its kic energy upon hitting the body, causing severe deformation or fragmentation of the bullet. This created a trumpet-shaped cavity in the body, inflicting wounds hundreds of timesrger than the bullets diameter. The instantaneous pressure on the circtory systempounded the damage. If any bullet fragments were not removed from the wound, they could cause lead poisoning. Although Gadens pirates, under the influence of drugs, had dramatically increased strength, endurance, and resilience, they were not immune to the physiological effects of bullet wounds. The elerated blood cirction meant that arterial hits resulted in severe bleeding. On the other hand, even though smoothbore muskets were not urate at long ranges, at the close distances on the deck, marksmen almost always hit their targets. The main concern was to avoid hitting theirrades engaged in melee. As gunfire continued on each battleship, one by one, the fiercely fighting pirates fell on the decks. Pirates hit in vital areas like the heart or head died instantly, while those hit in the limbs copsed and never got up again, quickly finished off by the sailors. The scale of victory rapidly tipped in favor of the navy. Chapter 123: The Decisive Battle to the Death 5 Chapter 123: The Decisive Battle to the Death 5 Boss! The pirate groups deputy leader, his voice trembling and shaky, suggested to Mudfish Gaden, Shouldnt we retreat first? The enemys weapons are too powerful. Those leaders who stayed behind without participating in the battle hadnt taken the drug a second time, so they still retained their sanity. However, his suggestion received no response. The pirate groups leader just stood there, nkly watching as his underlings were slowly ughtered by the enemy. Gaden, leader? After calling out a few times without a response, the deputy leader carefully patted Gaden on the shoulder. What happened next was unexpected. Gaden turned around with a speed almost too fast to see and grabbed the deputy leader by the throat with his right hand. Lifting him up, the deputy leaders feet left the deck. A growl-like sound emerged from the pirate leaders throat, Coward! If it werent for your ipetence, we wouldnt be in this situation! I I Cough! The deputy leader struggled to pry open Gadens fingers, which were tightly embedded in his neck, but all his efforts were in vain. Gadens grip was like a vice, mping down on his neck. The surrounding pirate leaders were stunned by this sudden turn of events, and nobody dared to step forward to intervene. Soon, the deputy leaders face turned the color of liver due tock of oxygen, and his struggling weakened, eventually ceasing altogether. Gaden continued to hold him by the throat, his body swaying due to the struggle that had just urred. With a shout of release, Gadens right hand tightened. His fingers dug fiercely into the deputy leaders throat, ripping out arge chunk of flesh along with the Adams apple, blood gushing everywhere. With a thud, the deputy leaders body fell onto the deck, his throat fatally wounded, clearly beyond saving. The leaders who remained on the ship were stunned, unable toprehend what had gotten into their leader to act so violently. They vaguely sensed that Gaden was no longer the patient, inscrutable leader he used to be. Gaden, while staring at the deputy leaders corpse, took a few breaths and then suddenly raised his head to look at the others. A chilling voice emanated from the pirate leader, What the hell are you idiots still doing here? What else could they do? Jump onto the enemy ship like the underlings and get ughtered? The thought crossed everyones minds. To battle! To fight! Go! Over there! Fight for your lives! The pirate leader suddenly roared at his subordinates like a madman. Just as Gaden finished speaking, a stray bullet flew in, hitting a leader in the head. The lead bullet, carrying tremendous force, blew off his skull, and brain matter sttered onto those nearby. With a ssh, a leader jumped into the sea, frantically swimming towards a nearby navy ship that was nearly done with the battle. Then the second, the third finally, all the leaders remaining by Gadens side jumped into the sea, heading towards the enemy ship. We surrender! We surrender! They shouted to the navy soldiers on the ship from the cold seawater. With their underlings nearly all dead and their leader gone mad, the pirate ship entangled with the navy vessels, it was toote to run. What other choice did they have but to surrender? Die heroically in battle? Dont be ridiculous, they were pirates. The gruesome sight of a skull being blown off instantly led these opportunistic pirate leaders to make the choice most beneficial to themselves. The soldiers on the various ships were busy cleaning up the aftermath and didnt have the time to deal with them immediately. An officer loudly ordered them to stay put in the water for the time being, as these fellows were excellent swimmers. At this time, the Hope had also ended its battle with the three pirate ships it had previously engaged. If these three pirate ships had braved the cannon fire and rushed in for a boarding battle, their numerical advantage might have allowed them to capture the Hope. However, having joined Mudfish Gadens pirate group only recently and not being united either before or after joining, the captains were all intent on preserving their own strength. As a result, each ship hesitated to advance, waiting for others to take the lead. Without the danger of being boarded, the Hope fired continuously with ease. Although not every shot hit the enemy ships, they gradually inflicted more and more casualties on the enemy. Then the crew on the three pirate ships saw Gadens direct subordinates rush towards the other Alda navy ships. The course of the battle surprised many, who initially thought that with the help of the mysterious drugs, they could defeat the navy, though not without difficulty. But reality harshly disproved their assumptions. As the scales of victorypletely tipped in favor of the Alda navy, one pirate ship fled into the distance, while the remaining two raised white gs to surrender to the Hope. The battles on the decks of the ships soon concluded. Most pirates were killed, some surrendered voluntarily, and others were captured due to severe injuries. Guided by the prisoners, the navy soldiers saw Mudfish Gaden, left alone on the pirate ship. They maneuvered their warships to surround Gadens ship. Surrender! You have no way out! someone shouted at him. Why bother with surrender? Just shoot him dead! another person impatiently suggested. Or maybe we should use the cannon to kill him? It would be more satisfying than a gun. At this moment, the pirate leader was oblivious to the various voices around him, muttering to himself, It shouldnt be like this! It shouldnt be like this! His eyes bulged, and his mouth split into a grimace that resembled a grotesque smile. He could not ept reality. He had painstakingly umted power, making cautious decisions at every step. His pirate group had finally started to take shape. Then a mysterious individual iming to be a wizard appeared, offering him tremendous assistance. With the wizards mysterious power, his pirate group quickly grew stronger. Just as his dream of bing the next great pirate like Edward was about toe true, a single misstep turned his long efforts to dust. It shouldnt be like this! Gaden shouted, drawing the attention of the soldiers on the surrounding ships who were discussing how to deal with him. Under the iprehensible gazes of the crowd, Gaden shakily unfastened a bag from his waist, turned its opening towards his mouth, and began pouring something into it. A prisoner exined to the navy soldiers watching over him, Hes taking drugs. After consuming that kind of drug, one can gain strength far beyond that of a normal person! The soldiers, curious, watched the pirate leaders performance closely. Whats happening to his body? a soldier eximed in disbelief. Im going to kill you all! Im going to kill you all! Along with these words of madness, Gaden, having consumed arge amount of the drug, began to swell. His height shot up to around two meters. His clothes burst from his expanding body, revealing explosive muscles on his chest, arms, and thighs. Gadens face also distorted grotesquely, his bulging veins creating a scalp-tingling sight. His fists became the size of sand pots not metaphorically, but literally and at the ends of his thick fingers were nails like small daggers. The creature before them could no longer be called human; it hadpletely transformed into a monster. However, the observing soldiers were not frightened, as it was clear that the monster was in great pain. The monster that Gaden had be roared loudly, the soundden with indescribable agony. He banged his head against the mast repeatedly, shaking it as if it would break. Then he frantically wed at his own chest with his sharp nails, quickly turning his body into a bloody mess. As they watched the pirate leaders tragic state, the crowd didnt know whether to pity him or hate him. Navy Commander Austin shook his head and gave the order to the sailors: End it. A row of riflemen aimed at Gaden, and after the sound of gunfire, calm returned to the sea. Chapter 124: Unexpected Discovery Chapter 124: Unexpected Discovery Ever since the incident where he was knocked unconscious, Allen noticed a change in the girls attitude towards him during his subsequent visits to bring her food. Although her face remained impassive, betraying no emotion, she now always thanked him. Allen had attempted to engage her in conversation, but she would only respond with nods or shakes of her head, leaving him disheartened and disinclined to continue. There was one exception, however. One day, after he had set down the food, she suddenly looked at him and asked, Would you like to be my friend? Allen was taken aback, having thought she could only say thank you. Of course, I would, he replied, sweating profusely. Thank you! she repeated those two familiar words. As days passed, everyone seemed to have epted their status as ves. Allen himself stopped constantly thinking about escaping. On the 17th, before dawn, arge number of ves, including Allen, Tom, and Payne, were rudely awakened and ordered to work at the docks, despite their young age. The dock area, a natural harbor, was equipped with various facilities established by the Mudfish Pirates. When Allen arrived, he saw many ves busy loading supplies onto the ships. Despite their youth, the pirates showed no leniency and demanded they partake in theborious task of carrying misceneous goods onto the ships. After hours of toil, the sun rose, revealing the full scene at the docks. There were over a dozen ships gathered, a sight they had never seen during their time on the ind. Hundreds of pirates, buzzing with excitement, hurried onto their ships, along with arge number of ves who were to serve as rowers. These rowers were chained to prevent escape, and not all of them were ves; some were new pirates. The pirates raised their skull gs and swiftly sailed away from the docks. Go back to your usual tasks! Dont even think about cking off by the sea! the overseers barked, whipping the air as they dispersed the ves. Reluctantly, Allen and the others returned to their original work sites, discussing the pirates intentions in hushed tones. I heard a drunk pirate rambling about a showdown with the Alda navy, Payne whispered mysteriously to hispanions. Alda? Isnt that the counts territory to our north? Allen asked. Yes, thats the one recently dubbed a pirate no-go zone, Tom added, saying that the lord of Alda had been cracking down on pirates for the past six months. Since the disappearance of the great pirate Edward, the two strongest pirate groups in the Northwest Bay, Shark and Quik, have both fallen to Alda. They say the lord there is only a few years older than us. So, the pirates on this ind are going to provoke Alda? Thats bold, Allen mused. Oh Lord of Light, our Father in Heaven, please protect the people of Alda. Help them eradicate these ruthless pirates and rescue us as well, they prayed, amazed by their conversation. Life in Alda must be blissful, Allen thought, under the protection of such a powerful lord, free from pirate threats. Hey! What are you whispering about? a pirate shouted, startling the three boys into silence. Shortly after Allen and the others left, a small boat entered the harbor and docked at the pier. The pirate on guard recognized it as one of their own, but recalled that it and its crew had recently been given to some important person. He quickly summoned his superior. Soon, a figure shrouded in a ck cloak disembarked from the boat. The summoned pirate leader, upon seeing the face beneath the hood, immediately adopted a respectful demeanor. He bowed carefully and greeted, Master Bat, you have arrived. A slightly hoarse voice responded from under the hood: Yes, take me to your leader. The pirate leader hesitated, Your arrival is rather untimely, sir. Our leader set sail with the fleet early this morning. I can send a fast ship to recall him, if you urgently require his presence if we can find him, that is. Bat waved his hand dismissively, No need. My visit is to deliver something, not specifically to see him. He then mentioned another name, as per his agreement with Gaden that if he wasnt on the ind, this person would handle the affairs. Ah! He is still on the ind. Ill take you to him right away. The one assigned to receive Bat was an old pirate with grey hair and a wooden leg prosthesis, clearly a strategist by look. Bat handed over the medicines he had brought to this old pirate. The old pirate expressed his profound gratitude. As Gadens trusted confidant, he knew their pirate groups growth and strength owed much to the mysterious figure before him. After a brief conversation, Bat hinted that he was tired from the sea voyage. The worldly-wise old pirate, sensing his reluctance to engage further, invited Bat to rest before leaving, then excused himself. Before departing, he instructed the pirate leader who had brought Bat to take good care of this esteemed guest. The pirate leader saw this as an opportunity to impress. Bat, a mysterious figure whomanded even their leaders respect, presented a chance to advance. He had seen Gadens deferential behavior towards Bat, a stark contrast to his usual self. How can I win this great persons favor? the pirate leader thought hard. Ah, Ive got it! An idea struck him, which he deemed brilliant. In a tastefully decorated room, Bat was resting with his eyes closed when a knock came. Who is it? Master Bat, its me, came the reply. He recognized the voice as that of the pirate leader who had escorted him. Come in. The door opened and the leader entered obsequiously. What do you want? Heh, Master. You must be weary from the rough sea journey. I have brought two gifts to ease your fatigue. He called out to the door, Come in. Two women entered, one tall and the other short. The taller woman was average-looking but well-proportioned, her face tense. The shorter one, a girl, was quite cute but expressionless, her eyes empty. Bat immediately understood the pirates intention. These damned pirates! What do they take me for? He was about to react in anger, his arm extending. Just as the pirate leader was about to face his wrath, Bat suddenly halted. His gaze fixed on the girl, drawn to a certain quality in her, something he shared with hispanions. Instead of a deadly strike, his extended arm now pointed a finger at the girl. Leave her. Take the other one away. The pirate leader, unaware of how close he hade to disaster, smirked, Heh, Master has unique tastes. Bat red at him, Get out! Yes, yes! Ill leave you to enjoy, the leader hurriedly closed the door, taking the taller woman with him and leaving swiftly. Ptui! Some master, no different from us ordinary mortals, he thought disdainfully. Chapter 125: Departure Chapter 125: Departure Allen yawned as he walked out of his room, only to find an unexpected person before him. You youve been allowed to leave? He looked at the girl incredulously. The women imprisoned there never seemed to have permission to leave, so how could this girle here? The girl nodded and then spoke, I am leaving this ind. The boys mouth fell open. This ice-cold girl was leaving the ind? Had the pirates let her go? Could pirates be so kind? Are they transferring you to another ce? The girl shook her head, No, the pirates cant control me anymore. Allen became excited, How did you manage that? Bat is taking me away. The pirates cant stop him. Bat? Who is he? The girl shook her head. Despite the mystery, Allen eagerly asked, Can he take me and mypanions too? This time, the girl looked down, seemingly unable to meet Allens gaze. Alright, I understand. A wave of disappointment washed over him, leaving Allen feeling miserable. But congrattions to you, for finally escaping this hellhole. The girl looked up at Allen, slightly surprised, and said, Thank you! She seemed to ponder for a moment, then clenched her small fist, I wille back to rescue you. Uh thanks. Allen felt something was off. Then the girls face turned slightly red, and she hesitantly asked, Your name? Come to think of it, they had known each other for so long without asking each others names. Well if that could be considered knowing each other. The boy immediately replied, Allen, Allen Alfred. And you? I? The girl was momentarily speechless, then said somewhat sadly, I dont have a name. Someone without a name? Was she taken by pirates to this ind before she even started to remember? Allen scratched his head, Its tough without a name, especially when returning to the normal world. Youll have a hard time without one. He suggested, Let me give you a name. The girl blinked, her expression still somewhat cold, but her eyes revealed a clear eagerness, clearly very willing to have Allen name her. Allen crossed his arms and closed his eyes in thought, What name should I give you? Mary? No, toomon. Carol? Somehow, it doesnt suit you. The boy muttered to himself, agonizing over a suitable name, while the girl watched him quietly, not blinking. Ha! Got it, how about Cristal? Cristal? Yes, Cristal, symbolizing a crystal clear ice, a transparent soul. Allen seemed to forget his current predicament, proud ofing up with such a fitting name. Alright, from now on, I will be called Cristal. The girlCristalnodded in agreement, epting the name Allen had given her. Suddenly, she thought of something and removed a bracelet from her left wrist, Take this! This is for girls, I shouldnt Allen started to say but stopped himself, seeing the determined look in Cristals eyes. Uh okay, thank you. He epted the bracelet and wore it on his left wrist. Let me give you something in return. Allen took off the Pisces pendant hanging around his neck, broke it into two fish, and handed one to Cristal. My mom said this pendant was blessed by a priest. If you thread it on a thin rope and wear it around your neck, it will surely keep you safe. Cristal stared intently into Allens eyes. Just as he began to feel embarrassed under her gaze, she quickly grabbed the pendant as if afraid he might change his mind. I will definitely rescue you, she repeated. Thank you, but you must promise to keep yourself safe first. As they were talking, a person wrapped in a ck cloak appeared nearby and called out, Little girl, its time to go. Cristal bid a reluctant farewell to Allen, Im leaving now. Take care of yourself. Then she turned and walked towards the person. That must be the one taking her away from the pirates den. How I envy her. Allen thought to himself. Although uncertain about the strangers intentions, he knew that any future for the girl would be better than staying in the pirates den. He was beginning to understand what the ce where Cristal had been held was used for. As he was lost in thought, Cristal suddenly turned around and gave him a slight smile. Uh so she can smile, and its actually quite beautiful. Allen watched the direction she left, amazed by how much she had spoken today. He cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, Take care of yourself too! Cristal followed Bat to the ship. Soon, the ship slowly left the harbor, venturing into the vast, silver sea. Cant we really take him with us? She looked up and asked again. Bat shook his head once more. The first thing the girl had asked him after learning she could leave the pirates den was whether a boy coulde too. Ive told you many times, hes not one of us. I wont take a mortal with me. The wizard was somewhat impatient. Since yesterday, the girl had been asking the same question. Cristal didnt continue to ask today. They were already on the ship, moving farther from the ind, so it was pointless to ask anymore. Seeing the evident disappointment in her eyes, Bat said, Youll realize soon enough. You, me, and the brothers and sisters who will wee you, we are not like ordinary people. We will wield incredible powers, and ordinary people, including that boy, are just mortals. Little girl, when you think back on this moment in the future, you will realize how naive and ridiculous you were. Cristal didnt argue but said, I have a name now. Its Cristal. Did you pick it yourself? Well, it saves me the trouble. She looked at the receding dock, I wille back here again. Bat chuckled, Seeking revenge? Its understandable, having been imprisoned for so many years. Then he said with a hint of disdain, Once you master your powers, the mortals on this ind will be mere ythings in your hands. Work hard. Chapter 126: After the Battle Chapter 126: After the Battle Ever since the pirates assembled a fleet of over ten ships for theirst venture, the ind had be much quieter. Of course, this was a good thing for Allen and hispanions. With fewer pirates around, there were fewer people to boss them around and make them do this and that. Just as they were enjoying this rare moment of leisure, they began to notice that the atmosphere on the ind was slowly bing strange. Some of the pirates left behind on the ind started to act extremely nervous, as if the sky was falling. Have you heard? The pirates suffered a defeat! Pine whispered to them during lunch, always the one with the inside scoop. Allen and Tom perked up at this news. If the pirates had been defeated, there might be a chance for them to see daylight again. Tell us more. The fleet that left a few days ago was led by the pirate chief Gaden himself. Its been three days now, and not a single ship has returned. You mean they were all wiped out? What else could it be? They must have provoked the Alda Navy and got wiped out in one fell swoop. Tom, filled with hope, asked, Will the Alda peoplee to rescue us? Its unlikely theylle just for us. Were not citizens of Alda. But everyone says the pirates have hoarded a great deal of treasure here. The Alda Navy probably wont pass up the opportunity to seize it, and its possible they might rescue us in the process. Oh, Lord of Light, please let the Alda Navye here. The three of them prayed to the divine, hoping for a rescue. With their current capabilities, all they could do was wait patiently for someone toe to their aid. After defeating Gadens pirate fleet, the Alda Navy had to undergo repairs and regroup. The naval battle was a resounding sess: except for one pirate ship that escaped, the other nine were captured, with over 300 pirates killed and nearly 200 captured. However, the navys own losses were substantial. Except for the ship Hope, which didnt engage in closebat, the other ships lost over 50 men, and almost every surviving sailor was injured. Such a tremendous loss shocked the naval highmand. For the rtively small Alda Navy, these losses were difficult to bear. The direct cause of the heavy casualties was a mysterious drug mentioned in the prisoners confessions. After taking it, the pirates gainedbat abilities far beyond normal humans. If not for the navys firearms and cannons, and the fact that the pirates had to board the ships via narrow nks, the oue of the battle might have been different. The performance of the pirate chief Gaden, especially after he consumed arge amount of the drug during the final stages of the battle, left a deep impression on all the officers and soldiers. What kind of wicked drug was this, turning a normal person into a monster in an instant? However, when asked about the specifics of the drug, such as how it was made or where it came from, all the prisoners knew very little. The only information obtained was that this drug was acquired by the pirate chief Gaden from a mysterious individual. It was either delivered directly to the pirates base or picked up by Gadens men at a designated location onnd. A gag order was ced on all the naval personnel involved in the battle. Apart from announcing the victory, no details of the battle were to be leaked or discussed in front of outsiders. Based on the intelligence gathered on Gadens pirate group, it was deduced that their force was almost entirely wiped out in this battle. The remaining few, even if each disyed the exaggeratedbat prowess seen in the previous battle, posed little threat to the navy. Of course, it was still necessary to remain vignt. Who knew if Gaden, slippery as a mudfish, might be hiding his true strength? Through interrogating the prisoners, the navy also learned about the various secret bases of the Mudfish Pirate Group. The base on an unnamed ind was Gadens longest-operated andrgest stronghold, his main base. The naval headquarters quickly formted a n topletely eradicate Gadens pirate group. The n was to be executed as soon as the fleet was ready after repairs. The ship Hope, a single-masted schooner, yed a significant role in the battle. Although it did not engage in closebat, it single-handedly held off four pirate ships, sinking one and capturing two. Moreover, the Hope sustained the least damage, with only a few crew members sustaining arrow wounds when the enemy ships approached. Because of the minimal damage it suffered, the Hope was tasked with a new mission: to scout and monitor the pirate base on the unnamed ind. The naval battle was recorded as the Double Ten Naval Battle. A detailed report on the battle was urgently dispatched to Lakeheart Town, emphasizing two points: the mysterious drug and the exceptional performance of the Hope, urging the construction of more simr ships. Inside the Mudfish Pirate Groups base, chaos reigned. The top leaders were in a state of panic, and the lower-ranking pirates were rife with rumors. With the leader Gaden and his fleet missing past the expected return date, it was clear that something had gone wrong. There were rumors that Gaden had surrendered to Alda, that the entire fleet had been destroyed, and even that Gaden had learned of Edwards whereabouts and had gone to join him with his trusted men. The rumors were varied and numerous. Soon, news arrived from the maind: the navy had achieved a great victory near Port Fran. It was now tantly obvious that their fleet had been disastrously defeated, and Gaden was either dead or captured by the navy. After confirming such dire news, worse things followed. A patrol spotted a mysterious and strange ship near the ind, leading to spections that it was a reconnaissance ship sent by the Blue Stripe Dogs to gauge their strength. It seemed their secret base might have been exposed. Damn Gaden, Ive been pirating with him for so many years, and I didnt know he had such a cozy hideout. Quik, a former pirate chief, peered through his telescope at the unnamed ind. The ind had a natural harbor, and inside was a well-equipped dock. Farther ind, smoke could be seen rising from settlements. This former pirate chief grumbled, Why didnt I find such a ce first? That two-faced bastard beat me to it. Following the captured pirates directions, Hope and another schooner arrived in the area the previous evening and located the pirate base on the unnamed ind. While approaching, they spotted a ship patrolling the ind, which quickly retreated to the harbor. After circling the ind, they found norge pirate fleet in the harbor, just a few small schooners. The Hope stayed to watch the ind, while the other schooner returned to base to report. The navys n was to take turns monitoring the ind to prevent the pirates from escaping, and thenunch an all-out attack once the entire fleet was ready. The Hope was first in line for surveince duty. Throughout the night, the officers aboard used telescopes to closely observe the situation on the ind. The gunnery officer asked, Captain, are we just going to dryly watch over them? Quik knew this man was itching for action. Ever since hemanded the ships guns to sink an enemy vessel and kill numerous enemies during the battle at Port Fran, he had been eagerly anticipating the next naval battle, even going so far as to caress each cannon before sleeping. I knew you couldnt stay still, Pete, Henry, approach the harbor. Lets see if we can fire a few shots at them! Quik loudly ordered the sail handlers and helmsman, evidently not the only restless one. The first mate expressed concern, What if we spook them and theye out for a desperate fight? We only have one ship! You mean with those little boats at the dock? Wouldnt that be perfect? Uh alright then. The gunnery officer was thrilled, Brothers, heat up the cannonballs, lets give them a taste of some hot shots! Chapter 127: Surrender Chapter 127: Surrender In a room within the pirate stronghold, the remaining leaders of the Gaden gang gathered to discuss their strategy. The room was shrouded in gloom, everyone frowning in silence. It was the eldest among them, Old Donald, who finally broke the deathly stillness. Speak up if you have any good ideas, he urged. If you dont, there may never be another chance. Someone finally whispered, They probably already know about our hideout from the captured brothers. Isnt that obvious! Do you think that ship outside is here for sightseeing? So maybe we should surrender! Coward! A leader mmed the table, retorting loudly, Was it easy to amass such wealth under Gadens leadership? I say, we still have four or five ships, some drugs left, and if the Blue Stripese, we fight to the bitter end. Four or five ships? More like rafts! someone immediately doused his enthusiasm. You coward! Youre the one without a brain! As the argument escted, with both sides close to drawing knives, a distant thunderous boom suddenly echoed. Though faint by the time it reached them, it startled the already anxious pirates. It was the sound of cannon fire from the Hope. Adjust the angle! Make the next shot count! Captain Quik and the gunnery officer, holding their telescopes, observed the impact of the first cannonball. It missed, flying over the pirate ship and sshing into the sea nearby. After the Hope entered the harbor, the pirate ship guarding the dock immediately spotted them and approached. The navy responded with red-hot cannonballs to the unwee hospitality. On deck, a furnace zed, fueled by coal, containing several red-hot cannonballs. The loader, usingrge tongs, brought a glowing cannonball to the cannon. A colleague had already inserted a wooden plug in the muzzle, preventing the hot ball from igniting the powder. After loading, the gun crew repositioned and adjusted the cannon, aiming at the retreating pirate ship. The pirate ship on guard, only about ten meters long with roughly a dozen crew, was minusculepared to the Hope. The sudden bombardment terrified the pirates. In that moment, they felt something whizzing past at incredible speed, sshing arge wave in the distance. It was terrifying. What if it had hit their ship or themselves? Its the Aldans terrifying weapon! the pirates eximed, aware of the Aldan armys powerful long-range artillery. They immediately rowed towards the dock, preferring the safety of solid ground over the unknown threats at sea. The pirates left at the base were mostly the old, weak, and sick, ill-suited for a direct confrontation with the formidable enemy at their doorstep. After recalcting from the first shot, the gunners quickly adjusted the cannon. Firing a salvo from four guns, they engaged the target directly. This time, three cannonballs struck the pirate ship, creating huge holes and killing two, while the rest, terrified, rowed desperately towards the dock. The crew of the Hopeughed heartily, reveling in the feeling of outmaneuvering their foe. They ceased fire, turning the ship towards the deeper parts of the harbor, slowly approaching the pirate strongholds dock. The pirates from the earlier alert ship had already fled tond, anxiously recounting their harrowing experience to theirrades who came to meet them. They still have five small sailboats. Lets practice our shooting here, Captain Quik decided, determined to destroy the remaining pirate ships, leaving them no chance to escape. Following this, the Hope opened fire repeatedly, targeting the pirate ships docked at the harbor. The pirates on shore trembled, with no one daring to retaliate by boat. Given the solid shot ammunition, sinking a wooden ship was difficult unless it hit near the waterline. Several rounds of fire from the Hope managed to fully destroy only two pirate ships one sank from taking on water, while another caught fire from a heated shot that ignited the sails, eventually engulfing the entire vessel. The remaining three ships were also heavily damaged and rendered unusable. Finally, due to overheating, the Hope had to cease firing and wait for the cannon barrels to cool down. Hey! Did you hear that? asked Allen, who was coiling ropes with his mates. I did. What in the world was that sound? Tom and Pine were equally astonished. Thunderous Wrath of the Aldans! Allen suddenly eximed excitedly, gesticting wildly. Have you heard? Count Paul Grayman of Alda used a powerful weapon to annihte pirates invading his territory. It makes a huge noise, ten times more powerful than a ballista, and can even shatter city gates. Because of its loud sound, people call it Thunderous Wrath. Oh, oh! Ive heard about it too. So, the Aldans really came? The news of the Aldans reaching their location spread quickly among the ves, eliciting various reactions some cried, someughed, creating chaos. When the pirate overseeing them heard themotion, he rushed in, ready to scold. But suddenly remembering something, he walked away sullenly. Seeing the overseer leave without doing anything, Allen grew bolder. He stood up and dered, I cant wait any longer. Im going to the dock right now! Wait, wait, his mate cautioned. We cant be sure its the Aldans yet. What if its another pirate group? We might be jumping out of the frying pan into the fire. But Allen was not deterred and quickly ran out the door, followed by arge group. I say we surrender, dered the old pirate Donald, reasoning that their foes, camped at their doorstep with likely strong backup, were waiting for reinforcements to capture them all. No one objected to his opinion, silently conceding to the decision to surrender. Just before, a runner had hurriedly reported the events at the dock. Learning that the enemy, with just one ship, had disabled theirst five vessels using the legendary terrifying weapon, the leaders faces turned ashen. Seeing no opposition, Donald ordered the runner, Raise a white g at the dock, signaling our surrender. Right away! The runner seemed relieved at the order and dashed out toward the dock. Gentlemen, Donald said with a bitter smile to the gathered leaders, lets walk to the dock together. Chapter 128: Landing on the Island Chapter 128: Landing on the Ind Aim at the warehouse on the dock; hopefully, theres something mmable inside. This was the order given by the captain of the Hope, Quik, to his gunnery officer. After the cooling of the gun barrels, a new batch of solid cannonballs, glowing red-hot, was quickly loaded and fired. Soon, arge fire engulfed the pirates dock. The pirate leaders, who had been in a meeting just moments ago, arrived near the dock and witnessed the entire process of the warehouse catching fire. An old pirate angrily demanded, Why hasnt the white g been raised yet? Ackey, with a sorrowful face, reported, The brother who went to fetch a white canvas from the warehouse couldnt make it out. That strange ship targeted the warehouse, and it looks like he wont being back. You! Immediately find anything white and wave it vigorously to get their attention, the old piratemanded. The officers aboard the Hope soon noticed the pirates actions on the dock through their telescopes. Arge group of pirates started waving their white garments, tied to sticks, and some even waved their white underpants. They seem to want to surrender, someone observed. What should we do, Captain? Should we cease fire? another asked. Quik, stroking his thick beard, considered carefully. The pirates surrendering on their own was not bad. Although it was less thrilling since the battle hadnt truly begun, forcing the enemy to surrender with just one ship was definitely a significant achievement. Heh, the others still repairing at the base, I wont be modest, he chuckled. He pped his palm decisively and ordered, Cease fire! Then he added, Approach the dock! But maintain a safe distance; who knows if theyre feigning surrender. Aye, Captain! Seeing the attack cease, the pirates on shore heaved a sigh of relief. As the Hope began to approach the dock, the pirates shouted towards the sea, We surrender! We surrender! However, the ship stopped a short distance from the dock, causing the pirates hearts to rise to their throats. Then, they saw a small boat being lowered from the strange ship with two people aboard, slowly rowing towards the dock. The enemy was indeed cautious. These two mennded but stood motionless on the jetty. As the pirates were about to swarm them, old Donaldson quickly intervened, If we all rush them, what if they think were trying to take them hostage? He sighed, You all stay here, Ill go talk to them. Donaldson approached the jetty, and the two Aldan men immediately pointed something resembling fire sticks at him. He knew these were deadly weapons, capable of firing bullets that could easily take his life. Pirates of the Northwest Bay dreaded these weapons. Are you looking to surrender? one of them asked arrogantly. Although the tone was unpleasant, this was not the time to regain face. Donaldson carefully considered his words and replied cautiously, Yes, esteemed lords from Alda, you have won, and we have lost. You may now dispose of us as you see fit. Talking about surrender conditions in this situation seemedughable, so Donaldson decided to be frank. The two Aldan men left the jetty and stepped ontond, followed by Donaldson. Very well, I ry our captains orders now: immediately gather all your men here and throw all your weapons on the ground, instructed the naval soldier, pointing to the ground at his feet. This is pretty much all of us here, oh, we didnt bring the ves. Ill have theme over and surrender their weapons. The naval soldier then pointed to a nearby open area, And then squat down with your hands on your heads. Squat with hands on our heads? Donaldsons face shed a hint of anger. Such a humiliating posture, wasnt this too demeaning? Noticing his change in expression, the two naval soldiers shook their firearms in warning. Faced with the menacing barrels, Donaldson had no choice but to agree, Alright, we willply with your orders. A group of pirates squatted on the ground, and the two naval soldiers counted them; there were 87 in total. Then they signaled to the ship that everything was under control, and the Hope slowly docked at the pier. Quik and several officers, leading a group of more than 30 men,nded on the shore. The sailors, armed with firearms, kept a watchful eye on their surroundings while surrounding the pirates. Isnt that Chief Quik? Hey, Chief Quik, do you remember me? One of the pirates, recognizing the former pirate leader Quik, stood up to approach him. A sailor next to him kicked the standing pirate, shouting, Behave yourself, this is our Captain! The pirates turned their attention to the naval captain, who was circling around them. Whispers and surprised murmurs arose, especially among the leaders who had dealings with Quiks gang in the past. Due to the high standards of the Aldan military for the appearance and demeanor of its soldiers, along with rigorous training in formation and military bearing, Quiks demeanor had changed significantly from his pirate days. His beard was no longer unkempt but neatly trimmed. If not for the carefree look in his eyes, one might mistake him for a gentleman from a noble family. Thus, those who knew him did not recognize him at first. I never thought the rumors were true! Quik surrendered to the nobility? Didnt he hate those parasites the most? The voices of the captives grew louder until a gunshot silenced them. Quik, lowering his still-smoking firearm, dered loudly, The pirate leader you knew is dead. Standing before you now is the Captain of the Aldan Navys Hope. As for you, Aldan military is known for its leniency towards prisoners, as long as they haventmitted severe crimes Hm? Whats happening over there? Just as Quik was about to ry the new directives from the staff department regarding prisoner management, he noticed someone sneaking a peek from a distant grove. He immediately ordered a check. Several sailors responded and soon returned, bringing with them a few teenagers. Let us go! We are not bad people, the kids shouted. Reporting to Quik with a salute, a sailor said, Captain, weve caught a few young pirates. Youre the pirates, your whole family are pirates! the kids retorted, looking wronged. Let them go! If youre not pirate brats, then who are you? Rubbing their sore wrists, the boys quickly identified themselves, We were captured by the pirates and brought to the ind to be used as ves. Please, save us. Calm down, at least let me know your names and where youre from. The boy with brown hair said, Are you from the Aldan military? My name is Allen, hes Tom, hes Pine. Were all from Little Horn Vige in Skarno. The pirates raided our vige and took us as ves. There are many more ves on the ind, from various ces in the Northwest. Can you take us back to the maind? Skarno? Quik knew it was a coastal countdom to the south of Alda. Kid, lead us to where the ves are kept. Tell them that the army under Count Grayman hase to rescue them. Quik gestured grandly with his hand. Chapter 129: Changes Chapter 129: Changes The Duke Ferdinand, thergest royal vassal in the northwestern region of the Kingdom of Ordo, was no longer young. Soon, he would be celebrating his 45th birthday. However, people perceived the Duke as someone whose spirit didnt age, particrly in matters concerning women. Just this July, the Duke took a new concubine. Counting his first wife and others, he publicly had seven women in his life, not to mention any potential secret liaisons. The Dukes indulgence in women wasnt entirely for satisfying his physical desires. As the Duke, more than half of the lords in the northwest were his vassals or vassals of his vassals. Even other direct royal vassals in the northwest had to act ording to his wishes. When disputes arose among the local lords, they usually sought his judgment. In terms of power, wealth, and status, the Ferdinand family stood at the very pinnacle of the northwestern nobility. Logically, this should be the limit for a noble, unless one aspired to rebel like Jars. Having been in such a position for many years, one would assume he had enjoyed all that life had to offer and had no regrets. However, Duke Ferdinand did harbor a personal regret or concernhe had yet to father a son. Despite having several wives and concubines, he had only fathered three daughters. The thought that his title would pass to a coteral branch of his family after his death deeply troubled him. He pinned his hopes on his newly taken concubine, but perhaps due to his age or past indulgences, he found himself increasingly unable to perform. Fortunately, his most loyal subordinate, Count Marltz Kent, found a solution for him. Speaking of Marltz Kent, he was the Dukes most effective vassal. He would follow the Dukes orders without question, handling tasks to the Dukes utmost satisfaction. Such a loyal and capable person was naturally granted more power by the Duke. Gradually, Marltz became the Dukes sword, eliminating many who were detrimental to the Ferdinand family. As the Dukes trust in Count Kent grew, he sometimes confided in him about personal matters, like his aforementioned concern, hoping to find a solution. To the Dukes delight, Marltz quickly responded that he had found a solutionhe had located a doctor who could treat such conditions. The Duke was impressed by his vassals efficiency. Now, Duke Ferdinand was anxiously waiting in the grand hall of his castle for Count Kent to bring the doctor. A servant approached and reported, My lord, Count Marltz Kent requests an audience. Quick, let him in immediately, the Duke arranged for his immediate entry, unable to hide his eagerness. Marltz Kent entered the grand hall, followed by a man wrapped in a ck cloak. The Duke, unable to conceal his excitement, eximed, Youve finally arrived. Count Kent slightly smiled and bowed respectfully, Honorable Duke Ferdinand, I have brought the person. Allow me to introduce Mr. Bat, a traveling physician. After making the introduction, Kent stepped aside, and the cloaked man revealed himself, greeting the Duke: Bat pays respects to the Duke of the Northwest. Duke Ferdinand scrutinized the traveling doctor. He was surprised by Bats appearance, finding him quite peculiar. However, Marltz had mentioned that the man had foreign ancestry, which might exin his appearance. Theres amon belief about people of foreign descent: they often possess strange and effective remedies for variousplex ailments. With this thought, Duke Ferdinand grew hopeful that Bat might indeed cure his ailment. My condition must have been discussed with you by Marltz, the Duke inquired, Do you have any solutions? Bat replied, Respected Duke, I must examine your body to prescribe the appropriate treatment. Very well,e and have a look, the Duke consented. Bat nced around the grand hall and awkwardly stated, Um Your Grace, this ce seems inappropriate. Duke Ferdinand instantly realized the faux pas, his face flushing red. Indeed, examining that part of the body in the grand hall used for receiving guests was improper, especially with several guards present. The Duke was not yet open to exposing himself in front of so many people. Alright, follow me, the Duke stood up and exited the hall, with Bat and Marltz Kent following closely. Arriving at his bedroom, the Duke suggested, Lets do it in my bedroom. As the Duke entered, Bat followed suit. The two guards at the door, noticing a stranger entering their masters bedroom, also stepped in. After a moments hesitation, the Duke instructed the guards, You two, stay outside. Ill call you if needed. Although the Duke valued his safety, anyone entering the castle underwent strict security checks. He believed there shouldnt be any issues. Even if Bat harbored any malicious intent, the Duke was confident in his ability to handle an unarmed assassin. Plus, his guards would rush in immediately upon hearing his call for help. The guards, surprised to leave their lord alone with a robust man in the bedroom, showed no expression on their faces, silently exiting and closing the door. So, Dr. Bat, shall I remove my trousers? the Duke asked, sitting awkwardly on a chair. Bat was taken aback by the question. His intention was to subdue the Duke away from the guards, not expecting such a direct approach. To avoid suspicion, he replied, Yes, Your Grace, please do. The Duke, visibly ufortable, hesitated. Your Grace, theres nothing to be embarrassed about. Remember, you are a patient and I am a doctor. This is perfectly normal, Bat reassured him. Alright, the Duke reluctantly began to disrobe. As Bat approached, he extended his hand, saying, Forgive my impudence, Your Grace. But then, an unexpected event urred. In a sh, the Duke felt arge iron grip suddenly seize his entire neck. It all happened so swiftly that the Duke, confident in his skills, had no time to react. A few secondster, he realized he was being assassinated. Help he barely managed to utter before the tightening grip silenced him. The Duke tried to pry Bats hand off, but his efforts were in vain. His struggle only hastened the onset of asphyxiation, his face turning the color of liver. As his consciousness faded, he slumped onto the chair. Thest image he saw before closing his eyes was Bats face, now contorted with ferocity. Chapter 130: The Brain Worm Chapter 130: The Brain Worm After Duke Ferdinand fainted due to suffocation, Bat released his grip on the Dukes neck. He sighed in relief, surprised at the strength Ferdinand had suddenly exerted. Fortunately, the enhancement spells he had cast on himself hadnt worn off yet. After ensuring that the guards outside were unaware of themotion in the bedroom, he began his next move. The wizards lips moved quickly, whispering a spell under his breath. After several recitations, he began to feel an unusual sensation in his stomach, which grew increasingly intense and gradually turned into nausea. He suddenly covered his mouth, trying to suppress any noise. Ugh! Unable to hold back any longer, he vomited a mass of filth onto the floor. Looking at his vomit, the wizard almost gagged again at the sight of something squirming within ita slender, white creature, writhing and twisting as if in agony from the exposure to air. The Arcane Societys master of mind control had recently seeded in developing a spell capable of quickly controlling ones mind. This spell, unlike previous mental spells that were slow and unpredictable, worked swiftly and couldpletely control the targets mind, turning them into obedient ves. However, it had a w. The spell required a specially bred parasite as a medium. This artificially bred parasite, called the brain worm by its creator, burrowed into the victims skull and stimted their brain to exert control. The brain worm needed nutrients from the hosts head to survive and numbed their pain. Consequently, the host would be increasingly dull, lethargic, and numb, often not living long. The brain worm couldnt survive long outside a hosts brain but could exist temporarily in a specially prepared liquid or in a humans intestines. To smuggle the brain worm into the Dukes castle without the guards detecting it, Bat had chosen to carry it in his stomacha challenging endeavor. Nevertheless,mitted to the Arcane Societys cause, Bat had swallowed the worm, oveing his revulsion. The wizards had their ways to prevent the worm from moving inside their stomach or burrowing into their own skulls. Bat knew that extensive live experiments must have been conducted to achieve such progress with the spell. He was indifferent to the number of live subjects used, as their contribution to the advancement of magic was their honor. In the bedroom, the wizard tore a piece of cloth, picked up the wriggling creature with a grimace, and ced it on the unconscious Duke Ferdinands mouth. Sensing the Dukes faint breath, the brain worm ceased its squirming and rapidly burrowed into the Dukes mouth, disappearing in less than a second. No longer suppressed by the wizard, the brain worm quickly headed for Ferdinands brain. Unlike ordinary brain parasites, it was incredibly fast. In a moment, the Duke suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a bizarre and unsettling gaze. Bat knew that the brain worm had taken position. He gestured with his hands in a strange manner, murmuring under his breath. Uh The Duke, as if suffering from a headache, clutched his head and slid off the chair onto the floor. Bat pointed at him andmanded in a low voice, Silence! The Duke immediately closed his mouth, but his face betrayed a mix of unwillingness and anger. The Duke, sensing something amiss in his body, was panic-stricken. Not only was he in excruciating pain, but he had also found himself subconsciously obeying themands of the assassin. He struggled with an inexplicable consciousness in his mind, holding his head and shaking it continuously. However, as the strange man continued to utter his malevolent incantations, the Dukes resistance weakened. Eventually, Duke Ferdinand quieted down, slumped on the ground with his head bowed. Bat was relieved that his struggle hadnt caused too muchmotion, which could have alerted the guards outside. He moved in front of the Duke, grabbed his hair, and lifted his head, forcing Ferdinand to look directly at him. The Dukes eyes were now dull and lifeless. Bat tentatively called out, Duke Ferdinand? A glint of awareness flickered in the Dukes otherwise vacant eyes. You you The Duke, drooling, pointed a trembling finger at Bat. The wizards expression turned cold as he sternly said, I believe you should kneel before me and address me as Master. This time, Ferdinandplied. He knelt before Bat respectfully and said, Master. The wizard nodded in satisfaction. Let me teach you a few things. Duke Ferdinand and Bat returned to the castle hall, one after the other. The anxious Count Kent immediately stood up, casting an inquiring gaze at Bat. The wizard nodded, giving him a reassuring look. Kent breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a surge of tion. Before Bat and the Dukes return, he had braced himself for the possibility of being killed by the guards if the wizards n failed. Now, that worry was no moretheir n had seeded. He nced at Duke Ferdinand, who seemed no different from usual. Bat whispered to him, To avoid suspicion, both he and you must behave as usual in front of others. The three of them sat down again. Duke Ferdinand spoke, Mr. Bats medical skills are truly exceptional. He turned to Kent, Marltz, you did well this time. I will reward you handsomely. Kent feigned joy for his lord, It is my duty to ease your burdens, Your Grace. Minutester, the wizard and Marltz Kent left the Dukes mansion. Master Bat, you are truly remarkable. Kent had noticed a subtle fear in the Dukes demeanor towards the wizard, something that hadnt been there before they entered the bedroom. The wizard looked up, Hmph! Even the greatest secr power cannot withstand the might of magic. A thousand years ago, the clergy swayed the powerful with mere words. For us mages, achieving this through magic is even easier. Kent felt lucky to be aligned with the more powerful faction. Master, what should we do next? I have found us a significant ally at sea. Its time for them to step in. An ally? Pirates? Dont worry. Ill exin everything once we return to your castle. Chapter 131: The Door to the Microscopic World Chapter 131: The Door to the Microscopic World After the knocking ceased, a voice from inside said, Come in. Two female advisors pushed open the door to Pauls office and found the young count engrossed in tinkering with a peculiar object. He was so focused that he didnt even notice their entrance, not lifting his head for a moment. The strange object the count was fiddling with was cylindrical, seemingly made of metal. It was fixed onto a base on the table by two supporting rods, structured to adjust its elevation angle like a cannon. The cylinders front end tapered, facing a transparent ss slide. Paul was peering intently into the rear end of the metal cylinder, as if observing something inside. Count Grayman! Eileen, discontented, voiced out a reminder, Its quite impolite to ignore twodies like this. Ah Just a moment, Ill be right with you. Hmm The microorganisms from both worlds seem quite simr. Paul uttered, leaving the two female advisors puzzled. Soon, he raised his head, excitedly saying, Youve arrived at just the right time. Come and see this new contraption Ive createda microscope. What is this bizarre thing? Its a device that can magnify the objects on that ss slide by several hundred times. Through the microscope, you can see a microscopic world that youve never experienced before. Paul had spared no expense in hiring a master lens maker, who finally crafted lenses suitable for an early microscope. Initially, due to the rough surfaces of the ground lenses, the results were far from ideal. However, as the lens maker continuously improved his craft and with the involvement of apprentices in the experiments, the precision improved significantly, resulting in convex lenses that Paul found satisfactory. Fortunately, the ss manufacturing technology of this world was already quite advanced; otherwise, Paul would have had a tough time producing high-quality ss. After numerous failures, Paul and the lens makers assembled a microscope, though he wondered how itpared to the early microscopes invented by Leeuwenhoek. Eileen approached the table, mimicking Pauls position, and peered into the rear end of the cylinder. Ew! Eileen let out a disgusted sound and quickly turned her head away. Her eyes widened in shock as she red at Paul, Are you making fun of me, Paul Grayman? She almost spat out Pauls name, each word seething with anger. However, Paul was looking at her with a mischievous grin. What is it? Ladi tugged at her friends sleeve. Although she knew the count to be a generous man after spending so much time with him, he was still a lord, and her colleagues tone was somewhat disrespectful. Just look, he put some disgusting worms in this cylinder to scare us. Miss Dias said angrily. Ladi leaned in for a look and was equally startled. Inside, there were tiny worms. Although they were too small to see clearly, their constant movement and wriggling indicated they were alive. Lord Grayman? She suppressed her difort, casting a questioning and slightly reproachful nce at Paul. Paul immediately put on an aggrieved expression, shrugged, and said, Youve wronged me. I didnt deliberately find some worms to scare you. Besides, they arent in this metal cylinder; they are here. Paul pointed at the ss slide at the front end of the microscope. The two female advisors looked at the ss slide, but all they saw was a smear of water. Theres nothing on it! Think about what I just said. You can see a microscopic world that has never been seen before. The microscopic world? You mean their bodies are so small that we cant see them with our eyes, and we need your microscope to see them? Miss Dias asked, her schrly curiosity oveing her initial anger. Exactly. The microscope works by using two convex lenses to refract light. Convex lenses? You have used convex lenses in telescopes before. The magnifying sses we used to burn ants when we were kids are also a type of convex lens. I never had such vulgar and malicious hobbies when I was a child. Ah Sorry. They carefully examined the microscope, indeed finding a small lens at the cone-like front end, in addition to the one at the back. Paul exined, The lens at the front, facing the object under observation, I call the objective lens, and the one at the back, facing the eye, I call the eyepiece. Ladi asked him, How did you get these little bugs onto this ss slide? Little bugs? I think microorganismstiny organisms invisible to the naked eyewould be a more appropriate term. As for how I got them onto this ss slide, I just dipped a bit of clean water onto it. Most microorganisms, including bacteria, are transparent, making them difficult to observe directly with an optical microscope. They require staining to be clearly distinguished. Paul couldnt yet produce artificial stains like crystal violet or eosin solutions, but fortunately, he could use natural dyes like litmus and hematoxylin, with alchemists recruited from the capital helping him solve this problem. I see. The two female schrs nodded, taking turns to observe through the microscope again. There are so many things in this world we dont know about! Its our duty to diligently explore these unknown mysteries. The schrs conversed quietly among themselves. Suddenly, they realized something. You mean this is just a random drop of clean water Ladi, usuallyposed, showed a look of terror. This means the water we use daily for washing Eileens voice trembled. Hehehe! Paul grinned mischievously. Congrattions on discovering the truth of this world. Ah Bang With a scream echoing through the lords mansion, arge contingent of guards and the chief secretary, Bernard, burst through the door. They demanded loudly, Assassin! Is there an assassin? But all they saw were two advisors with pale faces and a count looking as if he was enjoying a joke. Paul waved his hand to exin, Gentlemen, nothing has happened. I was just discussing some matters about tiny life forms with the two advisors. Matters about tiny life? Withdies and two beautifuldies at that? The crowd, thinking the young count had grown up, exited the room with knowing looks on their faces. Ladies, theres nothing to worry about. As long as you dont drink unboiled water, these little things wont harm us. And Ive discovered that boiling the water kills them. Seeing the advisors so frightened, Paul reassured them. Boiling water kills themthis point was firmly remembered by the two advisors. Chapter 132: Department of Health Chapter 132: Department of Health The two consultingdies took a long time to regain theirposure, but their faces still bore traces of lingering fear. Ladi asked Paul, Count, Ive always been curious why Lakeheart Town has shops that specifically sell boiled water. I suppose this was your idea too? Indeed! Paul, beaming with pride, patted his chest and said, Heating water to a certain degree effectively kills these microorganisms. I call this process disinfection, so I advocate that people in our territory drink boiled water. In another timeline, the working people of The Celestial Empire (pre-PRC China lmao) only started the habit of drinking boiled water after 1949. In ancient times, epidemics, parasites, and gastroenteritis weremon, especially in rural areas, which were hotbeds for parasites and dysentery. After the founding of New China, the benefits of drinking boiled water were heavily promoted and yed a significant role in eradicating parasites and controlling various gastrointestinal infectious diseases. However, for the lower-ss people in the northwest, using precious fuel to boil water was still a bit of a luxury. Therefore, Paul funded the establishment of boiled water shops where, for just a copper coin, one could buy a small bucket of boiled water. He also nned to extend this model throughout the regions of Alda and Baylding. But, was this microscope just created by you? Did you already know about the numerous microorganisms in water? Ladi suddenly asked, with Eileen also curiously looking at Paul. I Paul was momentarily at a loss for words. After a brief hesitation, he hurriedly exined, Isnt itmon knowledge that drinking raw water can cause diarrhea? I justbined thismon knowledge with the new discovery made through the microscope. Ladi still had her doubts, But the cause and effect of this Paul immediately interrupted her, Why bother with so many causes and effects? Ah I called you here for serious business. I am quite busy, you know. Ladi, hiding a smile, said, Please give your orders, Count. Powerful firearms, telescopes that could see for miles, exquisite porcin, cheap paper, time-saving reaping machines, full-sail warships, and now this sophisticated microscope all were inventions of this Count. If the inventor had been one of those schrs from the Imperial Academy, immersed in knowledge their entire lives, it would be barely usible. But this Count was just fifteen years old. Could there really be people born with innate knowledge? Ladi increasingly believed that this lord harbored some secret, but she did not intend to delve too deeply. After all, who didnt have secrets? For instance, she had another identity herself. Paul, slightly embarrassed, cleared his throat and said, The first thing is, I want to establish a Department of Health. A Department of Health? Yes, a Department of Health. The main task of this department will be to promote healthy living habits in Alda and Baylding, in addition to some medical affairs. What do we need to do? I need you two schrs to organize a team topile a series of promotional booklets and textbooks, introducing good living habits from the upper ss to themon people, and exining their significance in detail. Youve seen the various microorganisms with your own eyes. Based on my observations of other objects, they exist not only in water. Our world is full of them, and in greater numbers than in clear water, like the nail dirt Ive deliberately left these past few days Eileen, disgusted, said, Please, no more. Haha, sorry. With this discovery, the causes of some diseases can be exined. Among the microorganisms we discovered, some can certainly cause illness. Lets collectively refer to them as pathogens. Of course, just as some known organisms have symbiotic rtionships, its quite possible that some of these microorganisms are beneficial to our bodies. Paul decided not to prematurely introduce terms like bacteria, viruses, or fungi, as exining them would be tooplicated. He continued, Some good habits, such as bathing regrly, washing hands before meals, keeping the environment clean, eating cooked food, and, as we just mentioned, drinking boiled water, can effectively reduce the number of pathogens, thereby greatly reducing the probability of disease urrence. Ladi nodded in agreement, That makes sense. Previously, we did these things forfort, but now theres an added significance for health. Paul, nodding, added, These habits should be adopted by the general popce, not just by the nobility and the wealthy. Ladimented, Such care for ones subjects is rare among lords like you. Eileen also looked at him with admiration. Nonsense, the people in my territory are valuablebor. I dont want them dying from preventable diseases. Otherwise, who will work in my fields and factories? The two advisors were taken aback, Count Grayman, I take back what I said. Ignoring their disdain, Paul continued, Considering most people in the territory are illiterate, youll need to include many illustrations in the pamphlets. Choose some of the little bugs that you least want to see and exaggerate them as much as possible the more grotesque, the better, to scare them. Ill have Morrisons propaganda team distribute your pamphlets throughout the territory and exin them, enhancing credibility by using microscopes. Besides the propaganda team, he nned to gift a microscope to Father Anderson, who oversaw the church in Lakeheart Town. The priest, known for his interest in biology and his garden full of diverse nts, also enjoyed studying scriptures and practicing medicine. He also wanted to provide several microscopes to Weiss Academy, encouraging students to learn more about biology. Education should start from a young age, after all. Hmm, and knowledge about childbirth for pregnant women This suddenly came to his mind. He had already sent people to gather andpile data. In the past ten years, the infant mortality rate in the Northwestern Bay area the number of deaths of infants under one year per thousand live births was over two hundred per thousand. This was a heart-wrenching statistic. If these infants had survived, his territory would have had a significant poption increase, and his factories would have had many more workers. Its essential to gather experienced midwives from all over,pile their birthing experiences into a book, and teach them about pathogens the disease-causing microorganisms we observed under the microscope and how to disinfect. Practices like cutting the umbilical cord with a rusty scissor or cleaning with unboiled water must be strictly abandoned. Paul, speaking as the ideas came to him, seemed a bit disorganized. The two female advisors diligently took notes. We must dere war on ignorance and backward practices. Ive decided tounch a movement, which Ill call The New Life Movement! Chapter 133: Settlement Chapter 133: Settlement Count Grayman. After hearing Pauls grandiose deration, Eileen decided to throw some cold water on his enthusiasm. If we are to promote this widely, well surely need arge number of such promotional booklets, wont we? Of course. The booklet should use simple and understandablenguage, withmon, easy-to-remember words to not only introduce sanitary knowledge but also serve as an enlightening read. With the help of the announcers, it should help those who see them to recognize some words. So, how do we solve the manpower issue? We need many copyists. The recent exam selected a toon of people with basic literacy, but they have all been assigned jobs. If we call them up, the heads of various departments probably wont let them go. Hmm That is indeed a problem. Paul closed his eyes to think for a while, then suddenly opened them and pped the table fiercely. Ive got it! He eximed loudly, the idea having circled in his mind before but forgotten amidst recent busy events. Printing! We can use printing. Eileen and Ladi asked curiously, Printing? What is that? Imagine this if we engrave the text in sequence on a wooden block, then apply ink, and finally press paper onto it before peeling it off The two women immediately understood. Eileen excitedly said, The text will be printed on the paper! Paul nodded: Exactly! Ladi was also incredulous. Such a simple method had never been used before. Lord Count, it seems you have invented another remarkable technology. Paul blushed slightly: Invented? Haha, you tter me. Indeed, once printing is widespread, a whole lot of copyists would be unemployed. A moment of silence for his former colleagues in the secretarial field. With this problem solved, lets continue discussing the work of the Department of Health. Record everything Im thinking of now and organize it. I will take these records to the Administration Council meeting to discuss in detail with the various heads, so we dont miss anything. Yes, Lord Count. Soon, Manager Hansel will set off to the south, continuing to recruit the talents we need and also bringing back arge number of southern refugees to bolster our workforce. The Foster family will also send us some refugees. But these iing poptions might carry various diseases. If not handled properly, they could infect our locals, even potentially causing widespread epidemics. Therefore, I believe the Department of Health also needs to take on the responsibility of quarantine, checking the health of iing immigrants. Being schrs, do you two have some understanding ofmon diseases? Both Ladi and Eileen nodded. Good, then pleasepile your knowledge of diseases, including methods to identify them, for future quarantine personnel to learn. Perhaps you can discuss with Father Anderson, who also has considerable medical knowledge. Rest assured, Lord Count. Just as Paul was about to continue, a knock came from outside. He called out, Come in. Chief Secretary Bernard immediately entered, holding a document bag. A urgent document from the Staff Department for you, sir. Bernard quickly approached the desk and ced the document bag on it. Paul took out the document and quickly skimmed through it, attracted by its title. Everyone, celebrate! Our navy has just won a big victory, annihting that slippery Mudfish. Ladi and Eileen exchanged nces, both seeing the joy in each others eyes. Thats great! With the Mudfish pirate gang eliminated, the remaining small gangs can basically be wiped out. Lord Count, your overseas trade n can finally be implemented. Let me show you the detailed battle report. Paul handed a stack of documents to the two female advisors, keeping only thest two pages for himself. The two women huddled together to read the report, but anger appeared on their faces as they reached the end. These shameless pirates, they even captured civilians as ves, not sparing even the children. And they locked up the women they kidnapped for such atrocious acts! Eileen was particrly enraged. Having experienced being forced into marriage by her father, she felt indignant about the societal oppression of women. Now, seeing something even worse than forced marriage, how could she possibly remain calm? Paul seemed unsurprised: This is quitemon. Miss Dias seemed like a flower grown in a greenhouse. Not just in this medieval society where life was cheap, but even in the legally advanced Earth of the 21st century, such incidents were not umon. Arent they afraid of Gods wrath formitting such heinous acts? Count Grayman, please ensure they are severely punished. Eileens anger was also fueled by her and her female guards escape to the north. Had they been unlucky and fallen into the wrong hands, they might have ended up like those enved women. The thought alone terrified her, preferring death over such a fate. Ladi, although angry, was much calmer, having witnessed many dark aspects of the world during her years as an adventurer. Paul readily agreed: Of course, I will punish them severely. But calm down, both of you. Do you have any suggestions for these rescued ves? Eileen immediately said, Send them back home, of course. Paul asked, What about those whose entire families or even viges have been ughtered by pirates, leaving them with no home to return to? Ladi asked, What are your thoughts, Lord Count? She looked at Paul somewhat anxiously. very existed in this world, and though it had evolved from its ancient form of treating ves as livestock, thanks to a millennium of advocacy by the church, they were still legally bound to their masters. And Count Grayman had the right to take in the ves from the pirates he had defeated. My idea is, since we are recruiting immigrants, lets keep these homeless people here, living as civilians under the Administration Council. Ladi breathed a sigh of relief: Thank you for your mercy. Eileen asked, What about the women among them? Although she didnt want to admit it, in this era, it was extremely difficult for women from the lower strata to live alone. Without strength or knowledge, they either had to marry quickly or engage in disreputable professions. Paul thought for a moment and said, How about we establish a hospital? Let these unfortunate women work as nurses. Chapter 134: Officer Cadet Chapter 134: Officer Cadet Besides hospitals for civilians, I n to establish specialized medical teams within the military to provide timely treatment for wounded soldiers on the battlefield. Paul remembered the horrific scenes he had witnessed in the Butuya prisoner of war camp, and the time when Father Anderson wanted to bleed him while he was unconscious. It was time to reform the backward medical system of this world. Thats a good idea, said Ladi and Eileen, nodding in agreement. Sinceing to the northwest, I havent seen any ce dedicated to medical affairs. With that, Ill leave the matters we just discussed to the two of you. If theres nothing else, please go back and organize todays content. Yes, Lord Count, the two female advisors replied, rising to take their leave. After watching them go, Paul instructed his chief secretary, Please ask Manager Cecil, Chief of Staff Rod, and the two battalionmanders staying in Lakeheart Town toe over. Bernard promptly left to carry out the order, while Paul picked up the two documents he hadnt shown to the female advisors. He read them again carefully, furrowing his brows at their content. Enhancing human strength and speed to the point of bing monsters? he muttered to himself. Such effects were more exaggerated than stimnts. Could such a drug be produced in this technologically backward world? Soon, the intelligence director and military highmand arrived at Pauls office. They gathered to discuss in detail the report sent by the navy. The navys report mentioned a mysterious figure named Bat. ording to the captives, the drugs provided to Gaden seemed toe from this person, and Gaden was very obedient to him. However, the captives knew nothing further, and the pirate leader Gaden, who might have known more about Bat, was already dead. Paul was quite frustrated. Who exactly was this Bat, challenging him so openly? His relentless campaign against the pirates in the Northwestern Bay was well known. This person was still aiding the pirates, clearly disregarding him. Could it be the neighboring lords who disapproved of him? It was quite possible, like the Kent family, who had threatened him militarily not long ago. He ordered Cecil in annoyance, Spare no effort or cost to ascertain this persons identity. As for the mysterious drug, the navy had seized some at the pirates stronghold. He decided to hand it over to the alchemists recruited from the capital for thorough research. What pleased him was the performance of the Hope during the battle. It did not disappoint his expectations, sinking an enemy ship, restraining three others, and single-handedly capturing the pirates secret base. The navys original n was to take turns guarding the base with different ships. But by the time the second ship arrived for duty, the soldiers aboard the Hope had already thoroughly searched the pirate base. Paul then asked his officers, What do you think about Captain Quiks proposed n for training reserves? Among the ves rescued were many young boys, some of whom had lost their families to the pirates and had nowhere to go. Captain Quik of the Hope had made a suggestion: the military could take in these children, have them live with the soldiers on the ship, teach them various naval skills and military disciplines, and train them as naval reserve talents. Bryce shook his head, Arent pirates known for capturing underage children to replenish their ranks? Is he nning to bring that same practice into the military? Paul responded, I actually quite agree with this suggestion. The Earths British Empire, during its dominion over the seas, had a unique system in its navy the officer cadet. This talent development program was created by King Charles II. Every noble youth who wanted to serve in the navy had to start as a naval apprentice, significantly enhancing the navysbat effectiveness and producing many outstanding officers. The status of officer cadets was somewhat ambiguous. They were mostly underage boys learning practical navigation andbat on ships. Typically, they were illegitimate sons from middle-ss families, starting their naval duties at around 13 years of age. After two years of seafaring, at the age of 15, they could be cadets through a referral and at 20, they were eligible to take the warrant officer exam. Many of the British Navys historical leaders joined the navy in their youth: Jericho at 13, Cunningham at 10, Fisher at 13, and Betten at 13. The legendary Admiral Nelson, who won the Battle of Trafalgar and saved Britain from Napoleon, joined the navy at just 12. These cadets learned from real work, working side by side with sergeants, officers, and sailors. Climbing masts and toiling in the lower decks, they were able to understand the thoughts of the lower-ranking sailors. This experience greatly benefited their leadership when theyter became warrant officers, captains, and even generals. The British naval hegemony, whichsted nearly 400 years, owed much to the officer cadet system. Speaking of officer cadets, Paul recalled a movie Master and Commander, set during the Napoleonic Wars, telling the story of the British naval warship HMS Surprise in a battle of wits against a French warship. A character known as Lord keney in the film, a young officer cadet, left a deep impression on him. Schroeder also voiced his support: I agree with the proposal too. Based on my observations, the work on a warship demands high technical skill, and we currentlyck the equipment and personnel to train new recruits. Its better to let these kids learn directly on the ship, as they tend to have higher learning capabilities and intuition. Paul pped his hands decisively, Then its settled. In the central square of Port Fran, the Administration Council specially deployed personnel to announce the news of the eradication of Gadens pirate group. Although Aldas coastal areas were rarely raided by pirates thanks to navy protection, news of nearby territories being plundered still asionally surfaced, with Gadens pirates being the most notorious. People celebrated the demise of another scourge on the seas. Amidst the festivities, a figure wrapped in a ck cloak seemed out of ce. Bat adjusted his hood to cover his face and sneered softly to himself: Paul Grayman, huh? I want to see how capable you really are. His tone was filled with disdain. Chapter 135: Printing Technology Chapter 135: Printing Technology After discussing with his two female advisors, Paul brought forth his innovative ideas during the routine meeting of the Administration Council. He emphasized two key areas: public health and the printing industry. The officials from the Administration Council were astounded as they took turns looking through a microscope, unable to believe that a whole new world existed in such minute details invisible to the naked eye. One of them said to Paul, This will cause a major upheaval in the academic world. I suggest you send your discovery to the headquarters of the Arcane Society. They will surely erect a statue in your honor in the Central Square of the Holy City. Paul chuckled and scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed since he wasnt the true inventor of the microscope. Beyond widely promoting hygiene awareness and the scientific methods of disinfection and antibacterial care, Paul also requested the Administration Council to provide material and financial support to the two female advisors for training a group of professional medical personnel. He proposed establishing health centers in every vige and town, manned by these medical workers, albeit charging for the services at this stage. However,pared to the technological aspects of microscopes and microorganisms, the officials were visibly more interested in the lucrative prospects of the printing industry. Imagine, turning worthless pieces of paper into valuable books by printing text and images on them, eliminating the painstaking manualbor previously required for transcribing books. The difference in value between a single book and a stack of paper was immense. The printing industry had two major advantages over hand-copied books: First was quality. Copyists often made mistakes like typos and smudges while transcribing. With printing, as long as the printing tes were error-free, so would be the text in the books. Employing a skilled engraver to ensure the printed words were neat and aesthetically pleasing would definitely surpass traditional handwritten books. Second was cost. The traditional copying industry required scribes who were literate and skilled in calligraphy. In an era where literacy was rare, employing such arge number of scribes was prohibitively expensive. Moreover, the time investment was significantlyrger. This was essentially a money-making scheme Ah, no, a great leap forward in human civilization. Gentlemen, the printing technology we currently have is quite rudimentary, which I call block printing. Its a stopgap measure for now. Engraving blocks is time-consuming andbor-intensive. Printingrge works like the Holy Scriptures might take a long time, Paul exined. He introduced his improvement n: My idea is to develop a tool that allows for the freebination and arrangement of words or letters, which I call movable type printing. He exined the principle of movable type printing to the officials, who were amazed once again. Finally, Paul handed a stack of papers to the officials of the Department of Industry, detailing the principles of movable type printing and the basic structure of a printing press, instructing, Hand these over to the craftsmen at the machinery factory. Gather manpower to cast a batch of movable type and build a printing press. Casting metal movable type was challenging. If the cast was not uniform, it would severely affect theyout of the text. A special printing ink also had to be developed. In Pauls memory, Gutenbergs printing ink was made from linseed oil,mpck, and varnish, which adhered well to both metal and paper. If they only cast metal type, they would still need to manually apply ink and handle the paper. The nature of the ink made this process difficult, but a printing press could significantly save time and effort. The earliest Western printing presses were adapted from screw-type linen presses, a simple mechanical structure. It had a heavy base, two vertical columns with a crossbeam on top, through which a wooden screw rotated, pressing down a reinforced te or top te between the columns. This simple device was ideal for applying uniform pressure on a t surface. Pauls design for the printing press was based on this mechanism. He announced, Once the printing press is sessfully developed, we will establish a printing factory and promote this technology to the public, vigorously advancing the educational and cultural development of our territory. Furthermore, I have alreadymissioned Queller Foster to bring arge number of books from the south, including poetry, prose, and novels. We can mass-produce these books, beautifully bind them, and then sell them to the southern nobles and wealthy individuals who enjoy cultural sophistication. This was yet another source of revenue. At the regr meeting, Paul received three pieces of news that delighted him. The first good news came from Hansel, who had again gone to the capital and sent a letter reporting the recruitment of more talent, including several alchemists. Besides the talents, he had also gathered arge number of refugees, preparing to send them to the Northwestern Bay. The turmoil in the south had created many refugees heading north, causing headaches for the northern lords. Feeding their own people was already a struggle, let alone providing for these refugees. The influx of refugees was also worsening the security situation in various territories. Hansel, under the guise of recruiting disced people, set up reception stations on several major routes. The other lords, somewhat mockingly, organized to send the refugees from theirnds to his stations. Does the letter say the first batch might be as many as six or seven hundred people? Do we have the capacity to receive these refugees? The Administration Council has made preparations for the reception of refugees. Considering potential conflicts with local people due to cultural differences, we have built temporary housing on the south bank of the Weiss River. Weve also notified factory and farm owners to recruitbor from them. Ford, the steward, provided Paul with a satisfactory response on behalf of the Administration Council. The second piece of good news was the improvement in gunpowder form by the armory. Theoretically, the best gunpowderposition is 78.74% saltpeter, 11.84% sulfur, and 11.32% charcoal, producing the most gas, heat, and highest temperature, thus having the strongest lethality. The craftsmen, unaware of this chemical knowledge, still summarized the best forms for firearms and cannons through extensive experimentation: 75% saltpeter, 10% sulfur, and 15% charcoal for firearms, and 78% saltpeter, 8% sulfur, and 14% charcoal for cannons. This improvement not only increased the power of the gunpowder but also extended the lifespan of firearms and cannons. The craftsmen also designed a water-powered system for grinding and mixing gunpowder, significantly enhancing production efficiency and reducingbor. The third piece of good news was the sessful manufacture of reliable springs by the armorys craftsmen, with significant contributions from craftsmen from the capital who brought advanced heat treatment techniques. With these springs, the first flintlock gun was assembled. Combined with the improved quality of gunpowder, the firing rate exceeded 80%. Paul ordered continued improvements to the flintlock gun. With flintlocks, soldiers could stand closer together, greatly increasing firepower density, and reducing the impact of weather conditions. He was determined to equip his entire army with flintlocks eventually. Suddenly, an idea struck Paul: I just thought of another way to make money. Now that we have good springs, cant we make a shock absorption system for our carriages? Riding in them is quite ufortable right now. Using springs to create a shock-absorbing system for carriages was a lucrative idea for many cross-world travelers, and he couldnt miss it. The officials from the Department of Industry immediately agreed to convey Pauls idea to the craftsmen at the machinery factory. However, implementing shock absorbers for carriages didnt necessarily rely on springs, as this world already had various shock-absorbing methods. After arranging a series of matters, Paul decided to visit Port Fran again, as two new sailing ships had been built. One of them would soon head south to open new routes. He wanted to inspect the Expedition Team. Unexpectedly, his female advisor Ladi volunteered to apany him on this trip. With a serious expression, she warned Paul: Count, you might encounter some troubles on the road during your journey. Chapter 136: Magic 1 Chapter 136: Magic 1 Ahchoo! Paul, seated on horseback, sneezed and pulled out a handkerchief to wipe his nose, wrapping his coat tightly around himself. As November set in, the weather was growing increasingly colder. I must open a dedicated passenger river transport service once the shipyard builds more boats. Ill call it the Public Transport Ship, he mused aloud. These boats could ply the Weiss River, allowing anyone to board for just a copper or two and disembark at their destination. On days like today, thered be no need to brave the cold outside. With a small stove lit inside the cabin, passengers could warm themselves while enjoying the riverside scenery. Wouldnt that be wonderful? Paul enthusiastically shared his idea with those around him. What a brilliant idea, sir! Victor, the captain of the guard, offered timely ttery. Paul nced at Ladi, the female advisor beside him, feeling a bit disappointed as she seemedpletely disengaged from his discussion, remaining alert and watchful of their surroundings. With a resigned gesture to the captain, Paul said, Ah, shes been like this since we left Lakeheart Town this morning. Scratching his head, Victormented, Well, sir, I think Miss Ladis high vignce is correct, although its a bit unusual for a youngdy. When Paul decided to visit Port Fran, Ladi volunteered to apany him, initially leading Paul to think she needed a break. However, her reasoning was quite peculiar: Lord Count, I did a divination for you. You might encounter some troubles on the road! Its just a possibility, but better safe than sorry. Please let me apany you; my skills from my adventurer days might be useful. Divination? Was she serious? Despite her status as a schr, she believed in such things. Yet, seeing her genuine concern for his safety, Paul agreed to her request. Why didnt you just advise me against the trip then? The divination showed that staying in Lakeheart Town wouldnt avoid the misfortune either. Uh okay. Ladi then donned her adventurer gear, including the bow that had in a ck-spotted tiger, and set off with Paul. She strongly rmended bringing more guards, so Paul agreed, taking two toons of internal security soldiers,manded by Victor, to Port Fran. As Paul internallymented the ignorance of the era, even a schr like Ladi wasnt exempt, he heard her shout, Somethings wrong, stop! The group, startled, reined in their horses, halting the procession. Pointing ahead, Ladi indicated a figure about 500 meters away, walking towards them along the road. Paulined, Hey, arent you being overly paranoid? That could just be a regr passerby. Ive been watching him for ten minutes. Ive had a feeling he means us harm. Lord Count, please trust my intuition; its always been urate. Ten minutes? Weve only just seen him. Your eyesight is that good? Well, youve made me uneasy now. Victor, send someone to question him. Yes, Lord Count. As Victor prepared to dispatch someone, the figure ahead also noticed them, pausing briefly to look at their group before continuing directly towards them, showing no intention of stepping aside. Pauls procession, flying the banner of the Grayman family with a prominent red g bearing a flying dragon, was hard to miss. Anyone seeing the g would surely not dare to block their way so brazenly. The captain of the guard sensed the anomaly and shouted, Be alert! The guards gripped their weapons tightly, and the sound of swords and knives being drawn echoed around them. Paul looked ahead to see a tall figure wrapped in a ck cloak, fluttering in the cold wind, his face obscured by a hood. Damn! Could he really be here to cause trouble? With such a bold and daring demeanor, he does give off the vibe of a lone assassin! Paul thought to himself, He better not charge into our ranks like in the movies. As the cloaked man approached, Victor yelled, Stranger, halt! You are before Lord Paul Grayman, Count of Alda. Stop immediately and state your business. At about 50 meters from the group, the cloaked man stopped. A deep voice emanated from under his hood: So, you are Paul Grayman? Ha! This is easier than expected. I didnt think Id encounter you en route, saving me a trip to Lakeheart Town. Though not loud, his voice carried clearly to everyones ears. Ladi, the female advisor, immediately stepped in front of Paul, her brows furrowed, staring intently at the neer. Lord Count, be prepared for some strange urrences, she warned. Confused but certain of the strangers malintent, Paul grew anxious, especially since the lone figure seemed to exert a pressuring aura despite being outnumbered. Victor, infuriated, ordered, Guards, seize this insolent man! The man had not only addressed the lord by name but also spoke arrogantly, treating the count like a mere object, showing utter disrespect to both Paul and his captain. Three soldiers rushed forward. The cloaked man stood still as two soldiers grabbed his arms, and a third began to tie him up. As they tried to force his arms behind his back, the situation suddenly escted. With a swift motion, the cloaked man grabbed the necks of the two soldiers and smashed their heads together against his chest. Their skulls collided, caving in as brain matter sttered. Dropping the lifeless bodies, the cloaked man shook his head, Tsk! My new clothes are dirty again! His tone was casual, as if he had just swatted two insignificant insects. Licking the brain matter from his lips, he added chillingly, But, this feeling its been too long. The remaining soldier, witnessing hisrades deaths, was too terrified to move, copsing to the ground, trembling, and staring at the man as if he were a demon from hell. First squad, protect the count! Second squad, with me! Victor barked orders, snapping to action. One squad encircled Paul and Ladi, who was muttering something under her breath, swords and knives ready in all directions. The other squad, led by Victor, advanced towards the cloaked man. The man, continuing towards Paul, began making strange gestures with his right hand while chanting iprehensible words. Stone Skin he uttered clearly. At that moment, Ladi ceased her whispering, pausing briefly before saying softly, Full concentration Paul felt something stirring at his chest. Looking down, he saw a stone pendant quivering, its once grey surface slowly darkening Chapter 137: Magic 2 Chapter 137: Magic 2 As Paul watched in amazement, the grey stone hanging on his chest slowly turned ck. This stone was a gift from Abbot Leonard of the monastery, imed to protect against the evil spells of witches. Paul had initially been skeptical but kept it as a talisman, thinking of it as a kind of charm. When theres a magical disturbance nearby, its color will turn ck, the abbot had said. At this moment, Pauls entire worldview began to crumble. Could magic really exist in this world? Having regained memories of his past life, he had heard of magic from his old butler, Philip. However, as he grew ustomed to this world, there seemed no direct evidence of such phenomena. His sense of superiority from a scientifically advanced world and disdain for this medieval-like society led him to dismiss magic as a naive exnation by the ignorant. No It cant be! Its just a chemical reaction, right? He was still reluctant to believe. The cloaked man blocking the road was Bat. He had heard in Port Fran about the defeat of the Gadan pirate gang by the local lord and was infuriated. After arriving in the northwest of the Kingdom of Ordo, his ns had been progressing smoothly: subduing the Kent family onnd, controlling Duke Ferdinand, and uniting various pirate gangs at sea. His next n involvedrge-scale piratendings to raid territories. With his aid, the foolish lords would be defenseless. Marltz Kent, under his direction, would then subdue the pirates, gaining immense prestige and securing his session as the duke. Gadan was an important part of his n, raised to lead the pirates and be a significant naval asset. Bat had chosen Gadan after observing various gangs, supplying them with the Arcane Societys berserk drugs. The disruption of this key element in his n due to Paul Grayman caused Bat deep frustration. Bat decided to eliminate Paul, who had brought him this defeat. Being active in the northwest for so long, he knew every power there. The Grayman family was a minor lordship, an exiled family under the guise of a count, ruling over a poor area without even a vassal. Paul, having defeated a small pirate group, seemed to have overestimated himself. Against a powerful family like Ferdinand or Kent, Bat would have to be cunning, using covert means. But against a poor lord like Grayman, without even a knight, employing intricate plots would beughable among his peers in the Arcane Society. Bat nned to assassinate Paul in Lakeheart Town quietly, causing him excruciating pain before death. He was confident in his ability to carry out such a mission easily. Unexpectedly, on his way to Lakeheart Town, he encountered the lord himself. Fate seemed to favor him. In a crowded town, anymotion could attract the churchs inquisitors, causing trouble. But here, in this remote area, killing the lord would likely go unnoticed, as long as he handled the body well. As for the guards surrounding Paul Grayman, Bat thought with a sneer, if they had been a group of regr knights, he would have needed to prepare more thoroughly. However, Graymans guards seemed tock any armor-piercing weapons. They were all dressed in cloth, armed only with swords, andcked even long-range weapons like crossbows. The only exception was a girl carrying a bow, but to Bat, a single bow, especially a weak short bow wielded by a girl, was hardly a threat. With his mastery of the Stone Skin spell,bined with the Giant Strength spell, he felt invincible before these people. His defense, thanks to his expertise in Stone Skin, wasparable to dwarven-made te armor, impervious to their weapons. Confidently, he moved forward to confront them. When three soldiers were ordered to arrest him, Bat, bolstered by the Giant Strength spell, easily killed two of them. Ignoring the third soldier paralyzed by fear, he continued his approach. Seeing a military officer leading more soldiers towards him, Bat smiled disdainfully. Come then! You mortals are fortunate today to witness the power of arcane magic. However, just as Bat was about to unleash carnage, a sense of danger surged within him, and he instinctively grabbed something from the air an arrow. Sweat trickled down his back; had he not reacted in time, the arrow would have struck him right in the eye the greatest weakness of the Stone Skin spell. Fortunately, he had cast Danger Sense in advance, out of tactical caution. Tsk! The female advisor, Ladi, quickly drew a second arrow. Under the effect of Full Concentration, she aimed again for the enemys eyes. The second arrow was swiftlyunched but, regrettably, was again caught by Bat. He turned towards the girl, frowning, Seems like theres an annoying little bug on the other side. Even with Danger Sense, dodging precise arrow shots was challenging. Although he could easily catch the iing arrows, it was not pleasant to have them constantly aimed at his face. Meanwhile, Victor, the captain of the guard, approached Bat with his soldiers. He didnt have time to marvel at Ladis archery skills. Seizing the moment Bat was distracted by the arrows, Victor thrust his sword with all his might towards Bats chest. Incredibly, the sword struck something as hard as steel with a loud ng. Victor realized that, apart from tearing Bats clothes, the sword had not prated his chest at all. In Victors shocked gaze, Bat grasped the sharp sword de and smiled, Why the hurry to embrace death? Chapter 138: Magic 3 Chapter 138: Magic 3 Bat gently deflected Victors sword and then lifted his leg to kick him in the stomach. Victor then flew backwards towards Paul like a toy doll being thrown. The soldiers who came with the captain of the guard, seeing the enemys strength, exchanged a look and reached a tacit understanding. They raised their swords and shed at Bat in unison. To Bat, the strength of an ordinary adult male might have been negligible, but thebined attack of many was not to be underestimated. He dodged most of the attacks with agile movements but still took two or three hits. The soldiers who struck Bat felt as if they had hit a huge rock, numbing their hands. My God! What kind of monster is he? someone eximed in horror. Hes a wizard, using magic to enhance his own strength and defense! shouted the female advisor beside Paul. You cant fight him up close, keep your distance and bind him. Wizard? Magic?! The advisors words left everyone confused. Was this creature before them an evil wizard? Although tales of wizards and magic had always circted among the people, when the stuff of legends suddenly appeared before them, they were at a loss. Having taken a few sword hits, the monster seemed unharmed. He suddenly rushed towards the soldier closest to him and struck with a punch fast as lightning. The soldiers head was struck as if by arge hammer, and he copsed to the ground, unconscious. Bat, striking left and right, knocked down arge number of soldiers with almost one punch each, dodging and evading as he went. He skillfully avoided several arrows shot by the female advisor. However, he gradually felt something was amiss. That female archers aim was too terrifying, nearly every arrow aimed at his eyes. Had it not been for his danger perception, he would have been shot through the head by now. A mere mortal could not achieve such precision, unless From the moment the cloaked man suddenly attacked, less than a minute had passed, and the situation had drastically changed. Peoples precautions against unknown dangers cannot exceed their usual understanding, just like in The Three-Body Problem, where Earthlings could never imagine being struck by a sophon. Despite the female advisors warning, before this, whether it was Paul, Victor, or the soldiers, they either didnt believe in the existence of wizards and magic, or they were stuck with the image of wizards from folk tales, unprepared for the scene before them. In folk tales, wizards were depicted as: Wearing tall, pointed hats, dressed in gray, tattered robes, leaning on a stick called a wand, with long beards on their faces, some even hunchbacked. Wizards generally chose not to confront people directly but lurked in the shadows, quietly casting their schemes, controlling minds, meddling with fates, or even taking lives with spells, curses, and potions. When forced to confront enemies directly, wizards would cast illusions to confuse them, cast fireballs from afar with their wands, or summon wolves, bats, and other animals to help in battle. But wizards also had a fatal weakness. Though they wielded powerful magic, they were physically weak. Once a highly skilled warrior got close, it was their doom. But what about this muscr, bulletproof lunatic who charged into enemy ranks to fight with bare hands? He was theplete opposite of a typical wizard. At any previous time, no one would have thought theyd be stopped in broad daylight by a wizard. Even after the enemy showed hostility, everyone thought it was just a bold lunatic, unarmed and without armor. Even with extraordinary martial skills, he would be no match for their group of dozens. Even the female advisor, Ladi, didnt expect the danger she foresaw toe from a wizard, until the opponent disyed an aura she recognized. After a brief shock, Pauls mind cleared. Although the advisors warning seemed absurd, he couldnt care less. Whether or not the enemy was a wizard from legend, he was certainly after his life. Fire muskets! Kill that bastard with muskets! Paul urgently ordered the guards around him, ten of whom were carrying matchlock muskets. Due to the limited production of muskets and gunpowder, they were primarily provided to thend and naval forces defending against external enemies. The internal security forces were only equipped with a small number of firearms, with swords and other melee weapons as their main gear. Therefore, unlike the soldiers of thend and naval forces who trained in shooting regrly, these guards only fired asionally to remember the procedure. This was why they didnt think to use their muskets immediately in such a tense situation, instinctively relying on their more familiar swords. When Paul ordered the use of muskets, their loading actionscked the fluidity of professional musketeers. Loading a matchlock musket was a tedious task, made worse by having to light the match in the biting cold wind, risking it going out at any moment. By this time, most of the soldiers who had charged with Victor had been knocked down by the wizard. Theyy on the ground, either unconscious or groaning in pain. The wizards cloak was tattered from the soldiers shes, and he strode towards Pauls group. Seeing the enemy approach, Ladi, the female advisor, said solemnly, Ill buy you time, get the muskets ready quickly! She was unsure if the guards muskets could prate the cloaked mans defenses, but at this point, that was their only hope. Her arrows were either caught or dodged, so they had to rely on the faster bullets. Having observed the soldiers shooting training, even after employing her Total Concentration, Ladi had never caught a bullets trajectory. She was deeply impressed by their speed. Concentrating, the advisor sped her hands in front of her chest and shouted, Barrier Spell! As she spoke, ripples visible to the naked eye spread through the air around her. Soon, Paul and the soldiers were surprised to find themselves enveloped in a translucent dome. Exactly as I suspected! Bats eyes zed with fury upon seeing this. My suspicions were right! He charged with great force, reaching the dome almost instantly, and punched it hard. The translucent dome rippled, and his fist, as big as a cooking pot, prated it but went no further. His body remained outside the dome, pressing tightly against it but unable to advance. Hurry up! Paul, nearly in tears, urged the musketeers. Hmph! Bat withdrew his fist. Lets see how long you can hold! He swung his arms continuously, punching the dome furiously. Traitor! Youre just like us! How dare you serve mere mortals, disregarding your own kind! Helping these lower beings against your own kind, youre trying too hard! As Bat cursed and swung his fists, a stream of vile words spewed from his mouth, his hatred focused entirely on the female advisor. Unmoved by Bats insults, Ladisplexion worsened with each punch the dome took. Despite the cold weather, sweat beaded on her face. Everyone, aim! Following Paulsmand, ten soldiers with muskets aimed simultaneously at Bat. The muskets were finally ready. The reason why those who had loaded earlier hadnt fired was that they noticed when Victor, the squadron leader, attacked the wizard alone, thetter didnt dodge or evade but took the hits. Later, when several soldiers shed at him together, he dodged. Therefore, to inflict maximum damage, they decided to fire together. The decisive moment had arrived Chapter 139: Random Shots Claim a Life Chapter 139: Random Shots im a Life Bat watched as the people inside the barrier removed some strange objects from their backs and fiddled with them before aiming in his direction. What were they doing? Was that a type of weapon? The dark muzzles of the objects seemed familiar to him, reminiscent of the tubr weapons used by the primitive tribes in the southern rainforests, capable ofunching darts or emitting poison gas. Could they be nning to kill him with darts or poison gas? Hah, what a joke. While sneering, Bat spoke to Paul, Mortal, your soldiers are verypetent, using such rudimentary equipment yet disying knight-like bravery and loyalty. Im curious how you managed to train them. I admit theyve caused me some minor troubles, but thats all theyll ever amount to! Ill let you die understanding. The one you eliminated, Gaden, was my subordinate. Without him, I have to make some minor adjustments to my original n. It really troubles me, a perfectionist like myself, to see a w in what was once a smooth n. A beautiful thing is now tainted, so you, who caused this, must die to clear this knot in my heart. Scoff if you will, but hate your own weakness, hate this cruel world where the fate of the weak is manipted by the strong. Gaden was to you what you are to me, nothing more! Do all these viins love to prattle on? Paul thought irritably, ncing outside at the lunatic. He whispered to the female advisor beside him, When I count to three, you drop this this barrier. Ladi nodded slightly, already drenched in sweat, looking like she could copse at any moment. As soon as the barrier drops, open fire, understood? Yes, Count! Bat, still hammering away at the barrier, taunted them upon seeing Paul talking to the girl beside him. Haha, are you saying your final goodbyes to that whore? Dont worry, Ill send you both to hell together. Traitors are more despicable than enemies! Have you already had a taste of that little wench? Paul began to count: One! Two! Three! As soon as he finished counting, Ladi spread her sped hands, and the protective barrier vanished. Bat was ted, thinking the people inside had given up resistance and he could finally rush in for a massacre. Just then, the strange tubes in the soldiers hands shed with fire, followed by a booming sound. As the saying goes, ones precautions against unknown dangers cannot exceed their own established beliefs, and this applied to Bat as well. A wizard specializing in closebat, he reveled in the thrill of defeating enemies barehanded, rarely using weapons. However, understanding the strengths and weaknesses of the enemys weapons was also crucial for victory. Apart from mastering various spells to greatly enhance physical abilities, he also extensively studied the weapons of the era, earning him the title of a weapon master. The Grayman familys troops neither had powerful ballistae nor blunt weapons for armor-piercing. A simple Stone Skin Spell was more than enough to handle their swords. To guard against the sole archer, he had even cast a Danger Sense. And under his Giant Strength Spell, the enemy soldiers were no more than infants to him. It seemed impossible for anything to go wrong. However, as the booming sound erupted from the opposite side, Bat suddenly felt a wave of panic. This was a warning from his Danger Sense. Danger Sense worked before the imminent danger, not when someone was simply aiming an arrow at him. The rm would only trigger if, after an arrow was shot, its trajectory was sure to hit him. Such immense danger, enough to induce panic in him, was something he had never encountered before. Typical arrows travel at speeds of 50-90 m/s, with kic energy usually less than 200 joules. With such lethargic speeds, Bat could easily dodge these threats, thanks to his agility honed over many years. Bat could never have imagined a weapon far more convenient and easier to operate than a powerful crossbow, capable of firing metal bullets at initial velocities of 300-400 m/s, with kic energy nearing 2000 joules. This was a firearm. In front of a gun, even real te armor was as fragile as paper. Unaware of concepts like kic energy and initial velocity, Bat could not fathom the existence of such a terrifying weapon. At this distance, all ten bullets struck their target. Their speed was so fast that barely after his Danger Sense had reacted, Bat felt intense pain in his abdomen and legs, with no time to respond. The wizard wondered, What just happened? Looking down at his abdomen, from where the intense pain emanated, he saw a horrifying sight. His stomach had severalrge holes, blood gushing out continuously, and along with the blood were those intestines? Dizzy, Bat copsed to the ground with a thud. How was this possible? What kind of weapon was that? Why didnt my Stone Skin Spell work? Recalling the moments, Bat felt as if he had been punched several times the instant the booming sound urred. Then came the burning sensation, excruciating pain, and numbness spreading throughout his body. Struggling to stand, his equally wounded thigh refused to muster any strength, only endless pain and numbness. What terrified him even more was that his intestines slid out of the abdominal wounds as he struggled. Fear instantly consumed the wizards mind, a feeling he hadnt experienced in a long time. No! This cant be real! Bat yelled in a cry, frantically stuffing his intestines back into his stomach and covering the wound. But there were too many holes to plug, and no matter how hard he tried, it was futile. As the blood flow increased, the wizards consciousness blurred, his heart beating slower and slower. I am I am Bat of the Arcane Society, a powerful mage! How could I possibly lose to mere mortals! As death neared, Bats fear dissipated, leaving only endless regret. I still had so much to do I Finally, he stopped breathing, his arm falling limply, his eyes open but devoid of any light. Bang! Bang! Gunshots sounded again, hitting Bats corpse with two more bullets. Paul, not taking any chances with such an unusual enemy, ordered his soldiers to fire two additional shots. Watching the motionless body on the ground, Paul exhaled deeply, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. It seemed the enemy was indeed thoroughly defeated. Chapter 140: The Witch Chapter 140: The Witch Two soldiers, holding muskets loaded with ammunition, cautiously approached the corpse of Bat, one of them kicking the body with his foot. Seeing no response, they crouched down to carefully examine the wizards corpse and signaled that it was safe. Paul and the others finally rxedpletely. Quikly tend to the wounded! Paul ordered loudly. He sent someone on horseback to race to Port Fran, instructing them to urgently send carriages and physicians from the town. The soldiers scattered to check the injuries of their fallenrades. It was confirmed that 15 soldiers from the first squad had died, and the rest were severely injured, temporarily incapacitated. The head of the guards, Victor, was incredibly lucky. He had fainted after taking a direct kick from the wizard but was still breathing, though possibly with several broken ribs. Ladi approached Bats corpse and whispered softly, Kin? Brethren? That was just your own wishful thinking. The ground beneath the corpse was soaked in blood, with entrails spread out in a disgusting disy. She crouched down, carefully examining Bats wounds and touched his skin. This feeling yes, its definitely [Stone Skin]. To bring [Stone Skin] to such an extreme level is truly remarkable. She was secretly astonished by the immense power of the muskets, which easily prated such a formidable defense. The wizard had stood firm against Victors full-force attack, and she had seen it all too clearly. Judging from the severalrge holes in Bats back, some bullets hadpletely prated his body. Count Grayman had indeed created a formidable weapon. Feeling someone approaching from behind, she stood up and turned to see Count Grayman. Paul, with a grave expression, slowly said, First, I thank you for saving me and my mens lives. Without that shield you created to buy time, we would probably have been killed by that wizard. Ladis heart tensed slightly, noticing the distinct distance in his words. Sure enough, Pauls tone shifted, However, shouldnt you exin some things to me, Schr Miss? The Count, I The female advisor hesitated. Paul waved his hand, Never mind, this isnt the ce to talk. After we arrive at Port Fran, well have a detailed discussion. The female advisor lowered her head, Yes, Count. Over an hourter, a convoy from Port Fran arrived, transporting the wounded and the dead soldiers bodies back to the town in carriages. Some, like Victor with rib injuries, had to be carried slowly to Port Fran on stretchers. Paul issued a gag order to all the soldiers present, forbidding them to speak a word about the days events to outsiders, concerned about attracting the intervention of church forces due to the involvement of witches and magic. The soldiers, carefully selected for their absolute loyalty to the Grayman family, were trusted by Paul. Even though many had guessed the advisors true identity, they remained silent. Upon arriving at Port Fran, Paul exchanged formalities with the towns mayor and others who came to greet him, then headed straight for the naval headquarters. Only after arriving at the heavily guarded naval base did he truly rx, and then he summoned the navalmander, Austin, for a private meeting. Once assured they were alone in the room, Paul began to speak. Austin, do you know what happened to me on the road? It was unbelievable! Terrifying! Austin was already aware that Paul had arrived with arge number of wounded soldiers, so he had an idea of what might have happened. Lord Grayman, are you unharmed? Were the assassins captured, or have they died or fled? He was killed by our muskets, and his body has been brought to Port Fran. Dead already? Thats unfortunate, we cant interrogate him for any hidden aplices. Wait, he? Just one person? The internal security troops were not to be underestimated; how could one person have caused so many casualties? Paul spoke gravely, Austin, you must not speak to anyone about what Im about to tell you! Yes, Lord Grayman! Swear it! I swear on my honor, I will obey yourmand! Austin solemnly swore on his honor, knowing from their long association that Paul had little regard for divinities. Paul then whispered, The person who attacked us was a wizard. He just walked up to us and killed or wounded so many. He then detailed the entire event. This is truly astonishing! Though somewhat dumbfounded, the navalmander hadnt reached the point ofplete worldview copse like Paul had earlier. Austin had always maintained a stance of better to believe than not regarding the legendary group of wizards, and now it was personally confirmed by Lord Grayman. He said, Lord Grayman, theres no need to panic too much. ording to your description, they can still be killed by muskets. Yes, yes! Youre right. We must equip all soldiers with muskets. Once back at Lakeheart Town, Ill start expanding the armory. Next time we encounter such a madman, Ill turn him into a sieve. Paul was still shaken; without the muskets, he would have surely perished on the road. So, what do you n to do about Miss Ladi? From Pauls description, this beautiful and intelligent female advisor was undoubtedly a witch. Would the Count hand her over to the Church for punishment? That would be a pity. Paul said, Get the advisor toe here; I have some questions for her. Austin stood up, Yes, my lord. But if I may be so bold, Miss Ladi did save your life and many others. Please consider carefully. Dont worry, Austin. I, Paul Grayman, am not a man who forgets favors. Austin quickly returned with the female advisor. He said, Then, I shall take my leave. Alrightah no, Austin, stay and listen. Miss Ladi, please take a seat. Both seated, Paul steadied himself and asked in a calm tone, Miss Ladi, is there anything you wish to say to me? Facing his gaze, the advisor replied, Lord Grayman, as you have already surmised, I am indeed a witch, though we prefer to call ourselves magicians. Her cheeks slightly flushed, she added with a hint of guilt, I apologize for hiding this identity from you. However, please be assured, I have not lied; I am indeed a schr as well. So, how do you intend to deal with me now? Chapter 141: Questions and Answers Chapter 141: Questions and Answers Ladi asked, So, how have you decided to deal with me now? Paul stroked his chin while looking at the female consultant, Deal with? Why use such a cold term? The female consultant gave a bitter smile: Isnt burning witches at the stake the usual method promoted by the church? Paul stood up abruptly, You saved the lives of many of us, Im not an ungrateful person, and I wont burn you at the stake, no matter what. Ladis heart, which had been hanging in suspense, eased a bit, relieved that her previous choice had not been wrong. Thank you, Count Grayman. This is what I should do. Do you remember our conversation under the moonlight when you first came to Lakeheart Town? What did I say thenAn animal, if it looks like a donkey, walks like a donkey, and brays like a donkey, then its a donkeyAh, sorry, I was just making an analogy. He suddenly realized thatparing the beautiful witch sitting in front of him to a donkey might not be appropriate. The female consultant burst outughing, Thats quite a refreshing analogy. Paul and Austin exchanged nces, feeling that the distance between them and the female consultant had somehow lessened. Anyway, I hope we live in an enlightened era. We will keep your identity secret for now and hope you can continue to live and work here as an advisor to the Administration Council, as before. Arent you afraid of the consequences that might arise once the church discovers this? As far as my investigation goes, so far, there is no explicitw that mandates turning over discovered witches or wizards to the church or burning them. The past instances were almost always based on the conscience of the public and the rulers, though this conscience was born out of their own ignorance and the churchs deception and coercion. Paul remembered how, when he first created the fire gun, Dean Leonard and Father Anderson hade to investigate his suspicion of witchcraft, and he was intimidated by their mention of the religious tribunal. Ladi was surprised, sensing a disdain for the church in Count Graymans tone. Paul continued, However, given the recent events, I must have aprehensive understanding of the mysterious group of wizards or magicians. I hope you can truthfully answer some of my questions. Of course, Lord Grayman, I will tell you everything I know, but I do not wish to reveal information about other magicians. I wont ask you to betray your peers. So, Ill start with my questions. Paul gave her a reassuring look and then began his inquiry. People generally call you wizards, but you said you prefer to be called magicians. These two terms sound simr, but is there any difference? Theres no real difference; both terms refer to the same type of people. However, the church likes to use wizard when demonizing us. Over time, this term has acquired a derogatory connotation. Since it has be widespread among the people, it inevitably affects us as well, given that most magicianse from themon folk. Therefore, we prefer to call ourselves magicians to differentiate from the evil, corrupt image in the publics mind. How do you acquire or inherit these strange abilities, uh I mean, magic? Once a person bes a true magician, they are qualified to take disciples. If they wish, they will look for children with potential in the public and teach them the knowledge of magic. A person who is just starting to learn magic can only be called an apprentice until their abilities are recognized by their mentor, after which they are qualified to be called a magician. How did you be a magician? I met my mentor when I was six years old. She taught me the knowledge of arcane magic. Im sorry, but thats all I can say about my mentor. Alright, then when you look for apprentices, dont their parents mind your identity? After all, the image of magicians among the public Considering the negative image of magicians in folk tales, we usually engage in extended interaction and mutual understanding with our potential targets before revealing our identities. We only take them as apprentices if they show interest. Some magicians spend their entire lives searching for a sessor. However, there are a few evil magicians who use dishonorable methods to coerce or deceive others into bing apprentices. There are also ordinary people who actively seek out and learn magic for special purposes. Special purposes? Wealth, power, hatred, and so on. What kinds of magic do you all have? There are direct attack spells, like the Fireball which peoplemonly associate with magicians. There are also spells that can bewitch and manipte minds, causing hallucinations or subconscious obedience to the magiciansmands. However, the conditions for casting such spells are extremely stringent. There are also spells that can enhance physical abilities. For instance, the magician in this incident made himself incredibly strong and invulnerable to weapons. Enhance physical abilities? Incredibly strong? Austin, who was listening, suddenly thought of something and asked, Can you create potions with magical effects? Ladi nodded in confirmation: Some magicians who are also skilled in alchemy do create magical potions. The strength of the effects depends on the magicians proficiency. Paul and Austin had discussed that the wizard they encountered had mentioned Gaden was his subordinate. It now became clear that the mysterious potions used by the pirates were provided by this wizard. The rapid rise of Gadens pirate gang was closely linked to the support of this wizard. How powerful can you be? How many ordinary people can a magician take on? Sir, its hard to specify. Magic is not only used forbat. Many magicians can even be said to have nobat ability. If we talk about those specialized inbat, a novice magician just starting out could be defeated by an ordinary person if theyck certain targeted spells or are not proficient in magic. However, as their casting skills improve and theirbat experience increases, they can gradually take on multiple opponents. But then, knights trained from a young age and experienced veterans can also easily take on many ordinary people. After all, apart from being able to cast mysterious magic, we are not much different from ordinary people. The guy we encountered didnt seem to think so; he was full of a sense of superiority. Ladi was silent for a moment before saying, Indeed, some magicians believe they are above ordinary people. But, sir, such people exist in every group. Forgive my boldness, but dont almost all nobles believe their lineage is nobler than that ofmoners? Hmm! Austin cleared his throat, signaling that herment was a bit too bold. Paul, however, wasnt offended and merely said sheepishly, Uh not all nobles think that way. How skilled was this guy among those who specialize inbat? Ladi frowned slightly and said, Very strong. He must be one of the strongest closebat magicians I know of. But if I hadnt been inconvenienced these past few days it wouldnt have been so embarrassing! Paul didnt quite catch herst words, Hm? What inconvenience? The female consultants face reddened slightly, Nothing, sir. Do you have any other questions? Ah, no more for now. Ill ask more if I think of any. Paul approached her and said with a smile, Miss Ladi, it seems youll have to take on another rolemy mystical studies advisor. How do you feel about that? Ladi looked up, searching his eyes as if trying to read his heart. After a long while, the consultant responded softly, I would be delighted, my lord. Chapter 142: The Church Chapter 142: The Church After a heartfelt conversation with the female advisor, Paul asked her to go back and rest first. In the room, only he and Austin remained. Paul turned to the navalmander and asked, Whats your opinion on wizards and magic? Austin honestly replied, I never thought they were too bad before, but I did feel they were all arrogant and cold, looking down on ordinary people. However, seeing Ms. Ladis performance, our preconceived notions about them are wrong, at least partly. ording to what you said, she proactively asked to apany you after foreseeing danger. When attacked, and the assassin was clearly targeting you, she didnt flee alone but stayed and fought alongside you. I wish others would think like you do. Dont worry too much, sir. Compared to the religiously fervent south, we in the north are rtively tolerant towards these legendary matters. Oh? Please exin. ording to the elders, even during the witch-hunting campaigns, we followed the principle of presumption of innocence. Unless direct evidence was found proving a persons harmful activities, even if the courts dered someone a witch, they couldnt be executed. There were wrongful cases, but far fewer than in the south. What about those suspected but without evidence? Im not sure about other ces, but here, we detain them for 30 years. After long-term observation, if theres no suspicion of using magic to escape, they are released. Paul couldnt help butugh and cry, How merciful we are here! Its uncertain whether people here even live to 30 years. Now, if used, they pretty much lose their entire life. In reality, no witch-hunting campaign hassted for 30 years. Usually, theyre released after a few years. Has there ever been a record of capturing a real witch? Public records always im so, but who knows the truth. Paul was curious, I dont understand, why is there such a big difference in how the Church handles things in the north and south? Austin took a sip of water and began exining to Paul, Firstly, the Church, as a huge entity, is full of internal chaos. There are conflicts between the central Vatican and local churches, and among various denominations with different ideologies. These areplicated and cant be exined in a few days and nights. There have been multiple internal wars between denominations, and local churches have often openly defied the Vatican. Local churches also dont always agree with each others methods. Secondly, the Churchs ruling power is strongest in the Holy District and radiates its influence across the continent from there. But here in the Northwestern Bay, a marginalized region of civilization, its influence significantly wanes. The local lords here are barbaric and brazen, with religious devotion just above the passing line no offense, Im not referring to you. As the saying goes, You need to look at the master before beating the dog. These lords wouldnt want their subjects to be randomly tied up and burned by outsiders. Its not out of love for their people, but more to maintain their authority no offense, Im not referring to you either. So, after a few friendly and cordial negotiations, the adjudication rights went to the Church, but the execution rights were firmly held by the lords. Paul asked, Doesnt the Vatican headquarter care? Wouldnt they send an army to subdue us? This area is technically the territory of the Kingdom of Ordo. Theyd have to get past the king first. And for the same reasons as the lords, the king always protects his vassals. For monarchs of major countries like the King of Ordo and Emperor of Gabe, the Vatican headquarters has always shown sufficient rationality and tolerance. Have you heard about the archbishop dispute during the reign of Rodney XV? It was a huge issue, but in the end, theypromised. Even if the king left us to fend for ourselves, the winters in the northwest are a nightmare for all armies. Paul then asked, But Ive heard that the Vatican once punished a monarch by making him stand barefoot in the snow for three days and nights. Austin replied, That was the ruler of a small country in the south. There are many small countries in the southern part of the continent with numerous conflicts. The Vatican doesnt even need to intervene directly; just stirring up discord can bring down a royal house. Paul, deep in thought, resting his chin on his hand, said, From what youre saying, I suddenly feel that the Church is quite weak. He became indignantly, When I first invented firearms, Dean Leonard and Father Anderson came to investigate whether I was researching witchcraft and even threatened me with the Inquisition. I was actually scared by them and showed them the military secret of firearms. Cough! Austin coughed, Count, if I may speak frankly, considering the Grayman familys power at that time, their threat wasnt empty. Your concession was wise. Paul agreed with him, Right, at that time, we only had a few hundred people and a dozen guns. Austin continued, All the respect and tolerance are earned by the king and the great lords through their strength. In this world, it ultimatelyes down to who has the stronger fist, so So what? Please allocate more military funding to us! The next morning, Paul visited the shipyard to inspect the newly built sailboats, apanied by Austin and Ladi, chatting along the way. Miss Ladi, did yourpanions in the adventure team know about your other identity? They knew. At this, a touched expression appeared on the female advisors face. But not only did they not betray me, they continued to care for me like family. I owe them for life. Ah, who would have thought that this female schr, who usually seems soposed, harbors such a soft heart. How did they find out? It was during an unexpected incident. I used magic, and they figured it out on the spot. Austin, who was nearby, praised, To risk exposing ones identity to save apanion, who wouldnt want such a teammate? You tter me, Commander. Paul suddenly smacked his forehead, I just remembered, at the church in Port Fran did you do something to me? Ladi blushed, Im very sorry, my lord. But it was also because you had good intentions, thinking of saving the unconscious mayor, that my suggestion magic worked on you. Otherwise, I wouldnt have seeded. Ha ha! Paul, feeling a bit embarrassed, scratched the back of his head, I didnt realize I was such a good person. As they talked, they walked into the shipyard area. In the distance at the port, the tall masts of two sailboats were already prominent. Chapter 143: The Southern Number Chapter 143: The Southern Number Allen stood at the end of the line, his expression tense. He alternately nced at the shipyard gate and checked whether his cor was properly adjusted. Captain Quik patted him on the head, saying, Hey, kid, what are you doing? Stop fidgeting and stand still. Um Yes, sir! The young mans face flushed, and he stood motionless, staring straight ahead. Last night, they had received a notification from the Navy Headquarters that an important personage would be inspecting the shipyard. The crew of the Hope and another ship stationed at the yard for new equipment eptance were told to prepare for the visit. Only this morning, after breakfast, did they learn that the visitor was none other than the Lord of Alda, Paul Grayman. As the appointed time arrived, the officers and soldiers were assembled in formation to wee the visitor. Rubin, the person in charge of the shipyard, was also present. Young Allen, who had just joined the navy a few days ago and was still unfamiliar with many people and things, was extremely cautious. The news that the Lord of Alda wasing to inspect them had understandably unnerved him. The highest-ranking official he had ever seen was the mayor of a nearby town, and the closest he hade to a noble was a tax official who hade to his vige to collect taxes. He had never seen a real noble, let alone the actual ruler of a territory. ording to the adults, this was someone whose every word and action could determine the fate ofmoners like them. What did the Lord of Alda look like, Allen wondered. Did he have a nose and two eyes just like ordinary people? As he was lost in thought, a voice announced at the entrance: Count Grayman has arrived! At attention, everyonestand up straight! At Captain Quiksmand, all the soldiers and officers instantly shifted from at ease to attention. Then, a group of people walked in through the main gate. Salute! Following the secondmand, the officers and soldiers saluted in unison. Among the neers, Allen recognized one as the Navy Commander Austin, who was also saluting the officers and soldiers along with another person. The other, judging by the respectful demeanor of those around him, was easily identifiable as Count Grayman, the Lord of Alda. Allen was somewhat surprised; the Count appeared to be only about 16 years old, with dark brown, almost ck hair and eyes, and an unremarkable face. Due to being raised in a noble family, he looked more robust than the boys of the same age in the vige. Was such a young man really the highest ruler of the Alda Countship? Behind the Count was a woman with green hair. Allen, now twelve, had begun to notice the opposite sex and had never seen such an attractive older girl. The girl he had encountered at the pirate base was pretty, butpared to this woman, she was just a green apple. Are these our naval cadets? Count Grayman noticed the neatly standing row of young men. Naval cadets? Austin seemed a bit surprised upon hearing this. You were nning to train these kids as reserve officers, right? Ive decided to officially designate them as Officer Cadets. Thats a good name, my lord. From now on, they will be known as our Navys Officer Cadets. The young Count approached the equally young cadets and said, Ive learned about your circumstances from Austins report. I hope you can consider the navy as your second home. He turned to Allen, clearly the youngest, and patted his shoulder: Whats your name? Allen My name is Allen, sir. The boys face turned red as he nervously responded. Paul chuckled heartily, seeing in these young men the seeds of the future growth and strength of his navy. He patted the boys shoulder, Dont be nervous. Are you adapting well to life on a warship? Allen replied, I am adapting. I feel good on it. Paul nodded in relief, while Allens thoughts drifted back to his old home, where his mother was always busy. No matter how good life on a warship was, how could itpare to thefort and ease of his own home? There were numerous strict rules on the ship. Even forgetting to salute an officer was a punishable offense, often resulting in being spanked with a thick board far harsher than the ps he used to receive from his mother. The punishment would leave his buttocks swollen for half a day. The seniors on the ship said this was already a leniency considering they were underage cadets. For adult sailors, there was a more feared instrument of punishment the cat-o-nine-tails. Only the captain had the authority to use this, and he decided the reasons and number ofshes. The whole crew was required to gather on deck to witness the punishment, which was carried out with a sense of ritual involving drumming, disying the whip, and drinking water. In short, life on a warship was tense and orderly, nothing like the freedom he had at home. Yet, Allen never regretted joining the Alda Navy. After he and hispanions who were captured by pirates returned to their vige, they found that his mother, killed by the pirates, had already been buried. At her grave, he swore to eliminate all the pirates in the world, a goal only the Alda Navy could help him achieve. At that moment, Paul said, Lets go take a look at the new ship. Austin led the way, This way, please, Count Grayman. The group headed towards the dock, with several cadets following as temporary attendants. Two single-masted sailing shipsy quietly docked, eachrger than the ship Hope, with six gunports on each side. Do they have names yet? The one heading south has been named Southern Number, the other is yet unnamed. As they boarded the Southern Number, Paul carefully touched every part of the ships body. Have the crew for the new southern voyage been confirmed? Considering this is an unfamiliar journey, weve decided to let the crew of the ship Hope man this ship, as they are the most experienced in handling this type of vessel. Paul looked at Quik, You and your crew bear a great responsibility. Quik saluted him, Yes, we will not disappoint! Suddenly, Paul pulled the navalmander aside and whispered after ensuring no one was around, Do you know about scurvy? Austin, puzzled by the secrecy, replied, I havent had it, but Ive heard its a terrible disease that breaks out after long sea voyages. Paul shook his head, Infectious? No, its not contagious. ording to my research, it urs if you dont eat vegetables for a long time. So, make sure to carry plenty of vegetables. If they run out or spoil, forget the endurance test and head to shore to restock. I dont want any loss of life. Austin was surprised. The Count had researched this? Seeing the seriousness on his lords face, he nodded vigorously, I will remember your instructions. Paul added, Citrus fruits like oranges can also prevent scurvy. Have them bring more when they return. Then, changing the subject, Keep this as a naval secret, only for high-ranking officers. I dont want our future naval opponents to know this life-saving measure. Keep it secret as long as possible. Rest assured, I will be careful. It seemed that the supplies aboard the Southern Number would need some adjustment. Chapter 144: Follow-Up Shipbuilding Plan Chapter 144: Follow-Up Shipbuilding n While Paul and Navy Commander Austin were whispering to each other, Quik was observing the new ship with a sense of emotion. Although he had taken over the ship two days ago, he was still in a state of excitement. The Southern was not onlyrger than the Hope in terms of size and equipped with more cannons, but it also improved upon various shorings discovered during the usage of the Hope. After all, the Hope was a trial ship, and this new ship, in Quiks eyes, was near perfectat least among ships of its level. Under Allens somewhat incredulous gaze, Quik hugged the mast of the Southern, speaking to himself in a tone as if confessing to a lover: I will always love the Southern. Allens face was filled with disbelief. He remembered when he first became a naval cadet, and Captain Quik proudly showed them around the Hope, saying then, I will always love the Hope. It had only been a few days, and the captains object of affection had changed. Oh, perhaps for men, this was not a contradiction. After visiting the Southern, Paul and others went to a conference room in the shipyard, where Ship Master Ruben and the old shipwright Benjamin presented a new model of a sailing shipa model of a two-masted schooner. After building three single-masted ships, we have gained a wealth of design and construction experience. Its time to take our technical achievements to the next level, so we have created this model of a two-masted sailboat, which is our shipyards next target, said Ruben. Paul carefully observed the ship model from all sides, feeling vaguely familiar with it. Suddenly, he pped his hand to his palm, startling everyone around, Isnt this the Jackdaw? Although there were some differences in the details, the overall structure was indeed very simr to the Jackdaw in Assassins Creed. Ruben and Benjamin were puzzled: The Jackdaw? Paul shook his head: I just thought of an excellent name. The first ship of this kind we build should be called the Jackdaw. Great name! What a great name! Ruben pped continuously, The Count truly has a way with words! Benjamin cast a disdainful look at Ruben. Such ttery over a name he found unimpressive. But since the lord had spoken, he could only agree silently. The old shipwright said discontentedly, My Lord, I believe we are fully capable of building evenrger ships, like the model you gave us beforethe Stockholm, that three-masted sailing ship. He did not understand why the lord named that ship the Stockholm, which seemed to be a ce name. The otherrge ships nameVictorywas more understandable. However, even with his confidence, he did not dare to rashly start building a giant ship like the Victory. Imagine the scene. She could be equipped with cannons on two decks, carry more cargo. With her, your navy couldpletely dominate the seas, and your merchant fleet could easily bypass the Horn Bay, directly trading with the distant countries of the East. Along the way, I guarantee no other ship could threaten her. Paul had previously asked the shipyards upper management for subsequent development suggestions. During the discussion between Benjamin and Ruben, the old shipwright wanted to leap forward and build a real sailing battleship, while Ruben insisted on a steady approach, building gradually from small torge. In the end, Ruben, as the shipyard manager, prevailed over the old shipwright and adopted a conservative approach in designing the new ship, resulting in the model of the two-masted schooner. Benjamin grumbled to himself: Really, even though hes younger than me, hes not as bold as this old man. Hmm! Actually, I still agree with Manager Rubens approach, said Paul after hearing both sides of the argument. He felt that Rubens strategy was more prudent. Building ships gradually from small torge might be slower, but it had a higher sess rate. The ships produced would at least be usable. Jumping directly to building something ambitious was tempting, but the risk of failure was high. A failure would not only mean a significant loss of money but also a waste of manpower andbor hours, which Paul could not afford. He was reminded of Swedens Vasa, which was an utter tragedy. The foolishoh no, the Swedes, after joining the Protestant side in the Thirty Years War, urgently needed to develop their navy to ensure dominance over the Baltic Sea. This led to a series of ambitious shipbuilding ns, of which the Vasa was a product. The reigning Swedish King at the time was Gustavus Adolphus, known as the Lion of the North, a military genius who had turned the tide of the war onnd by decisively defeating the Catholic League. Many of Pauls military reforms were inspired by this renowned king. However, in naval matters, he waspletely an amateur. Ignoring reality, he ordered the quickpletion of the Vasa to join the war against Pnd. Under the pressure of time, the ships designers and builders had to elerate the construction. The King, far away in Pnd, kept proposing new requirements that overturned the original design. Under Gustavus Adolphus orders, the Vasas design was changed from a single-deck to a double-deck to amodate up to 64 cannons. The Swedish shipyards had no experience in building suchrge, double-decked warships and failed to properly address the issue of the raised center of gravity due to the taller hull. Influenced by courtiers eager to please the King, the upper structures were designed to be imposing and ornate, with many exquisite celebratory wooden sculptures hung high on the ships sides, further weighing down the upper structures. This raised the Vasas center of gravity even higher. Then, on its maiden voyage, it sank, capsized by a gust of wind in front of everyone, having traveled only 1300 meters. The Vasa sank to the bottom of the sea, 32 meters deep, taking the lives of 30 crew members. Hundreds of civilians, officials, and foreign envoys witnessed the entire event. In Alda now, the pirates have been eliminated, and the threat from the sea has greatly diminished. Large-scale overseas trade had not yet started, and there was no immediate need for suchrge ships. Therefore, it was better to be prudent and avoid risks wherever possible. Youre the lord, so what you say goes, Benjamin shrugged, feeling somewhat deted. Paul reassured him: Haha, dont be disheartened, old master. There will be bread, and there will be milk. We will eventually build bigger ships, and they will get bigger and bigger. Once the southern route opens, even if I dont need them, our merchants will push you to buildrger ships. This brought some spirit back to the old shipwright. Chapter 145: The Continuously Boarding Passengers Chapter 145: The Continuously Boarding Passengers Lord Grayman, I have a favor to ask, said the female advisor quietly to Paul after they returned to the naval base. Dont be so formal, Miss Ladi. Just say what you need, Paul replied. The advisor hesitated slightly before asking, Would it be possible for me to travel south with the ship? Are you interested in the opening of new sea routes? Paul inquired. Not exactly, she exined. I wish to return to my homnd on the Southern and bring my mother here. Although the Southern might not reach Horn Bay, I can manage the rest of the journey on my own. Given my other identity, traveling by sea is more convenient and quicker. Paul was not entirely pleased with this request. This witch before him was a key to unlocking unknown realms. What if he lost this key along the way? However, outright refusal seemed inconsiderate, especially since her reasoning was sound. Oh, I have been neglectful and never inquired about your family. Ill speak with Austin about it. Im not too familiar with shipboard affairs and am not sure if we can amodate one more person, Paul said. The advisor bowed slightly in gratitude. Thank you, my lord. Paul added, But you used to travel with your adventure grouppanions, right? Will it be alright for you to travel alone after disembarking? The advisor confidently replied, I have traveled alone for extended periods before. Perhaps, I could send someone to bring your mother here. That way, you wouldnt have to make the long journey. No, I must do this myself. If the navalmander disagrees, Ill travel bynd, she said firmly. Then Ill ask the Southern to sail as far south as possible and arrange for crew members to apany you ashore for assistance. Well alright, if its Count Graymans request, we can indeed amodate more people on the ship, Austin, the navalmander, agreed after Paul mentioned Ladis request. However, Paul could tell from Austins furrowed brow that he was very reluctant. Is there a problem? asked Paul. Yes, my lord. Generally, having women on a military ship isnt ideal. The ship is full of men, and apart from the moral implications, the additional consumption of fresh water by them is astonishing. They need fresh water for washing small items of clothing and will do anything to get it. They can corrupt the sentinels, nonmissioned officers, and even the officers in short, the entire ships crew, even if its not their intention, Austin exined gravely. Especially a beautiful woman like Miss Ladi, who could distract many weak-willed men just by walking on the deck. And the Southern isnt arge ship. It only has one private room, the captains quarters. Where do you propose she sleeps? Ill talk to her again about this. I cant believe the always courteous navalmander is such a prejudiced person towards women! the female advisor fumed. Does he think every woman is a delicate flower, nurtured in a greenhouse? As a former adventurer who has traveled many seas, dont I know how precious fresh water is on a ship? Paul shrugged helplessly, Well theres nothing that can be done. The Southern has to test its endurance, which means it will avoid docking as much as possible, making the fresh water situation even more critical on board. Trust me, Lord Grayman, I can certainly ovee these small difficulties. But how about the other concern Austin mentioned? Ive heard that if you stay on a ship for too long, even a pig starts to look like a beauty, Paul remarked. Thats even easier to solve! dered the female advisor before leaving, leaving Paul puzzled. A guard interrupted Pauls thoughts. Lord Grayman, some people have arrived at the base, iming to be local merchants seeking an audience with you. Let them in, Paul responded. Soon, a group of people crowded into his temporary office. Among them were some familiar faces to Paul, like the ship merchant Bat Todd and the salt merchant Godwin Toby. These men were no longer just ship and salt merchants; they had invested in the emerging industries Paul had advocated, like papermaking, canned goods, porcin, etc., earning substantial profits and paying hefty taxes to the Administration Council. There were also a few unfamiliar faces, but they all had the look of merchants. Ladies and gentlemen, what brings you to me? Paul asked as they respectfully greeted him. After exchanging nces, Mr. Todd cautiously spoke up, Weve heard that youre arranging for a ship to sail south to open new routes. Paul nodded, Yes, thats correct. I believe Ive already mentioned this to you. Excitement flickered on the merchants faces. Lord Grayman was indeed serious about this venture. So, could we? Mr. Todd carefully phrased his request, Could we send a few representatives to apany the ship southward? To survey the area? Paulpleted his sentence. Exactly, to survey, Mr. Todds eyes shone with eagerness. Paul internally chuckled at the merchants keen sense. He had intended to let the Southern make a round trip before announcing this to them, but their proactive approach suited his ns perfectly. He wanted them to witness the new ships capabilities, themercial opportunities in the south, and the broad prospects of maritime trade. So, with the merchants eagerly awaiting his response, Paul banged his fist on the table, I agree! But Ill have to discuss with the navy how many of you can be amodated. The merchants rejoiced, praising Pauls wisdom. Count Grayman, this is going to put me in a difficult position, the navalmanderined, his face clouded with frustration. Such arrangements should have been nned well in advance. Now, suddenly adding a group of people means readjusting personnel, space, and material provisions. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Paul said, I neglected to consider that. But please, try to amodate these merchant representatives. Its crucial for future overseas trade. Alright, Ill go back and have a meeting with Quik and the others to try and make adjustments. Just then, a knock on the door interrupted them. Come in, Paul called out. The door opened, and in walked a strikingly handsome young man. The man had long ck hair and a clear, paleplexion. His long, slightly curled eyshes framed eyes as clear as morning dew, sparkling brightly, with the red pupils adding a touch of mystery. What was most captivating was the neatly trimmed beard that perfectly bnced his slightly feminine aura. Paul was stunned! Austin was startled, wondering how such a person got past the guards. He hadnt seen anyone like this on the base before, and it was particrly concerning considering Paul had recently survived an assassination attempt. Just as the navalmander was about to call for security, the stranger spoke in a voice that nearly made the two men jump. Count Grayman, Commander, may I now have permission to board the Southern? The voice was unmistakably that of the female advisor! Chapter 146: Ladi’s Analysis Chapter 146: Ladi¡¯s Analysis After finishing his inspection of the shipyard and staying a few days in Port Fran, Paul nned to start his journey back to Lakeheart Town. Before his return, he organized an award ceremony to provide significant material rewards to the soldiers who had made great contributions in the battle against the pirates and in previous fights against wizards. Depending on their evaluated merits, the soldiers received rewards ranging from 10 to 25 silver coins. In fact, even without this ceremony, these rewards were already prepared to be given to the meritorious soldiers. The Alda military had already established aprehensive system of military honors, where the evaluation of merits and the amount of rewards were determined by established regtions, not by the whims or personal preferences of superiors. However, organizing an award ceremony further boosted the morale and sense of honor within the army. The entire military was buzzing with enthusiasm. The preparations for the Southerns departure were also underway, scheduled to set sail in two weeks. The female advisor nned to return to Lakeheart Town with Paul first and thene back to Port Fran the day before the Southerns departure. Soon, Paul bid farewell to Mayor Theodore and others and embarked on his journey back to Lakeheart Town. Considering the attack they encountered on their way there, Austin dispatched a team of musketeers to escort him back. Apanying Paul on his return, besides the musketeers and the second squad of internal guards, were 18 coffins. In the battle on the way to Port Fran, 15 soldiers had died on the spot, and three more severely injured had sumbed to their wounds after being brought to Port Fran. The first squad of the internal guard had lost half of its members. The remaining half who were injured were still recuperating in Port Fran, many likely to be left with disabilities. The guard captain Victor, who had his ribs broken, was still bedridden. Seeing these coffins, Paul felt immensely heavy-hearted, and the excitement of opening new trade routes dissipated instantly. These fallen guards were from Lakeheart Town, and since their mission to Port Fran wasnt kept secret, their families would undoubtedly be waiting by the roadside to catch a glimpse of their returning sons or husbands. It would be another scene of sorrow upon their arrival. Riding alongside on a horse, Ladi noticed Pauls demeanor and spoke with a sense of guilt, Im sorry, Lord Grayman. I should have reminded you to be more prepared, or even directly stopped you from traveling. If we had stayed in town, perhaps things would have been much better. Paul shook his head and replied, No, you did warn me. Its my responsibility for not being adequately prepared. Im sorry for not believing in your divination before. If we had stayed in town, given that wizards madness and capabilities, he might have caused many civilian casualties. It was best to deal with him in the wilderness. Ladi furrowed her brows as if recalling something, and after a few minutes of silence, she suddenly said: Lord Grayman, when I examined the wizards body, I found a tattoo with a somewhat familiar pattern. At that time, I couldnt remember where I had seen it before, so I didnt think much of it. Paul immediately turned his head towards the female advisor, asking anxiously, Have you remembered anything now? Ladi, surprised by Pauls urgency, quickly responded, Yes, I just remembered that this pattern belongs to a mage organizationthe Arcane Society. Im not sure if they still go by that name, though. The Arcane Society? Paul frowned. Do mages have organizations? The advisor nodded and exined, Yes, for various purposes such as exchanging magical insights and helping each other, mages form secret societies. However, most mage organizations are quite loose, with members meeting infrequently. And this Arcane Society? The Arcane Society is a unique mage society. Unlike others, it is very well-organized, and it seems to have many members. Its stance, though, is quite normal, mainly advocating for unity and mutual support among mages to collectively resist the threat of the church. There are many other mage groups with simr views, although none have gained much influence. Paul asked, Have you had any contact with them? Yes, when I was in the south, the Arcane Society once invited me to join them. It seems you disappointed them. Yes, organizations like the Arcane Society usually have many strict rules and regtions. Otherwise, they wouldnt have grown so strong. This implies responsibilities and obligations, and at that time, I just wanted to be a schr and adventurer traveling the world. Paul expressed his gratitude, I am thankful for your decision back then, otherwise, I wouldnt have had such a capable advisor. Ladi blushed slightly and continued, Lord Grayman, what I wanted to say is, the wizard who attacked us directly called me a traitor. He held a grudge against me for standing with you against him and repeatedly insulted me. Generally, mages respect each others positions. So, I have an unpleasant conjecture that the Arcane Society, to which he belonged, may have undergone some changes. Mages with differing ideals and paths can hardly gather together. Some changes? Bing more radical, hostile towards groups other than mages, just like that attacking mage exhibited. Ladis face showed a trace of seriousness as she spoke. I have another worse conjecture. That mage said Gaden and his pirates were his subordinates, and their sudden and rapid rise recently corroborates that someone powerful is backing them. However, mages rarely interact withmoners, let alone go to great lengths to support a pirate group. So, based on two points The female advisor listed them: 1. A mage, no matter how powerful, cannot rece an army. 2. Considering the quasi-military nature of the pirate group Hearing this, Paul also began to grasp her implication. Youre suggesting that the Arcane Society might be nning something in the Northwest Bay? Ladi nodded, The Church, which is most hostile to mages, has rtively less influence here than in other ces. If they do have some intentions, Northwest Bay is an ideal location. After listening to the female advisors analysis, Paul inwardly cursed the Arcane Society: Cant you find somewhere else to cause trouble? Ive just managed to bring some prosperity to my territory, and now Ive attracted these cmities. Seeing Pauls increasingly grim expression, Ladiforted him, Lord Grayman, all these are just my conjectures; the reality might be different. No, when theres a possibility of something bad happening, its bound to happen. I firmly believe in that. Paul whipped his horse, That wizard and the Arcane Society: I will eventually investigate them thoroughly. He disliked enemies who sneak around in the shadows the most. If they had the guts, they should face his army head-on in a battle! Chapter 147: Discussing Strategies Chapter 147: Discussing Strategies Upon his return to Lakeheart Town, Paul immediately summoned those he considered absolutely trustworthy. These included: the Chief Administrator of the Administration Council, Wakley Ford, the Head of the Department of Intelligence, Cecil, the Chief of Staff, Owen Schroeder, the Commander of the First Battalion of the Army, Bryce Alder, the Head of the Logistics Department, Ron, the Head of the Equipment Department, Kelly, and the old butler of the castle, Philip. Ford, Cecil, and Bryce were veterans left by the old Grayman, deeply loyal to the Grayman family. Schroeder, known for his rigid integrity, adhered to the knights code and swore his loyalty with honor. Ron and Kelly, having served the Grayman family for generations, would follow Pauls orders unhesitatingly, even into the most dangerous situations. As for Philip, having watched Paul grow up since he was a child, he was already considered part of the Grayman family. Philip had even mentioned to Paul that he was saved by a wizard in his childhood, a story Paul had found hard to believe at the time. Paul called these people to his office, instructing the guards to keep a strict watch at the door. Also present in the office was the female advisor, Ladi. Paul detailed to them the events that urred on his way to Port Fran, explicitly stating that the person who attacked him was a wizard, whose incredible abilities he had witnessed firsthand, and mentioned the power behind this wizard the Arcane Society. Before Pauls return to Lakeheart Town, everyone had already been informed through urgent messages about the Counts encounter with assassins on the road. The letter mentioned that the assants were highly skilled in martial arts and that several guards had been sacrificed, but it did not mention anything about a wizard. When Paul had arrived, Ford had already ordered the streets to be closed off to spare him the sight of the grieving families of the fallen soldiers. Now, hearing from Paul about the reality of the legendary beings, everyone was so shocked that they were speechless. Schroeder and Bryce, the two military men, were the first to regainposure: So, these individuals can still be killed by firearms. Ford asked, You mentioned another wizard saved you. Where is he now? Has he left? Paul replied with a grave expression, No, the wizard hasnt left. Therefore, what follows must be kept in strictest confidence! He then gave a nod towards the female advisor, who was sitting quietly by the window. Ladi stood up slowly, Gentlemen, I am the witch referred to by the Count. The room fell into a profound silence Thissted for almost a minute before someone finally spoke. No Really? Bryces eyes were as wide as a bulls, and every muscle on his face conveyed his utter disbelief. Dont legends describe witches as old and ugly, with faces more wrinkled than an elephants skin The old knight snapped out of his stupor and immediately pulled at his sleeve, realizing it was rude to speak in such a way in front of ady, even if she was a witch from the legends. Its unbelievable A living witch standing right before us! Cecil, Ron, and Kelly swept their gaze over Ladi, as if searching for something that differentiated her from ordinary people. The calmest were Ford and butler Philip. Due to his childhood experience, Philip had always believed in the existence of wizards. On hearing Ladi reveal her hidden identity, he was only slightly surprised. Ford, as the second most powerful person in the territory after Paul and the actual head of the Administration Council, disyed an unppable demeanor. In Earths terms, it was akin to remaining unmoved even if Mount Tai copses in front of him. The old administrator spoke calmly, This at least proves one thing: not all wizards are evil as the legends suggest. He stood up and nodded towards the female advisor, Miss Ladi, thank you for saving the Count and our soldiers lives. Ladi quickly waved her hand, No need for formalities, Administrator Ford. Without Lord Grayman and the guards firearms, I wouldnt have been able to counter that male wizard in my condition. Paul internally sighed in relief, seeing everyones reaction as rtively normal. The reason I called only you few here is that you are the ones I trust the most. I hope you can keep Miss Ladis identity as a witch confidential, especially from the church. You all understand why. Schroeder, with a solemn expression, raised his right hand with the index and middle fingers joined, and slowly recited, In Gods presence, I swear on my knightly honor that, unless directly ordered by Lord Grayman, I shall never reveal Miss Ladis identity to others. This was a heavy oath, given on a knights honor. The others also made simr solemn pledges, each using their most valued principles. Paul internally chuckled at the seriousness of it all. He just wanted to emphasize confidentiality, but he trusted the people in front of him. Alright, lets discuss the main issue. How do we deal with this Arcane Society? ording to Miss Ladis estimation, they might be plotting something in the Northwest Bay. Intelligence Chief Cecil said, My Lord, I will instruct my people to look out for signs in this regard. But Miss Advisor, could you assist us with this? Of course, the female advisor responded immediately. I am still the advisor to Lord Grayman and the Administration Council. You can consult me about anything, anytime. That would be much appreciated, Miss Advisor. Schroeder then asked Ladi, Aside from firearms, are you witches impervious to weapons like swords? Ah, I apologize, Miss Ladi, I dont mean to offend. Ladi nodded understandingly, answering the Chief of Staffs query, Its not an inherent trait of mages, but the effect of the magic they cast. The effectiveness depends on the casters mastery of that spell. The wizard we encountered used a defensive spell called Stone Skin, which, as the name implies, hardens the skin like stone. But its rare to find a wizard who can use Stone Skin to such an extent that they be nearly invulnerable to des. Plus, his Giant Strength spell made him nearly invincible against a group not wearing heavy armor. Schroeder breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that most wizards, if caught in close quarters, could still be killed without relying on firearms. Bryce suggested, Lord Grayman, it seems we need to increase the production of firearms. Ideally, more than half of the soldiers in each battalion should be equipped with them. Better safe than sorry. If we encounter arge group of the rare wizards Miss Ladi mentioned, the losses could be devastating. Cecil added, Considering the drugs previously seized from pirates by the navy and Miss Ladis description, they might use certain drugs to achieve effects simr to magic. The drugs the pirates used were manageable, but if those making them can enhance their effects to the level of Stone Skin and Giant Strength, it would be very bad for us. Is this possible, Miss Advisor? Yes, its possible, the female advisor confirmed. Indeed! Paul agreed with their suggestions. I also support increasing our firearm arsenal. What do you think, Administrator Ford? Mr. Ford stood up, This is indeed a crucial matter, and I concur. The Administration Council will allocate funds for the expansion of the armory. Additionally, the internal guard units must also be uniformly equipped with firearms, as wizards could be among themon folk. Ensuring your and the residents safety is a priority. Very well, lets proceed with that n. Chapter 148: Planting a Spy Chapter 148: nting a Spy After discussing matters for most of the day in the office, everyone finally dispersed. Just as Paul was thinking of taking a quick nap on his desk, the door to the office opened again. Come in. The door opened to reveal Cecil, the head of intelligence, sneaking in and carefully closing the door behind him. Cecil? Whats with all the secrecy? Sit down, please. Cecil approached his desk, gave a slight bow, and then sat down, lowering his voice: Lord Grayman, on my way back, something urred to me, so I came back to see you. What is it? Well He straightened up and began, Miss Ladis presence here is always a potential threat to us. What? Have you lost your mind? She just saved me and the guards, and you want to judge her just because shes a witch? Besides, youve seen how she behaves on a daily basis. The head of intelligence looked slightly embarrassed as he exined, Sorry, my words might have been a bit ambiguous. What I mean is, considering the publics view on witches and the churchs hostility towards them, if someone discovers that were harboring a witch and reports it to the church, it could spell trouble for us. Paul spread his hands in resignation: Youre right, Ive thought about that. But what can we do? Do you expect me to turn away someone who has fought alongside me? Cecil hastily waved his hands: No, no, thats not what I mean. Then what are you trying to say? Cecil lowered his already soft voice: An opportunity, a chance to mitigate the threat from the church. Pauls interest was piqued, and he stared into Cecils eyes, Go on, dont hold back. Did you know? The bishop of the Northwest Bay Diocese is stepping down due to health reasons. Really? I hadnt heard, but what does that have to do with us? Guess whos going to take over as bishop? Who? Its the old abbot from the monastery near our town! Paul was somewhat surprised: Abbot Leonard? Heh, exactly! The old king had an agreement with the Holy See that bishops within the Kingdom of Ordo would be primarily native appointees. So this time, Abbot Leonard was chosen. He is very devout and loyal to the kingdom, making him a favorite of both parties. Im aware of that agreement, but how does this rte to us? Cecil revealed a cunning smile: Just listen. With Abbot Leonard leaving, the position of abbot at the monastery will be vacant. And Ive heard that the old abbot intends to appoint Father Anderson from our town to seed him. Father Anderson? Apart from being a bit of a bookworm, hes a decent man. Ive heard he originated from that monastery, so his appointment as abbot makes sense. But Ive heard hes been in a terrible moodtely, constantly sighing and groaning in the church. Oh? Why? Its a promotion, he should be happy, right? Lord Grayman, you might not know this, but Father Anderson has a little hobby aside from his regr prayers and recitations. I know, hes fond of studying various nts and small animals, right? The churchyard is filled with flowers and greenery. Exactly. Besides fulfilling his duties as a priest, he spends most of his time on this hobby. I heard hes a member of the Enlightenment Society? Thats not surprising; they seem more like schrs to me. So, think about it. Once he bes the abbot and has to manage such arge monastery, there will be a lot to handle every day. Will he still have time for his hobbies? Thats why hes been so downtely, but he doesnt dare to defy his mentors orders. I sympathize with him, but then what? Cecil chuckled mischievously, Thats where our opportunityes in. Father Morrison seems to be quite free these days. Why not let him assist Father Anderson? Morrison, the priest Paul had encountered in the church of Port Fran when he reimed it, had been coerced into joining the Shark Gang. Paul used this to ckmail him into serving him. Back in Lakeheart Town, Morrison was appointed as the head of Weiss Academy and also managed several propaganda teams. He often visited the barracks to listen to the soldiers confessions, subtly indoctrinating them with the ideologies Paul had instructed him to spread. Not exactly idle, but Paul immediately grasped the underlying meaning of Cecils words. He suddenly grasped the intelligence chiefs hands, surprising Cecil. Ive been waiting for an opportunity like this all along! Pauls eyes sparkled as he stared at Cecil, Now, youve found this opportunity, Cecil. You truly are a valuable subordinate. Cecil broke out in a cold sweat, Well Lord Count, this n might not work out. If it doesnt, please dont take your anger out on me. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Cecil feared the counts wrath if the n failed. No! Paul mmed the desk, startling the intelligence chief. This must seed. Its a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Im going to the church right now to visit Father Anderson. Inside the church of Lakeheart Town, Father Anderson looked worriedly at the flowers and nts scattered around him. In a few days, he would be leaving for the nearby monastery to be its abbot. Who would take care of his beloved nts and flowers? Would the new priest taking over the church uproot them all? He prayed sincerely, Omnipotent Lord, please grant me a perfect solution that allows me to obey my mentors orders while continuing to care for these lovely beings. Father Anderson! Just as he finished his prayers, he heard someone calling his name from outside the church gates. That voice? Its Count Grayman. He couldnt afford to neglect the lord of thend. He quickly straightened his clothes and respectfully walked towards the door. Before he reached the door, Paul entered. Haha, Father Anderson! Its been a while since Ive greeted you. I havent properly thanked you since you revived me. Im truly sorry! The priest waved his hands, Not at all! Although Im no doctor, saving lives is also part of my duty as a servant of God. Bring it over! Paul extended his hand, and a guard immediately handed him a wooden box. Aspensation, I sincerely wish to give you a gift! He patted the box with a genuinely warm smile on his face. In a splendid and luxurious living room, Hansel sat somewhat stiffly on a seat, ncing towards the door from time to time. Several days ago, he had requested an audience with Viscount William, the Royal Armys Quartermaster, but the Viscount had been avoiding him, citing his busy schedule. Finally, yesterday, he received the long-awaited reply. Viscount William agreed to meet him the next morning, at the Viscounts residence. Hansel got up early today, dressed in a carefully chosen outfit, and arrived at the Viscounts estate at the agreed time. He reminded himself, This meeting is crucial. Its about opening up a market for canned food and getting into the high echelons of the kingdom. During his return to the capital, Hansels mission, apart from continuing to recruit talent and gather refugees for Paul, was to pitch canned food to the kingdoms army. Paul estimated that the n had a high chance of sess, as canned food was originally invented to solve military food supply issues. It seemed an ideal fit for any army in any world. Though Hansel was an outsider in military matters, he could see the importance of such easily transportable and longsting food for the army. Sitting in Viscount Williams living room, after ncing towards the entrance countless times, he suddenly heard footsteps in the corridor outside. Here hees! Hansels heart thumped. Heposed himself, straightening his posture, waiting for the host to arrive. Soon, a figure appeared at the entrance to the parlora middle-aged man with a sharp look in his eyes. Hansel immediately stood up and greeted him, Its an honor to meet you, Lord Viscount William. Hansel, please sit down, the Viscount promptly invited him to take a seat. How time flies. I never imagined the Abbott familys second son would grow up so much, Viscount William remarked, reminiscing about the scandal involving old Abbott that had been well-known throughout the capital. The young man before him was the unexpected child from that affair. Uh yes, Hansel replied awkwardly. So, what brings you to me? Viscount William cut to the chase, evidently not inclined to exchange pleasantries with Hansel. Internally annoyed, Hansel thought, Ive clearly stated my purpose in every request letter. Is this Quartermaster really that busy to not remember why Im here? However, he showed no dissatisfaction. The Viscount might not have a high title, but he held a significant position controlling the royal armys supplies. With a proper smile, Hansel exined his intention: Thank you for taking time from your busy schedule to meet me, Lord Viscount. Im here to introduce a newly developed military ration to you. To pique the Viscounts interest, he directly referred to the canned food as military rations, considering the Viscounts role. The Viscount looked puzzled, Military rations? Developed? Hansel nodded, Exactly. He then called out, Tom! The servant Tom, who had been standing by, carefully ced a wooden box he was carrying onto the table and cautiously opened it. Viscount William looked into the box curiously and saw six ss jars inside. This is this is the military ration for consumption? Yes, Lord Viscount, its official name is canned food. This is a special food preservation method that allows for long-term storage. You might want to taste it; lets start with the beef. Hansel picked up a canbeled as beef. He peeled off the wax seal at the cans mouth, revealing a cork underneath. Using a can opener he carried, he twisted it into the cork and pulled it out, then ced the can in front of the Viscount. Viscount William looked at the beef can with a troubled expression. To be honest, the appearance of canned meat was not appealing. White fat floated on the murky meat broth, not exactly appetizing but rather somewhat off-putting. After a while, he called a servant and ordered, Go to the kitchen and fetch two forks. The servant quickly returned with two forks and ced them on the table. Viscount William gave Hansel a look, and understanding, Hansel picked up a fork, speared a piece of beef from the can, and began chewing. Seeing Hansel eat without hesitation, the Viscount picked up another fork, speared a piece of beef, and tasted it. Chewing, the Viscount mumbled, Hmm the texture is decent, and its indeed beef. The taste was a bit unusual but eptable, and importantly, it didnt taste like spoiled meat. Hansel swallowed the beef and continued, Lord Viscount, the beef can we are tasting has been produced over a month ago. A month? Viscount William was astonished that it could be preserved for so long. He speared another piece of beef and examined it closely. From its texture and appearance, the beef seemed to have been cooked. However, cooked meat would typically spoil after a day or two, even if stored in a cold room, it would onlyst a few days longer. How did this small ss jar achieve such preservation? Seeing the Quartermasters amazement, Hansel felt a bit proud. Lord Viscount, ording to the inventor of canned food, it can be preserved for at least six months. Even in the heat of summer, as long as its within the so-called shelf life, the meat wont spoil or deteriorate. Six months? Viscount Williams expression was one of disbelief. As a Quartermaster, he knew that drying meat could preserve it for a long time, but the taste was not as good as the canned meat he was eating. Not just beef, other meats can also be canned. This is pork, and this ismb. Hansel continued, taking out the other five cans from the box. And its not just meat; there are also vegetable and fruit cans. These three are pears, apples, and spinach. The colorful fruit and vegetable cans were more visually appealing and caught the Viscounts attention. Hansel opened each can with the can opener, inviting Viscount William to taste each one. Hmm These two fruit cans taste good. The Viscount enjoyed the fruit cans, eating several bites. Hansel secretly smiled; of course, they tasted good. The cans used for sales and tasting were specially prepared: the meat cans had added spices, and the fruit cans had added sugar, both of which were expensivemodities in the Northwest Bay. Viscount William wiped his mouth with a napkin handed by a servant. If they really can be preserved for more than half a year, these so-called canned foods are indeed great. Of course, they are, Lord Viscount. I believe they will be popr among the soldiers. As a Quartermaster, you must understand the soldiers plight of not getting meat and vegetables. Whether the soldiers would wee them was not important, nor was it an issue for them to get meat and vegetables by other means. The most important thing was it would save a lot of trouble for the Quartermasters. Viscount William thought this to himself, outwardly agreeing with Hansel, Certainly, Baron Abbott, this is indeed excellent military ration. He suddenly remembered Hansels title as a baron. Chapter 149: Andrew Chapter 149: Andrew Baron Abbot, these cans are indeed what the kingdoms army needs, Viscount Williams expression had significantly improved since their initial meeting. So, how are they made? Naturally, it would be best if he had control over the production. Hansel gave a regretful look. Im sorry, Viscount, but I also do not know how the canned goods are made. The inventor and producer of the cans is Count Paul Grayman of Alda in the Northwest Bay. He onlymissioned me, as a royalmissioner, to promote this processed food to the kingdoms army, but he never mentioned anything about the production process. Viscount William shook his head repeatedly. Thats really unfortunate, too unfortunate. This Count should have offered the production method directly to the royal family. What has happened to the loyalty of the local lords to His Majesty the King? Have they all forgotten the oaths their ancestors made to Rodney I? In reality, what truly disappointed the Viscount was that the other party was a titled noble and a count, making it difficult to forcibly obtain the canning method, especially during such a sensitive period of lordly rebellion in the south. Hansel thought to himself, the original oath didnt say that the lords must obediently hand over whatever the royal family desired. Viscount William continued, Baron Abbott, please be sure to convey to Count Grayman that if he can disclose the canning method, His Majesty the King will surely reward him generously. I will certainly pass the message to Lord Grayman. Although Hansel agreed verbally, he thought to himself: Since when can a quartermaster make decisions on behalf of His Majesty the King? And what use are such empty promises? Does this mean the kingdoms army is interested in these canned goods? Interested? Of course. The Viscounts eyes shifted. But I wonder about the production capacity of the cans? You see, once the military decides to purchase, it will definitely not be a small amount. Hansel replied with slight trepidation, Well I must not hide from you, Viscount, that the current production of cans is rather limited. However, you neednt worry, as Lord Grayman is expanding his canning factory in his territory. By February of next year at thetest, he should be able to supply the kingdoms army on arge scale and in a stable manner. Hansel silently prayed that the group of businessmen mobilized by Grayman would be efficient. After pondering for a while, Viscount William said, Then lets discuss a long-term purchase agreement after he can produce inrge quantities. However, you can provide us with a small quantity of cans first, so the people in the army can try them out. Hansel stood up and bowed to him. Thank you, Viscount. I will send you another small batch of cans, and once I return to the northwest, I will make sure they prioritize production and delivery for the capital. Count Grayman is still very loyal to His Majesty the King. This time I came back to transport a batch of food to His Majesty the King on behalf of the Count. If the kingdoms army can purchase cans inrge quantities, Im sure Lord Grayman will offer a very low wholesale price. Viscount William nodded, Hmm! Hope so. But I have to rify one thing with you. Please enlighten me, Viscount. Viscount William thought for a moment and slowly said, I am only responsible for the military supplies of the troops under Her Royal Highness the Princess. The supply of other generals troops is their own concern. How to get them to ept the cans is something youll have to figure out on your own. Hansel noted this, Thank you for the reminder, Viscount. After bidding farewell to Viscount William at his residence, Hansel Abbott headed straight home. Upon his arrival, a servant informed him that a visitor iming to be Baron Andrew hade to see him. Despite being told that Hansel was out for the day, the visitor insisted on waiting for his return. Baron Andrew? I dont seem to recall such a person, Hansel mused. The visitors ent suggested hes from the northwest. We thought he might be rted to your affairs, so we let him wait in the drawing room. Take me to meet this Baron Andrew. Hansel then remembered a certain Baron Andrew a vassal from the Baylding county of the Northwest Bay. ording to Count Malron Ganard, Andrew was the only vassal who hadnt joined the rebellion. Using the pretext of supporting the king, Viscount Angelo and others had proposed that Andrew lead Ganards direct troops south to participate in the royal familys counter-rebellion efforts. This move had allowed various private troops to take control of Butuya, the capital of Baylding. Around the time Pauls army crushed the Baylding rebellion, Baron Andrew hadnt returned with his troops. Initially, because his lord, Count Malron Ganard, had instructed him to assist in quelling the rebellion before returning. However, with the ongoing situation, the rebellion seemed far from over. Moreover, correspondence revealed that Andrew had performed well and been entrusted with a significant role by the Princess. Thus, unlike most of the loyalist armies, the Baylding troops werent sent back home after the fire incident in the royal capitals granary. Once Malron regained his freedom, concerned about the potential upheaval that Andrews return might cause, Malron personally wrote to him. In addition to informing him about Angelos rebellion and its suppression, he reiterated the original order: assist the royal family in quelling the rebellion before returning. To reassure Andrew, his family also wrote to him, essentially saying: Theres been a minor issue at home, but its resolved now. Stay at the front and continue to faithfully serve His Majesty the King on behalf of Baylding. Thus, Baron Andrew and his Baylding troops remained in the south. In the drawing room, Hansel met the waiting Baron Andrew a robust man with a resolute expression and impressive appearance. Introducing himself first, Hansel said, I am Hansel Abbott. What brings you to me, Baron Andrew? Baron Andrew stood up to greet him. Its an honor to meet you, Baron Abbott. I heard youre the royalmissioner stationed in Alda, our neighbor? After inviting Andrew to sit again, Hansel confirmed, Indeed, I am here on official business and will soon return to the Northwest Bay. Andrew expressed his appreciation, Its rare to see someone as dedicated to their duty as you, Baron Abbott. The royalmissioner assigned to our Baylding just found an excuse to return to Crystal Shine and disappeared. Ive heard this isnt an isted incident. Hansel inwardly scoffed, The lords of each region would be only too d to see theirmissioners leave sooner rather thanter, wouldnt they? Andrew continued, Ive learned about Angelo and others rebellion from the letter sent by Lord Ganard. Although Ive always disliked them, I never expected them to betray their oaths. Its a disgrace to knighthood. Thankfully, Count Grayman timely intervened to crush these traitors. Lord Ganards alliance with him was not in vain. Please convey my gratitude to Lord Grayman when you return. Hansel nodded with a smile, Ha, of course, Ill be sure to pass on your message to Lord Grayman. Their conversation flowed well, and Hansel discerned from Andrews words: He truly was unaware of Angelo and others conspiracy; Baron Andrew constantly upheld knightly ideals but was somewhat politically nave. In a way, Hansel found such a character quite endearing. After a pleasant conversation, Hansel agreed to a small favor for Andrew to carry a stack of letters back to the Northwest Bay, most of which were letters from Baylding soldiers to their families, written on their behalf. Chapter 150: The Medical School Chapter 150: The Medical School Ouch, be gentle, be gentle! Allen frowned and kept eximing. Really, you cant even bear this little pain, yet you brag all day about voyaging far out to sea. A girl, pinching a cotton cloth soaked in medicinal wine, was applying it to Allens swollen ankle, while ridiculing the boy who wasining of pain. This girl was Susan, the granddaughter of the former town elder, Peter. She was currently learning medicine in Dr. Wades clinic, aspiring to be a doctor herself. The little boy before her, along with his group ofpanions who imed to be naval cadets, often frequented the clinic, either for discipline-rted injuries or training idents. Allen, the boy in question, hade this time because he missed his step descending a ropedder from a ships mast and fell onto the deck, swelling his ankle and bruising his arm. Hearing Susan mock him, Allens face flushed. He retorted, Im just honestly expressing my physical condition. Crying out in pain doesnt mean Im cowardly. I wont refuse training just because Im injured. Oh, such a mouthy little thing at such a young age! Susan pressed down harder, causing the boy to grimace in pain. She was already very familiar with this group of naval cadets and didnt bother with formalities. And for Allen, the youngest among them, she treated him like a younger brother. Knowing that the boys only rtive had been killed by pirates, Susan felt sympathy for him. She thought about her own grandfather her only rtive who almost got killed by pirates but was fortunately saved. Compared to Allen, she felt very fortunate. Our lord is really something, putting you little kids in the army. What use could you possibly be? Susan couldnt understand why the navy would burden itself with these unripe kids. Allen again stubbornly said, The lord said we are the seeds of the future navy, carrying the hope of opening vast seas for Alda. Every decision of the lord is correct. Susan shook her head helplessly. What do these kids know about opening and sea frontiers? It all sounded like a prelude to war and death. But she couldnt articte a counterargument, remembering how she had rashly spoken out of turn to Count Grayman and wasnt held ountable. She secretly felt fortunate and grateful. She hoped the lords decisions were indeed correct. Suddenly remembering something, Susan said, I need to remind you that the town hall sent a notice. Dr. Wade and I have to go to Lakeheart Town for some training that mightst several days. During that time, if you and yourpanions get injured due to carelessness or punishment for breaking rules, there wont be anyone to treat you. Allen shrugged, Is that so? Well, in a few days He suddenly stopped speaking. Susan, curious, asked, Whats happening in a few days? Allen thought hard to make sure the departure of the Southern was not a ssified matter, then continued, In a few days, well be heading south along the coast on the Southern. ording to the lord, we are going to open a grand sea route. Even if you and Dr. Wade were here, we wouldnt be able to find you. Oh, I know about that. The whole town is buzzing, especially the merchants. Theyre all excited about the new sea route and overseas trade. Its unheard of for a ship to sail to the kingdoms southernmost coastline. Not just the kingdoms southernmost point! Allen excitedly added, If we have the stamina, we might even sail to the Horn Bay area. Allen, who hadnt been enlisted for long, didnt have a clear concept of how far Horn Bay was. He only knew it was further south in the kingdom. Yet, seeing the excitement of his superiors when discussing the matter, he too considered the voyage to Horn Bay a significant event. Ah, such a young age to be adrift at sea, following the adults to faraway ces to venture into the world. Susans heart once again filled with deep sympathy for this boy who had lost his mother. Stretch out your arm. Susan re-dipped the cotton cloth in the medicinal wine and began to wipe the bruise on the boys arm. As she wiped, she advised, Take good care of yourself on the ship, listen to your superiors, and dont get punished for breaking the rules. Moved, Allen responded with a smile, Thank you, Sister Susan. Ladies and gentlemen, this is a microscope. It can magnify the observed object by several hundred times This part is the objective lens, aimed at the object you want to observe, and this part is the eyepiece, through which the human eye observes In a ssroom at Weiss Academy, Miss Dias was introducing a new object that had just been distributed to the academy to a group of students. However, these students were not children. They were noticeably older, some even in their 30s. These people were part of the health team being trained by the Administration Council. Two advisory Misses hadpiled the first edition of the Basic Medical and Health Manual. With arge number of refugees about to arrive in Hansels care, Paul requested them to immediately start building a medical and health system. The students in the room came from various parts of Alda and Baylding. Most of them were women, and some even couldnt read, learning basic hygiene knowledge through illustrations and text. Now, youll take turnsing up to the podium and use this microscope to observe the microorganisms described in the Manual. Beginning with the front row, each student went to the podium and operated the microscope following the steps exined by Miss Dias. Oh, this is amazing! Ew, thats disgusting. Exmations asionally came from the podium. While the students were experiencing the microscope, Eileen stepped outside the ssroom. During the lecture, she had noticed someone peering into the ssroom through the window. Count Grayman, what brings you here? Paul pped his hands vigorously, Very good, Miss Dias, your exnation was excellent. I came to see Morrison and thought Id stop by. Strange, he could have easily sent someone to summon Principal Morrison to the lords residence. Whye himself? But Eileen didnt intend to delve deeper; perhaps the lord just wanted to stretch his legs. Is this the second batch of doctors that havee? Just the second batch. Even so, weve only taught them some basic knowledge about microorganisms and simple disinfection methods and principles. Fortunately, those doctors can read, so theyre learning quickly from the manual. Some disinfection measures they were already using, just without knowing the principles. The pure neers who arepletely uneducated are a bit slower to learn. Paulforted her, Haste makes waste, take it slow! We are also in an exploratory phase with many things. As we discover, we disseminate, and we should encourage everyone to explore together. Paul looked inside and noticed a special group of women who seemed to stick together, apparently not fitting in with the rest and not interacting with others. He nodded towards the ssroom and asked the advisor Dias, How are they doing? Chapter 151: The Medical School 2 Chapter 151: The Medical School 2 Paul gestured towards the ssroom and asked, How are they doing? Eileen looked puzzled and asked, Who? The women who were rescued from the pirates. Oh, you mean them. At this point, the female advisor became visibly upset. Those despicable scumbags, she said with anger. Do you know, Count? Some of them were even abducted to the ind before they were of age, and then they were forced into doing those disgusting acts. You should hang all those pirates; not one of them is innocent. She took a deep breath and continued with a tone of worry: As for the performance of these poor people, to be honest, its not good. Due to being imprisoned for a long time, theyck various basic life skills. Those who were kidnapped at a young age even struggle with everydaymunication. Paul felt overwhelmed: Is it that serious? This is troubling. How long will it take for them to start working? Do I have to support them for a long time before that? Eileen exploded upon hearing this: Paul Grayman, have you lost all your humanity? They have already fallen into such a state, and youre still thinking about exploiting them. Then she suddenly remembered that Paul was her employer. Although it wasnt appropriate to speak to him like this, she didnt intend to take back her words and red at Paul angrily. Paul was speechless, finding her naivety somewhat endearing. He knew that the nobility in affluent areas were keen on charity, especially thedies and misses who had nothing better to do and liked to satisfy their so-called moral superiority in this way. They seemed oblivious to the fact that their wealth was extracted from these poor people, as if it was their birthright to squander money. He wanted to retort with harsh words like I dont have extra money for charity or He who does not work, neither shall he eat, but he decided not to argue with her. Paul shrugged and said, Maybe my expression just now was ambiguous. But this doesnt change the reality, Miss Dias. Perhaps for the family youe from, its trivial to spend some small money to maintain a few idle people. But for Alda right now, every expense is carefully calcted. Eileen didnt argue this time, as she hadnt seen a noble as frugal as Paul before. Of course, this frugality referred to his personal life. Despite the many factories established by the government and private sector in the past six months, greatly increasing the financial ie of the territory, Eileen, having worked with Paul for so long, understood that his military was a gold-eating monster. Both the army and navy requiredrge sums of money to maintain. This peculiar lord was really willing to spend money on his soldiers. Recently, the Minister of Agriculture from the Administration Council, Hansel, went south to the capital, gathering refugees along the way. These people needed food and drink, and the local lords wouldnt help. The Administration Council had to continually send money south, and once the refugees arrived, settling them was another huge expense. But you cant just kick them out! Without any skills, they can only Eileen couldnt bear to finish her sentence. Then, Paul suddenly had an idea: How about this? Most of my soldiers are single. Why not assign these women to them as wives? They would even enjoy military family benefits. As he was pleased with his great idea, he didnt realize how deeply it hurt Eileen, who had run away from home precisely because she opposed her fathers arranged marriage. Ah! This world is just too unfair to women. Count Grayman! The advisors face quickly turned cold. Even if you are the lord, this is too much. Dont forget, you once said that you wouldnt treat those rescued from the pirates as ves. Then, with great solemnity, she raised a hand and dered, I, Betty Dias, swear to the heavens and to my father above, that I will ensure they memorize everything in the Handbook and recognize the words in it. They will be qualified medical personnel, as you call them. Paul was puzzled by her seriousness. It was just an idea, after all. But her sudden enthusiasm was a good thing. So, Ill leave it to you, Miss Dias. However, Eileen continued, Theres another issue that needs to be addressed. Oh? What issue? Discrimination! The omnipresent discrimination! Given their past experiences, many people gossip and exaggerate about them, portraying them as fallen women. Paul shrugged: That seems like a problem only time can slowly resolve. Seeing his nonchnt attitude, Eileen was quite dissatisfied: No, theres a more effective way. As the lord, you can issue a decree to prohibit such idle gossip and severely punish those who indulge in it. Oh Betty, youre too naive. Before Eileen could finish, Paul shook his head in frustration. Such actions would only backfire. Deliberately eliminating barriers only creates bigger ones. The moment your suggested decree is issued, their situation will be even harder. If they cant behave like normal people, if they cant demonstrate their worth, people will always view them through a biased lens. Prejudice and suspicion will only intensify. Eileen had no response, as the count seemed to make sense. She reluctantly asked, So, youre just going to stand by and do nothing? After pondering for a moment, Paul replied, The army needs its independent health system. Once they are trained, Ill assign them to the barracks, forming a separate unit. The barracks have a closed-off management, which can reduce their contact with ordinary citizens. The rest will have to rely on time. Eileen suddenly became alert: Youre not thinking of implementing that great idea you had earlier, are you? Besides, with all those men in the barracks, arent you afraid something might happen? Or is that what you hope to see? Paul replied irritably: My soldiers arent as bad as you imagine. They are different from the ruffians you might know. The army is particrly strict about such matters. They wouldnt dare risk their heads for such foolishness. In Aldas army, rape was a grave offense, punishable by death. In fact, all armies officially prohibit such crimes; it just varies in enforcement. Aldas army was undoubtedly one of the strictest in the world. Of course, the physiological needs of single soldiers also need to be addressed. Paul couldnt expect them to be like puritans, so soldiers visiting brothels during their leave was not prohibited. Eileen huffed and said, I hope so. Then she turned and went back into the ssroom. Paul, turning to Cecil, who had been silently observing, remarked, Women really are difficult to deal with. The intelligence chief sympathetically replied, They always have privileges, especially beautiful women like Miss Dias. Youre right. Lets go find Morrison. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 152: Thorn Fortress 1 Chapter 152: Thorn Fortress 1 The attendant knocked on the door of the room, and upon hearing a Come in, he pushed the door open. Good morning, Sir! The attendant respectfully greeted the person standing in the room, his masterViscount Austin Klein. The young Viscount with brown hair smiled in response, Good morning, Bowman. Judging by hisplexion and meticulously arranged attire, he had been up for quite some time. The attendant spoke with a slightly reproachful tone, You could have slept a bit more, especially since the meeting went on sote yesterday, and now theres no need for you to be on duty at the city walls. Viscount Klein shook his head, As a knight, one must not rx ones self-discipline, even without external constraints. Bowman was filled with boundless admiration, truly a lord who is strict with himself. Attendant Bowman was the eldest son of a lower-ranking knightly family near Thorn Fortress. Having just turned 16 this year, his father had sent him to train under the Dodge family he was loyal to at the age of eight, hoping his son would also be a knight. Bowman and several other youngsters spent eight years boarding with the Dodge family. The old Duke often personally instructed these knightly seedlings inbat, horsemanship, and other skills. Their education in literature, etiquette, and other knowledge was imparted by the Duchess. This year, a rebellion led by Duke Jars erupted in the south. Thorn Fortress, within the Dodge familys territory, suddenly became the first line of defense against the rebel armys advance northward. The now robustly built Bowman apanied Duke Dodge to Thorn Fortress. As the southern rebels were busy dealing with lords still loyal to the royal family and had not yet attacked Thorn Fortress, the Dodge familys forces were insufficient for a counterattack. Her Highness Princess Catherine, who was dealing with barbarian disturbances in the eastern hignds, immediately sent a cavalry detachment to help them defend the fortress. After a period of high tension, they received bad news: a massive fire in the granaries of Crystal Shine Fortress meant the kingdoms main army could not move south for the time being. Only a vanguard led by Viscount Klein was sent to reinforce the defense of Thorn Fortress. It was then that Bowman was rmended by Duke Dodge to serve as an attendant to Viscount Klein, starting the second phase of his journey to knighthood. Viscount Klein stretched out his arms, Thank you, Bowman. Bowman promptly replied, Its my duty, Sir. He then approached an armor stand in the corner of the room, taking a piece of armor and helping the Viscount put it on. In fact, the armor on the stand was just a light suit that Klein could manage himself. However, assisting their lord in donning armor was a duty of a knights attendant. It also allowed them to be more familiar with various types of armor, so it was a task they had to perform in their first year as attendants. Bowman efficiently helped Klein into his armor, already very familiar with the process. This damn war makes it impossible to rx at all, Kleinined inwardly. He actually disliked the feeling of walking around in armor all day, but being on the front lines, there was no helping it. Lets go, join me for breakfast with the Duke, he said. The two left the room, one following the other. As they reached the corridor, they encountered Viscount Lester, the first cavalrymander assigned by the princess to support Thorn Fortress, turning the corner. Good morning, Lester. You had a tough night on duty, greeted Viscount Klein. Attendant Bowman also promptly saluted him. Hm. Lester merely hummed indifferently, his face expressionless. Bowman couldnt help but inwardlyment again, Could it be that this lord was born with a poker face? In his daily interactions, Bowman had never seen Lester smile. This was true for his subordinates, colleagues, and even towards the Duke himself. Lester always maintained an icy demeanor. Viscount Klein, having worked with Lester for many years, was used to his colleagues habits. The trio walked towards the grand hall of Thorn Fortress, where Duke Dodge had invited them for breakfast the previous day. As they walked, Klein asked, Nothing happenedst night, did it? Hoping for a simple no, Klein was surprised when Lesters response dashed his expectations. There was. Klein, taken aback, inquired, What happened? At this time, the fortresss forces were insufficient to withstand a full assault from the rebels. Lester exined, A scout covered in blood managed to escape back, but he had set out with six others. Did he discover anything? Klein asked. Lester shook his head, He fainted as soon as he returned. The medic has treated his wounds, and fortunately, he survived, but he hasnt woken up yet. Klein expressed sympathy, May the Father in Heaven have mercy on him. This is the first time weve encountered such heavy losses among the scouts, right? Probably ran straight into a muchrger enemy force. But he then pondered, As a scout, isnt recognizing and determining the enemys strength a basic skill? Even if they encounter superior forces, they should be able to retreat in time without almostplete annihtion. Were the people sent out inexperienced? Lester shook his head again, No, they were all veterans, which makes this a significant loss. It seems well only know the specifics when he wakes up. Yes. They soon arrived at the castle hall and found Duke Dodge already waiting for them. Youve been waiting, Your Grace. My apologies. They both quickly greeted the Duke. Duke Dodge waved his hand, No matter, I just arrived myself. Besides, its still earlypared to our scheduled time. Come, sit down. After thanking him, the two found seats at the table. Their attendants stood behind them, ready to heed their masters calls. Only after their lords had finished their meal could the attendants begin their own. While waiting for breakfast, Lester reported the scouts situation to the Duke. Hmm This is indeed a significant loss. These arent mere farmers who have just put down their hoes for spears. Training a qualified scout is quite arduous. The Duke clearly felt the loss. Your Grace, my concern is that the enemy might have intensified their counter-intelligence efforts, capturing and eliminating our scouts to conceal theirrge-scale movements and true deployments. So this might be a precursor to a massive attack. Klein shared his assessment, and Lester sitting beside him nodded in agreement. Duke Dodge frowned, Your worries are not unfounded. The fortress must be prepared at all times. After breakfast, I will issue an order to inform the officers of each unit about this situation. Klein further suggested, The rebels prolonged encampment without attacking has made somemanders within the fortress somewhatcent. I believe you should convene the officers of all units for a face-to-face meeting to emphasize the seriousness of the situation. Duke Dodge, stroking his beard, inwardly praised the young man before him. He was about to speak when suddenly a guard ran into the hall. The scout who returnedst night has awakened and says he has important information to report. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 153: Thorn Fortress 2 Chapter 153: Thorn Fortress 2 A guard rushed in with a report. The scout who returnedst night has woken up and says theres important information to report. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly turned serious. Important information? What could be so crucial? Could it be that the rebels were nning to attack? Duke Dodge immediately stood up and instructed the reporting guard, Take me to him! He strode briskly out of the hall. Klein and Lester also rose and followed behind the elder Duke, no longer in the mood to wait for breakfast. Bowman and the other attendants naturally followed. The group quickly arrived at a tent specifically for wounded soldiers and entered. The Duke asked urgently, Is he awake? On a wooden bed in the corner, a soldier wrapped in bandages was propped up against the bedding, being fed rice soup by another person. Seeing the three highest-ranking individuals of the fortress arrive, the person feeding the wounded soldier immediately stood up to salute, and the injured soldier also struggled to get out of bed. The Duke quickly stepped forward to gently press him down, You shouldnt move around with your injuries, just lie down. Thank you, Your Grace, the severely injured scout said softly, his voice revealing his extreme weakness. The guard brought some stools for the Duke and the others to sit on. You said you had important information to report to me? The scout nodded and said, Yes, I believe the information I gathered is very important. After saying this, his face showed a pained expression. He was the only one who returned from this mission; the fate of the other two brothers who had been with him day and night was unknown. Then tell us about it. Yes! The scout paused, recalling the details of the previous night, and began to narrate slowly. Last evening, we were at our designated route on lookout to prevent a night attack by the rebels. Around 8 P.M., when it waspletely dark, we suddenly heard some noise in the distance. With the faint moonlight, we could barely make out a few figures slowly approaching along the roadside. The team leader guessed they were rebel scouts or a small detachment,ing to scout the fortress under cover of darkness. Originally, we nned to immediately return to the fortress to report, but one of our sharp-eyed brothers noticed there were only five of them, and we had seven. The team leader then thought of capturing a few for interrogation, and the rest of us agreed. So, we quickly adjusted our positions and continued to wait for the enemy toe closer. Fortunately, we were well hidden, and the advancing enemy did not discover us, gradually entering our ambush. Then, on the team leadersmand, we suddenly jumped out, each pouncing on the person closest to them. I gripped my short sword tightly, stabbing fiercely at one of them. Clearly, he was startled by our ambush, standing there confused, and even had his back to me. Under normal circumstances, I was confident I could have stabbed him through. Duke Dodge, Klein, and Lester held their breath, understanding the scouts implication. What happened next was out of the ordinary. Indeed, the scout spoke with an incredulous tone: But something abnormal happened. Just as my short sword struck his body, I felt as if I had stabbed into a piece of iron. Klein asked, Was the enemy wearing armor? No, sir! The scout shook his head vehemently, inadvertently aggravating his wounds and wincing in pain. Once they got close, we could see clearly. They werent wearing any armor. They were definitely scouts, dressed in ordinary clothes to minimize noise while moving at night. The Duke and the others exchanged nces. Klein spected, Perhaps they were wearing some thin, finely crafted inner armor? But as soon as he said it, he felt his face flush with heat. Such a lightweight, finely crafted inner armor that could be hidden under ordinary clothes, not hinder movement, and even withstand a full-force stab from a well-trained adult man Such armor could be a family heirloom for a noble house. It was unlikely for amon scout to wear such a thing to the front lines casually. This was indeed an unusual urrence. The Duke, with a grave expression, asked, Then what happened? Then The scouts face showed confusion and fear. Then, after my strike, the enemy stumbled forward. I took the opportunity to nce around and found that none of our ambush had inflicted fatal injuries on the enemy. Oh perhaps because of the darkness, I didnt see clearly, but their movements afterward didnt seem like those of injured men. We are very confident in our skills. Although we dare notpare with your lordships, knowing where to strike and how to incapacitate without killing is a skill all scouts must master. The Duke asked, So, youre saying all five of them might have been wearing some sort of inner armor? Unable to think of how else the enemy could have achieved such resilience without armor, the Duke reluctantly followed up on Viscount Kleins suggestion. Uh If such inner armor exists, then it must have been that. The scout, with his limited experience, was unaware of the high-tech gadgets nobles could afford. He continued: They reacted quickly, forming a defensive formation back-to-back after our ambush. We didnt have time to be astonished by their defense and attacked again. Quickly, we realized that our swords and daggers seemed to cause them no harm, whether we shed or stabbed. Their skills wereparable to ours, but just being impervious to swords and spearspletely restrained us. After nearly twenty minutes of intense fighting, almost all of us were wounded, but those five were still at ease, gradually overpowering us. Finally, three of my brothers fell, and the team leader, seeing no hope of victory, signaled us to retreat and he he stayed behind I The scouts face reddened as he spoke. I turned and ran His voice began to choke up, unable to continue. Duke Dodge ced a hand on his shoulder, Your team leader was a hero, and you did nothing wrong. Bringing back the information is the responsibility of a scout. Dont bear any psychological burden. Tears welled up in the scouts eyes, Was I the only one who came backst night? I remember two brothers retreating with me I was just running A painful silence ensued, and no one answered his question. The scout hung his head, silently enduring the harsh reality. Duke Dodge sighed, Rest and heal. Only by living can you honor the sacrifice of your brothers. He gestured to the others and turned to leave. Klein and Lester followed closely behind. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 154: Interrogation Chapter 154: Interrogation Duke Dodge and his twopanions walked silently along the corridor, their expressions grave. Duke! eximed Lester. I request to personally patrol outside the fortress, to verify the scouts report. ording to his description, regr soldiers cant handle that situation. After pondering for a while, Duke Dodge replied, Lets wait for reports from other scouts first. Throughout the next day, the Duke gathered reports from several batches of scouts who had gone out for reconnaissance. However, he didnt find anything unusual. Some had encountered the rebel scouts but didnt experience what happenedst night. Could it be that the injured scouts encounter was just an isted incident? Or was he lying? After much consideration, the Duke agreed to Viscount Lesters request, allowing him to lead his elite cavalry scouts on a patrol mission. Before this, there was an unspoken truce between them and the rebels, where neither side entered the others warning zone. The incidentst night, where the rebels clearly broke this truce, might indicate that they were nning to change the status quo. Not far south of Thorn Fortressy a small town, now unrecognizable from its original form. A high and thick stone wall, topped with various defensive fortifications, encircled the outskirts of the town. A deep moat surrounded the wall, its bottom filled with densely packed wooden spikes, ensuring a fatal fall for anyone unlucky enough to tumble in. Fully armed patrol guards could be seen walking on the wall, vigntly watching the north, daring not to ck off. This ce had been transformed by the rebels into a small fortress. Originally, their base was further north, closer to Thorn Fortress. This faction of rebels had no intention of attacking Thorn Fortress, as Duke Jars had only tasked them with keeping an eye on the kingdoms army there, preventing them from mobilizing. However, one night, a small force suddenly emerged from the fortress. After stealthily eliminating the sentries at one corner of the camp, they infiltrated and began setting fires everywhere, causing massive chaos. Fortunately, the intruders were few in number and were quickly repelled by the spontaneous counterattack of the soldiers. Still, the resulting fire and panic disrupted the camp for the entire night. After such an embarrassing incident, which reached the ears of The Greedy Wolf Duke Jars, he was furiously enraged and immediately appointed a new leader for this troop. Takingmand of this rebel force, now self-titled the Southern Army, was General Samar, one of Duke Jars formidable subordinates. When Samar received this appointment, many colleagues pitied him, thinking he lost opportunities for glory as the Southern Army was then busy dealing with lords who refused to submit to Duke Jars. Being assigned to a guarding role meant fewer chances for Samar to earn military honors. However, Samar was secretly pleased. He had foreseen that sooner orter Duke Jars would march northward. Even if the Duke didnt, the royal army would surely advance southward, cing Samar, overseeing Thorn Fortress, at the forefront of the battle. He would then face not the minor forces of the south but a formidable enemy, naturally presenting endless opportunities to distinguish himself in battle. Upon assuming his new role, Samar, considering the original base too close to the fortress and the troops morale weakened by the recent attack, ordered a southern relocation to the current town. He conscripted localbor to transform the town into a makeshift, semi-permanent fortress. Since their current mission was defensive, not offensive, extra efforts were put into fortifications. At the moment, in a dungeon within this fortress, a brutal interrogation was underway Will you talk? Apanied by threatening roars, the loud sound of a whip echoed repeatedly in the dungeon. A prisoner, suspended in mid-air and tied up, was relentlessly whipped with a saltwater-soaked whip. If the severely injured scout from Thorn Fortress were here, he would have recognized the man being whipped as one of his ownrades, one of the few who had been captured by the rebels that night. Clearly, the Southern Army wanted to extract information from these few tongues through relentless torture. It seemed that fabricating false information was not fooling them. Enduring enemy torture with sheer willpower is a scenario usually found in novels and dramas. In reality, such resilience is exceedingly rare. Even those prepared to sacrifice their lives and resolved to die cant withstand various interrogation methods. The techniques that make one long for death but unable to achieve it are too numerous. Regardless of whether a person has undergone resistance to interrogation training, as long as they are of flesh and blood, they will fear pain. Besides physical torture, there are various infamous methods of psychological torment. These are what truly break a persons will, and not even the most rigorously trained spies or soldiers can withstand them. Thus, once captured, almost everyone confesses. To cope with torture after capture, prisoners provide false or partially true information, hoping to be believed. The true part of such information is often either irrelevant or outdated, and its disclosure no longer significant. The captured scout, barely clinging to life, opened his eyes weakly and said in a hoarse voice, I have already confessed everything I know. I truly dont know anything else Ah! The loud crack of the whip sounded again, clearly indicating the interrogators disbelief. As a scout, with a high likelihood of capture, he was naturally prepared with information to deal with this situation. So, at the start of the interrogation, he pretended to resist staunchly, enduring severalshings before gradually revealing the information he had prepared. Then, he could only pray for the mercy of the interrogator. Generally, once an interrogator believes they have extracted all useful information from a prisoner, they either grant a quick end or send them for hardbor. The chances of encountering a sadistic torturer who delights in inflicting pain are rtively low. Of course, apetent interrogator never fully trusts the information given by prisoners. Separating truth from the mixture of truth and lies is a skill in itself. At this point, the interrogator, a towering figure with an intimidating presence, did not believe the scout had told everything. He gripped the prisoners chin, lifting his head slightly to meet his gaze. Ill ask you one more time! Tell me what you havent yet confessed! Sir I truly dont know anything else The prisoner inwardlymented: This was the fifth confirmation; surely, the interrogation would end soon? He dared not reveal critical information like the depleted garrison strength of the fortress. If the rebels learned of it, they might immediately organize an attack. Not only were hisrades-in-arms at risk, but his own family also lived in Duke Dodges territory. In this era, the passage of bandits was like ab passing through hair, especially with the longstanding enmity between the Dodge and Jars families. The fate of themon people under Dodges rule was predictable, and Jars troops were notoriously bad. While all crows are ck, some are cker than others. The interrogator cast a questioning nce toward another figure in the room, cloaked in a cloak, his face hidden under the hood. Hmm hmm! The cloaked man chuckled ominously. Hes lying! He must be hiding something! The spine-chilling words came from the cloaked man, leaving the prisoner wondering how he was detected. He had thought the information he provided was wless, and his limited knowledge as a low-ranking scout was reasonable. Sensing the prisoners confusion, the cloaked man stood up and slowly approached him. You must be wondering why Im so certain youre lying, time after time, he said. The cloaked man slowly raised his head, revealing his face. His appearance was unremarkable, but his eyes His pupils were glowing, actually emitting light! Not reflecting the light of the nearby torches, but shining from within! Because As he spoke, the light in his eyes seemed to grow brighter. I can see the color of your soul Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 155: Interrogation 2 Chapter 155: Interrogation 2 The captive struggled. No, Im telling the truth, I really dont know anything else. However, the interrogator seemed to very much believe the words of the cloaked man. He cracked his knuckles loudly and spoke with a tone full of brutality, It seems you wont understand where you are until youre shown some color! Bring in the water torture! Quickly, two jailers came over and took down the captive who was hanging in mid-air. They then bound him face-up on a bench, his arms and waist tightly secured with ropes. A jailer fetched a towel and covered the captives face with it. The interrogator, holding a bucket of water, approached the captive. He scooped half a scoop of water and flung it onto the captives towel-covered face. Cough, cough~ Choking on the water, the captive immediately held his breath to prevent more water from seeping through the towel into his nostrils. But this was in vain. Lying face-up, with his hands tightly bound, he could only shake his head violently from side to side, trying to shake the towel off. However, the towel clung to his face as if glued, impossible to shake off. Ha ha! All your struggling is useless! If you honestly confess the information youre hiding, Ill immediately take off the towel, the interrogator taunted,ughing wickedly as he sshed another half scoop of water onto the towel. Due to his intense struggling, the captive quickly ran out of oxygen. A strong sensation of suffocation relentlessly assaulted his brain. Umm! Hmm In agony, the captive made a sound. Finally, he couldnt bear it any longer and suddenly opened his airway, taking a rapid breath. However, along with the air, arge amount of water also rushed into his mouth and nose. In addition to the suffocation, another pain a sensation of drowning overwhelmed him. The interrogator, very excited, said, It looks like youre enjoying this. Let me help you enjoy it a bit more! He then sshed another half scoop of water onto the towel. The captive continued trying to shake the towel off his face. Unable to breathe, his bodys reflexes forced him to open his mouth wide, breathing and swallowing forcefully, causing arge amount of water to enter his stomach, lungs, and bronchi. The water in his stomach, lungs, and airways brought unbearable pain. He coughed, vomited, and kicked wildly. After about two or three minutes, the captive nearly lost consciousness, but his central nervous system was still functioning, protecting its owner. At this moment, though he lost consciousness, his physical pain intensified, and his whole body began to convulse. His lungs, airways, and bronchi began secreting arge amount of viscous mucus a lot of thick nasal discharge. Suddenly, a urine smell permeated the interrogation room as the captive began to urinate involuntarily. A whipshed fiercely at his body. Really now, you dare urinate on my territory. Feeling it was enough, the interrogator lifted the towel off the captives face. The two jailers untied the ropes, helping the captive sit up and patting his back vigorously. Cough, cough! Cough, cough! The captive coughed violently, choking out arge amount of water from his mouth and nose. The interrogator, with his arms crossed in front of his chest, asked proudly, How about it? Will you confess now? Let me tell you, my water torture is very effective! About eighty percent of those who experience this end up speaking, saying whatever theyre asked. As for the remaining twenty percent He smiled a chilling smile. Guess what? They all died from the torture during the process! To hasten the captives recovery of consciousness, the jailers viciously whipped him a few times. Ill talk cough, cough Ill talk The captives brain regained consciousness, unable to endure the hellish sensation any longer, not wishing to experience it a second time. Its always the hard way with you, isnt it? You wouldnt have had to suffer so much had you spoken earlier. Now, confess everything honestly. The captive didnt immediately start confessing but gasped for air, cherishing the preciousness of each breath. Untie him! The interrogator was in no hurry now; the captives psychological defenses had been broken. With his eyes closed, the captive struggled to regte his breathing, gradually recovering. The cloaked man, who had been enjoying the interrogation process from the side, stepped closer. Now, make sure you confess honestly this time. If theres even a hint of falsehood in your statement, Ill detect it immediately. And then He pointed at the interrogator beside him. This gentleman will let you enjoy the service you just experienced once again. Honestly, Im quite looking forward to you lying, so I can watch that splendid performance again. Ha ha ha ha! His maniacalughter echoed through the interrogation room. In the temporarymand center located in the center of the town, several officers, including Samar, were gathered, discussing the new intelligence obtained from the captive. The cloaked man, who had assisted the interrogator in extracting the confession, was speaking. Lord Samar, I believe now is the best time to attack, seizing the Thorn Fortress before the royal armys main force moves south. After capturing the fortress, even if we dont fight during theing winter, well have a significant advantage when spr ing arrives. Samar, with one hand supporting his chin, watched the cloaked mans performance coldly without a word. He had no fondness for this strange person the reason being that the man was a wizard. It was no secret among the rebel highmand that Duke Jars had wizards serving or assisting him, and not just a few. Their involvement was one of the crucial reasons that had convinced the Duke to initiate the rebellion. When the Duke disclosed the existence of these wizards to his confidants and key subordinates, many thought it was a tall tale. However, the magical abilities disyed by these individuals quickly convinced everyone of their identity, earning their respect andpliance. Indeed, the addition of the wizards was a significant boost to their side. As for interference from church forces? Through generations of quiet arrangement, the upper echelons of the Southern Church had already been infiltrated by the Jars family. They could even afford to break with the central church authority, provided the Duke had the power to stand against it. Although they couldnt break with the central church authority at present, hiding the existence of the wizards was rtively easy. However, given the negative perception of wizards, manymanders, including Samar, were wary of this group. He was particrly irritated at the moment. This bothersome wizard had appeared in the army with the Dukes orders, iming to assist him. But Samar soon realized that the wizard was constantly trying to take control of the army or undermine his authority. Fortunately, Samars own influence was strong, maintaining his power without letting this cunning individual seed. In his view, the wizard was overly ambitious, utterly ignorant in military affairs, yet repeatedly urging him to attack Thorn Fortress. Goodness! Thats the Thorn Fortress, known as the strongest bastion in the south, the cornerstone of the Dodge familys power for generations. Samar considered himself quite bold, but not to the extent of capturing Thorn Fortress with the forces at his disposal. So he resolved to merely monitor the garrison there for now, waiting for the Duke to subdue the southern dissenters and join forces with him before making further ns. He had already rejected the wizards suggestions several times. Perhaps the man possessed mysterious powers, but he was a novice in military matters. The irate wizard, a few days earlier, had demonstrated his power. He cast spells on several scouts, who were only wearing soft leather armor that wouldnt hinder movement. Under the influence of his magic, they gained defenseparable to te armor. Send them north into the enemys alert zone to capture a few tongues. If we can extract information about insufficient manpower in the fortress, well attack! The news of the granary fire in the capital had already spread in the southern army, likely leaving them unable to send reinforcements south, fueling the wizards confidence. Fine! If the enemys manpower is indeed significantly low, we will attack. That was how Samar had agreed at the time. Now, the intelligence had been extracted, revealing that there were only a few thousand men in the fortress. The wizard imed that under his magic, all lies would be exposed, and the information was one hundred percent urate. So, the question remained: to attack or not to attack? Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 156: Fortress Siege 1 Chapter 156: Fortress Siege 1 Seeing Samars hesitant demeanor, Wizard Scott secretly scorned him. How can such a coward be a leader? I really dont understand what Duke Jars was thinking, he thought. Scott believed that with his magic, he could easily conquer the fortress. He slowly stood up, bowed gently to Samar, who was sitting at the head of the table, and then looked around at the military officers present. Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to formally introduce to you the magic I specialize inenchantment, Scott said. My magic can temporarily or permanently enhance weapons, armor, and other equipment. For defensive armor, for instance, I can increase the protective ability of a piece of light leather armor to that of scale or chain mail. And a piece of light chain mail, I can enhance to the strength of te armor. Everyone must have seen the performance of our scouts a few days ago. Five of them fought against seven enemies and achieved an overwhelming victory. Except for one who escaped, four were killed, two were captured, and we only had three people with minor injuries. An officer eximed, Yes, it was truly incredible. Your magic is extraordinary. Scott gave him a satisfied look. I can enchant swords, turning an ordinary iron sword into a steel one, and a roughly made weapon into one as powerful as those crafted by dwarven masters. The officers around the table gasped in amazement and started discussing the significance of enchantment in battle. Samar asked, How many people can you enchant? Is there no limit? Scott proudly replied, With my and my subordinates abilitiesbined, we can enchant the armor of 500 soldiers wearing ordinary leather armor, elevating their defense to the level of te armor. Moreover, if the soldiers wear leather boots and gloves, they can get the full set effect. Is this enhancement permanent? Samar inquired. Scotts voice lowered significantly, Well no, the effectsts about five hours. But if enchantment is done during the crafting process, it can achieve a semi-permanent effect. Samar shook his head, If we start now, it will be toote. General! Scott raised his voice again, Four to five hours ispletely enough. Think about it, 500 soldiers equipped with te armorif we use them as a spearhead to capture a point on the wall, and with the follow-up troops quickly moving in, we can take Thorn Fortress swiftly due to our numerical advantage. Hmm Samar hesitated. 500 soldiers equipped with te armor was indeed a considerable force. In thest hundred years, the entire Kingdom of Ordo probably hadnt produced more than 300 sets of te armor! Most of them were inherited from father to son, passed down among knights and nobles as heirlooms. Seeing Samar seemed tempted, Scott continued, General, theres another advantage to my enchantment. The enchanted equipment maintains its original weight. An enchanted piece of leather armor still weighs the same as leather, not as heavy as te armor. Alright! The final statement finally attracted Samar. The prospect of having the defense of te armor while feeling as light as wearing leather armor was too appealing. Samar even considered joining the battle himself. He turned to an officer beside him and ordered, Within three days, select 500 strong and healthy soldiers. We willunch an attack in five days. The officer immediately stood up and responded, Yes, my lord. Scott smiled satisfactorily. You are wise, General! If they could take Thorn Fortress with his help, his position within the organization would rise another step. Thinking this, Scott was inwardly thrilled. Five dayster, the warning bell in Thorn Fortress rang incessantly; the rebel army was finallyunching its attack. In the past few days, the frequency of rebel scouts entering the fortresss alert zone had increased. Lester himself had caught several during his patrols, but they hadnt discovered the situation described by the injured scout. The increasing enemy reconnaissance had heightened the tension in Thorn Fortress, even though everyone knew this day was inevitable. On November 15th, scouts swiftly reported that arge force of the rebel army had entered the alert zone and was heading straight for the fortress. Duke Dodge immediately ordered the rm bell to be rung, preparing all troops for battle. The fortress quickly buzzed into a state of activity. The Duke, along with Klein and Lester, ascended the walls tomand the battle. Before long, they saw the rebel armys banners. Since ourst night ambush, theyve nevere with so many men, one remarked. It looks like theyre serious this time. Its infuriating. If it werent forst years gue, I, a Duke, wouldnt have been reduced to scraping together just a few thousand troops. The three discussed in low voices. Despite the immense tension, there was an unwavering determination in everyones eyes, with no trace of fear. Duke Dodge drew his ancestral sword and held it aloft, the de glittering under the sunlight. For the kingdom! he dered. Klein and Lester also drew their swords and raised them high, touching their des with the Dukes. For His Majesty the King! For Her Highness the Princess! Together, they shouted their resolve to annihte the rebels. We vow to destroy the rebels! Not far south of the fortress, the rebel army was already in formation for the attack. Samar had brought a total of ten thousand soldiers for this offensive. To keep an eye on Thorn Fortress, Jars had allocated a significant force here. Although the original n wasnt to attack the fortress, they still had to guard against the northern kingdoms army advancing south. Even though they had burned the granary at Crystal Shine, no one could guarantee that the royal family didnt have more provisions elsewhere, so the defense force in this direction couldnt be reduced. Six siege towers stood ominously, looking quite new. These were hastily constructed by the rebel army in thest five days. Once the attack began, soldiers would risk being shot by arrows from the fortress to push these towers to the walls. Then they would ce thedders on the walls, and the siege soldiers would bravely climb up to engage the defenders inbat. Underneath one of the siege towers stood Wizard Scott, brimming with confidence, as if victory was already in his grasp. Finally, the moment hase! History will remember this moment, for this will be the starting point of my, Scotts, ascent! Many figures could be seen on the fortress walls. The defenders had reacted quickly and were already in position, seemingly well-trained for this moment. But the wizard did not regard them highly. And all of you will be my sacrifices! A sacrifice to the Arcane Society! Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 157: Fortress Siege 2 Chapter 157: Fortress Siege 2 Scott turned around and said to the other mages, Its time. Let us enchant the soldiers. Hispanions nodded and followed him to a formation of infantry. The soldiers in this formation were clearly elites. Most of them were tall and burly, giving the impression that each could take on ten men single-handedly. A smaller number were not as tall, but werepact and agile. These were the assault troops meticulously selected by Samar. They wore carefully crafted, high-quality leather armor, which covered even the usually exposed limbs with leather protective gear. This troop would serve as the spearhead of the rebellion, breaching the defenses of the Thorn Fortress and carving a path for the following forces. Upon the arrival of the four mages, an officer in the formation stepped forward to greet them. Holy Ones, we are ready, he said. Scott nodded at him, Good, we will begin our prayers now. As a mage, Scott felt disgusted having to pretend to be part of the rival church in front of these low-ranking soldiers, but he knew he must endure this for a while longer. Standing at each side of the formation, Scott and his threepanions extended their arms towards the soldiers, chanting under their breath. As they chanted, a faint glow began to emanate from the soldiers, or more specifically, from their equipment. This was the first time the soldiers had witnessed such a phenomenon. They observed the equipment on themselves and theirrades with wide eyes. Any attempts to talk were quickly silenced by the officer. Is this the result of praying to the gods? The blessing of the Lord of Light? Despite prior information, it still seemed unbelievable to them. Days before, they had been selected from their units, informed they would lead the assault on Thorn Fortresss walls, clearing a path for the troops behind. They were promised substantial rewards for themselves or their families, enough to live without worries. Some were thrilled at the prospect of afortable life post-battle, while others despaired at the dangerous task of being the vanguard in a siege, especially against Thorn Fortress, renowned as the strongest in the south. What use were rewards to the dead? Then, suddenly, priests apanying the army dered that four holy men from the holy city had arrived with a divine message: the soldiers chosen to lead the battle were under the special care of the Lord of Light, tasked with overthrowing the corrupt royal family. These holy men would pray for them before the battle, bestowing their armor with the power to repel des and arrows. Hearing that they were the chosen of the Lord of Light, the soldiers spirits soared. This was confirmed by the priests themselves, reviving even the most disheartened among them. With the blessing of the Lord of Light rendering them impervious to weapons, they felt assured of surviving to enjoy their rewards. The morale of the five hundred men soared. After about 20 minutes, the holy men ceased their chanting. They crossed their arms, catching their breath as if they had just engaged in strenuous exercise, drenched in sweat. The glow faded from the soldiers and their equipment returned to normal. Seeing the holy men with closed eyes and regting their breath, everyone remained silent, not wanting to disturb them. Nearly two minutester, Scott opened his eyes and said to the officer, It is done. You are now blessed by the Lord of Light. When themand to attack is given, fight bravely and do not disappoint the expectations of the Father. He spoke these words while still gasping for air. The officer was immensely excited, Yes! Holy One, we shall follow the divinemand! He had quietly taken out a dagger and tested it on his leather armor, to his utter astonishment. Could this still be called leather armor? The sensation from the dagger felt like striking a steel te, yet when touched by hand, it felt no different from before. Good heavens! Could it be that I truly am one of the chosen ones? he thought. No wonder we were selected from various units. Scott added, Do not forget to take the holy medicine distributed to you. It will grant you immense strength, making your enemies seem as powerless as infants before you. The officer immediately responded, Yes, yes, my lord, we are immensely grateful. Praise be to the Father, all glory to the Almighty Lord. Hearing this, Scott felt uneasy inside, but he simply hummed in response and led his threepanions to Samar, themander of the army. Lord, everything is in readiness. Good, you have worked hard, the general, mounted on his horse, nodded. He nced at his subordinates on either side, then slowly drew his sword, pointing it forward. Attack! With themand, the bugler beside Samar blew the horn with all his might. The sound of the horn rapidly spread in all directions, resonating with the battle gs fluttering in the wind. Hearing the horn, the enchanted five hundred each took out a small pill, no bigger than a pomegranate seed, and swallowed it. Soon, they felt a warmth coursing through their bodies and a surge of strength, making the weight of their armor feel as light as if they were bare-chested. Before they could marvel at the miraculous effect of the holy medicine, the five hundred split into two groups, each pushing a siege tower towards the fortress, followed closely by arge contingent of infantry. The other four siege towers also began moving, each followed by many infantry, though not as many as the first two. Leading the charge were hordes of archers, jogging towards the fortress. Reaching a certain distance, they began to shoot arrows at themand of their officers, aiming to suppress the fortresss defenses and cover the infantrys approach to the walls. The moment the rebels horns sounded, the hearts of the fortresss defenders leaped to their throats. Enemy arrows iing! Take cover! The defenders quickly ducked behind the battlements, as arrows rained down like torrential rain. Many who failed to find cover were struck. Quick, take the wounded away. Counterattack! Counterattack! The archers stood and returned fire towards the rebels. Many on the rebel side also fell,cking any cover. Despite the casualties, they soonunched a second wave of attacks. A fierce exchange of arrows ensued between both sides. As the rebel infantry drew closer, some of the defenders archers began targeting the enemy near the walls. However, due to the cover provided by the siege engines, their efforts werergely ineffective. Finally, the first siege engine reached the wall. Almost simultaneously as thedders were extended, rebel soldiers began climbing up. Haah! The first rebel to jump onto the wall, with eyes red with fury, astonishingly parried three or four swords aimed at him with incredible strength. He swung his military saber, knocking back the four surrounding defenders. However, a sharp knights sword, bypassing the defenders who had yet to stabilize, stabbed fiercely into the chest of the rebel soldier. Bowmans eyes widened in disbelief. His full-strength sword strike was blocked by what appeared to be a thinyer of leather armor? Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 158: Fortress Siege 3 Chapter 158: Fortress Siege 3 The number of rebel soldiers leaping onto the fortress walls kept increasing, and the defending army desperately tried to prevent them from widening their breach. All six of the rebel siege towerdders were sessfully positioned against the walls. The fighting at the two attack points on the left and the two on the right was at a stalemate. However, the situation at the two central points was far from optimistic. The rebels storming these points fought with a frenzy, their eyes bloodshot as they yelled and attacked the defenders with relentless force. They seemed indifferent to the swords and knives thrust or shed at them, countering every move with aggressive offense. However, the defenders were indeed hardly making a dent in them. These soldiers, d in leather armor, seemed as though they were wearing full suits of fine steel te armor, protecting them from head to toe. Even their arms and legs easily deflected the defenders des. Knights squire Bowman found himself in a tough fight, entangled with a rebel soldier. After a few exchanges, Bowman realized that his opponents martial skills were not sophisticated, mostly basic military techniques far inferior to his own, honed since childhood under his fathers guidance as he aspired to be a knight. Under normal circumstances, Bowman felt he could have easily defeated his opponent with a quick maneuver. Yet, this soldier before him possessed an almost perverse level of defense and strength far surpassing his own,pensating for hisck of skill. Whenever Bowman struck the soldiers body, it felt like hitting a steel te, a sensation he only experienced when battling enemies in heavy armor. But curiously, this man was only wearing leather armor, moving with agility impossible for someone in heavy armor. Bowman recalled a report from a severely injured scout a few days earlier, who had also encountered an enemy with unbelievably strong defenses. As a knights squire, Bowman managed to hold his ground against the rebel soldier, but the regr soldiers around him were faring much worse. Closebat had been raging for over ten minutes, and several of hisrades had already fallen, with seemingly no casualties on the enemy side. It was then that he heard the old dukemanding from the tower, shouting to everyone, Blunt weapons! Use blunt weapons against those whom swords and knives cant harm! This reminded Bowman of the earlier spection by the lords, who couldnt understand the scouts report. If the enemy indeed had armor-like defenses, making swords ineffective, then perhaps using blunt weapons could make a difference. Thus, the fortress hastily prepared a batch of blunt weapons like war hammers, though in limited numbers. Bowman was assigned one, now strapped to his waist. Real blunt weapons were not asrge and cumbersome asmonly imagined. For instance, Bowmans war hammer was only about the size of an adult fist, not the exaggerated hundred-pound, head-sized hammers of minstrels tales. Dodging an attack, Bowman smoothly sheathed his knight sword and unstrapped the war hammer from his waist. After a few more exchanges with the rebel soldier, Bowman seized an opening and, using all his strength, ferociously swung the hammer at the soldiers right arm. The immense recoil numbed his right palm gripping the handle, almost causing him to drop the weapon. However, the moment the hammer struck, the rebel soldier let out a painful yell, his right arm going limp and his sword dropping to the ground. Joy surged in Bowmans heart. It works! Trained as a knights squire, he didnt miss the opportunity to beat a fallen foe. He rapidly swung the hammer, continuously striking the soldiers body. After several hits to the chest, the rebel soldier seemed dazed, no longer dodging, just instinctively retreating backward. Seizing the moment, the knights squire pressed forward, targeting the soldiers head with a vicious blow. With a thud, the rebel soldier Bowman struck was felled, his skull crushed, copsing backward onto the fortress wall. Breathing heavily, Bowman excitedly scanned his surroundings for his next target. However, his heart sank as he surveyed the situation. Although several red-eyed rebel soldiers had fallen after many defenders switched to blunt weapons, the defending army was still being overwhelmed by the enemy, with new assants continuously ascending the siegedders. On one hand, there were only a few dozen blunt weapons avable to the defenders. On the other, not all soldiers possessed the martial prowess of a knights squire like Bowman. Without further thought, Bowman re-engaged in the battle, swinging his war hammer with renewed vigor. As he lunged towards the enemy, he nced at Sir Klein, a skilled warrior, surrounded by numerous foes yet unflinchingly fighting. With a il in hand, Sir Klein deftly parried and struck, creating new casualties and bodies amongst the rebels. Seeing his lord fight so bravely, Bowmans earlier despair over their dire situation was dispelled. His passion for battle reignited, he roared and charged towards his newly chosen target. Watching his soldiers continually scale the fortress walls, Scottughed heartily. A magepanion by his side remarked, It seems our attack is going very smoothly. Of course! Scott said, his mouth curled into a smirk. With our magical enhancement, even mortals be this powerful. I want to show our senior how significant our role as enchanters is, how we can turn the tide of battle, Scott thought of a senior in their organization, renowned for bodily enhancement, so powerful that he could single-handedly decimate an army with just his fists. That senior had always looked down on enchanters like Scott, believing that augmentingbat abilities with external aids was a mere trick. True strength lies in the bodys own power, to crush enemies with absolute superiority even when stripped of all else, the senior had disdainfully said to Scott. Irritated by this memory, Scott thought to himself, No matter how much one strengthens their body, theres a limit. Can you be a god? Indeed, Scott acknowledged the effectiveness of enhancement magic. However, for the organization to expand its influence and achieve its goals, it needed to arm arge number of mortal armies, whose members couldnt learnplex magic due to limited talents. Although the organization researched body-enhancing spells for mortals, such spells often couldntst long. Mages were too precious and scarce to be risked on battlefields just to enhance soldiers. A single mishap could result in a significant loss. Thats where enchanters came in, capable of temporarily enchanting ordinary equipment before battles and adding semi-permanent enhancements during weapon manufacturing. By training many enchanters to produce enchanted weapons, they could arm numerous mortal armies, tipping the scales of war with their superior equipment. Unfortunately, Scottmented, the senior was away in Northwest Bay on important business, missing their splendid performance. What a pity, Scott thought, Otherwise, I could have changed his stubborn view of us. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 159: Fortress Siege 4 Chapter 159: Fortress Siege 4 Duke Dodge watched the battle atop the fortress with a stern expression. The situation was dire. The defending forces were clearly being overwhelmed by the rebels. After careful consideration, hemanded, Deploy the reserve troops to assist our soldiers in retreating to the inner wall. The bugler beside him immediately raised his horn and began to blow in a special rhythm. The old Duke said to an officer behind him, Bring out our secret weapon. The officer was shocked. My lord, thats ourst resort! It shouldnt be used unless absolutely necessary! Duke Dodge gave a bitter smile, Cant you see? The time of absolute necessity is now. Or rather, if we dont reveal this trump card soon, we wont survive to see that moment. With a bitter expression, the officer nodded and replied, Yes, my lord, before turning and sprinting away. Retreat to the inner wall! Retreat to the inner wall! The officers, fighting alongside the soldiers on the fortresss outer wall, passed down themand to their subordinates. The defending soldiers quickly gathered around their respectivemanders, covering each other as they moved towards the inner wall. As aplete defensive stronghold, Thorn Fortress had twoyers of walls. The distance between the outer and inner walls was about 15-20 meters, with the inner wall being taller, thicker, and more difficult to breach. The rebel soldiers, having climbed the outer wall, pursued relentlessly. They couldnt afford to rest now. Allowing the defenders to fall back to the inner wall would cause many problems. The merlons on the inner side of the outer wall were short and small, offering poor defense against arrows from the inner wall. However, the inner walls gates suddenly opened, and arge number of soldiers, the reserve troops of the defending army, who had been conserving their strength, eagerly watching the battle on the outer wall, rushed out as soon as the Dukes order was given. The reserve troops immediately reced their brethren who had been fighting earlier. The rebel soldiers, having fought hard for a long time, were already showing signs of fatigue and were unexpectedly suppressed by the fresh reserve troops on the outer wall. But the reserve troops did not linger in battle. Given their numerical disadvantage, they quickly retreated back to the inner wall after covering their retreating brothers, then firmly closed the gate. Lord Samar! Weve taken the outer wall! Good! Samar was overjoyed, not expecting to take the outer wall of Thorn Fortress so quickly. Immediately send the second wave of troops to press forward! Yes! The rebels, braving the arrow and bolt fire from the inner wall, opened the outer gate. Arge number of rebels carrying scalingdders and battering rams charged in, and the attack on the inner wall of the fortressmenced immediately. Still leading the charge were those soldiers in enchanted leather armor, biting their swords and vigorously climbing thedders to the inner wall. From the initial 500, about 300 remained capable of fighting after the earlier skirmish. Another group of soldiers gathered at the city gate, vigorously battering the gate with a ram. Oddly, the defenders only hindered the rebels as they climbed thedders. Without the cover of siege engines, the rebels suffered heavy losses from stones and ming oil attacks. However, once they reached the top of the wall, the defenders who had fiercely resisted suddenly dispersed to the sides, leaving arge area around the siegedders empty. What are they up to? the rebels wondered, momentarily stunned upon reaching the wall. Nheless, they raised their weapons, remaining vignt, and covered theirrades as they continued to ascend. More and more rebel soldiers climbed onto the inner wall. Attack! Once a significant number had gathered, disregarding their confusion, they roared in unison and charged at the defenders. Suddenly, a voice from the defenders shouted, Aim! Then, many soldiers wielding strange weapons emerged. The front of these weapons, resembling nozzles, pointed directly at the rebels. Fire! The strange nozzles suddenly ejected long tongues of me directly at the rebel soldiers. In an instant, a fiery hell descended! By the time the mes reached the rebels, they had turned into a massive fire column. Many soldiers were engulfed, instantly catching fire. Screams of terror and pain erupted among the rebels. A closer observation would reveal that the defenders strange weapons were actually spraying a burning liquid, sshing onto the rebels and fueling the mes, eventually igniting their clothing. The burning soldiers frantically tried to pat out the mes on their bodies. Theirrades rushed to help extinguish the fire, and those severely engulfed rolled on the ground. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldnt extinguish the mes and watched helplessly as the fire consumed them. Even more terrifyingly, those attempting to put out the fire found their hands catching fire too. They shook their hands violently or rubbed them against the merlons to extinguish the mes. No one dared to help the burning men anymore; they could only watch them be consumed by the fire. Even the watching defenders, including the me-throwing soldiers, were stunned by the overwhelming power of their weapons. They hadnt anticipated such a devastating effect. Those standing near the me-throwers instinctively distanced themselves. What are you waiting for? Keep firing! The officers, recovering from their shock, loudly urged their subordinates tounch a second wave of attack. Yes! The me-throwing soldiers, snapping out of their daze, continued to unleash their nozzles, sending fierce dragon-like fire towards the rebels again. The inner walls gate suddenly opened, and as the rebels gathered at the gate attempted to charge in, they were met with streams of fire Another tragic scene unfolded. Whats happening? On a makeshift wooden tower, Samar and Scott watched the scene on the inner wall in stunned silence. From their vantage point, they only saw shes of fire on the wall, followed by their soldiers catching fire, struggling powerlessly in the mes until they fell motionless. The soldiers lucky enough not to be burned retreated from the wall, desperately climbing down thedders. However, when the siegedder became crowded with men, the defenders seized the opportunity to direct a stream of fire downwards, setting the entiredder aze Angrily, Samar descended from the tower, ordering a knight, Go and find out what happened! The knight had not yet departed when arge group of their own routed soldiers came pouring out of the fortress. Following them were the cavalry of the fortresss defenders, who mercilessly cut down the disorganized rebels, unable to mount an effective resistance, who were merely running towards their own lines. Samar immediately ordered, Form up! He still had a considerable number of soldiers who quickly formed a tight phnx, their long spears nted towards the fortress, aiming at both the enemy cavalry and their own fleeing troops. A knight with a loud voice shouted to the retreating soldiers, Those who dare break the formation will be shown no mercy! The routed soldiers knew this was no joke and dispersed to the sides. The rebel cavalry also began to trot, covering their nks. The defenders cavalry, seeing that the remaining rebel forces were well-prepared, withdrew back into the fortress after a short pursuit. Samar breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately ordered the regrouping of his troops and summoned one of the returning officers for a detailed inquiry. The officer, with a striking burn on his arm and still in shock, said, The enemy used some method to spray unextinguishable mes at us. Many many of our brothers were burned to death. Unextinguishable mes? Yes, my lord! Unextinguishable! The officers face showed fear and disbelief. Between the outer and inner walls, theres a small pond. Some brothers who were on fire jumped into it to extinguish the mes, but but But what? Samar demanded. But the mes on them grew even bigger! How is that possible? Even Scott, standing beside Samar, doubted his ears. Water extinguishes fire this ismon knowledge even to a three-year-old. mes that grew stronger in water, something not even the proudest of mages magic could achieve how did these mortals manage it? Samar, however, was unusually calm. He let the officer go to reorganize his troops and then, with a stern face, ordered, Retreat! Retreat? No, my lord! Scott was reluctant to withdraw like this; he had high hopes for this attack. Its just some incendiary substance. Theres no such thing as fire that water cant extinguish. Those fleeing soldiers must have made up excuses because they are scared to death. Shut up! My soldiers are fighting to the death out there, and you dare to nder them like this? Samar suddenly yelled at him, his face and neck turning red with anger. Scott was startled by his outburst and stood speechless. Sorry, Mage Sir, I was a bit impulsive just now. Samar calmed down. I know that officer. He is not a coward. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been chosen tomand the assault team. And have you heard of Greek fire? Scott heard the term for the first time, his face showing confusion, Greek fire? Samar nodded, Greek fire, a terrible mmable liquid. A long time ago, possibly during the era of the ancient Gubera Empire, Greek fire was once widespread. Its said to be made from a ck viscous oil, mixed with certain proportions of sulfur, tar, resin, and other mmable substances. Not only is it highly mmable, but it also burns on water, and cant be extinguished. But the specific form, especially the ck oil, was lost due to excessive secrecy. Scotts eyes widened, Theres such a miraculous substance? This is a disaster that only God can save us from, the only way to escape when attacked with Greek fire is to kneel and pray for heavenly salvation thats how it was described in the legends. Samar sighed, s! I never thought this long-lost weapon would reappear in the world and that I would encounter it. Scott, still unwilling to give up, asked, Isnt there any way to counter Greek fire? Samar shook his head, Perhaps there is, but I dont know it. For now, all we can do is retreat and keep watching the fortress. I cant risk the Dukes troops a second time. A single misstep could greatly trouble the Dukes n to unify the south. Scott looked back at Thorn Fortress with endless regret and said, Alright! Ill follow your arrangement. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 160: The Southern Sets Sail! Chapter 160: The Southern Sets Sail! November 11, 1990, in the Holy Calendar marked the day the ship Southern embarked on its journey. The docks of Port Fran were bustling and crowded. Everyone who had heard about the new route being charted flocked to the docks to witness this grand adventure. It was a journey to the Horn Bay area, an unprecedented venture for many. Onboard the Southern Ship, the soldiers were bustling about, making final preparations for the long voyage. The shipyard manager, Rubin, and the old shipwright, Benjamin, led their craftsmen in a thorough inspection of the ship. Even the underage cadets were running around the deck, following orders to move this and that. Young Allen and anotherpanion struggled to carry arge barrel down thedder into the hold. After setting down the barrel, the two boys saluted the ships steward. Mr. Steward, this is thest barrel of wine, they reported. Six barrels of rum, four barrels of wine, four chickens, ten boxes of canned goods, biscuits, bread the steward counted the supplies, ticking them off in his notebook. Good, all the food is prepared. You boys can take a break now. Yes, sir! After being busy for most of the day, Allen and hispanion were relieved to finally have some downtime. The young cadets were thrilled about the journey south, as it meant seeing more of the world. Having been orphans, they had grown ustomed to considering the warship their home. Wherever the ship went, that was home. Allen ran to the ships side to look out at the dock. He saw many familiar faces but was slightly disappointed not to see Dr. Wade and Sister Susan, who had gone to Lakeheart Town for some training and had not yet returned. He suggested to the other cadets who had finished their tasks, Hey, everyone! The captain said this voyage mightst over a month. Lets go to the dock and say goodbye to the townspeople. Theyve been so good to ustely. Sure! Yeah! His suggestion was quickly agreed upon, and the group disembarked, heading beyond the security area. Please, follow me, gentlemen, Captain Quik beckoned to five individuals, clearly not navy personnel, as they boarded the Southern Ship. Among these five were four business representatives, not only from Alda but also one from Bayldings Emden. The fifth was a young, handsome man named Derrick, personally assigned by the lord to join the ship. He was a schr set to apany the Southern Ship to Horn Bay to bring his family to the Northwest Bay. Captain Quik couldnt help but notice Derricks strikingly handsome features, thinking he could easily be a regr in the salons of the southern nobility if it werent for his slight beard. Leading the group, Quik announced, For at least the next month, well be living aboard this ship. Let me give you a tour of the Southern Ship. He leisurely showed them around, starting with the cargo hold, which doubled as a sleeping and resting area for the crew, with hammocks rolled up until needed. Taking them to the rear of the hold, Quik said, This is where youll rest. Unlike the rest, this area had thick canvas walls dividing it into five small rooms, each with a hammock and a chest for personal belongings. Though each room was only about two square meters, it was a rare luxury aboard the Southern Ship, a special amodation for these five passengers. Quik walked to the very back of the ship and opened a door. This is the captains quarters, heh my living quarters. The captains quarters were arguably the most luxurious part of the ship. Approximately four square meters in size, it featured a bright window at the rear of the ship. Besides a hammock and a storage box, there was a small table and a stool, equipped with an ink bottle, a quill, and other items likely used for logging the ships journey. Additionally, there was adder in the captains quarters that led directly to the open deck above. Now, lets see a very important part of the ship, Quik said, leading them to the front of the cargo hold. There were two doors, one on each side. Opening the left door, they found a smallpartment with a peculiar feature: a hole pointing downwards. Someone quickly guessed, Captain, this wouldnt happen to be a toilet, would it? Yes, Quik nodded. Congrattions, you guessed right. The hole leads directly to the sea, very convenient! Also, for those who are shy about bathing in front of others, this can be a private spot. The passengers exchanged nces, a bit speechless, but none seemed too bothered. After all, they were ustomed to roughing it. Derrick, the schr, sighed in relief internally. A proper toilet on the ship was a small but significantfort. Quik then took them to the food storage area. Gentlemen, we have enough food and drink stored for fifteen days. Well start with fresh vegetables, meats, eggs, and bread as they spoil first. Then, well move on to dried vegetables, cured meats, and biscuits. Oh, and just a heads up, if you find maggots in the biscuits, dont panic. Thats pretty normal at sea. The thought of maggots made everyone a bit queasy. Once we finish the rest, well rely on canned food. We also have four hens on deck for fresh eggs daily, Quik continued. pping his hands, he said, Alright, everyone. Go and say your farewells to your loved ones on the dock. We set sail in about two hours. Two hourster, close to noon, Austin stood on deck, addressing the entire crew of the Southern Ship, including Quik. This mission must seed at all costs! he dered. You carry the hopes of the Northwest Bay and our lord! Upon your return, all participating officers and soldiers will be promoted one rank, along with additional rewards! On behalf of everyone, rest assured, Commander, we willplete the mission! Quik responded on behalf of the crew. Good. Then, I wont dy you any longer. Set sail immediately! Yes, sir! As Austin turned to leave, he nced at the green-haired young master who gestured reassuringly. Satisfied, Austin crossed the gangnk back to the dock. Quik swiftly assumed his role as captain. Retract the gangnk! Anchor up! Lower the sails! The Southern Ship sets sail! With a strong wind that day, the ship quickly began moving, heading out of the harbor. Bon voyage! Return safely! The crowd on the dock erupted in cheers, waving hats and handkerchiefs, sending their blessings to the departing ship. Rubin and old shipwright Benjamin were among the crowd, their eyes brimming with tears, waving at the Southern Ship as if seeing off their own child, their faces a mix of pride and worry. Sailors idly standing on the ship waved back, some even breaking into tears. For most of them, this was their first time leaving home, and they were headed thousands of miles south. Thus, under the strong sea breeze, the Southern Ship sailed into the depths of the ocean Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 161: Refugees 1 Chapter 161: Refugees 1 Today, an unusual tension pervaded the atmosphere in Kas Vige, located near the southern border of Alda. On the main road south of the vige, several roadblocks made of wooden fences were set up, thoroughly obstructing the path. Sergeant Makarov, who had been promoted to the rank of corporal, led a hundred militiamen to form a vignce line, facing south in readiness. Today was the day the refugees were expected to arrive, and the staff headquarters had ordered them to line up here to wee them. However, their method of weing was quite unique. Many were armed with swords, spears, and other weapons, and those without weapons carried farming tools like pitchforks and hoes. Each persons face was taut, as if they were about to go into battle. At the entrance of the wooden fence, several tents were set up with tables and chairs inside. In each tent, two people were dressed in full gear, wearingrge masks and gloves, with only their eyes visible. Sergeant Makarov shouted at the militiamen, Be alert when the refugees arrive! Remember, be stern! Look as intimidating as possible, you must instill fear in them, create a strong psychological pressure. Dont let them think they are here to enjoy themselves! Did you all get that? The militiamen responded in unison. Yes, sir! Susan, who was in one of the tents, was speechless at this. Is this necessary? Those foreigners have suffered enough from the war and discement. Shouldnt we offer them the warmth of family? She, her teacher Dr. Wade, and several other doctors who had attended a medical training in Lakeheart Town were conscripted by the Administration Council to conduct quarantine checks on the refugees. Her tent was specifically responsible for examining women, while her teacher conducted checks on men in another tent. A militiaman ran over from the south. Report, Sergeant Makarov! After saluting, he said, The refugees have arrived. Makarov raised his hand. Everyone, be ready! Soon, arge group of people appeared on the road leading south. They were the refugees received by the Administration Council in the south. As they approached, the militiamen saw that the refugees were emaciated and ragged, even more destitute than the beggars in Northwest Bay. A few on horseback dashed out from the group of refugees, racing to the barricade to salute Makarov. Sergeant, we leave these people in your hands. We must return to Lakeheart Town to report. This is the first group, a total of 357 people. Makarov saluted back. Rest assured, we will strictly guard them here. These horsemen were from the Internal Security Forces, who had apanied Hansel southward, responsible for guiding the refugees to Northwest Bay, handling transit formalities along the way, and ensuring that the refugees did not starve en route. After the handover, they bypassed the barricade and continued northward. Makarov ordered the militiamen, Divide into the groups as before, and arrange the refugees in lines. Yes, sir! they replied. Half of the militiamen divided into five squads and rushed toward the crowd of refugees from the south. When the refugees saw arge group of people armed with swords, spears, and clubs running towards them, they became frightened and confused, stopping in their tracks to whisper among themselves. Listen up! barked Militiaman Josh, putting on what he believed to be his most intimidating face. Youre going to line up in a column right now. Do you see the entrance to the wooden fence ahead? Walk there one by one, and go to the tent pointed out by the sentries. No pushing, no breaking ranks. Perhaps to the refugees from the south, Joshs Northwestern entbined with his fierce and vicious appearance seemed somewhatical. A few of them, far from being intimidated, actually burst intoughter. Josh, visibly annoyed, watched as other militiamen immediately whipped out their whips andshed fiercely at theughing refugees. Laughing, huh? Laugh again and Ill whip you to death, you foreigner, they shouted. Ow! Please, sir, have mercy! the whipped refugees pleaded. Under the threat of the whip, the refugees quieted down and became more submissive. However, getting them into a proper line was still a challenge, and it took the militiamen quite some time to form them into a column. As the column moved forward, they reached the roadblock. The militiamen at the barricade allowed six people to pass, directing them to six different tents. Suddenly, the waiting refugees smelled something delicious, which instantly aroused their appetite. Looking towards the source, they saw arge tent near the roadblock with a huge pot on a fire, steaming hot, apparently cooking something. Theres food! Theres food! Food! Real food! The news spread quickly backwards, and the orderly refugee line became chaotic as people from the back pushed forward. The tantalizing smell was far more appealing than the assorted scraps they had been eating on the road. The officials leading them had only been responsible for keeping them from starving, not for providing decent food. What are you doing? Dont you know you need to line up? the militiamen shouted as they rushed over, waving their whips at those breaking ranks in an attempt to restore order. Please, sirs, give us some food first! the refugees begged. Josh stood firmly blocking the entrance, shouting, Line up properly! Once the doctor has examined you, youll get to eat. But his voice was quickly drowned out by the noise of the crowd. Sir, weve been eating almost nothing but pig food for nearly half a month. No, not even pigs would eat that stuff. Yes, and theres so little of it every day. Were starving. More and more refugees gathered in front of the barricade, with many attempting to climb over. Seeing the situation getting out of hand, Makarov shouted, All units, attention! Prepare! Fifty militiamen had been standing by his side, each holding a long wooden stick, wrapped at the front end with thick cloth. They lined up neatly in three rows. On the sergeantsmand, they extended their sticks forward, with the second and third rows reaching through the gaps in the front row. At the ready, charge! Makarovmanded. They jogged forward, the sticks quickly reaching into the crowd of refugees. The refugees near the barricade were taken by surprise and arge number were knocked down. Cries and pleas filled the air. The militiamen turned around, directing their sticks at the remaining stunned refugees. Please, sirs, have mercy! the frontmost refugee knelt down in supplication. Seeing one kneel, the others followed suit. Makarov stood in front of them, tall and imposing, his hands sped behind his back, his face muscles taut. Unlike the militiamen, the sergeant, who had personally killed many pirates, exuded a murderous aura. He nced at those still groaning on the ground. Reform the line within 10 minutes! he ordered. Those who were at the barricade just now, move to the back of the line! His fearsome voice echoed, assaulting everyones eardrums. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 162: Refugees 2 Chapter 162: Refugees 2 Take off your clothes and stand still! Doctor Wade ordered Sam as he walked into the tent. What What? Sam stuttered in confusion. I said take off your clothes, Doctor Wade reiterated. Upon receiving confirmation from the doctor, Sams eyes widened. His dirty face flushed red with embarrassment. The man in front of him, dressed so decently, appeared kind, but why did his words sound so sinister? Could it be he harbored ill intentions towards me? But were both grown men! Observing Sams expression, Doctor Wade exined with a pleasant demeanor, Dont worry, Im a doctor. Im just going to give you a physical examination. Really? Well then thank you, Doctor. Although Sams embarrassment didnt fade, he obediently began to undress. The tent was warm, heated by a zing fire basin, so there was no worry about catching cold. Why does he need to examine me? Sam wondered with concern. Doctor, if you find any illness, will I be sent away? Dont worry! If its a minor issue, we wont bother with it. Well only take quarantine measures if we detect any contagious diseases. Quarantine? Sam asked fearfully. Does that mean Ill be locked up? Doctor Wade, while examining every part of Sams body, answered, Its something like that, but its certainly not like being treated as a prisoner. Well provide medical treatment, and once youre cured, well arrange your work and living situation. So dont overthink it. Oh, thank you, Doctor. Sams anxiety eased, and he gratefully thanked the doctor. Doctor Wade guessed that these refugees probably didnt have any serious problems. After all, having trekked from the south to the northwest bay, anyone with serious health issues would have sumbed along the way. All done! Doctor Wade patted Sams shoulder after the examination. Youre in good health, young man. I wish you a good life in the northwest bay. Sam bowed repeatedly in gratitude. Thank you, Doctor! Thank you, Doctor! Finally, he had a ce to settle. His life of constant upheaval wasing to an end. Go to the porridge tent outside and get something to eat! Food? The mention of it energized Sam. He had been smelling the delicious aroma and his stomach had been growling, eager for a meal. He quickly picked up his clothes from the ground, eager to dress and get his food. However, another person in the tent, wrapped up just like the doctor, beat him to it, picking up the clothes first. My clothes, sir? Oh? I almost forgot. The gloved person immediately took a bundle from a nearby bag and tossed it to Sam. Wear this for now. Upon opening the bundle, Sam found a set of cotton clothes, both a top and bottom. The sewing wasnt particrly meticulous, but it was sturdy. So, the gentleman didnt like my shabby appearance, fearing it might tarnish the citys image. Indeed, my old clothes could hardly be called clothes anymore; calling them rags would be more apt. Heh, the gentlemen are so thoughtful, even providing a set of clothes. Sam chuckled sheepishly and quickly dressed in the new clothes. To be honest, the clothes didnt fit perfectly, but they were warmer and morefortable than Sams own. The refugees,ing from the south, were unfamiliar with the northern climate. Now, at the transition between autumn and winter, they had been bitterly cold throughout their journey. Sam reached out to the gloved person, intending to retrieve his original clothes. After all, they were part of the few possessions he had. However, the person didnt seem inclined to return them, exining to Sam, Your clothes will be washed and boiled in hot water before being returned to you. Boiled in hot water? Why? Sam wondered in confusion. Its because they have never mind, itsplicated to exin! Anyway, well return them to you eventually. Your name? Sam, sir, my name is Sam. Alright, Ive noted it. Now, go and get your food. Dont dy the others. Yes, yes, Im going. Sam, still puzzled and reluctant to part with his old clothes, feared they might simply be thrown away. He would be heartbroken. But then, new beginnings often require letting go of the old. And didnt he just receive a new set of clothes? Soup! Bread! Here Ie! With his mind full of thoughts about food, Sam rushed out of the tent. Tsk, tsk, tsk! Look at this, Doctor Wade, the sanitary workerined while handling Sams old clothes. I really want to burn this pile of rags. Its full of bedbugs, lice, fleas, you name it. See these white spots? Those are all eggs. Doctor Wade shrugged helplessly, Dont mock the outsiders. The hygiene situation among our own people isnt much better. The workers eyes shone with hope, I eagerly await the New Life Movement Lord Grayman spoke of. Ever since I learned about microbiology at Weiss Academy and became a sanitary worker, Ive been in a state of constant anxiety. Be patient, be patient, the doctorforted. Weve survived like this for centuries, havent we? Besides, changing someones hygiene habits and perceptions isnt something that happens overnight. It takes time. Not everyone was as epting as Sam, like in Susans tent You wont take my clothes! Its all I have left! A female refugee clung desperately to her old clothes, refusing to let anyone touch them. Susan tried to reassure her, Well return your clothes after washing them. Please, dont worry. No! I dont want to part with them for a moment. Theyre the only thing left from my parents wuwuwu The woman copsed to the ground, crying uncontrobly, perhaps recalling painful memories. Susan was at a loss. Militia! The sanitary worker beside her shouted outside the tent. Two men rushed in. After a brief exnation, they snatched the womans old clothes and dragged her out of the tent, despite her cries and protests. Susan asked the female sanitary worker in shock, Is is this really okay? The worker looked at her indifferently, Theres nothing wrong with it, Doctor Susan. The lords sheltering of these refugees is already a great kindness. If they still refuse to cooperate, theyre being ungrateful. Susan couldnt find the words to argue. She always felt immense sympathy for the unfortunate, be it the refugees or the girl in front of her. During her training at Weiss Academy, she learned about a special group of women in her ss, who had lived unspeakable lives imprisoned by pirates for years, some even since childhood. They were rescued by Aldas navy and were arranged by the lord to study nursing at Weiss Academy, with the goal of bing sanitary workers or nurses. As Miss Dias said, these two new professions proposed by the Count were rted to saving lives and helping the injured. This was like giving them a second chance at life, and because of this, they had a blind, almost superstitious worship for the lord. And this girl was one of them. Susan sighed internally. Ah, theyre all such pitiful people. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 163: Refugees 3 Chapter 163: Refugees 3 Inside the lords castle of Lakeheart Town, a meeting was underway, attended by various members of the Administration Council and the militarys highmand. Count, this trip to the south has been quite fruitful! Hansel reported proudly. He had returned to Lakeheart Town a few days ago and immediately got to work, tirelessly beginning the recruitment of new personnel and the resettlement of refugees. In addition to the refugees, weve also recruited 56 individuals of various professions, including cksmiths, teachers, alchemists, and doctors Before he could finish, Paul started pping enthusiastically. Well done, Hansel. I didnt expect you to find so many willing toe to the northwest. I thought people in the south believed our region was nothing but barren and harsh. Hansel smiled and said, Count, if one searches with dedication, one will always find what they are looking for. There are always those whose lives arent going as nned, those who wish to try their luck Alright, alright, lets leave the assignment of these peoples positions to Steward Ford. Lets talk about the refugees now. Paul interrupted Hansels introduction, musing that those willing toe seemed like outcasts of their own industries. Well, he didnt need any master-level talents for now; anyone who could work would do. How many refugees have arrived in our territory by now? Hansel quickly calcted in his mind and responded, ording to thetest statistics, a total of 421 refugees have arrived in Alda. Will there be moreing? Of course, Count. And there will be many. The 500-plus figure I mentioned was just thetest number before I left, but the several shelters weve set up are still receiving refugees. They will keeping to the northwest bay. Im curious, arent the kingdoms army and the rebels facing off near Thorn Fortress? How are these refugees getting through? This time, Schroeder answered his question. My Lord, Thorn Fortress is not meant topletely block north-south traffic. Its easy for refugees to bypass it. Then whats the point of building such a fortress? Cant the enemy just easily circumvent it as well? Many fortresses on the ins are not meant topletely cut off traffic. Take Thorn Fortress, for example. It can house a staggering 50,000 troops and store enough provisions for them for a year. There are many roads near the fortress connecting the north and south, but all within the reach of its garrison. Armies are not like refugees; to keep soldiers focused on fighting, their food and drink supplies must not be interrupted. If an army rashly bypasses it to attack the fortress from behind, they risk having their supply lines cut at any time. Paul had an epiphany. I see. He continued to inquire about the refugees with Hansel. Have those whove already arrived been settled? Hansel, with a smirk, replied, You can rest assured, my Lord. They have been amodated in temporary official residences to the south of the town,fortably enough to get through the winter. After such a long period of hardship, they feel like theyve arrived in paradise. Everyone is singing praises of your grace. In a nutshell, the entire refugee resettlement process is proceeding efficiently and peacefully. Paul was about to nod in agreement when a discordant voice chimed in, albeit a pleasant-sounding one. Efficiently and peacefully? Baron Abbott, it might be efficient, but the word peacefully really doesnt fit. The speaker was Miss Betty Dias, a female advisor, who was now looking at Hansel with a sarcastic expression. Paul, confused, asked, What happened? Could it be that Hansel had offended this youngdy? Hansel immediately responded, Nothing happened, Count. As I just mentioned, the entire process of resettling the refugees is proceeding both efficiently and peacefully. However, his responsecked a certain conviction. The advisor, Miss Dias, stood up abruptly, her tone harsh: Count Grayman, do you know how your agricultural director has been treating the refugees? How so? Eileen, visibly annoyed, said, The information I have is that the staff in charge of the refugees have been quite rough in their treatment. Not only are they verbally and physically abusive, but they also carelessly discard or destroy the refugees belongings. These people have fled their homes and barely survived the war. Theye here seeking refuge only to face more hardship. Baron Abbotts actions are inexcusable. Hansel immediately defended himself. Miss Dias, these refugees, to use a phrase once said by the Count himself, are unorganized and undisciplined. When we were conducting their medical examinations, they were noisy and chaotic. In order to expedite the process and settle them quickly which is for their own good the militia had to step in to maintain order and teach them how to queue. Its inevitable and understandable that some unpleasant incidents urred during this time. As for their belongings, oh my Lord, what possessions did they have? Nothing but ragged clothes that fell apart upon washing, which we had to discard. Besides, havent we provided them with new clothes, far better than what they originally had? Miss Dias was clearly unsatisfied with his exnation, and a heated argument ensued between the two. Both of you, please! Paul, overwhelmed, gestured for them to stop. Once the argument had subsided, Paul said, Miss Dias makes a good point. These refugees are already suffering enough; we shouldnt add to their misery. Hansel Hansel immediately stood up. Yes, my Lord. Your instructions? Paul, adopting a bureaucratic tone, said, From now on, we must not treat those who will be our subjects harshly. Instead, they should feel the warmth of a home and the care of siblings. Understand? However, when Miss Diass attention was elsewhere, he subtly winked at Hansel. Hansel internally rejoiced: Count Grayman supports me at least implicitly. Besides, his tone was mild and nomittal. He promptly responded, Yes, Count. I will notify the officers in charge of the resettlement operations to be mindful of their demeanor in future tasks. Eileens face lit up with a victorious smile, giving Paul a sweet smile that made his heart flutter. In truth, Eileens dissatisfaction with Hansel stemmed not only from herpassion but also from a deeper reason. She believed that these refugees were disced due to the war between the royal family and the rebels. As a member of the royal establishment, she wanted to do her utmost to improve their lives, in part to alleviate her own guilt. Of course, this was a reason she could not openly express at the moment. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 164: The Taxpayer System Chapter 164: The Taxpayer System The minor dispute that had urred during the meeting hade to an end, and the attendees continued to discuss other matters. So, Hansel, does the kingdoms army have any interest in our canned goods, salt, and such? Uh my lord, due to limited time, I only had contact with the quartermaster under the Princesssmand. However, from his attitude, it seems that canned goods are very much in line with their needs. How many cans can they buy? We didnt get into such details at the time, but with around 8,000 people under the Princesssmand, their demand should be quite substantial. Paul, a bit puzzled, asked, What do you mean by saying you only contacted the quartermaster under the Princess? Hansel exined, The troops currently stationed at Crystal Shine Fortress arent all directlymanded by the Princess. Each generals troops solve their logistics independently. Understanding dawned on Paul. Although these troops were loyal to the same leader, they didnt have a unified logistics system, which was alsomon in the armies of the old era. So, we have to talk to those generals one by one. Lord Grayman, I have a suggestion. Please organize a trip for merchants and factory owners to the capital, and let them find their own markets. A trade delegation? A trade delegation? Good name. If its organized under the name of the Lords House, I believe the merchants and factory owners will be eager to participate. After all, its much easier to do business under the banner of nobility. Paul was very supportive of the suggestion, nodding continuously. Thats a good idea. We should cultivate the wolfishness in these merchants, letting them seek opportunities and fight on their own. Otherwise, constantly supporting them from both sides will never lead to anything significant. Hansel agreed, Wise words, my lord. Paul pped the table, Alright, then Ill leave this task to you, our Agriculture Director, haha! Oh, and not just canned goods, but also things like porcin, papermerchants manufacturing these should also be included. Once the sea routes are open, we can directly ship them south, no need to let middlemen skim off the top. Hansel, cing his right hand over his chest, assured Paul, Ill start organizing this immediately. But Hansel quickly raised a question, Can our production keep up? I visited several factory owners in Lakeheart Town after I returned. Not just canned goods, but also paper mills, porcin factoriesthese are all popr products. ording to them, just to meet the current orders, their capacity is already stretched thin. That is a problem. So, I n to have the newly arrived refugees work in factories, instead of farming. You need to inform the factory owners in Alda and Baylding to recruit from the refugee poption. I dont want to feed these refugees for nothing; they need to start working and creating value. Yes, my lord. An idea suddenly struck Paul, and he addressed the group, Gentlemen, to address the issue of insufficient production capacity, I have another thoughtfreeing a batch of serfs from the Grayman family. My thinking is this: with the use of machinery like harvesters, given the current extent of our familys farnd, we dont need so many hands. Its better to free them from serfdom, letting them choose their own professions to support themselves, and incidentally alleviate thebor shortage in the factories. This proposal seemed reasonable, and no one voiced any objections, especially since this involved the lords own property. Not only that, but I also intend to issue a decree encouragingndlords and gentry to voluntarily release their serfs, letting them be workers, and to invest their own money in various emerging industries. For a moment, there was silence in the room, and as the people present seemed about to be rendered speechless, Paul quickly added: Of course, its just encouragement, just encouragement, just encouragementimportant things must be said three times. Im not nning to set any specific targets or indicators to avoid lower-level officials misusing their power for personal gain or causing local disturbances just to show off their achievements. The attendees finally recovered from their surprise. Paul sighed in relief and continued, For those who voluntarily free their serfs or invest in emerging industries, I will offer certain tax reliefs. Ford, the steward, twirling his beard,mented, The idea of replenishing factorybor through the release of serfs is quite good. However, I fear the effectiveness of promoting this through tax relief might be limited. Paul was puzzled, Why is that? Ford exined, Because thosendlords and gentry who own arge number of serfs often act as the tax farmers of their own viges? Tax farmers? What do you mean? Ah a tax farmer is someone who contracts tax collection. The lord entrusts a local prominent figure to collect various taxes from an area and sets a specific mary target. The tax farmer must meet this target, and if it falls short, they have to use their own assets to make up the difference. Then, they submit the required amount of tax to the lord. Correspondingly, if the collected tax exceeds the lords set amount, the tax farmer can keep the excess as their remuneration. Ford pointed out why Pauls policy might not be very effective. In reality, how much tax is collected is decided by the tax farmers themselves. The more they collect, the more they keep. Think about it, how tempting would it be for them to collect less tax from their own properties? Paul suddenly sprang up from his seat, Is this how taxes are collected throughout our territory? Ford was startled by the counts reaction, In ces like Lakeheart Town, the lords seat, and major towns like Port Fran, the lords office directly sends tax officials. But in most rural areas, taxes are farmed out to local gentry. He was perplexed. Wasnt this how things had been done for centuries? Why such an intense reaction from the lord, who seemed quite displeased? What Ford didnt know was that Paul was internally raging, not at the steward himself, but at this frustrating tax system. So, he had been unaware of this practice. Not meeting tax targets meant making up the difference with ones own money? Nonsense, those wealthyndlords couldnt possibly be that conscientious. Those who were had long been eliminated by history. Paul could easily guess that these so-called tax farmers were likely exploiting the peasants under the guise of the lords authority, stuffing their pockets with the excess after settling the lords dues. The count was deeply distressed, partly for the peasants who were overtaxed and unaware, but even more so because this extra money hadnt reached his own pocket. Paul dered, I will immediately issue a decree abolishing the tax farmer system. From now on, the Administration Council will directly send officials to collect taxes in rural areas! Old Ford stood up hastily, waving his hands in rm, Please reconsider, Count! Huh? Why? Isnt the power to collect taxes mine to revoke? Well theoretically, yes, but Ford pondered how to phrase his advice, slowly saying, Many tax farmers have been doing this for generations, holding this power in their viges even before the Grayman family was ennobled here. If you act rashly, it could lead to unrest in the countryside. One or two wouldnt be a concern, but if they band together, it could cause trouble. Hearing this, Paul was frustrated. Were these just local bullies, and he, the mighty dragon, couldnt suppress them? Bryce, the army campmander, mmed the table and stood up, Count, the First Battalion of the Army is at yourmand. Go ahead and reim the power from those tax farmers. If anyone dares to disobey, the army will pull them out and execute them by cannon. Recently, the navy had gained much acim by eliminating various pirates, which had irked Bryce, the army chief. He immediately seized the opportunity to offer his service. Paul nodded in appreciation to Bryce, d that the military was on his side. However, he still gestured for Bryce to sit down and asked Ford, Is this tax collection method widespread? Yes, its an unwritten system that has existed since the Gubera Empire era and is still used by most lords in various countries, oh except maybe for the city-states around Horn Bay. I really dont understand, which noble came up with such a bizarre tax collection method. The steward, in fact, did not understand why the lord found the tax farming system so bizarre, as it seemed quite normal to him. However, he answered: The tax farming system arose for various reasons. Some new lords, upon their arrival, had to rely on local prominent figures to support their rule, making tax farming a form of cooperation. Others were lords who had squandered their wealth, ruing significant debts or in urgent need of borrowing money, and thus had to use tax collection rights as a means of repayment or coteral. Paul thought to himself, feeling a bit disheartened, It seems that strengthening centralized power is the real solution. Hmm! Between serfdom and tax farming, there are two huge burdens on my head. Well, Ill endure it for now. As my power grows stronger, Ill gradually deal with them. He waved his hand in resignation, Alright, then lets not stir things up for now. But the decree to encourage the release of serfs must still be issued. Better to have it than not. Ford, since Miss Ladi isnt here, please draft it for me. Yes, my lord, Ford replied, inwardly relieved that the lord had decided not to act rashly. In fact, as the chief administrator, he too was in favor of abolishing the tax farming system and having the Administration Council take direct responsibility for tax collection within the territory. But such changes had to be implemented gradually and cautiously. By the way, everyone! Paul suddenly had an idea and asked those present, Many of you own a lot ofnd and serfs in your families, right? The attendees exchanged nces, admitting, Uh yes, my lord. People like Steward Ford, Bryce, Cecil, and many heads of the Administration Council belonged to thendowner ss and naturally owned many serfs. A wave of tension ran through the room, fearing that the lord might expect them to set an example. Paulughed and waved his hand, Dont worry, I wont force you to free your serfs. Everyone rxed a bit. However, if you decide to voluntarily release your serfs, it wont just be a tax relief. After all, having served the Grayman family for so many years, youll receive much more in return. Their eyes lit up at the prospect of benefits. Paul raised his voice, I dere! Anyone serving me who voluntarily frees their familys serfs can receive a corresponding share of the Grayman familys enterprises. Excitement filled the room. The high profits of the factories established by the Count were well known, and his current financial strength, including tax revenues, was enough to sustain an army of over two thousand regr troops, something unimaginable in the past. The ancestors of the Grayman family would have been astounded. Now, the Count was offering them a share in these enterprises? It was like a pie falling from the sky. Although it required the release of serfs, they had heard Paul talk about his promoted model of farmingemploying agricultural workers. This meant that after releasing their serfs, they could hire some people for a small amount and continue farming theirnd while earning substantial profits from the Counts factories. They were just unsure how much of a corresponding share the Count meant. Seeing their eager eyes, Paul smiled satisfactorily. Everyone, go back and think about it, ande to me if youre interested. Indeed, it needed some consideration, including for himself. He needed to find some time to ponder how much of a share to offer for how many serfs. After all, too high a price could also be painful for him. In any case, the meeting continued in an enthusiastic atmosphere. Hansel stood up and said, Count, I have a proposal. ording to the information I gathered in the capital, the kingdoms main army is nning to head south to suppress a rebellion next spring. Hmm, and your proposal? Once the war starts, their demand for ironmore specifically, weaponswill surely skyrocket. Shouldnt we seize this opportunity? Paul had previously mentioned increasing steel output, but there seemed to be no recent ns in that regard. However, Hansel had been keeping this in mind, as it rted to his future prospects. Youre right, Paul agreed. With the iron mine in Baylding, we can indeed start increasing our steel production. But manpower is also an issue. Hansel suggested, Then Ill write to our office in the capital to specifically recruit cksmiths and miners, how does that sound? Good idea, Paul approved. And we should use new smelting technologies. New smelting technologiessuddenly, he had quite a few ideas in mind. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 165: Arrival at Horn Bay Chapter 165: Arrival at Horn Bay Horn Bay, a ce brimming with opportunities and wealth. This area is known for the most developed shippingnes in the known world, where hundreds of massive cargo shipse and go daily on some busy routes. These cargo ships are uniformly oared sailboats, with their hulls filled with a variety of goods. Hundreds of oarsmen, seated on either side of the cargo hold, sweat profusely as they pull the long oar handles in sync with chants or drum beats, providing the power for the vessels voyage. Only when the wind picks up and the rtively small square sail on the mast provides a bit of power are they allowed a brief respite. Most of the oarsmen are ves purchased by the shipowners, shackled to their seats, unable to leave. The reasons for their envement vary: some due to unpayable debts, some born into very, others captured in wars. Once locked to the oar seats, their tragic fate for life is almost sealed. Many ves, even in their old age with white hair, continue to be chained, living a life of darkness under the threat of the overseers whip. Thend near Horn Baycks substantial ins and is dotted with hills. The fragmentednd never birthed arge nation, but rather a patchwork of city-states along the coast. Due to geographical reasons, the area is unsuitable for agriculture, so the inhabitants chosemerce for sustenance. Each city-state heavily favors trade, encouragingmerce where merchants y a significant role in national politics. The ruling nobility often also hold the status of major merchants. Some closely allied city-states have even formed alliances, abolishing tariffs among themselves and imposing uniform taxes on non-member states. Some alliances even share foreign policies, speaking and acting as one. The Horn Bay Alliance is among the most influential of these. Proximity to the sea naturally makes shipping the preferred means for trade. Relying on this, generations of Horn Bay merchants gradually expanded their trade to the outside world, selling furs from the north to the south, grains from the south to the north, and spices from the east to the west, trading whatever was profitable. Such thrivingmerce brought immense wealth, making the standard of living here arguably the highest in the world. Even the poor here live better than the poor in other countries. The economic prosperity andfortable life led people to pursue more in spiritual and cultural realms. Thisnd has seen many historically renowned writers, artists, and thinkers. This was why Paul Grayman tasked Queller Foster to bring him some popr works, hoping some of these authors would make their mark in history. The Southern Ship finally arrived in the waters of Horn Bay after more than half a months voyage. The journey southward was smooth, encountering no pirates or simr troubles. However, when they reached the southernmost tip of the kingdoms coastline, a sailor fell ill. Captain Quik had no choice but to order the Hope to shore, allowing the sick sailor to recuperate onnd and leaving some money for his return to the Northwest Bay viand. Untreated illnesses on board could lead to a serious outbreak. Ah, Captain Quik, I finally understand why all the ships here use oars, Allen remarked. Entering the waters of Horn Bay, the Southern Ship was like entering a doldrums zone, moving as slowly as a turtle onnd. I bet the people on the other ships think we are fools,mented another trainee, shrugging his shoulders. Captain Quik encouraged them, Humph! Thats only in this ce. In other waters, our Hope would leave them far behind in speed and distance. By the way, have you learned to use thepass and sextant? The trainees puffed out their chests proudly, We learned that long ago, Captain! Oh? Then let me test you thoroughly! Whether these greenhorn trainees or the captain, a veteran of many years at sea, this was their first voyage so far, facing unfamiliar waters and environments. The officers on board meticulously recorded information about currents, weather, temperature, etc., along the way. These valuable hydrographic data would guide subsequent ships, helping them to choose the best routes. Captain Quiks logbook was already thick with detailed records of his observations and experiences. This voyage was also an excellent training opportunity for the naval trainees on board the Southern Ship, a chance not afforded to trainees on other warships. Ladi, watching the trainees undergoing Captain Quiks assessment, felt deeply moved. When they were first rescued from the piratesir by the navy, these youngsters eyes were filled with confusion and fear for the future. Now, they had fully transformed into little sailors of the sea, adept at climbing masts, knowledgeable in the full process of sail handling, and even skilled in usingpasses and sextants, possessing the professional skills of a navigator. Mr. Derrick! Suddenly, someone called out her name from behind. Turning around, Ladi saw it was a representative of the merchants. Speaking of the few merchant representatives on board, they had indeed suffered greatly. Soon after leaving Port Fran, they began to feel seasick, unable to eat. Captain Quik had suggested sending them back when the Hope was not too far out, but these men insisted on continuing, teeth clenched. Their perseverance was admirable, although driven by the pursuit ofmercial interests the pursuit of money. As for Ladi, having experienced a rather lengthy adventurers career, she was ustomed to various environments and didnt find anything particrly ufortable on this journey. If there was anything that made her ufortable, it was the inability to bathe at will. The long sea journey was indeed inconvenient for a woman. The merchant representative asked, Is it true, Mr. Derrick, that you hail from Horn Bay? Ladi nodded slightly. Yes. As they drew closer to Horn Bay, her sense of homing grew stronger. Recently, she often found herself standing on the deck, gazing into the distance, hoping to seend appear on the horizon. May I disturb you for a moment? In this age of limited knowledge, ordinary people always held schrs in high regard. Since Ladi was disguised as a man, she seldom spoke freely, afraid of revealing her true identity. This gave everyone on board the impression that she was aloof and proud. Not at all, what can I do for you? Ladi smiled slightly, causing the merchant representative to be momentarily dazed. The merchant, pleasantly surprised that the schr was so approachable, was briefly confused by his own reaction to a man So, do you think our goods will sell well in the south? Will people buy them? The merchant representative asked tentatively, his and the others biggest concern being a wasted journey. For them, originating from the Northwest Bay, Horn Bay was undoubtedly wealthy and prosperous. They worried about being seen as country bumpkins from the north, their goodsughed off as worthless trinkets, and being ridiculed for traveling so far to sell junk. Ladi, sensing his concern, reassured him with a smile: Mr. Representative, rest assured, the items authorized by Count Grayman for your production should be very popr in Horn Bay. As far as I know, the Count has already established a cooperative rtionship with the Foster family of the Horn Bay Alliance. They arrange caravans to Lakeheart Town for goods every month, and even the southern wars of the kingdom havent hindered them a bit. The Foster family wouldnt be somitted if it werent for significant profits. The representative was a bit surprised. The Foster family? He knew, having done his homework before the trip, that they were a prominent family in the south. So, the lord has quietly connected with the Foster family, leaving us out of the loop The representative sounded a bit resentful and wistful. Uh Ladi looked embarrassed, suddenly realizing that both Paul and her own territorys merchants were suppliers, technically inpetition, albeit not prominently due to the current demand outstripping supply. She had inadvertently revealed his business secret and hoped the Count wouldnt me her. Realizing his words might have been abrupt, and seeing that this schr seemed to have a close rtionship with Count Grayman, the representative quickly changed the subject. Speaking of which, Captain Quik reallymands great authority on this ship. Ladi agreed wholeheartedly. Yes, before boarding, Commander Austin cautioned me that the captain is the lord of a ship, and no one should challenge his authority. We received the same warning. It seems true now, as all the officers and soldiers are very obedient to him. Indeed, even thergest and sturdiest ship seems like a tiny floating leaf in the ocean. The crew needs a brave and decisive backbone, a psychological support. In the face of great storms and danger, even a wrong decision is better than indecision and dispute. You make a good point. Suddenly, a loud shout came from the mast. Land in sight! Immediately, everyone on the deck looked towards the lookout, who was excitedly pointing eastward and shouting. People crowded on one side of the deck, following the lookouts direction. Soon, those with telescopes also began to shout excitedly. Land, it is indeednd! Oh! Those are buildings! Thats a port! Were lucky to havee directly to a port! The news ofnd sighting quickly spread throughout the ship, and everyone rushed to the deck, looking into the distance and cheering. After everyone had their moment of excitement, Captain Quik yelled, Get back to your posts! Do you think theres no work to be done just because were nearingnd? Back to work, all of you! The sailors dispersed, resuming their work but with faces lit up with excitement, eagerly discussing what exotic sights and experiences awaited them in this foreignnd thousands of miles from home. Whats expensive there? Hows the food? And most importantly, what do the girls look like? Then Captain Quik ordered the helmsman to adjust the course and head straight for the discovered port. The coastal city of Horn Bay, Asta, weed an unusual ship to its port today. The ship had no oars, just a thick and tall mast on the deck, with an exceptionallyrge sail. It seemed the sail provided the power for the ship to slowly enter the port. But in Horn Bay, where sailing relied on oars, what were the builders of this wind-reliant ship thinking? The port officials immediately took a boat to approach this strange vessel, signaling amon sea gesture they intended to board for inspection. The Southern Ship responded, agreeing to let them board. Astas officials and soldiers climbed aboard the Southern Ship using a ropedder. One official introduced himself, holding a metal badge: Im the affairs officer from the Port Entry and Exit Office. Where are you from? This ship doesnt seem to have appeared in our records before. However, he spoke in the local Horn Baynguage, leaving most people on the ship bewildered. Fortunately, Ladi, a native of Horn Bay, quickly stepped forward to greet the port officer, seeing everyones confusion. Hello, this must be the port of Asta. Yes, sir. The officer was impressed by the young man with green hair. This ship is called the Southern Ship, from the Northwest Bay of the Kingdom of Ordo. Its purpose is to establish a trade route from the kingdoms northwest to Horn Bay. The people aboard are from Ordo and they dont understand yournguage. I see, are you their trantor? You sound like youre from around Horn Bay too. Yes, sir. The officer smiled, weing those who came to do business. However, he thought it strange they brought only one trantor. He hoped they wouldnt be too disadvantaged in dealings. Weary from your long journey, pleasee ashore to register. Ladi quickly tranted in Ordonguage to Captain Quik. This is the officer in charge of the port. He says you need to register at the dock. Then she asked, puzzled, Captain Quik, gentlemen representatives, doesnt anyone among you speak Horn Baynguage? Quik seemed clueless. Horn Baynguage? Whats that? Do people in the world speaknguages others cant understand? The merchant representatives were equally clueless. People from the Northwest Bay had never left the Kingdom of Ordo, and most had not even left the Bay. In their understanding, there was no concept of foreignnguages; they assumed everyone in the world spoke the samenguage, albeit with different ents. This Ladi covered her face with her hand, looking defeated. If she hadnt been on this ship, even entering the port might have taken half a day. This wasnt entirely Pauls fault. He subconsciously thought, like in many fantasy settings, that everyone in the world spoke the samenguage. His interactions with foreign people, like the Lichman Adventure Team and the Foster family, who all spoke fluent Ordo, only reinforced this belief. So, he never considered thenguage barrier. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 166: Landing Chapter 166: Landing The Southern slowly docked at the pier. Despite the bustling activity in the harbor area, it still attracted the curious gazes of many, including merchants, porters, and tourists, who paused to observe this peculiar vessel. Alright, gentlemen who havee from afar. The Astan official began speaking, but this time in thenguage of Ordo. Horn Bay, as a current hub for international trade, is a ce where most upper-echelon individuals are proficient in several foreignnguages. Linguistic researchers have found that thenguages used by countries in the western part of the continent, such as Ordo, Horn Bay, and the Gabe Empire, belong to the same humannguage family and share many simrities in grammar. Therefore, for a Horn Bay native, learning the Ordonesenguage isnt much of a challenge. ording to the rules, we need to inspect your cargo and tax it based on the type and quantity. Quik was delighted, So you can speak ournguage too, thats great! Uh Mr. Officer, wevee this time just to explore future trade opportunities, so we havent brought any real merchandise for sale. So, about this tax However, the officer insisted, Even so, we still need to perform an inspection. His gaze first fell on the cannons mounted on both sides of the deck. What are these? The officer leaned closer to the cannons, reaching out to touch the gun metal. He could tell that they were cast in metal, possibly bronze? Graymans military was equipped with a powerful me-throwing weapon, but this news had only circted in a few territories near Alda and was unknown in Horn Bay, thousands of miles to the south. Quik bluffed, These are weapons we use against pirates. When pirates try to climb aboard, we fill these with mmable materials and ignite them through that small hole. Its like the legendary dragons, spewing mes to attack the enemy! The officer was skeptical, Does this thing really work? It sounded like a wildly imaginative invention. Quik pretended to be bashful, Heh, weve been lucky not to encounter any pirates on our way, so they havent been tested in actualbat. As for naval warfare, crossbow cannons are the way to go. They are a powerful weapon, continually improved and tested over centuries. The officer beamed with pride, We have weapon merchants here selling various types of crossbows. If youre interested, you can take a look. Of course, the best ones are undoubtedly those produced in Asta He went on and on about the superior qualities of the weapons produced by his city-state, leaving everyone sweating. Was it in the nature of Horn Bay people to do business? Even an administrative official was pitching sales. Since it was their first visit, the guests listened patiently without interrupting him. Alright, take me to your ships hold to have a look. Finally, the officer finished his lengthy discourse and requested to see inside the ships hold. Quik hurriedly led him into the hold. The officer looked around and found that, aside from personal belongings and stored food, there werent anyrge bulk goods for sale. Atst, he found what could be considered merchandise or suspected goods barrels of gunpowder and boxes of cannonballs. Whats this powder? Quik exined, Its a medicinal substance used for treating sores, killing insects, and as a damp-proofing agent. You know, the environment in the ships hold can get very damp during sea voyages, so we bring our own. This wasnt entirely made up by Quik; gunpowder indeed had these functions. The officer stroked his chin, With such arge quantity, can you use it all yourselves? Its definitely a saleable good, so its subject to tax as a medicine. Uh alright. The officer then pointed at the cannonballs, And these metal balls? Quik exined, These iron balls are just used for basting. The officer shook his head, But you can still sell them! Metal is always in demand. He couldnt understand why they would cast them into spherical shapes. Wouldnt it be better and more convenient for storage and transport if they were square? Ah, speaking of which, those bronze tubes up there can also be sold. Bronze isnt cheap, you know. The officer pped his palm as if he had narrowly avoided being tricked. Did they think they could fool him by casting bronze into strange shapes and concocting a story about fending off pirates? Seeing Quik about to argue, Ladi quickly tugged at his sleeve and shook her head, signaling not to conflict with the port officer. Alright! Sir, we will pay the taxes. Please tell us how much we owe. Quikpromised, realizing that being in unfamiliar territory, it was better to endure for the moment. He was no longer the unrestrained pirate chief of the past. After paying a sum in customs duties and a port management fee, the crew of the Southern was finally allowed to disembark. Leaving the first mate to guard the Southern with 20 men, Quik led another 20 ashore at the Astan port. Bustling! Utterly bustling! That was the first impression this Horn Bay city gave. The neers from Northwest Bay were utterly overwhelmed. Firstly, the architecture. The buildings here were like artworks in their eyes, adorned with exquisite reliefs, tall and beautiful, made of what seemed like expensive stone or burnt red bricks. Moreover, the entire dock area was paved with stone bricks, which meant there was no worry of muddy roads even in the rain. In contrast, the houses in Northwest Bay were low and squat,cking aesthetic appeal. While the towns were a bit better, the viges didnt care much for aesthetics due to financial constraints, with many houses made of thatch, mud, and random stones. Then, there were the people. They had never seen so many people gathered in one ce, with different skin colors, clothing, adornments, and speaking distinctly differentnguages. The crew of the Southern had never imagined a world with so many different kinds of humans. Several apprentice sailors hopped and scampered about, prompting Quik to assign someone to each of them to prevent them from getting lost. Even the adult sailors were agape, and the so-called worldly merchant representatives werent much better. Hey, look at that! Those peoples outfits are so strange. Dont act like youve never seen the world. Its embarrassing to walk with you. And youre one to talk. Who was it that had their eyes bulging out just now? Sounds of amazement continued among the group. The only one who remained unfazed in this crowd was Mr. Derrick. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 167: Hiring a Navigator Chapter 167: Hiring a Navigator The crew of the Southern sailed from the docks to the citys central square, marveling and enjoying the sights along the way. Quik divided the crew into four groups. Gentlemen, I hereby announce free time. Everyone must stay with their group and no individual activities are allowed! The sailors, eagerly awaiting this moment, cheered. Long live the great Quik! Quik reminded them, Stick to the main roads and avoid narrow alleys to prevent getting lost. Well regroup here in two hours, then return to the ship to swap with the others so they too cane ashore. Yes, Captain! The Hope wasnt nning to stay long; their ultimate destination was the Horn Bay Alliance to meet with the Foster family before returning to Northwest Bay. Were only stopping in Asta for a day. If you want fun and entertainment, wait until we reach the Horn Bay Alliance. You dont speak the localnguage, so just enjoy the scenery here and avoid conflicts with the locals! Yes, Captain! Quik gestured. Alright, disperse now. He then turned to the cadets, You little devils, follow my group. Ladi was in Quiks group, and having her as a trantor made things much easier for them. They wandered around the square, exploring various shops and stopping at street vendors stalls. Some even haggled over souvenirs through Ladis trantions. Fortunately, Ordos currency was epted here, though the items were quite expensive. Apart from the diverse products, the central square had many attractions: wandering poets singing while ying instruments, circuses performing acrobatics and animal tricks, enchanting dancers moving like serpents, and thrilling boxing matches. By the time they finished exploring the square, it was time to regroup. Quik and his group arrived at the meeting point, only to find that the others hadnt returned. Those rascals better not have wandered off to a brothel! Such indiscipline. Ladi reminded him, Ahem Captain, please mind yournguage in front of the children. Quik, clenching his fist, said, Ill deal with them properly when I get back. After about half an hour, the other three groups gradually returned to the meeting point. You fools! Where did you wander off to? The angry captain scolded them harshly. For the next month, youll be in charge of cleaning the deck and the toilets. After announcing the punishment, Quik led the crew back to the Southern. The ones left behind on the ship were eagerly waiting. As soon as the captain returned, they joyously headed ashore under the first mates lead. Ladi approached Quik and asked, Captain, when do we set sail for the Horn Bay Alliance? I n to rest here tonight and set sail early tomorrow morning. I think its better to hire a navigator familiar with the Horn Bay waters. Someone who knows the coastal ports well can help you reach the alliances capital directly. I had the same thought and was nning to look for one. Mr. Derrick, could you apany me to solve thenguage issue? Of course. However, professional navigators rarely ept such short-term hires, so I suggest you visit the local Adventurers Guild. There are many adventurers who specialize in maritime activities and are familiar with sea routes and coastal ports. They also take on such guiding missions. Really? Thats great. Adventurers Guild? Ive heard of it. Theres another matter Id like to discuss with you, said Derrick. Please go ahead, Mr. Derrick. This city is not far from my hometown. If possible, Id like to take and route from here back home, and you can proceed to the Horn Bay Alliance. Quik pondered for a moment. Er alright, since you are a native of the Horn Bay. Do you need me to send some sailors with you? Lord Count has instructed us to assist in bringing your family back. Ladi, with a smile, waved her hand dismissively, No need, Captain. This is my homnd, after all! Even if something unexpected happens on the way, Im quite confident in my own abilities. I may be a schr, but Ive also been an adventurer for a few years. Is that so? Its hard to tell. In that case, if you return before us, find an inn here and wait for us. Welle back to pick you and your family up after we finish our business. However, Ladi suggested, Why dont I take my family to meet you in the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance instead? Theres no need for you to rush back. Your official duties shouldnt be dyed because of my personal matters. Those merchant representatives probably wouldnt mind staying there a few extra days to thoroughly explore the area. Quik hesitated slightly but agreed to Ladis n, Alright, well head straight to the Horn Bay Alliance tomorrow. If you need any help, send a message to the Foster family, and welle to assist immediately. Thank you, and I wish you a smooth journey! Same to you. Soon after, Quik and Ladi arrived at the Adventurers Guild in Asta City, conveniently located not far from the docks. The guilds hall was set up like a tavern, with adventurers gathered in groups, drinking and sharing their missions and experiences. Near the entrance, there was a counter staffed by several good-looking young women, presumably receptionists. Next to the counter stood arge wooden board stered with mission notices, written on parchment. Despite the Foster familys trade of Alda products in the Horn Bay region, paper wasnt as profitable as porcin and due to limited transportation, new types of paper hadnt yet be widespread in the Horn Bay. They approached the counter, where the receptionist greeted them with a sweet smile. Wee, what can I do for you? Ladi stepped forward to negotiate, We wish to post a mission to hire a temporary navigator to the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance. The navigator should also be fluent in Ordo and act as a trantor. The receptionist blushed slightly at Ladis charming appearance and shyly asked, How long will you need the hire for? After consulting Quick, Ladi replied, Lets make it a week initially. Who knows how many days well spend in the Horn Bay Alliance. The Foster family should be able to assist us there. Miss Receptionist, well hire for a week. Alright, please wait a moment. The receptionist efficiently drafted the contract. The fee for this mission is one silver Tanis. Youll need to pay in advance, and the employer is responsible for the adventurers food and amodation. We only have Ordo currency, can we use that? The receptionist quickly recalled the exchange rates of several currencies. Of course, that will be two Ordo silver coins. Ladi ryed the receptionists quote to Quick. The captain of the Southern secretly marveled at the highbor costs in the Horn Bay, where a weeks wages equaled two months of hard work for a skilled craftsman in the Counts factory. Nevertheless, he paid discreetly, representing Alda and the Counts prestige, and not wanting to appear inferior before the Horn Bay locals. After Ladi verified the contract written in the Horn Baynguage, Quick personally signed it. The task was posted on the bulletin board and was epted within an hour, being a rtively easy mission. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 168: Homecoming Chapter 168: Homing After assisting Captain Quik to hire a temporary navigator from the Adventurers Guild, Ladi bade farewell to the crew of the Southern and set off on her own to return to her homnd. To save time, she rented a fast horse. After a day and night of travel, she arrived at her hometownthe independent territory of Messiah. It was 8 A.M. when she entered the town. Despite not having rested for a day and a night, the sight of familiar buildings and streets swept away her fatigue. However, something did raise her guarda wanted poster found by the roadside, clearly marking the identity of the wanted: a wizard. Normally, only the local lord had the authority to issue such a promation. Its presence on the streets indicated that the upper echelons were either in collusion with the church or had reached somepromise with it. She tried to blend in with the ordinary pedestrians, leading her horse straight to her home. After walking for nearly twenty minutes, she arrived at a corner of a street where a restaurant named Flying Dragon Pavilion appeared before her. Ladi took several deep breaths to calm her excited heart and then pushed open the door to enter. The ce was lively, filled with many customers. It seemed the business was as good as ever. However, she didnt find the person she was looking for. There was a new waitress she didnt recognize, apparently tallying up ounts behind the counter. Had they hired a new waitress? she thought. It made sense, as the previous one had expressed a desire to resign before Ladi had left home, and several months had passed since then. Ladi slowly approached the counter. Is the mistress here? she asked. Although still dressed as a man, she had removed the fake beard used for disguise and no longer tried to imitate a male voice. The waitress looked up to see a pretty girl standing at the counter, her green hair and delicate features somewhat familiar. Are you looking for Mistress Cierra? the waitress asked, appearing somewhat naive. Seeing the waitresss dazed look, Ladi covered her mouth and chuckled lightly. Im here to see her, but Im not a customer. Im her daughter. Ah! The waitress seemed a bit flustered, quicklying out to bow to Ladi. So, youre Miss Ladi Im so sorry for my earlier rudeness! Ladi waved her hand, smiling, Theres nothing rude about it. Besides, you havent seen me before. Just call me sister. Alright, Sister Ladi. Is my mother out? No, the mistress is in the backyard sorting things. Thank you. You go ahead with your work; Ill go find her in the back. Alright! Ladi turned and walked towards the back, quickly passing through a corridor to the back door. She immediately spotted the figure she had longed to see. In the courtyard, a woman with the same hair color as Ladi was carrying a box, also walking towards the door. Naturally, she also noticed Ladi immediately. Oh my, my wild girl finally decided toe back. Mom Tears welled up in Ladis eyes as she quickly walked towards her mother. The woman also set down the box and opened her arms, and mother and daughter embraced tightly. Although Ladi had often traveled far as an adventurer, it was always with herpanions. This was her first time living alone in an unfamiliar ce for several months. To those living in Horn Bay, the northwestern bay of the Kingdom of Ordo was practically at the ends of the earth. How could Cierra, as a mother, not worry, especially during a time when the churchs oppression of wizards was bing increasingly severe? If it werent for your letters every month, I would have gone looking for you. Thanks to the Foster familys merchant fleet, Ladi could send her letters to Horn Bay, which were then ryed to her mother in Messiah. The Fosters were willing to help mainly for two reasons: Ladi was an advisor to Count Grayman, and she used to be a member of the Lichman Adventure Team, which had good rtions with the Foster familys second young master. The mother and daughter went to Ladis bedroom and closed the door for a private conversation. Cierra eagerly asked, How did youe back this time? I took a ship from Alda, traveled by sea to Horn Bay,nded at Asta, and then came straight home. By sea? Cierra was puzzled. If she remembered correctly, the distance from the northwestern bay of Ordo to Horn Bay was over two thousand nautical miles Mom, you havent seen it. The lords shipyard has created a type of vessel that sails entirely by wind. It doesnt even need rowers; just by opening the huge sails on the masts, it can go incredibly fast. Especially in this season of strong northern winds, we were able to maintain a speed of 8 to 10 knots every day on our way south. Cierra looked incredulous. Thats hard to believe. Having spent some time at sea in her youth, she knew what a speed of 8 to 10 knots meant. Oared ships could reach this speed too, but it was a short-term burst relying on the rowers strength, nearly impossible to maintain for a whole day. As for the lord Ladi mentioned, Cierra knew she wasnt referring to the lord of Messiah, but the young count in the northwestern bay, whom her daughter had mentioned in her letters. ording to the descriptions in the letters, this lord seemed to be an inventor who had created many incredible things. Although not explicitly stated, there was a tone of admiration in her daughters words about him. Perhaps due to confidentiality, the letters didnt detail the counts inventions, but it seemed the ship Ladi took was one of them. There were no dangers on the way, right? No, the journey was smooth, with no extreme weather or pirates. And how was your time there? Cierra asked what she most wanted to know. Although her daughter had assured her in previous letters that everything was fine, and she had now returned safely, she still needed to hear it from Ladi herself. I had a good time there. My life was fulfilling every day. Count Grayman and my colleagues were very kind to me, so please dont worry. Ah, they always say the northwestern territories of the Kingdom of Ordo arends beyond civilization Mom~ You cant jump to conclusions without seeing it yourself. It may be a bit more backward than Horn Bay or other ces, but its not beyond civilization. And Count Grayman is working hard to change the situation in his territory. This time, sending ships to Horn Bay is to pave the way for future maritime trade. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 169: Companions of the Past Chapter 169: Companions of the Past The mother and daughter continued their conversation for a while. Finally, Ladi asked, Are you ready for what I mentioned in the letter, Mom? What she referred to in the letter was about moving with Cierra to the Northwest Bay for a new life. Sigh, Im ready, but the thought of leaving a ce where Ive lived for so many years makes me very reluctant. Back in the day, your father and I Seeing the sorrow on her mothers face made Ladi feel a pang of sadness. Im sorry, its all my fault Her mother immediately interrupted her, embracing her daughter tightly, What nonsense are you talking about, its all that damned churchs fault. Despite her reluctance, she chose to stay by her daughters side, especially during this special period. I noticed a new waitress in the shop, she That girls name is Lisa, a poor orphan. Ive talked with her, and shes willing to move with us to Northwest Bay. Thats great, you can open a Flying Dragon Pavilion there. Im sure your cooking skills will be very popr. Only then did Cierra smile a little. Do you think its safe there? I mean, considering your other identity. Ladi hesitated a bit before saying, Dont be mad at me for this. Count Grayman already knows knows that I am a mage. What? Shock filled her mothers face. You foolish child, how could you be so careless? What if he sells you out to the church? Ladi quickly exined, It was an emergency, and I had to use magic. Dont worry, the count is not that kind of person. He has no prejudice against magic or mages, and he has some influence over the church personnel in his territory. She thought of Father Morrison, whom Paul had sent to the monastery as a deputy abbot, wondering how he was doing. After hearing about her daughters identity exposure and Count Graymans attitude towards her, Cierra said with a serious expression: Lets hope he really doesnt have any ill intentions, but after all, you cant see a persons heart. Be careful. The mother and daughter continued to talk for about half an hour when Ladi suddenly asked: Mom, do you have any news about Meru and the others? Yourpanions from the adventure team? They have often visited me while you were away. They were here for a meal a few days ago. Im not sure if theyre out on a mission now. I need to inquire at the Adventurers Guild. Dont rush, Ladi Her mother looked at her daughter with a heart full ofpassion, gently stroking her face. You look like you havent rested in a long time. You should sleep first. Being back in the familiarfort of home, the female counselor rxed and, at her mothers suggestion, felt suddenly sleepy. Alright, I do feel like sleeping for a while. Ah I need to take a bath first. Due to the scarcity of fresh water on the ship, she hadnt bathed for several days. Even when she had the chance to bathe, she would first clean her body with seawater and then rinse off the seawater with a small amount of fresh water. She felt a bit embarrassed thinking about her mother seeing her unbathed for days. Now, she was eager to soak herself in a hot water tub, indulging in a bit of luxury. Ha ha! Cierra teased her daughter a few times. Just sit here and rest, Ill go and prepare hot water for my dear daughter right now. After enjoying afortable hot bath, Ladi slept until 2 pm. Upon waking, she found her mother and the waitress named Lisa waiting for her to have lunch together, having not eaten yet. Really, you could have eaten first. Though she chided them verbally, her heart was filled with warmth. The table wasden with her favorite dishes, all freshly prepared by her mother, Cierra. After enjoying a meal filled with familial warmth, the female counselor bid farewell to her mother and headed towards the citys Adventurers Guild. Standing at the entrance of the guild, the familiar doorway stirred a sense of nostalgia in her. Messiah Adventurers Guild just a few months ago, she was an adventurer under this guild, and now she was a counselor to a lord thousands of miles away. I guess Im now what some of my peers used to call a noblesckey, huh? She mused sarcastically to herself before pushing open the guilds doors. Eh! Isnt that Miss Ladi? Hey? It really is Ladi from the Lichman team! Ladi, dressed in her usual attire, was quickly recognized by the adventurers in the hall. I heard shes not an adventurer anymore, working up north in Ordo with a new job. Is that so? Miss Ladi was a gem of our guild, such a shame. Oh man, thinking about how Ordo got the better of us makes me feel uneasy. Shut it, shes back, isnt she? Most people whispered among themselves. Due to Ladis previously aloof nature and her reluctance to initiate conversations with anyone outside the Lichman Adventure Team, she appeared cold to outsiders, so there wasnt a crowding up to greet her. However, some people who had previous coborations with the Lichman team came up to greet her one after another. Ladi responded to each of them in kind. Ah! Miss Ladi, its been so long! The receptionist sped her hands in front of her chest, excitedly looking at Ladi. It really has been a while since Ist came here. Ladi exchanged pleasantries with the receptionist and inquired, Are Meru and the others here? The Lichman team is out on a mission! But they should be back today Ah Just then, a surprised shout came from the doorway! A surge of excitement filled the female counselors heart; she recognized that voice all too well. Ladi! Meru! The two girls embraced each other tightly. Along with Meru, other members of the team, including Dean, came forward to greet Ladi. They found a quiet spot and happily chatted. When did you get back? Just this morning, I went home first. Meru looked somewhat reluctant. You came back to take Aunt Cierra with you, right? Ladi nodded and whispered, Yes, I really cant rest easy with mom living here alone. Better to leave, and sooner the better. You have no idea, the church recently Dean immediately tugged at the team leaders sleeve and gestured for her to be quiet. A shadow fell over everyones mood. Seeing the atmosphere turn somber, another team member, Kade, said with a smile, This is a rare reunion. Lets not all look like bitter gourds. How about we find a ce to eat and celebrate properly? The mention of food revived the mood. Do we even need to look for a ce? Isnt Flying Dragon Pavilion perfect? Yeah, yeah, I must savor Aunt Cierras cooking before she moves. Haha, youre all wee! The female counselor decided to cherish this brief reunion. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 170: The Alliance Capital Chapter 170: The Alliance Capital After spending another day in Messiah, Ladi and her family packed their belongings and prepared to head to the Horn Bay Alliance. The shop had been transferred to someone else before she returned home because the journey was long and they would be heading north by boat, so therge pieces of furniture had also been sold off. The family only carried light items such as coins, jewelry, and clothing, and hired a carriage to leave Messiah. Heading into an unfamiliar environment, Lisa seemed thrilled, endlessly asking Ladi about the local customs and culture of the northwest bay. Uh youll know once we get there. Ladi felt a twinge of guilt in her heart, unsure if this child would be able to adapt to the new environment. They had just left the city gate when they saw the members of the Lichman Adventure Team endlessly waving their hands by the roadside. They had said their farewells yesterday. Did these old friends want to see her one more time? The lively female leader of the team hopped onto the carriage. Hey! Ladi, we just took on a mission that happens to go to the Alliance! So, lets travel together! Uh okay! The female advisor answered happily. Having these friends along on the journey was certainly a good thing, as it meant they could spend more time together. The carriage continued on its way, and everyone chatted along the road. What kind ofmission did you ept this time? Its a big one this time! Sure to make a lot of money! Oh? Something big has happened in the Grand Duchy of Eton recently! The Grand Duchy of Eton? The one right next to the Horn Bay Alliance? What happened? The dukes sister-inwthe duchesss own sisterhas gone missing in the Alliance. What? Ladi looked visibly shocked, which caught Meru by surprise. Seeing that she had overreacted a bit, the female advisor quickly returned to a normal expression and asked nonchntly, So, does that mean the Grand Duchy of Eton has issued amission through the adventurers guild? Humph! The Grand Duke of Eton and the Alliance authorities naturally did not want to lose face at first, but it seems theirw enforcement officers are just a bunch of good-for-nothings, unable to find even a young girl. As days went by, without a single piece of information, they had no choice but to issuemissions in adventurers guilds across major cities. Ladis face showed deep concern. The duchess must be beside herself with worry; her sister is probably her only close rtive. Eh? Ladi, are you so acquainted with the duchess? Do you know her? Ah? No, no. But the duchess is well-loved by the people of the Grand Duchy of Eton, and her virtuous reputation is widely known. Ive learned quite a lot about her from others. It seems like youre really worried about her. As a ruler whos sopassionate towards the suffering of themon people, I naturally feel deep sympathy for her when shes going through such an ordeal. After another two days of sailing, the Southern finally arrived at the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance and thergest portFort Ness. As the group entered the port and just set foot on the dock, someone approached them. Speaking fluent Ordonguage. You must be the honored guests from Alda, right? Quik, puzzled, asked. And you are? I am the steward of the Foster family, sent to wait for you at the docks. It turned out that ever since the recent return of a merchant caravan with news of Count Graymans decision to send a ship southward, the Foster family had sent someone to watch the docks daily. ording to the description by the familys second young master, Queller, a ship from Alda would be easy to recognizeit had no oars, with thick and tall masts, adorned with a huge sail. That had to be it. After the steward exined the situation, Quik gratefully took his hand and said, The Foster family is truly hospitable! Thank you! Where there is, we always have enough enthusiasm for treating our business partners. The Foster familys steward conveyed an invitation from his masters son to Quik, asking them to temporarily stay at their estate. Thank you, but the other people on the ship Ive brought a few men. Let them act as guides and show the other guests around town for a while, well cover all expenses. How could we impose like that! Its supposed to be this way, guests. Please wait a moment. Quik quickly returned to the ship, gathered all the officers for a brief meeting, and ultimately decided to take two sailors with him to the Foster family residence, while the rest of the crew would disembark in groups arranged by the first officer. Quik emphasized that there must be an officer leading each group that went ashore and highlighted the importance of confidentiality, stating that no matter how much they were asked, they must not reveal a word about anything on the ship. Just as Quik was about to leave with the Foster familys steward, several representatives of the merchants came forward, their eyes brimming with tears, pleading Quik to take them along. After some thought, Quik agreed. With the permission of the steward, they all boarded the two carriages sent by the Foster family. After racing for nearly an hour, the carriages finally stopped in front of the grand entrance of avish mansion. The magnificence and grandeur of this estate once again amazed those from the northwest bay, who were unustomed to such splendor. I heard the head of the Foster family is a member of the Horn Bay Alliance council; their residence is truly extraordinary. Yes, this area could match up to five or six lords mansions, right? Look at these decorations, these marbles; theyre so much better than a castle simply piled up with stones. The group quietly discussed among themselves, and though they tried to keep their voices low, snippets of their conversation still reached the ears of the Foster steward. The steward puffed up with pride, a look of pride clear on his face. However, he still introduced the estate to the guests in a gentle and respectful voice. Honored guests, we have arrived. This is the residence of the Foster family. He was the first to step off the carriage, standing by the door and making a weing gesture with a slight bow. The guests fidgeted ufortably. Honestly, this was the first time they had been treated with such ceremony. Both Quik and the merchant representatives weremoners, never having been on the receiving end of such seemingly elegant gestures before. They wondered inwardly. Could this be the legendary noble etiquette? And then they questioned. But I never saw Count Grayman pay such attention to ceremony. Hmm! Gentlemen, lets get off the carriage. Quik snapped back to reality, reminding the others to disembark. The steward was still holding the door open in invitation, not moving an inch, but almost couldnt helpughing when he heard Quiks rough words. Oh! Yes, yes, yes. The guests straightened up a bit and then got up, stepping off the carriage with stiff smiles and deliberate movements. The steward closed the carriage doors behind them, the coachmen cracked their whips, and the carriages left the entrance. Gentlemen, please follow me inside. The guests followed the steward inside with unease, sweating profusely. They had already dressed in what they considered their most appropriate outfits but felt like bumpkinspared to the servant of the Foster family. [1] The Grand Duchy of Eton is an independent state. The Grand Duke and Grand Duchess will be referred to as Grand only in the context of of Eton, or itll be too spammy. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 171: Banquet Chapter 171: Banquet The Foster familys steward led the group to a reception room and instructed several servants to serve drinks and snacks. Please wait here, and I will inform the young master Queller Foster. He wille to see you shortly. Then the steward excused himself and left the reception room. The nobility of the south really is extraordinary! Look at their residence, look at their servants. Yes, look at these utensils. Like ours, theyre made of ss, but somehow these sses exude artistic ir. Wow, you understand art? Why cant I understand art? A merchant representative picked up the ss in front of him. Look! Isnt this made of porcin? Count Grayman really managed to sell the products from his factories to the Horn Bay. Im so envious. How did the Count get connected to the Foster family? Quik took a sip of the drink served to him. Ugh! What is this? Why is it so bitter? Ha! The Captain has never had it before, has he? This is called tea. Its not something you can grow in the north; not just anyone can enjoy it! Its so bitter and hard to drink. Arent they just buying trouble with their money? Captain Quik doesnt understand, does he? This tea While everyone was talking, a voice from the doorway announced, Young Master Queller has arrived. Upon hearing that the host hade, everyone stood up in unison and looked toward the doorway. Wee! Queller Foster strode into the reception room, and he gave each person a hug as he arrived. Everyone rxed, having worried that the master would put on airs as a great noble. Now it seemed that this young master was quite approachable. Starting with Quik, the guests introduced themselves one by one. Please have a seat! Please have a seat! After calling everyone to sit down, Queller opened the conversation. When Paul previously wrote that he was sending a ship south to pioneer a new trade route, I was quite startled. He told me when I was in the northwest bay that he wanted to build a ship fully rigged with sails. I thought it would take at least a year or two to seed. I didnt expect it to be finished so quickly. Quik expressed his thanks on behalf of Paul. Many thanks to you and your family for recruiting so many excellent shipwrights for us, especially Mr. Benjamin, who has been indispensable to us in Alda. Ha ha! The joy in the face of the second son of the Foster family was evident; he was genuinely happy. That is as it should be! Paul is my friend, and he even saved my life. Its the least I could do. He then asked in detail about the events that had transpired in Alda in recent months. Quik exined the eradication of the pirates in detail, but due to reasons of confidentiality, he only touched lightly upon the performance of the Hope battleship as well as the guns and canons in the battle, even though holding back these details was quite ufortable for him. The merchant representatives discussed the development of many new industries in Aldaporcin, paper-making, salt production, and canned foodall of which had greatly increased production. They also expressed a keen hope for coboration with the Foster family. Young Master Foster narrowed his eyes. It seems Paul has taught you the manufacturing techniques. He never revealed a word about these techniques to us at the time. The merchant representatives looked at each other awkwardly, at a loss for how to respond. Quik grew nervous; for a moment, he thought of the worst-case scenario: The Fosters would detain them. With the Foster familys influence in the Horn Bay, theyd have no chance of escape. But then they saw Queller Foster wave his hand and smile, saying, Ha ha, forget it. I can understand why Paul did that. The guests finally rxed. Queller called over a servant, instructed him in a whisper, and the servant hurried out. You must all be hungry, right? Allow me to take good care of you. Everyone stood up to express their thanks. Soon, arge squad of servants carrying tters came in, arranging dishes on the tables. Besides knives and forks, a stack of napkins was ced in front of each person. Wow~ This is fancy! Captain Quik marveled internally. He sneaked a nce to either side of him, and, trying to look the part, he tied on a napkin while the merchant representatives did so skillfully. Though the Horn Bay is hilly and the crop yield isnt high, due to the warm and moist climate, theres great variety in the crops. And Fort Ness, as a major trade city, brings together ingredients from all over the world. To the guests from the northwest bay, it was like a table set with rare delicacies from the mountains and seas; everyone enjoyed the feast to their hearts content. While eating and chatting with the Foster familys second son, Quik suddenly felt thirsty and picked up the ss of water in front of him, taking a big gulp. Ptui! Augh came from behinda servant. Although the sound was not loud, everyone heard it. Those from the northwest bay didnt understand the cause and wondered if the servants standing by were quietly telling each other jokes. Quik picked up the ss of water in front of him and finished it in one go. He said with a smile, Oh dear, at my house we dont have as many rules for the servants as others do. My apologies, my apologies. Dont let me stop you; keep eating. A merchant representative praised, Young Master Foster is truly kind and generous. The other merchants joined in the ttery. In the Kingdom of Ordo, the nobles wouldnt even deign to give them merchants a second nceexcept for Count Grayman. Now, havinge to the Horn Bay, they were treated with such courtesy, and moreover, the host was a powerful and prestigious family. Naturally, the merchants were excited. The Horn Bay had lived up to its reputation, truly a paradise for merchants. More than one pondered the idea of relocating to the Horn Bay to live. However, it was just a thought; their roots were in the northwest bay, their homes and connections were all there. In this ce, where they were unfamiliar with everything and even struggled with thenguage, most likely the kindness was out of regard for Count Graymans face. s, one must alwayspromise with reality. During the meal, the merchants expressed their desire to survey the businessndscape in Fort Ness. Queller assured them, No problem! Whatever you need, just ask me. Ill prepare trantors and guides for you. Seeing the young master so helpful, the merchant representatives thanked him profusely. After dinner, it was no longer early, and the guests from the northwest bay stood up to take their leave. Quik wanted to return to the ship, while the merchant representatives were thinking of finding an inn to sleepfortably for a few nights. Queller looked displeased. Now youre looking down on me. Are you saying that the Foster family is so poor that we dont even have a few guest rooms? The guestsughed wryly, exining that they did not want to trouble their host too much. But at the invitation of Young Master Queller, the merchants still stayed. Only the captain of the Southern insisted on returning to the ship to be with his sailors. Young Master Queller admired him privately, no longer insisting on their stay, and personally saw him out to the front gate, arranging a carriage to take him to the dock. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 172: Suspicions Chapter 172: Suspicions After Queller bid farewell to the captain of the Southern, he stood at the door but did not enter as he saw his fathers carriage slowly approaching. He stood quietly at the entrance, waiting for his father to get out of the carriage. The carriage stopped at the entrance, and Marquis Foster disembarked. Father! His second son stepped forward to greet him. Father? The Marquis seemed preupied with something and only responded after his son called him twice. Oh, Queller! What are you doing standing outside? Pauls ship has arrived. I invited the ships captain for dinner and just sent him off. Oh, Count Grayman? Then make sure you take good care of him these next few days; after all, hes our business partner. Ive already had my dinner, so Ill be retiring to my room now. The Marquiss attitude was peculiar to Queller. Previously, his father had always ced great importance on the partnership with the northwest bay; he even nned to rmend a few merchant representatives to meet. Seeing his fathers furrowed brow, Queller wondered if something was troubling him. He suddenly remembered the significant incident that had recently urred and followed his father to ask, Is there still no clue about that matter with the Grand Duchy of Eton? The Marquis looked at Queller with a worried face and decided to share his current troubles with his son. s, theres no clue at all! It looks like the agreements that were about to be signed between the two nations are about to fall through. The so-called matter with the Grand Duchy of Eton referred to the disappearance of the Duchesss sister. A week earlier, His Highness the Grand Duke of Eton brought his wife and sister-inw to visit Fort Ness and discussed with the Alliances high-ranking officials. However, as both sides were about to reach a series of political and economic agreements, the Duchesss 11-year-old sister, Baroness Fennie, was abducted while touring the city district of Fort Ness. ording to the ounts of Baroness Fennies attendants, the baroness had taken them strolling along Central Avenue when they reached a jewelry shop. The staff of the shop approached them to tout their merchandise. The guards intended to drive away the staff, but Baroness Fennie suddenly took an interest and decided to have a look inside. As a result, arge group, including the guards and attendants, swarmed into the store. This group of attendants and guards waster found unconscious inside the jewelry shop, with several people lying in the storeroom confirmed to be the actual owner and staff of the shop. A few of the unconscious guards were clutching their drawn weapons, but most guards weapons had not been drawn. The store showed signs of a minor struggle and an unusual odor spected by alchemists involved in the investigation to be a potent mesmerizing perfume. But what followed was bizarre; when the unconscious individuals awoke, they appeared to have collectively lost several hours of memory. The store owner and staff could only recall experiences up to opening the store that morning, while the Baronesss attendants and guards only remembered up to the point of entering the shop. Were they colluding to evade their guilt, or were they in league with the thieves? But all those chosen for personal guards and attendants are without exception loyal and reliable. Regardless, no one now believed their story; the attendants, guards, staff, and store owner from that time were all locked up in prison, undergoing endless interrogation. With the incident urring on Alliance soil, the Alliance naturally couldnt shirk responsibility. The council ordered a nationwide search, and the Grand Duchy of Eton also gathered arge force for investigation, yet there had been no leads for days. They had be so desperate that they even issued amission at the adventurers guilds, seeking civil assistance. As a member of the council, Marquis Foster felt tremendous pressure recently. A number of agreements had been sessfully negotiated with the Grand Duchy of Eton, which were now indefinitely put on hold due to the abduction. In such a situation, its understandable that he had no mind to care about the business cooperation with Grayman. The next morning, Ladi, leading her mother and Lisa, arrived at the dock area of Fort Ness and quickly found the berth of the Southern after inquiring about the strange ship without oars and with tall, thick masts. A sailor on duty at the gangway recognized Mr. Derrickat this time, the female advisor had again donned a mans disguise,plete with a small mustache. Captain Quik immediately descended the ship to greet her. Mr. Derrick, these two are your family members? Quik was well prepared for the presence of the female party. Although he was not thrilled to host them, it was amand from the lord, and he could not defy it. Ladi introduced them. Good day, Captain. This is my mother, Cierra Sertia, and this is our shop assistant, Lisa, who will apany us to the northwest bay. Quik executed what he thought was a gentlemanly gesture. Pleased to meet you, Mrs. Sertia. I am Captain Quik of the Southern. Cierra Sertia, although middle-aged, was still a great beauty, and possessing a maturity that wascking in naive young girls, it was no wonder she could give birth to such a handsome son as Mr. Derrick. But behind the beauty, Quik sensed an ineffable quality in her. Cierra reciprocated the greeting while responding in Ordonguage. Hello, Captain Quik. My child has been under your care. We will have to trouble you for a while longer; its very kind of you. Quik quickly waved his hand. No trouble at all. Bringing you to the northwest bay is one of the missions of our voyage. Ladi asked. Captain Quik, how long will the Southern stay in Fort Ness? Quik pondered. The return date is not yet certain, but I think at least five days. Those merchant representatives seem determined to thoroughly investigate the southern market. Are you in a hurry to get back? Ladi was relieved and shook her head. Im not in a hurry. It so happens that I have some matters to attend to, just for a few days. How about this, Captain Quik? Ill find an inn nearby for my mother and Lisa in the meantime, and when the Southern is ready to depart, I will bring them aboard. I have some personal business to take care of during this time. Quik readily agreed. Of course, Mr. Derrick. After all, it was indeed somewhat inconvenient for two women to stay on a ship; it seemed best to wait until departure to have them board. Thus, the three bid a temporary farewell to Quik and went in search of an inn. After settling Cierra and Lisa, Ladi apologized somewhat guiltily to her mother. Sorry, mother, I have to leave you for a little while. Cierra touched her head with understanding. You still care so much about others. Go ahead, Ladi. You have had a deep connection with her; its right for you to help. Even if you cant do much, you should at least go andfort her. But remember to act within your limits. I am aware of the boundaries, Ladi replied. The female advisor then said goodbye to her mother and Lisa and left the inn to head towards the embassy district of Fort Ness. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 173: Suspicions 2 Chapter 173: Suspicions 2 Inside the embassy of the Grand Duchy of Eton, a servant walked along the corridor with an anxious expression. He arrived at the door to the Duke and Duchesss room and reached out to knock. However, he hesitated as he extended his hand. The Duchess was resting inside, and under normal circumstances, she would never mind being disturbed during her rest. But the situation might be different now. That morning, a maid who had been slightly forceful whilebing her hair received a reprimand. Such an event would have been unimaginable before. The Duchess was renowned for her good temperament and always treated her servants kindly. However, the servants all understood. The change in the Duchesss character was due to her sisterBaroness Fenniebeing missing, or more urately, abducted. After all, Baroness Fennie was the only person as close to the Duchess as her husband. And to make matters worse, there had been no clues for several days. The servant, after hesitating for a while, still knocked on the rooms door. A weary and anxious voice came from inside. What is it? The servants heart ached. Oh heavens, please stop tormenting this poor Duchess. He carefully replied. Your Highness, ady iming to be Ladi Sertia Gerard hase to request an audience. She says she has a longstanding acquaintance with you, and we did not dare to turn her away. Does she bring any news of Fennie? Anxietyced the Duchesss voice. I am sorry, Your Highness. Dont let her in! Yes. The servant turned to leave when the Duchesss voice suddenly called out from inside: Ladi, it is Ladi! Bring her in. Quickly, bring her in! The servant was a bit confused, but clearly, the Duchess had changed her mind, and the visitingdy indeed was acquainted with the Duchess; their rtionship seemed not so ordinary. He quickly hustled outside. The Duchesss voice continued from within. Ladi! Ladi Sertia Gerard, I knew you would appear by my side when I was most helpless. Guided by the servant through the corridors, Ladi arrived at the entrance to the Duke and Duchesss room. Two maids guarding the door opened it for her. Inside, she saw a beautiful noblewoman sitting on a sofa who immediately stood up and looked over as the door opened. This was the Duchess of the Grand Duchy of EtonHer Highness Helen. With chestnut hair and captivating brown eyes, she was once renowned for her beauty throughout the Horn Bay, and the announcement of her betrothal to the Grand Duke of Eton had broken the hearts of many noble youths. But the current Duchess, though still as beautiful as before, had lost the glow of her former demeanor. To those beside her, it seemed that in just a few short days, the Duchess had grown thinner, and it was genuinely heartbreaking. Ladi sighed, stepped into the room, and the Duchess waved her hand, dismissing the servant who had guided Ladi. The maids outside also closed the door, leaving Ladi and the Duchess alone. Without others present, the Duchesss emotions copsed. She rushed over to Ladi, hugging her tightly, and wept incoherently: Ladi! Youve heard about my sister, havent you? What what should I do now? If anything happens to Fennie, how could I ever face our parents in heaven? Helen, my senior Ladi gently patted her back, whisperingfort. There has to be a way. Ivee here to help you. Yes, thank you, thank you. Duchess Helen sobbed, thanking her while she cynically acknowledged that Ladis lone efforts might be limited, but she had to try every straw she could grasp at. Ladi helped the Duchess to sit back on the sofa and took her hand, saying. Senior Helen, calm down and tell me every detail you know, especially those special clues. The Duchessposed herself and recounted the sequence of events in detail. Ladi noted a crucial point. So, the most suspicious part of the entire process is the collective forgetting of a few hours of memory by the guards and staff? The Duchess nodded. Indeed, it mustve been magic. Only magic could have caused this effect. Ladi asked, Could it have been a drug-induced effect? Like memory-loss herb? The Duchess shook her head with certainty. No, to my knowledge there is no such drug currently that can precisely control the forgetting of memory for a few hours. The memory-loss herb can indeed cause memory loss, but it acts randomly, and is more likely to erase all memories since childhood. But neither Fennies attendants and guards nor the shop owner and staff lost any of their previous memories, they only lost the most critical hours of memory on the day of the incident. Its magic, only magic can achieve such an effect. And theres direct evidence! She pulled out an object and ced it on the tableit was a stone, a slightly darkened stone. Ladi immediately recognized the stone, A Witch Detection Stone? Yes, after suspecting that Fennies abductors were mages, I personally went to the store to investigate and confirmed my suspicion with this stone. Helen, the Duchess of the Grand Duchy of Eton, concealed another identity behind her noble oneshe was a mage. Thanks to her elevated status, she had kept her mage identity very well hidden, even as the witch hunts in the south intensified; still, no one knew, not even her husband, the Grand Duke of Eton. To this day, only two people knew her secret: the mentor who guided her on the path of the mage, and her junior who studied magic with herLadi Sertia Gerard. The Duchess wept, What should I do? I cant reveal all this to my husband! He certainly wont be able to ept it! Ladi was deeply puzzled, If it was one of our kind, why would they abduct a high-status noble girl like her? Especially in the current severe climate of growing witch hunts, isnt such high-profile and dangerous behavior asking for trouble? Our kind? The Duchesss voice rose sharply, and her beautiful eyes filled with resentment. Ladi, you actually still consider such a person as our kind? I absolutely refuse to acknowledge those whomit such atrocities as belonging to us. They, whether mages or not, are nothing but scum, degenerates, trash! I will have them torn to pieces. Ladi was concerned internally; she knew her seniors character wellkind and gentle. But now there was a tendency towards something darker. It seemed the abduction of her sister had hit her too hard. Once the Duchess had calmed down somewhat, Ladi quietly asked, Senior, think carefully, is there something special about Fennie? Something that would interest a mage, enough to take such a big risk to abduct her. Indeed, there is something about Fennie that would interest a mage. The Duchess becameposed, speaking slowly. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 174: The Bishop’s Visit Chapter 174: The Bishop¡¯s Visit The Duchess said, Indeed, Fennie does have something about her that would interest a mage. As expected, Ladi sat quietly across from her, waiting for her to continue speaking. About half a year ago, she awakened her potential in magic. Is that so? Did you guide her? No! Helen denied with a shake of her head, At the time, I studied magic with my teacher due to coincidental opportunity and curiosity. But as I grew up and realized how difficult it was to be a mage in society, although I did not regret my own decision, I also didnt want Fennie to tread this path. If she were to be careless Someone else? Not exactly The Duchess paused, her face showing a mix of pride and worry. Fennie, she was self-awakened. Self-awakened? Ladi was shocked! Those who could self-awaken to their magical potential were legendary figures within themunity of mages! Helen, my senior are you certain of this? Helen was emphatic. I am sure. Fennie has always been under my guardianship. I am aware of every person she hase into contact with. She did not even realize what this meant, which is why I instructed her never to disy this ability in front of anyone but myself. Senior, it seems that someone with intentions found out about her awakening. Fennie is just a child and likely wouldnt know how to control her abilities. Yes, I was not careful enough. Regret was evident in Helens voice. Now is not the time for this. We Before Ladi could offer her suggestions, there was another knock on the door. What is it? I am entertaining guests. The servants voice from the outside came through, Your Highness, the Bishop of Fort Ness, Lord Elvis, hase to visit. The Bishop? Both Helen and Ladi frowned. Because of the witch hunts in the south and their own identities, they had an innate aversion to lesiastical officials. Tell him to go back. I am busy right now. Uh he gave me a box to hand to you if you didnt wish to see him. Bring it in! The door opened, and the servant cautiously ced a box on the table before the two women and then exited. Filled with curiosity, Helen opened the box. This what is this? The Duchess suddenly became transfixed. Ladi looked into the box and saw a ne. Senior, what is special about this ne? Helen snatched up the ne, examining it again and again. This is Fennies ne! Yes, thats right! Its the same ne I gave her as a gift. Finally having a clue, a mix of grief and joy washed over the Duchesss face. Why would Fennies ne be in the hands of the local bishop? Helen suddenly became calm, connecting the churchs influence, the witch hunts, and Fennies magical potential, imagining the most dreadful scenario. Senior, its useless to specte wildly. Lets meet with this Bishop Elvis. Youre right. Bishop Elvis of Fort Ness, apanied by the servant, entered the embassys reception room. Seeing that the Duchess Helen was already waiting, the bishop immediately stepped forward and gave a bow. Your Highness! Thank you for taking the time to meet with me. Helen waved her hand dismissively. Lets skip the pleasantries, Bishop. Please take a seat. After Elvis sat down, Helen lifted the ne and asked, Could you exin to me what this is all about, Bishop? Oh, Your Highness. I assume youve recognized this ne. An element of mockery yed on Elviss face. The situation is this, the Church recently raided a den of evil witches and we encountered someone unexpected there. Fennie? Precisely, your sister who was recently abductedBaroness Fennie. This ne came from the Baroness. Helen was startled as a surge of emotion hit her. On one hand, she was finally receiving news about her sister, while on the other hand, she was in the hands of the Church. She feignedposure, asking in a toneced with authority, Thank you for rescuing my sister. But why did you not send her straight back? A sly smile crept across Elviss face. Your Highness, besides this ne, we found some interesting things on the Baroness. A dreadful intuition gripped Helen, What things? Magic, Your Highness. We detected a witchs magic on the Baroness. Nonsense! The Duchess sharply rebuked. Not nonsense at all, Your Highness. Given the gravity of the situation, we had all local witch-hunting experts confirm it, and they unanimously concludedBaroness Fennie is either a witch or on the path of bing one. Helen rose abruptly from her seat, She is but an eleven-year-old child. Elvis quickly retorted, An eleven-year-old child, but also an eleven-year-old witch. Age does not excuse her from her sins. Sins?! She would feel guilty for half a day just for stepping on an ant! Even if she did possess magical power, it would be due to the seduction of evil witches, and she would have beenpletely unaware of its significance! Your sister imed ignorance, but as you know, Your Highness, witches are adept at deception and corrupting hearts. Helen red coldly at Elvis. I shall make a protest with the Grand Bishop of Horn Bay! The bishop smiled confidently, showing no concern, No need to threaten me with the Grand Bishop. When ites to matters of witches, he will undoubtedly stand with me. Helen was frantic, wanting to summon guards to seize this insolent man before her and mobilize staff to search Fort Ness Cathedral. But she calmed herself. After the Church took her sister, they had not sent her back but also refrained from going public about her. After careful thought, Fennie was, after all, a noblewoman with no low standingGrand Duchess of Etons sister. Not even the audacious Church would dare to take unteral action, which could provoke the wrath of the entire Horn Bay nobility. Helen steadied her heartbeat and spoke calmly. May I ask, Bishop, how do you intend to deal with my sister? Deal with? You overstate it, Your Highness. Dont you normally burn witches at the stake? Elvis shook his head repeatedly, Thats formoner witches. For someone as noble as Baroness Fennie, she has simply strayed into the wrong path. There have been simr cases in the past. Typically, we have their families discipline them strictly, reflect behind closed doors, and return to the right path. After all, you nobles always have privileges! Thatst statement was thick with sarcasm. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 175: Blackmail Chapter 175: ckmail Hearing Bishop Elviss sarcasm, Helens heart rxed slightly, sensing his stance would not condemn her sister to death. Of course, she wouldnt naively think that the Church would simply return her sister; they would have done so already if that was their intention. Now, they were quietly engaging with her. It looked like she had to meet some of his demands. She softened her tone, tentatively offering, Then, please return Fennie. My husband and I will certainly keep this child under strict control, and our entire family will be endlessly grateful to the Church and to you personally. Elvis smiled lightly, We will, of course, return Baroness Fennie safe and sound. However If the Church has any difficulties, I will do my utmost to assist. Was he asking for a donation? She hoped he wouldnt make an outrageous demand. The bishop, casual yet deliberate, asked, Why did Your Highness and your husbande to visit the Horn Bay Alliance this time? Just normal state visits. Countries should frequent each other like neighbors. Neighbors? Ha, I fear its more than just a neighborly visit. Helen furrowed her brows. I dont understand what you mean. Elviss tone heightened sharply. Let me remind you, Your Highness. Your husbands visit to Fort Ness is not a mere routine state visit, but to partake in a conspiracy, a plot against the Church! Bishop, I think you may be a bit paranoid. No, we have precise intelligence. A month ago, the Horn Bay Alliance issued a secret call to the surrounding nations, inviting their leaders to a meeting in Fort Ness. Chilliness seeped into Elviss voice. Thats a ndestine meeting, contravening the teachings of the heavenly father. Its goal is to discuss how to contain the growth of Church power in the Horn Bay region, even to reduce the Churchs influence amongst the people! He became agitated. Oh! What vile and sordid intent it is. Weunched the witch hunts to defend themon folk from the evils of magic, a righteous and honorable cause. The people support us, further proving our actions are entirely correct. But these mediocre rulers believe their power to be encroached upon. They are deaf to the call of the people, blind to the encroachment of evil, yet highly sensitive to the power in their hands. I can assert, without a doubt, that some among them have fallen. They have either turned to forbidden powers themselves or be pawns of witches. This is shameful betrayal! This is despicable conspiracy! Your husbandthe Grand Duke of Etonis one such conspirator! Moreover, an eager respondent, or he wouldnt have arrived in Fort Ness ahead of the other countries. Elvis delivered his tirade breathlessly, bing worked up and panting. Helen inwardly scorned. If not for the Churchs overreach, what would cause so many countries to react against it? To plunder wealth and strike enemies in the name of witch hunts was one thing, but then to publicly meddle with the policies of nations, even targeting foreign merchants and traders, how could the trade-dependent Horn Bay nations continue? To the Duchesss knowledge, just in Eton alone, there was a slight decline rather than a growth in foreign merchant entries this yearpared to thest. She shook her head. Im just a woman, unaware of such confusing conspiracies. If you have grievances, go directly to my husband. In fact, Helen was well aware of these events and, as a mage herself, she was pleased to see the countries banding together against the Church. The bishop chuckled, Whether you really didnt know before or pretended not to know, now that Ive mentioned it, you definitely know. For the sake of your familys reputation, we would also like to keep the matter of Baroness Fennie confidential. Surely your husband wouldnt be pleased to see his sister-inwbeled a witch, right? This hit Helens weak spotshe indeed didnt want more people to know her sisters secret, including her husband. So-called conspiracy is just your word, Bishop. And what could I possibly do even if I knew? The bishop revealed his purpose. I hope you can persuade the Duke to take our side. Helen feigned difficulty. Although Im the Duchess, I cannot sway our national policies. Elvisughed heartily. Your Highness jests. Who doesnt know of your influence in Etons court? Not to mention, your husbands seat as Duke was also thanks to a marriage alliance with your family, wasnt it? Surely the Duke will take your opinions seriously. Besides, as such a beautifuldy, just some whispering in bed would sway most men. Who can resist that? Thisst remark was a tant flirtation, and Helen became flushed with anger. Sir, watch your words. If I refuse your demands, would you dare to keep a noblewoman imprisoned indefinitely? Oh, we certainly would not dare. However, its our duty to inform Etons people, to warn them. Ive already thought of what the announcement could say. Elvis listed, feigning seriousness with an officious tone: Be it known: Baroness Fennie of Eton has shown signs of magical awakening. This poor girl may have been misled into the wrong path due to the influence of other witches. Because of her noble status, we cannot take action, but given the threat witches pose, the Church feels obligated to alert the public to be vignt and hope that the radiance of the Heavenly Father guides this poor girl back to the right path. Youre despicable! The public wont believe you! Helen was livid. She pointed at Elvisshould they proceed this way, Fennies life would be ruined. They will believe us. We have our methods to evoke witches magical powers, and a test with the Witch Detection Stone will confirm everything. Well present evidence to the townspeople in public before releasing your sister! Hehe, your husband may be a Duke, but arent there many within your nation who hope to take his ce? With such an event, will he still sit firmly on his throne? One could see the Duchess was struggling inside. Finally, shepromised, Alright, as long as you keep it secret, I will try to persuade my husband to pull out of the negotiation. Elvis shook his head. Im sorry, Your Highness! You seem to have misunderstood me. What I mean by taking our side is not merely about pulling out of the conspiracy. What do you want, then? The bishops eyes shone as he dered. Our condition is for your husband to use all means necessary to sabotage this meeting. Note, all means! Hearing the bishops demand, Helen knew no further negotiation was possible. She pretended to ponder, staying silent for nearly a minute, before speaking, Bishop, could you give me a day to think it over? Elviss smile revealed triumph. Very well, Your Highness. Ill give you one day. But if we dont hear back from you by this time tomorrow, dont me us for being rude! After these words, he didnt wait for the Duchesss response and turned to leave. Once the bishop left the embassy and stepped into his carriage, the coachman cracked the whip, and the carriage started moving. However, unnoticed by the crowds on the street, a green bird took flight from one of the embassys windows, flying in the same direction as the carriage. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 176: The Cathedral Chapter 176: The Cathedral Elvis rode his carriage all the way to therge cathedral located in the city center. From the outside, the cathedral still looked quite new. To match the growing influence of the Church in the Horn Bay Alliance, the Church had invested a fortune to construct thisvish building on the edge of Nesss central za. Compared to the old cathedral in the eastern district of the city, not only was the new cathedral more splendid, but it also covered arger area and was taller. Its tallest structure, the bell tower, even surpassed the government buildingGold Towerused by the Alliance Council. To facilitate ess up and down the tower, a basket lift was installed. It likely wouldnt be long before Nesss icondmark changed from the Gold Tower to this cathedral. Elvis stepped out of his carriage and approached the cathedrals grand entrance, noticing nearby wanted posters seeking any clues to Baroness Fennies whereabouts. He shook his head mockingly. Humph! You wouldnt expect the person youve been searching so diligently for to be right here in the cathedral in the city center. He continued on his way inside the cathedral, and along the way, the monks and followers he encountered paid their respects, to which Elvis responded with courtesy, showing none of the arrogance he had disyed at the embassy. A green parrot took flight from his carriage, circling the entrance of the cathedral as if hesitating to fly in. The bird moved to the side of the cathedral and noticed that the windows on the wall were open. Just as it decided to pick a window to enter, Elvis emerged again from a side door next to the cathedral. He turned and headed towards the churchs backyard courtyard. The bird changed direction and followed him to the backyard. Elvis seemed to be in a good mood as he entered the courtyard with a light step. The area was tastefully arranged with abundant flowers and nts, providing a space for the church clergy to take a walk after meals and cultivate their minds and bodies. The bishop soon found the man he was looking forone also dressed in clergy attire, feeding birds in the courtyard, holding a small box full of grains. A flock of various colored birds surrounded him, chirping excitedly, asionally pecking at the grains he scattered on the ground. Elvis approached with a chuckle, Antony, my lord, I couldnt find you inside, so I guessed you would most likely be out here feeding the birds again. The man didnt turn around, continuing to watch the birds at his feet, which oddly were not afraid of him. How did the Duchess react? Hmph! She said she would consider our proposal and think it over. I gave her a deadlineby this time tomorrow, if she hasnt agreed to our conditions, let her whole family face the consequences. Ah you really dont know how to show tenderness to women. I heard that Duchess Helen is a renowned beauty throughout the Horn Bay. Elvis frowned; such frivolous words should note from a clergymans mouth. But since the man was a special envoy from the Holy See, Elvis refrained from making the rtionship tense. For the glory of my Lord, I shall ovee all bumps on the road, be it in reality or the realm of the spirit. The man, addressed as Antony, turned to face him, praising in an admiring tone, The radiance of our Lord will surely shine upon all in the Horn Bay with you, a devout and capable bishop like you in charge. Elvis puffed out his chest, readily epting thepliment, though he didnt fail to show some modesty. Not at all, not at all. If it werent for the intelligence brought by Lord Antony, I would still be in the dark about the Alliance Councils antics. Its embarrassing, really; they plotted right under my nose, and I hadnt had a clue. Ah Antony sighed deeply. Elvis grew concerned, Why do you sigh, my lord? Antonys face was painted with indignation. Im sighing because there are devout servants like you dedicated to spreading the glory of the Lord in the regions, yet in the Holy See, there are many who hold us back. Holding us back? What do you mean? Its a long story. Antonys expression seemed to speak volumes of injustice. Some around the Holy Pope criticize the witch hunts in the Horn Bay, using you of bringing unnecessary trouble to the Church. Elviss face turned to one of seething hatred. Shameful traitors! Shameful heretics! They should all be bound to the stake and burned alive! For Elvis, thosebeled with these two markers were even more abhorrent than heretics and infidelsan insidious lot stabbing from behind. Antony provoked further, Worse still, some clergy suggest rehabilitating the group of witches, citing that the Holy Scriptures do not record every witch as evil Heavenly Father above! Almighty Lord! Elvis let out an appalled cry, his whole body shaking with fury. The bishop pointed a finger at Antony. You what are all of you doing all day long? Why would you allow such gossipy people to stay in the Holy See? Why would you allow them to continue living in this world? As Elvis nearly copsed to the ground, Antony quickly stepped forward to support him. Please, Elvis, we are trying, but the situation in the Holy See is well,plicated, especially with the Council of Understanding promoting all sorts of heretical nonsense, and our current Holy Pope is a tolerant man Hmph! Elvis scoffed, whether in contempt for the heretics in the Holy See or the Pope himself. Antony whispered in his ear, Right now, we are desperately in need of a devoted saint to lead in the Holy See! Elvis caught the implication in the others words, scrutinizing Antony with inquisitive eyes. Antony whispered with a smile, The Grand Bishop of Horn Bay is growing old, and it will soon be time to appoint a sessor. Has Lord Elvis thought about this prospect? I Elvis was suddenly at a loss for words. If it serves to better the service of the Lord of Light, I will, of course, spare no efforts. Then a great burden will fall on you, Lord Elvis. Allow me to speak inly; I have been sent on a secret mission to survey the bishops of the Horn Bay, to report their conduct to the Holy Sees headquarters, so, in matters of personnel, I do have a say. This was more than a sayElvis was inwardly ecstatic. Lord Antony no, my lord, you Antony interrupted with a wave of his hand. No need for excess. I am impressed by the devotion in your heart! Continue to serve diligently in your current position. I swear! Elvis solemnly raised his right hand. I will spread the Lords glory into the heart of every person in the Horn Bay, and I will cleanse every impurity from this ce! Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 177: The Ambush Chapter 177: The Ambush Antony tightly gripped the bishops hand. Now Im even more certain that I have not mistaken you. Lord Elvis, once you ascend to the position of Grand Bishop of the Horn Bay, you couldpete for that supreme position! And we, impotent to change the status quo in the Holy See, will await your lead! Elviss heart pounded wildly, a rosy scenario painted instantly in his mind! He hadnt doubted why Antony wasnt striving for that direction himself. Given his special role within the churchs internal structure, he was essentially out of the running for that supreme seat. Hence, scouting for like-minded individuals from the outside and aiding their ascent was a logical course of action. We are all servants of the Lord; there is no high or low. Elvis realized he had been too outwardly emotional and promptly returned to his bishops dignified demeanor. Antony held back a smirk, Pardon my bluntness. While I may discreetly support you, it ultimately depends on your performance. Others likely share this secret mission. Moreover, if you truly aim to be the Grand Bishop and aspire to that highest position, youll need to showcase better, more numerous achievements. I understand. Thank you for your advice, Lord Antony. Though his face regainedposure, Elviss inner resolve burned fiercer than before. How could he outdo others? Let those secr rulers grovel under the might of the Lord, thoroughly and willingly! Antony grabbed a handful of grains and scattered them on the ground, attracting a crowd of birds to feast. Among them, a green-crested parrot, unusual in color, had joined the flock. A green-crested parrot? Truly rare, arent they usually white or grey? Curiosity flickered in Antony, and he paid extra attention to the peculiar parrot. He grabbed another handful of grains, scattering more near the parrot. Speaking of which! A thought suddenly urred to him. The Duchess must know her sister is in this church, right? Elvis nodded, I didnt say explicitly, but Im sure her first suspicion would be here. Antonys face showed concern. What if she attempts to seize her sister from the church? If she dares! This is not the Grand Duchy of Eton. Antony shook his head, Better to be safe than sorry. Women can do insane things once they lose their reason, and we are holding her dear sister captive. Um Youre right. I rmend we temporarily move her to a safer location until we have the Duchesss clear response. Is there a good hiding spot nearby? Theres a remote vige in the northern outskirts with a church that is scarcely visited by outsiders. That ce would be quite suitable for hiding her. I think you should move her there! Elvis agreed, Ill arrange it now! No! Antony stopped him, There are too many prying eyes on the roads now. Better to wait until dark. A little wait wont make a difference. Elvis epted the suggestion. Right, well go through the north gate after dark. By that time, itll be the only city gate still open. The green parrot on the ground seemed to have had its fill, dwarfing the other birds in size and strength. pping its wings, the parrot soared into the sky, circled the church a few times, and flew off into the distance Meanwhile, inside the Embassy of the Grand Duchy of Eton, Duchess Helen sat restlessly in her room, pacing back and forth and asionally staring out the window into the distance. It was evident that she was weighed down by heavy thoughts. After another nce out the window, she approached the bed. Lying in bed was someone with a handsome face and green hairher junior, Ladi Sertia Gerard. At this moment, Ladis eyes were shut, seemingly asleep or perhaps unconscious. Helen checked for Ladis breathing, which was steady, and her concern was slightly alleviated. A green parrot entered through the window and perched on the bedside table. Ladi! Helen called out in surprise and relief, her junior had returned safely. The parrot nodded at her, then hopped onto the unconscious body on the bed. It touched its beak gently to Ladis forehead. About half a minuteter, the person in the bed slowly opened her eyes. Ladi! Do you feel alright? Is there any difort? Sister! Ladi did not immediately answer Helens question but grabbed her hand. Fennie is probably in the cathedral, but they n to move her tonight to a rural church in the northern suburbs, going directly through the north city gate. Then she addressed the previous question. Dont worry, my body is perfectly fine, in the best condition. Helens face broke into a grateful and joyful expression, hugging Ladi tightly. Thank you, my dear sister. Once again, youve been a great help. Lets not talk about that now, sister. Lets n how to rescue Fennie. Tonight seems like a golden opportunity. Yes, youre right! Duchess Helen pulled out a handkerchief to wipe the moisture from her eyes. However, were still unclear about how many people they will have. Just the two of us wont be enough. Heeding Helens words, Ladi recalled the members of the Lichman Adventure Teamcurrentlymissioned to find Fennieas possible allies. Yet, the thought of confronting the Church head-on was swiftly banished to protect them from entanglement in such matters. She then considered the sailors aboard the Southern, armed with dozens of guns, but this idea was also quickly dismissed. If the ordeal became too loud and public, it could severely impact Count Graymans trade ns, and they couldnt be drawn in either. Besides, they were simply helping transport her family as a favor, and willingness to assist further was uncertain. However, Helen appeared confident in her ability to handle the situation. In recent days, in search of Fennie, the Horn Bay Alliance agreed to allow us to bring over a group of people from Eton, and this includes many from my own family. I will rally them to ambush near the north gate and reim Fennie. How many can you gather before dark? Thirty to forty should be attainable. Ladi nodded and then suggested, Sister, let me join them. Maybe I can be of help. Helen firmly grasped her hand, I would be ever so grateful, but follow them discreetly. If there are few of them, my people will handle it. If my people are unable to cope, then you can intervene. Dont worry! I know how to hide my identity. Ladi! Is there anything else? Iming too. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 178: Pursuit Chapter 178: Pursuit Even after dark, the streets of Ness were bustling, as befitting amercial city with a rtively vibrant nightlife for the era. Only after 9 p.m. did the streets begin to clear as people gradually made their way home to rest. A troop emerged from the back door of the cathedral, heading straight for the north gate. This group included a carriage drawn by two horses and 30 knights. Ten were fully armed in heavy armor while the remaining 20 were dressed in in clothes but also carried swords and other weapons. They reached the north gate quickly and were stopped by the gate guards. The leading knight was tensehad the news leaked? He maintained hisposure on the surface, Whats the problem? I recall the north gate was allowed to open at night, correct? Holy Knight, sir. The guards recognized them as church personnel and became exceedingly respectful. A noble from the Grand Duchy of Eton has been kidnapped in the city; weve been ordered to check the vehicles and boxes of passengers. Fury contorted the knights face: Ridiculous, do you really think we holy servants would do such a thing? No, no! Of course not, but this is an order from above, and we mustply. The knight bellowed with eyes aze, You Whats going on here? A sleepy man, dressed simrly to the guards, came over. Captain, these Church folks arent letting us do our checks! Upon hearing Church, the small unit captain snapped awake. The knight stared down the captain with a contemptuous gaze. A special envoy from the Holy See is in the carriage, urgently needing to get to a church outside the city tonight. He is resting inside after a tiring day. If you were to disturb this guest, hmm! The implied threat made the captain p the guard across the face. You blind fool! Even you dare to inspect the vehicles of holy knights! Though reluctant, the guard quickly apologized. The captain ttered the knight obsequiously, Ha ha, please dont take it to heart, Lords. This brother here is new and doesnt understand protocol. Then he yelled to his subordinates. Clear the way! Let them through! The knight gave him a look that said, Now youre sensible, but couldnt be bothered to speak a word more as he and his caravan continued forward. The small unit captain dragged the guard aside to reprimand him. Youve lost your mind! Daring to check a Church carriage? If they pped a suspicion of witchcraft charge on you, it would be the end of us all too. Captain, are we really allowing them to be so arrogant? the guard asked, showing a hint of defiance. Let them be, Ive heard some rumors that the Council The captain and the guard muttered to each other. The Church caravan quickly left the area surrounding Ness and headed into the quieter parts of the countryside as the roads darkened and trees became more plentiful. Captain, are we truly doing the right thing? Isnt this against the teachings of the Lord of Light? Seeing no one else around, a young Church knight couldnt help but express the doubts in his heart. Secretly imprisoning a noble girl didnt seem like righteous behavior. The captain, who was leading, sighed. I dont know if its right or wrong. But I was raised by the Church. If it hadnt been for them, I wouldve perished on the streets when I was ten. So, anymand from the Church, I shall execute without hesitation. The querying knight fell silent, pondering unknown thoughts. They continued through a dense forest, lighting torches for illumination. Beyond the sound of horseshoes and the jostling of the carriage, it was eerily still. Suddenly, the whistle of objects slicing through the air pierced the quiet night; something was shooting at them swiftly from the darkness. One of the heavily armored knights felt a strong force hit him, nearly knocking him off his horse. He realized in an instanttheir caravan was under attack. But the first wave was not aimed at the humans; it targeted the knights horses instead. The sound of bolts hitting flesh echoed as several horses took hits and went wild, tossing their riders and charging blindly into the night! The riders were thrown to the ground, scrambling back to the carriage. The ambush! Gather around the carriage! Who dares attack the Churchs troops? A reply came from the darkness. Leave your money if you wish to pass! The captain cursed internally. Ipetent city guards, to encounter bandits so close to the city! A second barrage of bolts flew in, this time targeting the humans, with five members of the Churchs caravan struck down. Several knights, eager to defend, hurled their torches into the surroundings. The illuminating me revealed shadows lurking in the nearby woods. People to the west! And the east! Thyss, take your men west; Haun, stay with the carriage! The rest, with me! The knights split into three groups remarkably quickly. Raised from childhood in martial training, these Church knightscked systematic military education. Driven merely by fervent passion, they believed themselves invincible under the Lords protection. In ambush was a contingent from the Grand Duchy of Eton. Dressed in ck and carrying powerful bows and crossbows, they hid by the road. But due to the dark, their aim was less urate than anticipated, reducing the effectiveness of their initial volleys. Confronted by the Church knights rush, the Eton guards drew their weapons to engage in closebat, disguising their main intent. To conceal interest in the carriage, they yed the part of simple highway robbers. The Eton guards, initially 35 in number and possessing significant fighting prowess, leveraged their numerical superiority to gain the upper hand. After a fierce strugglesting more than ten minutes, the dispatched Church knights suffered significant losses. The captain shouted, Haun, we will hold the enemy; flee with the carriage! The knights and coachman near the carriage whipped their horses to surge northward, caring little for any more ambushes along the way. Crushing reality soon broke their prayers for an unimpeded patha second detachment of about ten riders intercepted them, with their meager number of six unable to offer much resistance. Church dogs! The head of the opposition cursed them as electrical sparks started to sh between their sped hands, signaling a brewing thunderstorm. Witches! The knight Haun cried in dismay, his men in panic, unprepared for an encounter with a witch in the wild. Dont panic! Haunmanded. Take out that viin conjuring first! He led the charge, his men following suit. Almighty Lord, grant us victory over evil! As the knights reached a significant speed, another person among the road blockers stretched out their hands forward, muttering. Wall Shield. Instantly, the five charging knights crashed as though against a solid barrier, their mounts suffering grievous wounds while the riders were flung off by the force, two of them knocked unconscious. Hmph! Idiots! Finish them. The spellcasters hands dimmed, spitting at the fallen knights. Hispanions rushed towards the dazed riders, finishing them off one by one. The two spellcasters conversed quietly: I didnt expect that random mire spell to work so well, bringing us luck today. Our initial n was to go unnoticed. Should we hand her over to them? No, lets stick to the original n. Heh, heh, weve prepared a few surprises! Alright, well do as you say. They then approached the carriage, noticing the coach was now unupiedthe coachman had fled, possibly hiding nearby, shivering in fear. However, they were not interested in the escaped coachman; the person inside the carriage mattered more. Shockingly, when they attempted to take control, the two horses suddenly turned around and headed back towards Ness. Whats happening? Chase them! The group hastily returned to mount their horses nearby, rushing after the runaway carriage, which, by now, was far ahead. Suddenly, a blue light shed on the riders seat, revealing two womens silhouettes. How long can Featherlightst? About half an hour. Hearing Ladis answer, Helen grew uneasyhalf an hour was too short. Why was there a second group on the road, and why were they targeting Fennie? With at least two mages among them, could they be the ones who initially abducted her? Before their questions were answered, the carriage came upon the remaining Eton guards, now reduced to ten, who were charging down the same road, apparently finished with their sh with the Church knights. Confused to see the oing carriage, the guards didnt quite grasp what was happening. But a womans voice rang out. Someones after us; block them! The voice of the Duchess! Despite their masked faces, the guards recognized her unmistakable voice. Before they could ask why the Duchess was there, the ten guards allowed the carriage to pass, positioning themselves on the road, awaiting the pursuers Helen mentioned. After half an hour of frantic riding, the effect of Featherlight faded, and the carriage slowed significantly. Their hearts heavied as they heard the sound of more hooves approaching from behind. Helen, with most of her summoned guards in dire straits, felt guilty about their fate. Were nearing the city gate! Relief spread among the two womenif they could just reach the city, their pursuers could no longer harm them. But suddenly, the horses pulling the carriage stumbled, nearly copsing as they hit an unexpected obstacle, and the speed of the chariot dropped dramatically. The ground beneath them was transforming rmingly; what was once stable ground now turned into a giant mire. Swamp spell, damn! Sister, we have no choice but to confront them head-on! Ladi and Helen quickly disembarked, straining across the mire with disgust. Luckily, it was not deep, or they would have been stuck and been unable to traverse in it. Their pursuers caught up swiftly. Ha ha! I didnt expect such a lucky hit with the mire spell! Its my lucky day, indeed. The leader among the pursuersughed heartily. Two lovelydies, seeing that carriage move so swiftly, surely you must have used some mystical methods? Let me guess, Featherlight? Or Speed? No, no, thats wrong; Speed only applies to people, so it must be Featherlight! Ladi asked, Who exactly are you, and whats the purpose of your actions tonight? To which the pursuers replied, We might ask you the same. Who are you to be taking this carriage and why? We are friends of this child, obviously, we are trying to save her. The pursuers burst intoughter again. So are we, here to rescue her! Helen, infuriated, eximed. Nonsense! Answer me, were you the ones who kidnapped Fennie? Fallen witches! Fallen witches? What of yourselves? Arent we the same kind? Whos the same as you! (Same kind my ass) The pursuers leader shook his head. I dont want to be your enemy! Witches should unite against the tyranny of the Church! So I advise you, hand over the girl to me, and I assure you, I will ensure her safety. Oh, and would you like to join us, join the family of witches? Before Helen could respond, Ladi intervened. The family of witches? Are you part of a secret society? Secret society? You could say that, but it wont be a secret for much longer. Whats your organization called? The pursuers leader seemed to hesitate momentarily before revealing, Arcane Society. Have you heard of us? Arcane Society? Ladi was inwardly shockeda recurring name. You say if we hand Fennie over, you wont harm her. What do you need her for? To make her a witch? The leader shook his head. To tell you the truth, we were indeed the ones who abducted the Baroness. But not to make her one of usshes too young for that. However, if you want to know more, you have to join us. Our doors are open to all our fellow witches. From his bosom, he produced two scrolls. Lets make a pact, bound by magic. You join us, and we guarantee not toy a finger on the girl. Ladi and Helen exchanged nces. Those two scrolls were no ordinary items. And if we refuse? The pursuers leader answered coldly, Then you must die! Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 179: Magic Duel 1 Chapter 179: Magic Duel 1 Then you must die! Upon hearing these words, Ladi and Helen immediately became fully alert. Including their leader, the pursuers were six in total, indicating that four of them had been taken down by the Eton guards. With a wave of his hand, the leader directed the remaining five to spread out, subtly forming an encirclement around the two women. Almost simultaneously, both parties began to chant their spells. After about ten seconds, the pursuerspleted their chants, each stretching out a hand, ready to cast their magic. Each hand flickered with electric light, as if fearsome thunderbolts were about to burst forth. It looks like were in for a tough fight today; they are all mages. Despite the imminent threat, the Duchesss voice betrayed no hint of panic or fear. Hehe, when was thest time I fought alongside you as a mage, Senior Helen? Oh dear, I cant quite remember. Its been several years, hasnt it? The leader of the pursuers watched them with narrowed eyes. Hmph! Chatting leisurely at the brink of death! Ill give you onest chance. Submit to the Arcane Society now, or I wont spare you just because youre women! Ladi replied firmly, Minions of the Arcane Society! I still have a score to settle with you! During herst trip to Port Fran with Paul, she was unable to use many of her moves due to a physical condition. As a result, she was easily subdued by a mage from the Arcane Society specializing in self-enhancement. If not for the counts guards armed with firearms, they would have been defeated. This had always irked the prideful Ladi. Facing these mages from the Arcane Society, she saw an opportunity to clear her resentment. The leader of the pursuersughed loudly. So youve had dealings with our organization before? And it seems youve suffered a defeat? Knowing our strength, yet still failing to see the reality, women really are brainless, even as mages! Ladi raised her hand, Enough talk! The leader quickly dodged as a small crossbow bolt shot from not far away, embedding deeply into a tree trunk behind him. He broke into a cold sweat, angrily saying, Foolish women, youll pay for this in hell! Attack! At the leadersmand, the six unleashed lightning from their hands. The powerful currents surged towards the two women near the carriage, illuminating the area as bright as day. But to the leaders utter shock, something unbelievable happened he suddenly felt as if his chest was struck by a massive hammer, a powerful force paralyzing his entire body, rendering him immobile. The blinding light prevented him from seeing what had happened, but he felt as though he was on the brink of death. As the light faded, two of the pursuing mages copsed, while the remaining four staggered, barely able to stand, the air filled with the scent of scorched flesh. Damn it! What happened? The leader looked towards his targets. The two women stood unharmed, casually observing their sorry state. Hehe! Helen let out a mockingugh. Whats the matter? Havent heard of Spell Reversal? It seems this Arcane Society of yours isnt so impressive after all! Ladi added, Or is it youre just not high enough in your organization to know such spells? Cursed! The leader of the pursuers struggled to stand up straight, his eyes bulging with rage, the whites filled with dense blood vessels. His subordinates were in dire straits. Of the two who had fallen, one seemed to have passed out or possibly even died, while the othery on the ground groaning continuously. With a wave of his hand, he shouted to his men, Pull yourselves together! However, this gesture only intensified his own pain. The words of the two women had deeply wounded his pride. Damn it! I am an elite among elites Its just that they happen to know a couple of obscure spells! Alright then Take your potions! Hearing the leadersmand, the mages, as if remembering something, each took out a pill and swallowed it. Seeing this, Ladi tensed up, recalling what Navy Commander Austin had said about pirates bing agile and incredibly strong after consuming a mysterious drug, likely provided by the crazed mage iming to be from the Arcane Society. She wondered if the mages had consumed the same drug and what effects it might have. If it was anything like the pirates, they were in trouble, as she and Senior Helen were not adept at closebat. After ingesting the drug, the mages bodies underwent a remarkable transformation, bulking up noticeably as Ladi had feared. Their pained expressions vanished, and they seemed unharmed. The mage who had been lying on the ground quickly stood up. You two bitches! You have truly angered me now! the leader of the pursuers bellowed furiously. Although he appeared to have lost his mind to others, his mind was constantly calcting. Spell Reversal? From what had just happened, it seemed to rebound the casters attacks. Using the same attacks as before would be foolish! Damn it, why do they know such a wicked spell that Ive never even heard of? Why didnt the instructors in the organization teach me? Are they keeping secrets? What to do now? Their offensive spells were limited to fireballs or lightning. Were they really helpless against these two women? Wait a minute! They were just two women, fragile and delicate! And here were five strong men! Could Spell Reversal work against physical attacks? With this thought, the leader of the pursuers pulled out a dagger and threw it forcefully at the two women! Ladi stood still while Helen slightly tilted her head, the daggernding behind them. The leaders heart leaped with joy; physical attacks couldnt be reversed. Brothers, their spells cant deflect physical attacks. Close in on them, use daggers or fists to finish them off. Hearing the leaders reminder, three of his men drew daggers, while another rolled up his sleeves, revealing muscr, vein-lined arms. They slowly approached Ladi and Helen. The leader himself was rubbing his hands together and chuckling menacingly, walking towards the two women. He was determined to brutally assault them, using all sorts of means. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 180: Magic Duel 2 Chapter 180: Magic Duel 2 Helen marveled at the enemys exposed arm, the muscles so swollen they seemed on the brink of bursting. Despite her modest achievements in potion research, she had never seen or heard of such a miraculous drug. Senior sister, nows not the time to be curious! Ladi internally harbored a small doubt,bining Austins description and the physical transformation of the enemy. The dosage they had taken should have made them lose their minds, yet their mental state appeared remarkably stable. Could it be due to the mages stronger mental fortitudepared to ordinary people, or had the drug been improved? Helens voice echoed in her ears, Got it! Are you ready on your side? Ready! The two women simultaneously pointed towards the ground ahead of them, leading to an incredible urrence. The earth where they pointed began to undte as if something was about to break through from beneath. The five mages halted, staring in disbelief at this surreal spectacle. Is this a Mud Swamp spell? Trying to hinder our advance? No, this doesnt look like a Mud Swamp spell. The ground moved rapidly, cracking open, revealing something underground about to emerge. Suddenly, tworge hands burst from beneath, followed by two huge heads, then the other hands, and finally, the full bodies of two monsters emerged from the ground. These were monsters the pursuers had never seen before, their bodies covered or perhaps constituted entirely of thick mud. Over two meters tall, with fists asrge as sandpots, their arms and legs, thicker and stronger than those enhanced by drugs, exuded an imposing aura. The monsters, without uttering a sound, charged at the mages with swinging fists. Hold your ground! Hold your ground! shouted the leader of the pursuers. Normally, they would have been terrified, but under the influence of the drug, they were unusually bold. The leader and a subordinate faced one mud monster while the other three took on the second. One monster swung its fist rapidly, hitting the pursuer leader squarely in the face. The leader screamed and staggered backward, his face caked with mud, his eyes and nostrils filled with dirt. Frantically wiping his face, he blew hard to clear his nostrils, only to spew out blood along with the mud. To his horror, his teeth felt loose, as if they would fall out with the slightest touch. Ah! Ill fight you with everything Ive got! Losing his sanity, he charged back into the fray, bloodied and mud-spattered. Senior sister! Nows our chance! Right! Seeing their enemies entangled with the summoned y golems, Ladi and Helen quickly returned to the carriage, whipping the horses hard. The horses, pained, strained to pull the carriage forward. But the mire was too deep, and the strength of two horses seemed insufficient to pull free. Left with no other choice, the two women each shouldered against one side of the carriage, pushing it forward with all their might. One, two, three! Ahh~~ After numerous attempts, the carriage finally emerged from the mire, but they stumbled and fell into the mud. Covered in mud and looking disheveled, the two women stood up. Duchess Helen, ustomed to luxury, found this ordeal particrly distressing. Why did we have to exert so much effort to push the carriage out, Ladi? Why didnt we just unhook the horses, let Fennie sit in front of me, and each ride a horse to escape? Helenmented. Its because that foolish author only just thought of this, Ladi replied, frustrated. Lets not dwell on it, senior sister. Someones chasing us from behind, and we dont have time to unhook the horses now. They quickly climbed onto the drivers seat of the carriage and whipped the horses into motion. You wont escape! shouted the leader of the pursuers. He had abandoned hisrade fighting the mud monster and was now in pursuit. His absence proved disastrous for his subordinate, who was being mercilessly beaten by the y golem, unable to defend himself. As the carriage began to speed away, the pursuer leader, perhaps driven by the drug or sheer urgency, forgot he had a horse tied up in the nearby woods. He sprinted with wind-like speed, catching up to the carriage. He jumped onto the carriages step, gripping the handle tightly. Ladi noticed the pursuer leader boarding the carriage, a fierce glint in her eyes. They had initially adopted a conservative strategy against the enemies, but it became clear that their opponents were merely mediocre mages. The advisor Ladi extended her right hand, w-like, and a tangible magical force began to gather in her palm. Suddenly, a burst of lightning shed, much like the pursuers earlier lightning spell, but more pure and powerful. The area around the carriage filled with an odd scent. If Paul had been there, he would have recognized it as ozone, a byproduct of air electrolysis. The pursuer leader, clinging to the carriage, felt his heart pounding wildly, sensing an imminent danger. Sighing, Ladi recalled the teachings of her magic tutor from her youth. She rxed her hand, dispersing the gathered magical energy. Turning around, she ced her right hand on the pursuer leaders arm. Switch Position! In an instant, the pursuer leader was enveloped in a strange light, his vision blurred, and his head spun with dizziness. Feeling a sensation of falling, he instinctively grasped at anything he could, and the sensation ceased. What happened? With this thought, he slowly opened his eyes, which he had closed due to the blurriness. What in the world happened? Ahhhhh! A hysterical scream echoed through the forest, startling numerous sleeping birds. The voice was filled with endless shame and rage. The pursuer leader felt like he was going to explode. Just a second ago, he was clinging to the carriage, but now he found himself hugging a tree trunk. But what truly drove him to despair was He waspletely naked, hugging the tree trunk without a stitch of clothing. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 181: Wolf Pack Chapter 181: Wolf Pack Phew! Weve finally shaken off those thugs! Duchess Helen sighed in relief as their carriage continued forward. The pursuer leader, who had clung to their carriage, was now nowhere to be seen, his clothes left behind, fluttering in the wind, pinned to the carriage side by a short crossbow bolt the same one Ladi had shot earlier. Ive almost fully recovered; should I use the Featherlight spell again? Ladi pondered. Save your energy, just in case we run into more trouble, Helen advised. The pursuer leader, still naked, watched from his perch in a tree as his four subordinates were defeated one by one by the mud monsters, and the carriage carrying their targets slowly disappeared into the distance. Just as he was fretting, the two monsters at the base of the tree suddenly dissolved into piles of mud. Climbing down, he rushed to his barely aliverades. Ignoring his nakedness, he frantically searched one of them. Strange, I remember cing it on him Ah, here it is. He finally found a scroll. I must get back at them! he swore vengefully, deeply humiliated by the repeated indignities inflicted by the two women. He could not let this slide. Realizing he couldnt overpower them directly, he resorted to a secret weapon in his teams arsenal a magic-infused scroll. It was meant forrge groups or armies, so using it on just two women seemed wasteful. But he was too aggrieved to care. Retrieving the scroll from his unconsciousrade, he mounted a horse and set off after the carriage, still naked. Still not giving up? Ladi and Helen frowned upon hearing the approaching horse hooves. It seems he wont stop unless we disable himpletely, Ladi remarked, standing up to look back. She saw the pursuer leader, still naked, riding hard towards them. Blushing and muttering an expletive, Ladi contemted a way to teach him an unforgettable lesson. The pursuer leader, closing the distance, unrolled the scroll and began to chant a spell. In a few seconds, the incantation wasplete, and he threw the scroll into the air above the carriage. Awooooooo A piercing wolf howl shattered the nights silence. The sound was so loud it seemed to tear at Ladis and Helens eardrums. The horses pulling the carriage panicked, suddenly halting their run. They stamped nervously, as if sensing some terrifying presence lurking in the darkness ahead. The pursuer leaders horse also stopped, spinning in ce, unresponsive to his whipping, refusing to move forward. Whats happening? The pursuer leader was unaware of the scrolls specific effect, only knowing that it was incredibly powerful. Awooooooo A second, louder wolf howl sounded, originating from the scroll he had thrown. Sound storage spell? But why store the howl of a wolf? Ladi wondered, realizing the source of the sound was the scroll. The howl, emanating from their location, began to spread in all directions. Awooooooo Another wolf howl echoed, this time from afar. It was faint but clear, almost as if responding to the howl from the scroll. Then a second, and a third howl followed from different directions. Soon, a chorus of howls filled the night, recing the silence with a terrifying cacophony. Sounds of rustling came from the surrounding woods, as if numerous animals were lurking, apanied by multiple pairs of glowing green eyes emerging from the darkness. What exactly is happening? Duchess Helens voice trembled. She was, after all, just a woman. Ladi, however, remained calm. That scroll must contain the howl of a wolf king. It seems the message in the sound is not inviting the wolves to wee us. Helen shivered beside her. Arent the wolves near Fort Ness known for not attacking travelers on the merchant roads? Perhaps theyre in the mood for a different kind of midnight snack tonight, Ladi spected with a grim expression. Ladi shook the reins hard, but the horses refused to budge. Are there wolves waiting ahead? Lets try going back! Ladi attempted to turn the horses, but they wouldnt follow hermand. Are we surrounded? Meanwhile, the pursuer leader was also gripped by immense panic. The howls seemed endless, and he had never witnessed such a spectacle. No matter how hard he tried, his horse refused to move, sensing the presence of wild animals all around. In desperation, he leaped off the horse and ran frantically towards Fort Ness, cursing the person who had given him the scroll. You all deserve to die! Adrenaline fueled his run, and he soon passed Ladis carriage. That fool has brought ruin upon himself and others! Ladi guessed his fate. As expected, when he was about ten meters from the carriage, two wild animals leaped from the roadside woods, knocking him to the ground. The pursuer leader struggled, but without any clothes or protection, the wolves sharp teeth easily pierced his skin. He screamed in agony and tried to strangle the wolf that had bitten him. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 182: Wolf Pack 2 Chapter 182: Wolf Pack 2 The pursuer leader grabbed the neck of a wolf with such immense strength that the wolf quickly rolled its eyes back, overwhelmed. However, it wasnt just one wolf. Another leaped onto him and firmly bit into his throat. Several more wolves then sprang from the woods, pouncing on the leader. They tore at him, biting fiercely and relentlessly. With despair, the leader cursed, To hell with you all! His curses intended target, however, remained unknown. He rxed his muscles, surrendering to the wolves tearing at his flesh, quickly losing all signs of life. Senior sister, get in the carriage! Ladi urgently pulled the Duchess, who was already weak and pale, into the carriage. Inside, a young girl, seemingly around ten years old,y asleep on a seat. She bore a striking resemnce to Helen and was destined to be a great beauty. This was the younger sister of the Grand Duchess of Eton, Baroness Fennie. Ladi firmly shut the carriage door. The attack on the mercenary leader seemed to signal the wolves, as more of them emerged from the woods. These wild beasts first targeted the three horses,unching a swift attack. The horses desperately defended themselves, but eventually fell prey to the wolves sharp teeth. Hopefully three horses satiate the wolves, said Ladi. But her hopes were dashed as more wolves appeared, ignoring the horses and circling the carriage instead. Their target was clear: those inside the carriage. A wolf, unable to hold back, leaped at the carriage. The Duchess screamed as the carriage shook violently from the impact. Ladi handed a crossbow bolt to Helen, Senior, if a wolf breaks the ss, stab it hard with this. Lets hope this church carriage is sturdy. Helen nodded, trembling. As if on cue, the window shattered, and arge wolf head intruded. Ladi, with precision, thrust the crossbow bolt into the wolfs eye. The wolf retreated, howling in pain, and rolled on the ground next to the carriage. The sight of its suffering seemed to deter the other wolves, who temporarily ceased their attack, continuing to circle the carriage instead. Ladi chanted a spell, carefully measuring the carriages area and the distance between it and the wolves. Finally, she whispered, Ring of zing Fire! Soon, a strange light emitted from the ground around the carriage, forming a circle about three meters in diameter, perfectly encircling it. With a whoosh, the circle of light burst into mes. Wild animals are instinctively afraid of fire, and the wolves surrounding the carriage leaped away in fright, scattering to distance themselves from the burning ring. Many wolves, caught directly in the mes, yelped pitifully as their fur caught fire. They rolled on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the mes, then fled with their tails between their legs. However, the ongoing howls from the surrounding forest indicated that more wolves lingered nearby, seemingly in the hundreds. The Ring of zing Fire spell was initially meant to erupt into mes high enough to cause significant damage to surrounding enemies. However, Ladi had adjusted the intensity of the mes for a longer duration to intimidate the wolf pack. With their lives no longer in immediate danger, the Duchess regained herposure. She praised Ladi. Your mastery over magic is bing more refined. Youve surpassed me; I cant evenpete. Despite thepliment, Ladi wasnt in the mood for modesty. She knew that the Ring of zing Fire, though she had controlled its burn rate, would eventually extinguish. Such loud howling, the guards at Fort Ness must have heard it. Wont they send someone to check? Ladi wondered aloud. It will only be at daybreak, the Duchess replied. For now, theyll just keep the city gates tightly shut. Senior, we cant rely on others. We must think of a strategy. I can keep casting Ring of zing Fire around the carriage until dawn. Do you have any suggestions? Mages cant cast the same spell repeatedly without a cooldown period, which varies based on the mages proficiency with the spell. If Paul Grayman knew this, he might liken it to a cooldown time from video games in his previous life. The cooldown duration depends on the mages grasp of the magic, ranging from a few hours or minutes to several days. This proficiency is still a topic of debate among mages, much like measuring intelligence in ordinary people; theres no unified standard. More usage doesnt necessarily equate to higher proficiency. Some mages can cast powerful lightning spells every hour but can only cast a light spell once a day, despite thetter being simpler and requiring fewer materials and a lessplex incantation. In this world, even mages arergely in the dark about the true nature of magic, with much knowledge hidden behind a veil of mystery, requiring continuous exploration. Most mages rely on experience, understanding the how but not the why of their magic. They revel in this mystique, distinguishing themselves from artisans like cksmiths or mechanics, providing sce for this misunderstood group. Hearing Ladis query, Helen shook her head in shame. Im sorry, I dont have a better idea. And And what? I cant control it as precisely as you. I might I might set the carriage on fire, maybe even the forest. A normal Ring of zing Fire starts small around the caster and then spreads outward. Forced to cast it inside the carriage, like Ladi, could indeed Alright, Senior. Once the mes die down, well summon a y golem again. I can do that, Helen agreed. The two silently watched the fire diminish. As the mes weakened, the restless wolves began to stir again. Start preparing the summoning Wait, Senior, do you hear that? Ladi seemed to hear something and listened intently. The Duchess held her breath, trying to catch the sound Ladi mentioned. Its the wolves howling Wait? There is something different! A sound, growing louder, seemed to be a thump! thump! in the distance. Ladi suddenly eximed with joy, Muskets! Its the sound of muskets! No wonder it seemed familiar. Muskets? the Duchess asked, puzzled. Yes! Senior, the crew from the Southern havee to save us! Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 183: Rescue Chapter 183: Rescue Earlier, during the day The former owner of the Flying Dragon Pavilion, Cierra, and the waitress, Lisa, temporarily settled in a hotel at the docks. ording to the n discussed with her daughter, their family would embark on a journey to the Northwest Bay aboard the Southern after its departure. However, the Southern needed to stay in Fort Ness for a few days, so Cierra considered these days a vacation, intending to rest well. After her daughter left, Cierra settled their luggage in the hotel and then, apanied by Lisa, went to the location where the Southern was docked. Captain Quik, who had originally nned to visit a nearby tavern with the first mate, was surprised to see Cierra returning to the docks. Hello, Mrs. Sertia, he greeted. Hello, Captain Quik, replied Cierra, gracefully. Cierra then made a request that put Quik in a difficult position. May I take a tour of the Southern? This Quik was genuinely troubled. In his view, he had not known Cierra long enough to consider her one of his own, despite her being Mr. Derricks mother. After some thought, however, he agreed, reasoning that it would be beneficial for her to familiarize herself with the environment since she would be boarding the ship in a few days. Please follow me, madam. Upon boarding the Southern, Cierra showed great interest, looking around and touching things here and there. Quik was curious why a woman of her status would be interested in maritime matters. Seeming to notice his puzzled look, Cierra smiled and said, To tell the truth, I also worked as a sailor when I was young and spent a lot of time at sea! Quiks eyes widened in disbelief. What? Does the Horn Bay Alliance actually allow women to work on ships? Realizing hisment might be impolite, he added, Ah, sorry. I mean, in many peoples minds, women are not suitable for ship life at least in our Northwest Bay. Including myself, Quik thought to himself. Cierraughed and exined, Actually, its the same here in Horn Bay. Ah, its not easy for women anywhere. I was able to work on a ship because of my husband. Hearing this, Quik wondered why he hadnt seen Derricks father, suspecting he might have passed away. But Cierra still looked young; surely her husband wouldnt have been much older. He kept his curiosity to himself, not wanting to pry into personal matters. Cierra suddenly took an interest in therge cannon by the ships rail. Whats this? Made of so much bronze, it must be something special, right? Uh uh This is a methrower, used against pirates! Quik tried to fob her off with the same exnation he used for port officials. Mrs. Sertia lightly covered her mouth, squinting her eyes: Hmm! There must be some secret that outsiders shouldnt know! Well, if you wont tell, then so be it. After inspecting her sons sleeping area in the cabin, Cierra bid farewell to Quik and, with Lisa, returned to shore to explore Fort Ness. As the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance, the city was naturally vast. The two of them walked from morning until afternoon, only managing to explore two districts. Compared to Messiah, where they previously lived, Fort Ness had a more majestic and grandiose atmosphere, befitting the administrative center of thergest country in the Horn Bay Alliance. The frequent patrols of city guards on the streets, however, somewhat marred the scenery. These soldiers not only swept their gazes across the streets but also randomly stopped pedestrians for detailed questioning. Cierra understood the reason: the sister of the Grand Duchess of Eton had been kidnapped. By evening, the two had only returned to their hotel, initially intending to wait for Ladi to join them for dinner. However, when she didnt show up, they decided to eat without her. As night fell, Cierra began to worry about her daughter. It was unusual for Ladi to be out sote, even if she had special methods to handle things. No matter her abilities, she was still a young girl and could only do so much. Around ten oclock at night, unable to wait any longer, Cierra decided to personally head out to the embassy to find her daughter. Just as she was putting on her coat to leave, the parrot Ladi had left at home suddenly began to speak like a human. Danger! Danger! The parrot, now agitated and restless, shouted repeatedly. Cierra was rmed. Polly, what are you saying? Ladi, the master, is in danger! Cierras heart clenched. She knew the parrot had a special psychic connection with her daughter, akin to telepathy. Originally, Ladi left it at home to be aware of the situation there, although the sensations it picked up from the Northwest Bay were likely vague and imprecise. Can you tell me what happened? This time, the parrot couldnt answer. It suddenly spread its wings, flew around the room, and thennded on the windowsill, pecking vigorously at the ss. North! North! Forest! Forest! Are you saying Ladi is in danger in the forest to the north? North suburbs! Forest! Ladi, the master! Danger! Cierra forced herself to calm down and quickly changed into an outfit that didnt match her usual housewife demeanor. Just then, Lisa, who was fetching water, entered and was startled by her appearance, which was unlike anything she had seen before. It was akin to that of an adventurer. Lisa, stay in the room and dont go anywhere. I have an urgent matter to attend to. Okay! You be careful on your way. Polly, lets go! Cierra hurried out the door, followed swiftly by the parrot from the windowsill. What situation could even Ladi not handle? And considering shes probably apanied by her senior, who is no ordinary person either. I must find some help! Deciding quickly, Cierra turned and ran towards the docks. She soon arrived beside the Southern, calling out loudly to the ship. Although it waste at night, there were still sailors on duty on the deck of the Southern, who heard the call from the shore and recognized the voice. Its Mrs. Sertia, something must have happened. Lower the gangnk, Ill go wake Captain Quik. A few minutester, a disheveled and sleepy-eyed Quik appeared on deck to meet Cierra. Mrs. Sertia, what happened? Cierra, breathless from running, managed to say: My daughter my daughter is in danger! Please please help me save her. Quik was confused, her daughter? Wasnt she Derricks mother? Uh sorry, maybe I heard wrong. Your daughter? Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 184: Rescue 2 Chapter 184: Rescue 2 Cierra, unable to keep her secret any longer due to her anxiety, blurted out, Yes, my daughter Schr Derrick, she is my daughter Ladi Sertia Gerard! Quik jumped in realization. The female advisor? He then smacked his forehead in frustration. Im such a fool! The green hair, the handsome features, and that familiar figure, isnt that Miss Advisor? However, there was no time toment his own foolishness. Since the mother of the person in question was seeking help, it was his duty to assist. Escorting them safely back to the Northwest Bay was his mission. Mrs. Sertia, where is your daughter now? She should be in the forest north of Fort Ness. This parrot will guide us to her. A parrot? Quik only then noticed a parrot perched on Mrs. Sertias shoulder. Yes, this parrot has a psychic connection with my daughter and can sense that Ladi is in danger. Despite his many doubts, Quik didnt question her further. Miss Ladi was highly trusted by Count Grayman, so her mothers word was reliable. And since the location of danger was a forest, it probably wasnt a conflict with the Horn Bay Alliance government, but more likely an encounter with bandits or wild beasts. However, if it did involve the Alliance government, Quik knew he would have to seek help from the Foster family. He immediately sent sailors to wake everyone on the ship, then summoned the first and second mates, along with Ladis mother, to the captains cabin. After briefly exining the situation, Quik made arrangements: He and the second mate would lead thirty men to follow Mrs. Sertia into the northern forest to search for Miss Ladi, while the first mate and the remaining ten men would guard the Southern. Everyone agreed without objection and quickly got into action. The duty sailor, responsible for waking everyone, had already informed his mates about the situation. They were astonished to learn that Schr Derrick, the elegant and long-time passenger on their ship, was actually the delicate female advisor by Lords side. The idea that she was now in danger stirred up their emotions, and they eagerly mored to y the hero and save the beauty. Quik skipped a pre-battle rally, immediately selecting thirty men and ordering them to arm themselves and line up on the shore. Several curious apprentice sailors eagerly volunteered, wanting to see the outside of the city and feeling the thrill of a midnight rescue mission. They were then locked in the captains cabin. The ships hold was a scene of chaos as everyone gathered their personal gear. For the sake of safety on this southern expedition, the navy had made extensive preparations. Apart from cannons and gunpowder, the Southern was also equipped with 40 muskets fitted with socket bays, and 10 blunderbusses short-barreled shotguns. Cierra was surprised to see the sailors carrying an array of long guns and short cannons as they lined up on the shore. Captain Quik ordered them to prepare their weapons, but they brought out all sorts of strange things. She saw some of them attaching a spike-like object to one end of a peculiar wooden stick she wasnt quite sure how to describe it; the stick seemed to have an iron tube embedded in it resembling a short spear. But this group was well-trained. In just a few minutes, they formed a neat and tidy formation on the dock, reflecting the hard work Captain Quik must have put into their training. This made Cierra even more amazed; she had never seen any military force achieve such discipline. Indeed, a military force. In her heart, she had no doubt now that this was a real army, not just some adventure team. Quik said to Cierra, Mrs. Sertia, please uh, please have your parrot lead the way. Cierra nodded. Please, Polly. The parrot perched on her shoulder immediately took flight, calling out to make its position known while Cierra followed closely behind. All hands, orders are to follow Mrs. Sertia closely! With the captainsmand, the makeshift rescue team quickly sprang into action. At the North Gate of Fort Ness, several city guard soldiers huddled around a small fire. The autumn and winter seasons in Horn Bay werent as cold as the North, but standing outside all night still brought a chill. Gathered together, they listened to their captain ramble while smoking his pipe. You youngsters dont know many of the old legends about Fort Ness. Chief, youre a local, right? You must know a lot, huh? The captain lifted his head with a hint of pride. Of course, Ive been hearing these stories since I was a kid. Tell us a few! Seeing his subordinates curiosity piqued, the captain began his tales. Before the establishment of the Horn Bay Alliance, Fort Ness was just a small, ordinary coastal town. The people here were unlucky, praying daily to the Lord of Light for their safety. If not for a local spice, they would have abandoned this ce. They faced a terrifying threat. A horror story? The soldiers swallowed hard, What what kind of threat? The captains face took on a mysterious expression, speaking deliberately. Wolf gues! Wolf gues? The soldiers were puzzled. There were many wolves near Fort Ness, but attacks on travelers were rare, as long as one stayed out of the deep forest. The captain nodded in confirmation. Yes, wolf gues! Chief, the wolves around here seem quite tame. Hmph! Thats now, but it wasnt like that a hundred years ago! The captain continued mysteriously. Long ago, Fort Nesss wolves had a taste for human flesh! Not like now, only preying on those who wander deep into the forest. Instead, they attacked travelers in broad daylight, in groups, with an organization like a human army. The soldiers shrank back a bit. Thergest wolf packs today are only about a dozen or so, but back then, they appeared in hundreds. On nights of the full moon, it was like hell for the people of Fort Ness. The hungry wolves were not content with robbing travelers on the road but would actively attack the town. They burst into yards where doors werent locked tight, snatching poultry, livestock, and even human children. The ancestors were in dire straits. They thought of organizing to exterminate the wolf packs, but suffered heavy losses when venturing deep into the forest. Legend has it What does the legend say? The legend speaks of a Wolf King leading them Just at that moment, a wolfs howl echoed from afar, clear and distinct to the captain and his soldiers. Awooo Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 185: Rescue 3 Chapter 185: Rescue 3 Awooo The guards watching the city gate heard a wolfs howl, starting from a distance and gradually getting closer. Everyone shuddered in fear. Hahaha! Look how scared you all are, the captain chuckled, feeling a sense of pride in sessfully frightening his men. The timing of the wolfs howl outside was just perfect. This tale dates back a hundred years, and its authenticity cant be guaranteed. Let me continue with the legend. Later, a nameless hero emerged. He ventured alone into the forest and was never seen again Everyone says that the hero sacrificed himself, but since then, the wolves have be disunited, no longer cooperating as they used to. The soldiers listened, absorbed in the story. Did that hero kill the wolf king? they asked. The captain nodded, What else could it be? Without their king, the wolves fell into disarray. Later, the Adventurers Guild established an outpost here and organized adventurers to exterminate the wolves. The residents self-defense teams also re-entered the forest, regrly eliminatingrger wolf packs. Only then did Fort Ness truly prosper, gradually expanding in size, and was eventually chosen as the capital when the alliance was formed. The guards marveled, surprised by this piece of history of the city they were guarding. Suddenly, one of the soldiers started to feel uneasy, whispering, Guys, do you hear something? Like a wolf howling? Hahaha! Everyone burst intoughter. You must have been scared by the captains story, they teased. However, theirughter soon faded as they too began to hear the sounds. It wasnt just one or two wolves howling, but many, increasing in volume and intensity, until it became a grand chorus of wolves. The city guards looked at each other in bewilderment, facing such a bizarre situation for the first time while guarding the gates. One of the guards stammered, Something seems off tonight The others nodded in agreement, their minds racing back to the ancient tale told by their captain. The captains brow furrowed; could the events from the legend be repeating themselves? Although he didnt really believe in those absurd stories and had only told them to entertain his subordinates. Damn it, those wolves outside must be in heat, someone joked, dispelling the fear among the men. Tonight is indeed unusual, lets not stoke the fire anymore. Stay alert and guard the gate. If anything goes wrong, well shut the gate immediately. Even if those beasts do go crazy, with these high and thick walls, I doubt they can climb over. The guards responded and took up positions at the city gate, weapons in hand. After a while, although there were no unusual incidents outside the gate apart from the howling, a group of people came running down the main street from inside. This was the rescue team that had hurried over from the docks. Quik ordered his men, There are guards at the gate. Remove your bays to avoid suspicion, and loosen the formation a bit. As expected, therge group was stopped by the city guards upon reaching the gate. Cierra negotiated with the guards, her face etched with genuine anxiety. My daughter went outside the city during the day and hasnt returned. I am leading my helpers to search for her. Madam, please calm down. Maybe shes staying with a friend in a nearby town or vige. Did you hear those wolf howls? Its dangerous outside the city now. No, my daughter doesnt have friends outside the city. I must go find her no matter what. The city guard captain showed a helpless expression but did not obstruct them further. Alright, good luck to you. Just dont venture too deep into the forest. He nced at the team behind Cierra, about thirty in number, thinking they might deter a small pack of wolves. Since there were no carriages orrge luggage, the soldiers didnt inspect further and allowed them to pass immediately. Still guided by the parrot Polly at the front, the rescue team continued along the road. Now, put on your bays! Light the fuses! Be ready at all times. Not far from the city gates, Captain Quik ordered his men to prepare their weapons. The howling of wolves from all directions was unnerving, and everyone in the team was tense. Lady Sertia, is it always like this in Fort Ness at night? No! Ive never heard of such a thing. Quik grew apprehensive. After about twenty minutes of walking, they first spotted wolves in the bushes beside the road, but there was no attack. The wolves just looked at them with their glowing green eyes for a while before running north. Judging from the sounds, there were quite a few wolves in the bushes. Ladi master! Wolves! Ladi master! Wolves! Polly the parrot shouted, confirming Cierras suspicion that her daughters danger must be rted to these wolves. After walking some more, the road ahead became straight and clear, and they saw faint firelight in the distance without the obstruction of trees. Ladi master! Ladi master! Polly was even more excited now. Cierra told Quik, My daughter must be ahead! Near that flicker of firelight! She must be. Pick up the pace! Head towards the firelight. The team quickened their pace, but soon encountered an obstacle about a dozen wolves were blocking the road ahead. Of course, this was only what they could see. There were sounds from the forests on both sides, indicating that many more wolves were lurking, ready to pounce. A mere dozen wolves would not dare to block thirty grown men. It was clear that the wolves were targeting the rescue team. Their fur stood on end, lips curled back to reveal teeth, emitting a threatening woo-woo sound. For bettermand and efficient firepower, Quik divided the thirty sailors into three groups. Group one, prepare to shoot! Groups two and three, watch the sides! Ten sailors at the front lined up, raising their muskets. Using the bright moonlight, they aimed at the wolves ahead. The fuses at the locks of the muskets were already lit, burning slowly, the small red tip glowing in the night. Fire! At Captain Quiksmand, the first group of sailors pulled their triggers simultaneously. The muskets erupted with a loud bang, momentarily drowning out the wolves howling. The muzzle shes were particrly dazzling in the night, lighting up the surroundings. The wolves blocking the way were hit hard, the lethal bullets tearing through their fur and deeply embedding into their bodies. Instantly, more than half of the dozen wolves fell, most dying immediately, while the few that were still alive whimpered in pain. The howls of canines are particrly heart-wrenching, and many felt pity for the wolves, with those who had dogs at home even recalling their own pets. The uninjured wolves were stunned by theirpanions fate, but what terrified them more was the sound of the muskets. Wolves (and dogs) have very sensitive hearing, and the sudden loud noise was a frightening weapon for them. The wolves that could still move scurried away with their tails between their legs, and soon there was no more movement in the forests on either side of the road. Quik waved his hand, Continue forward! This thats it? Cierra was greatly shocked. She had drawn her dagger, ready for a desperate fight, but to her surprise, the Ordo men dispatched the wolf pack with ease. The strange weapon used by the Ordo people also took Cierra by surprise. Its power and uracy left a deep impression on her. But as her daughter was still in danger, she didnt have time to ponder further and hurried along with the team towards the direction of the firelight. On their way, they encountered two more wolf packs, but they were no obstacle under the power of the muskets. The team finally reached the source of the light they had seen earlier. It was indeed a fire burning. Although some parts had extinguished, it was evident that the mes formed a circle, with a carriage at its center. Ladi master! Ladi master! Polly the parrot fluttered towards the carriage. The carriage door opened quickly, and two women stepped out. The sailors from the Southern recognized one of them as the female advisor from Count Graymans side. Pollynded on Ladis shoulder, constantly rubbing her head against her face. Cierra also rushed to the carriage and embraced her daughter, both relieved and scolding, You scared me to death, what were you thinking! Sorry, Mom, I made you worry. Beside them, Helen felt very guilty, Im sorry, Auntie, it was because of me. Cierra sighed, not sure what to say. Quik ordered his men to keep watch and approached, So it really is you, Miss Advisor. The advisor blushed, Im sorry, Captain Quik. Quik waved his hand, Never mind, now that we know, lets not dwell on it. The priority is to return to Fort Ness. Thank you for your help Oh, this is Duchess Helen of the Grand Duchy of Eton. We were out looking for her sister and encountered the wolf pack. DuDuchess? Quik suddenly became flustered. In his understanding, a duchess was only a rank below a king, and since the advisor mentioned the Grand Duchy of Eton, didnt that mean she was practically a queen? He suddenly realized he was entangled in foreign affairs, dealing with a top official of a nation. Dear heavens! Spare me! Ive never even interacted with nobles beyond my own lord. Your Highness! I, Quik, captain of the Southern, represent Count Paul Grayman of the Alda territory in Northwest Bay of the Kingdom of Ordo, I beg your pardon! He awkwardly performed a courtesy towards Helen, stuttering while introducing himself. After finishing, he realized he didnt know if she could understand hisnguage and desperately looked to the advisor for help. Ladi smiled and said, Dont worry, my senior understands Ordonguage. Senior? Quik thought, surprised at the advisors significant influence in her homnd and wondering why she would go to a rural area like Northwest Bay. Duchess Helen bowed to Captain Quik and thanked him with a smile, saying: Thank you so much foring to our rescue tonight, Captain Quik. My sister and I are incredibly grateful to you and your crew! Oh, its not a problem! Duchess, youre too kind! Quik quickly replied, showing humility. Lady Sertia, who was standing nearby, suddenly interjected, I must say, everyone, this is not the time for chit-chat. We should head back to Fort Ness as soon as possible. I have a feeling that the wolves around us are gathering again. Only then did everyone remember that they were still in a perilous situation. Quik said, We cant dy any longer. Lets hurry! Helen took her unconscious sister from the carriage. Quik had initially intended to have one of his soldiers carry Fanny, but the Duchess refused, saying, This child is very light, and I can still carry her. Focus your manpower on guarding against the wolves. So, Quik loudly announced to the sailors that they would be returning to Fort Ness. However, as they had just started their journey back, they encountered arge pack of wolves. The howling of wolves echoed through the forest, sending shivers down their spines. In no time, aided by the moonlight, they saw countless wolves rushing towards them in a frenzy. These wolves were organized in a single file, like a well-disciplined military unit. Quik immediately ordered his sailors to form three rows, with each row taking turns to fire their guns. If the first rows shots didnt deter the wolves and they continued to charge, the next row would fire. Meanwhile, the row that had finished shooting wouldnt rush to reload; instead, they tightly gripped their guns and readied their bays to defend against any brave wolves that might get too close. Gunshots rang out! Several wolves were hit in the head and fell, while a few others were wounded and fled with blood trailing behind them, clearly visible in the moonlight. The wolves behind them were frightened and stopped charging, but they didnt leave. Instead, they hesitated at a distance, as if contemting whether to continue their attack, given their numerical advantage. However, the musket shots were still within range, and with so many guns firing, they were bound to hit some of the wolves. The second row of shots echoed, and more wolves in the distance fell. Theres movement in the woods! Use grenades! Quik ordered. Soldiers on both sides quickly pulled out grenades, ignited them, and threw them into the woods. After several explosions, they heard several agonizing howls. Some wolves, terrified by the sts, stumbled onto the road, right into the path of sailors armed with bays who swiftly dispatched them. Duchess Helen stared nkly at the scattering wolf pack, her thoughts a mystery. Next to her, Ladi asked softly, Sister, isnt this incredible? , was the only response she received silence. Ever since I arrived at the Northwest Bay, Ive had this lingering feeling What feeling? The era of heroes ising to an end After Quik confirmed that the wolf pack ahead had dispersed, he ordered the group to continue their journey. Along the way, they fired their guns a few times sporadically, and fortunately, no one was injured by the wolves. Finally, they arrived at the north gate of Fort Ness, and by then, it was nearly 3 a.m. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 186: Iron Ambition 1 Chapter 186: Iron Ambition 1 Although the year was nearing its end, Paul Grayman had no ns to slow down. After multiple discussions with the Administration Council, he finally decided to make a foray into the heavy industry sector. He needed to make a significant profit before the rity of the kingdoms civil war situation, as the kingdoms army was set to quell the unrest in the southe spring. He aimed to secure this potential major client, hoping fervently that their conflict wouldst a bit longer. Papermaking, canning, and ceramics were merely initial strategies to address the shortage of funds. Unquestionably, inventions like papermaking had a profound impact on the course of history. However, for a considerable time, the most important indicator of a nations strength was its steel production. Even in the information age before his time-travel, steel production remained a crucial metric of a countrys overall power. Of course, the first step was to increase iron production, as itid the foundation for boosting steel output. Before embarking on his Iron Ambition, Paul needed to investigate and study the worlds existing metallurgical techniques. After discussing with cksmiths like Herman andbining his knowledge from his previous life, he gained a more intuitive understanding of current metallurgical technology. While cksmiths like Herman were skilled in forging iron tools, they were also well-versed in iron smelting. The iron smelting technology adopted by countries in this world was based on the bloomery process, which involved: First, construct an iron smelting furnace, then stuff it with iron ore and charcoal and light it. In an oxygen-deficient environment, copious amounts of red-hot carbon monoxide were produced, stealing oxygen from the iron ore (iron oxide), leaving behind reduced, solid wrought iron. The challenging part was that since the solid wrought iron couldnt be removed through the furnace, the furnace had to be dismantled after each smelting process. Moreover, the resulting solid wrought iron was merely soft and porous sponge iron. Since it never melted, it contained all impurities from the iron ore, requiring repeated hammering to remove pores and impurities to be usable metal materialiron ingots. Paul sighed at the cumbersome process. Merely expanding production scale wouldnt achieve the output he envisioned. Given thebor shortage in his territory, it was essential to upgrade the current iron smelting technology. He nned to use st furnaces for iron smelting, but upon thoroughly reviewing the relevant technological tree, he realized this wasnt something that could be developed overnight. Firstly, regarding fuel, the current iron smelting primarily used charcoal. However, using charcoal on arge scale would be extravagantly expensive. Massive deforestation for charcoal production was something Paul wished to avoid. Even setting aside environmental concernsstill a premature topic at this timewood was a crucial raw material for many other industries. Some had attempted to use co fuel only used in a few ces at the timeto rece charcoal. However, the sulfur in coal caused the pig iron to be hot-brittle, unsuitable for forging into shape. This iron, known as sulfur iron, was weak and practically unusable. The only fuel that was both affordable and abundant enough to rece charcoal was cokedesulfurized coal. High in carbon content and ssified as pure carbon, it still contained about 0.5% to 1% sulfur, but it was suitable for iron smelting. This meant he first needed to build facilities for producing coke. To produce coke, the mining of coal needed to increase. Although coal wasnt widely used worldwide yet, fortunately, the northwestern bay region had finally advanced to the forefront, with coal as a fuel already being widely adopted. But even after solving the fuel issue, Paul faced the problem of insufficient airflow. Traditional wooden and leather bellows couldnt meet the air requirements for cokebustion. Since cokes porosity is much smaller than that of charcoal, a much higher airspeed was needed. The existing bellows, powered by human or animalbor, couldnt produce the consistent and strong airflow required. Therefore, he had to develop a piston bellows system, initially powered by waterwheels at this stage. This setup would barely suffice for coke-based iron smelting. However, this solution was only adequate for small-scale st furnaces. Forrger st furnaces, the airflow generated would still be insufficient. Satisfying the needs ofrge-scale furnaces would only be possible after the invention of the steam engine, a far-off achievement. For now, Paul had to settle for using small st furnaces, progressing step by step. The task of developing more efficient bellows and the apanying hydraulic transmission systems was delegated to the band of mechanical engineers he had recruited from the capital. He already had a preliminary n in mind, starting with simpler designs. Within days, an open-air kiln for coke production was built near a coal mine in Aldas territory. Coal extracted from the mine was directly sent here, waiting to be turned into coke. The kiln was an open pit, manually dug to be over one meter deep and about eight meters in diameter. Its sides were raised with stones or dirt to a total height of around 2.5 meters. Dozens of workers bustled around this kiln. First, they constructed twoyers of flues. The firstyer was built at the kilns center using lumps of coal. Coal powder surrounded the flue, and once it reached a certain height, it waspacted. Then, they built the secondyer of flues. Thisyer, moreplex than the first, had one center with 16 or 18 t flues, each 0.67 meters wide and 0.17 meters high, built from random stones and interconnected with the center. Next, they added more coal, covering all the flues with half a meter thick coal powder. The ignition process began by lighting easilybustible wood chips and dropping them into the central flue to the bottomyer. As the coal lumps and powder burned, more wood chips were added when the mes reached the secondyers central flue. A thirdyer of coal powder was added, now 0.83 meters thick. As the burning progressed, the central flue copsed, and mes spewed from the smaller flues outward, growing more intense and eventually breaking through the center. At this point, the workers hurriedly surrounded the kiln with stones or broken bricks and tiles. When mes and blue smoke appeared outside the bricks, it indicated the coke was ready. Then came more hustle as some workers sealed the entrance, others covered it with sand and soil, and finally, they doused it with water. After cooling down, the processed coke was extracted,pleting the coking procedure. Paul had adopted a more primitive and straightforward method for producing coke. He nned to refine the process once he sessfully used it for iron production. ording to practical tests, the kiln could produce two batches per day, with a daily coke output of one and a half tons. Of course, once st furnace iron smeltingmenced in earnest, more kilns would be built, or new production techniques would be employed. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 187: Iron Ambition 2 Chapter 187: Iron Ambition 2 At the age of twenty-six, Mr. Guy Burns was a peculiar mechanic from the royal capital. A peculiar mechanic refers to a craftsman who creates various unusual and strange machines, such as music boxes that can y tunes, little figures that can walk after being wound up, and the like. All these inventions seemed incredibly imaginative and ingenious to others. For instance, the clock of this world was invented by one of these peculiar mechanics. However, the master who created it probably never anticipated that it would quickly be popr across the continent, recing sundials and hoursses as the most important timekeeping tool. The creations of peculiar mechanics were highly popr in high society, with some people even willing to pay a hefty sum tomission them for custom, strange devices. Of course, children of wealthy families, especially boys, were the most enthusiastic about these mechanics, seemingly having an innate interest in machinery. Children from poorer families also loved these inventions, but their financial situation essentially barred them from purchasing these creations or learning the craft, both of which required significant expenditure. Peculiar mechanics generally lived quitefortably, thanks to their skills, craftsmanship, and the profits they brought. However, Guy Burns was an exception in this field. Born into a lower nobility family with a fairlyfortable life, he was sent by his father to apprentice under a renowned peculiar mechanic master, as he, being the second son, could not inherit the family title. His father hoped this would help him stand out in life. As a child, Guy was immediately fascinated by the odd devices in his teachers house, spending all his time there, often forgetting to return home even for dinner. Honestly, in the eyes of his teacher, Guys talent in this field was rather mediocre. However, his intense interest in mechanics and his relentless determination greatly pleased his teacher. Burns teacher taught him everything he knew, hoping Guy would continue his legacy. Afterpleting his apprenticeship, Guy, now a true peculiar mechanic, began to make a name for himself around Crystal Shine. However, it wasnt long before he did something that made his peers resent himhe started teaching the children from poor families how to make and understand the principles of various machines, charging very little or even nothing, simply because they said, Wow, this is so interesting! This was uneptable. Such profound and mysterious techniques were being spread so cheaply, and soon anyone could be a peculiar mechanic. Wouldnt the profession of peculiar mechanics then be as devalued as that of farmers or cksmiths? Even Burns teacher warned him that he was offending many in the field. But Burns persisted in his ways. Eventually, some peers couldnt stand it anymore. They fabricated charges against him through their noble connections and had Burns thrown into prison to reflect for a year. This was after his teacher pleaded on his behalf in front of industry magnates. Upon his release, some thugs warned him. Dont let us see you in Crystal Shine again. Get lost. Burns knew those who didnt want to see him werent the thugs, but the people behind them. As he was undecided about where to go, he happened upon Hansel recruiting in Crystal Shine, including positions for peculiar mechanics. The Northwest Bay? It was a bit remote. But he needed to leave the royal capital, and this opportunity seemed like divine guidance. Thus, Guy Burns, with a mix of confusion and hope, signed up with Hansel. There, he found several other peers who, for various reasons, couldnt stay in the capital either. Every family, it seems, has its own set of problems. And so, Burns bid farewell to his family and, with a group of people, embarked on the journey to the Northwest Bay. Upon arriving here, Guy Burns found that the local armorys development of flintlock rifles had hit a snag. The local craftsmen were struggling with how to manufacture high-quality springs. Approaching the peculiar mechanics from the royal capital, including Guy Burns, for advice, they found that Burns had substantial knowledge in making high-quality springs. Not one to hoard his skills, he shared his spring-making techniques with the craftsmen. This earned him a significant reward and considerable esteem among the craftsmen. At that time, he was unaware of the intended use of the high-quality springs, as military departments did not immediately disclose such information to neers. It required a long period of testing and trust-building. Burns was assigned to work at the Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory, tasked with developing a new type of carriage equipped with spring shock absorbers. There, he encountered a strange machine called the harvester, capable of recing several farmers in harvestingrge fields of crops, significantly saving time andbor. It was as if Burns had opened the door to a new world. He had always vaguely believed that machinery should not merely be for disy or y, but should y a more significant role in various fields. The harvester crystallized this belief for him. Initially, upon arriving at Lakeheart Town, he felt a sense of superiority, assuming the ce too remote and isted for most to be familiar with peculiar mechanics or their wondrous inventions. However, witnessing the harvester humbled him. On thisnd, others were already ahead of him. This bulky, unrefined machine might not be as intricate as a music box, but its utility far exceeded that of a mere entertainment device. When Burns learned from the craftsmen that the initial design of the harvester came from Count Grayman, he eagerly anticipated the opportunity to meet this lord. One day, as usual, Burns was busy around a prototype carriage in the mechanical factorys workshop when someone specifically asked for him. Interrupted in his work, Guy Burns was reluctantly pulled away, even though the visitor was a fellow countryman from Crystal Shine Lords current chief secretary, Bernard Francis. Bernard greeted him warmly, Mr. Burns, long time no see. It seems youre enjoying your current work. I indeed find joy in it. What brings the Chief Secretary to me? In his mind, he added that it would have been better without the interruption. Im here on behalf of Count Grayman. The lord wishes to invite you to his office at two in the afternoon. Invite me? To his office? Burns was pleasantly surprised, as this was exactly what he had hoped for. Please tell Count Grayman that I will be there on time. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 188: Iron Ambition 3 Chapter 188: Iron Ambition 3 At half past one in the afternoon, Guy Burns arrived at the Lords Mansion. After sitting in the reception room for a while, the Chief Secretary invited him to meet the master of the house. Upon entering the Lords office, he was first surprised by its simplicity; it hardly seemed like the daily workce of a count-level noble. Then, he saw the local Lord, Paul Grayman, who, as the rumors described, was very young, appearing to be only around fifteen years old. This was the person who had originally designed the harvester. The young Count was standing not far from the door, seemingly there to wee him. Burns was about to perform the etiquette required for visiting a high-ranking noble, but he was interrupted by the others voice. Wee, Mr. Burns. Paul was the first to speak, stepping forward to shake hands, gently moving it up and down. Is this the etiquette of the Northwesterners? Simple enough, Burns thought, feeling the strength in the others handshake and instinctively gripping Pauls hand firmly. Hello, Count Grayman. Its an honor to meet you. Ever since I saw that harvester, Ive been eager to meet you. Oh, its truly a genius creation. Such frankness in his first sentence typical of someone so engrossed in technology? Haha! Its my honor to receive such recognition from an expert like you. Please, take a seat! No, youre far too modest. After both host and guest were seated, Paul first praised Burns for his achievements in spring research, and then revealed the reason for inviting him to take charge of developing a water-powered bellows system for the iron factory he was about to build. A bellows system? Does the Count n to use water power to rece manpower to drive the bellows? Exactly. And the traditional bellows wont meet my needs; I require a more efficient one. Burns knew that the bellows widely used in metal smelting were made of animal hide, with air tubes at both ends and a piston air inlet controlled by operators. When drawing air in, operators pulled up the hide with ropes and then pressed it down, pushing air into the furnace. Each furnace was equipped with four such devices, operated by two people facing each other. How much wind force did the Lord need? Paul spread a paper on the table, illustrating a small-scale iron smelting furnace. Though small, it was muchrger than the current furnaces. My iron factory will use a new type of furnace, like the one drawn here, along with a new type of fuel coke. However, coke is not as easy to burn as charcoal and requires arger airflow forbustion. Thats why Ive designed a new bellows system the piston type. Of course, this is just a preliminary design; it needs further optimization and improvement from you. A wooden piston-type wind box was brought into the office, and the two began discussing around this device. There was a handle on the wind box. When Burns pulled it, wind blew from the outlet. And when he pushed the handle back, the outlet continued to blow air. He expressed his amazement, Count, may I take it apart to have a look? Of course, feel free to examine it. The wind box was then disassembled, and Burns quickly understood its internal structure. Inside the box, there was a piston board. On one side at the bottom, there was a rectangr air tube with openings at both front and back,municating with the inside of the box. In the middle, there was an outward air outlet. Inside the outlet, there was a single-page double-position valve, allowing the outlet tomunicate with half of the rectangr tube, blocking air flow from the other half. Driven by the airflow, the two parts of the tube alternatelymunicated with the outlet. As the piston board moved back and forth, it continuously pressed out air, achieving a continuous flow of wind. Simple yet ingenious design, capable of providing a continuous supply of wind unlike the bag-type bellows, Burnsmented. He studied the internal structure of the wind box for a long while and then proposed his idea. I think we could change the square box to a cylindrical shape to withstand higher air pressure. Paul nodded, As I said, this is just a preliminary design. Please feel free to experiment and improve. In addition to making it cylindrical, perhaps you could try using metal, as its more durable than wood. Thats not necessarily the case, but I will give it a try. Indeed, as long as we can design a reasonable water-driven system, we can continuously blow air into the furnace through this type of wind box. Curious, he asked, What fuel led to the development of this kind of bellows? Paul ced a piece of ck stone on the table, Coke. Isnt this the coalmonly used in the Northwest? It seems to burn quite easily. No, this is something obtained by further processing coal. The sulfur in coal makes the iron produced unusable. Coke cannot burnpletely under normal conditions, so I need this new type of bellows and a power system that can drive it continuously. Leave it to me, Count! I will not disappoint you! Good luck! Then, if theres nothing else, I will take my leave. It seemed Mr. Burns was eager to start his new work. However, Paul did not let him go immediately, No rush, Mr. Burns. Im quite interested in your past experiences. Would you mind sharing them with me? Burns tensed up, worried that Count Grayman might bring up his past imprisonment. His face and neck turned red, My lord, if youre referring to my imprisonment, it waspletely due to nder. All the usations were baseless and fabricated. It was a shame he could never shake off. Dont be nervous; I dont mind your past at all. Paul smiled, signaling him to calm down. He had already heard from Hansel why Burns had been imprisoned; his story was quite widespread in the capital. I heard from Sir Abbott that you werent very popr in the capital, especially among your peers? Well I admit, our philosophies dont align, and we cant see eye to eye on many things. He didnt directly state that his imprisonment was rted to his colleagues, as he had no direct evidence. So, what philosophy led you to willingly teach mechanical knowledge to the lower sses, risking ostracism and suppression from your peers? This was something Paul had wanted to ask from the beginning, perhaps finding a like-minded person in this world. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 189: Iron Ambition 4 Chapter 189: Iron Ambition 4 Guy Burns did not immediately respond to Paul. He pondered in silence, seemingly unsure of where to begin. After a long pause, he finally spoke, Lord Count, have you ever closely observed windmills and watermills? Windmills? Watermills? Oh, arent those quitemon? Our bellows are driven by a watermill. Yes, they are verymon, and everyone thinks so. A sh of excitement suddenly appeared on Burns face. However, I believe they are both extremely great inventions. Unfortunately, the inventors didnt even leave their names in history. When I shared my views about thesemon devices with my colleagues Theyughed at you? Yes, theyughed. Lord Count, what do you think of us mechanicians? Paul thought for a moment before sharing his view, A group full of whimsy and dexterity. Burns, however,ughed at himself. Whimsy and dexterity? Indeed, we often have strange ideas in our heads and then tinker with things that seem magical to others. But Burns paused, I think the profession of mechanicians is heading in the wrong direction. Why do you say that? Do you know? Now we judge each others superiority not by the usefulness of what we make, but by theplexity and intricacy of the structures. Fancy but impractical? Exactly. Small, fine,plex things are admired, while big, coarse, simple things are discarded. Too focused on the odd aspect. You hit the nail on the head. What angers me more is that the entire industry is striving to please the upper ss. They rack their brains to create intricate toys, just to get an invitation to a noble banquet. Theyd rather use their knowledge to make these useless trinkets than spend a little time considering what the masses really need. Windmills? Watermills? Yes, its things like windmills and watermills that can bring convenience to ordinary people. Though simple in structure, they can drive millstones, irrigate fields, and are much more useful than a music box that can y three tunes. Nobles and the wealthy have plenty of servants to work for them, but the lower sses only have their own hands. If the things we make can make their life-sustaining work easier, how meaningful would that be! You mean to say, knowledge and technology should benefit the majority, not be ythings in the hands of a few! Exactly, thats what I mean, and this is what I have longed for. Burns suddenly felt a kinship with Paul. He pped his thigh, almost bouncing out of his seat with excitement. Paul suddenly felt immense respect for the man before him. Burns aspirations were very close to the universal values of the Industrial Party from his previous life letting people all over the world enjoy the fruits of industrial development. He shouted, Bernard, bring the wine! The chief secretary quickly served two sses of wine to them. Mr. Burns. Paul raised his ss to Burns, I toast to you! Burns, ttered and overwhelmed, hastily picked up his own ss, Lord, you tter me Not knowing what else to say, Burns simply followed Pauls lead and drained his ss in one go. Immediately, Bernard refilled the empty sses of the two men. Paul patted Burns on the shoulder and said, Your philosophy aligns perfectly with mine. The reason I want to build an iron factory and increase iron production is to make ironware essible to most people. You know, many farmers in my territory are still using wooden plows and hoes. I dont know how they endure it. Lord, ever since I saw your harvester, I knew you would agree with my views. The two clinked sses again, and Bernard continued to pour the wine. So, let me guess, is this also why you teach the children of the poor? Yes, after I teach them knowledge, they can make and improve tools based on their own needs. Not those ornamental, ythings, but real, practical tools that solve real problems. And I believe knowledge should not be hoarded. Many in our profession would rather take their skills to the grave than share them with others. I respect their personal wishes, but I absolutely disagree with this approach. Well said, lets drink to that! After a few drinks, both were slightly inebriated. Paul grasped Burns hand. People with enlightened ideas like yours shouldnt waste their talent not taking a management position would be a pity. The position of factory manager at Lakeheart Towns mechanical factory, the person in charge of managing the affairs of the mechanical factory, is still vacant. Are you interested? Ah? Burns was surprised and immediately demurred, No no, Lord Count, this is too much for me. Im only good at working with technology, tinkering with machinery, and such. I will arrange enough administrative officers to work under you. All you need to do is make major decisions and continue doing what you love in your spare time. This As a factory manager, you will be able to allocate more resources. Lord Count, I will not let you down. Heh heh, now you have the power to look into other things being developed in the factory, which will surely interest you. To be honest, I cant wait. But, you just said knowledge should not be hoarded. Although I agree with this statement, at this stage, if certain technologies are leaked, it could endanger my territory. So, secrecy must be maintained where necessary, otherwise, Ill have to send Cecil to visit you. Burns felt a chill. Cecil seemed to be in charge of intelligence management for the count, including capturing spies. He swore, Lord Count, I already know the confidentiality rules by heart before joining the factory. You are now my employer and lord, and I will naturally live up to my sry and fulfill my duties. Paul was very satisfied. SqueakSqueak Just then, the kettle on the firece boiled, its lid jostling up and down from the steam. Burns noticed a yful smile on Pauls face. The count pointed to the kettle and said, Burns, do you see how the kettle boils? Hmm? Oh! You might want to watch it more when youre free. You might discover something. Oh but its still early. Er Yes! Burns was a bit confused, not quite understanding what Paul was trying to convey. Paul stared at the kettle lid for a while, then suddenly turned. Alright, Burns, I wont keep you any longer. Go back to work. Yes, I shall take my leave then. After the mechanician left the office, the secretary Bernard heard the count sigh. Ah, still have to take it one step at a time. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 190: The Young Mage Chapter 190: The Young Mage Count Marltz Kent of Emden had been feeling restlesstely. He couldnt quite put his finger on it, but it was an inexplicable sense of unease. He wondered if it was because Master Bat hadnt visited in a long time. Although this mysterious mage had always been elusive, appearing in his domain only asionally, his sudden neglect after revealing his future ns seemed unusually out of character. Fortunately, Bat had left detailed instructions for the tasks ahead during hisst visit, advising Count Marltz Kent to proceed with the n if he was too entangled in other matters to intervene personally. This at least prevented the Count from floundering aimlessly like a headless fly. However, things didnt seem to be going smoothly on Bats end. ording to the n, Bat was supposed to incite pirates in Northwest Bay to attack the coastal territories, allowing the Kent family to quell the pirates and umte prestige among the coastal lords, thereby creating conditions for his eventual session to the position of Duke of the Northwest. But there had been no significant movement so far. There were indeed rumors about pirates, but they had been annihted by the Grayman family of Alda. These pirates were useless, failing even against such a minor family. And it was that Paul Grayman again. Count Marltz Kent had spared him before, and now this man was causing trouble, spoiling his ns. With Master Bats prolonged absence, Count Marltz Kent wondered whether to bypass the pirate scheme and move directly to the next phase of the n. Tormented by these worries, the Count found himself drinking more of that special beverage. That day, while flipping through books in his study to alleviate his anxiety, a guard reported the arrival of a child seeking an audience. Furious, the Count wondered why anyone felt they could just demand to see him. He was about to berate the guard when thetter hurriedly added, He says he knows Master Bat! You idiot! Why didnt you bring him in sooner! roared Marltz Kent, fuming at the guards ipetence. Bring him to the hall! the Count bellowed, and the guard scurried away. Marltz Kent quickly changed into clean clothes and hurried to the castles main hall, taking his seat to await the visitor. Soon, footsteps echoed in the corridor, and the guard led in the visitor. Is is is it really a child? Count Kent could hardly believe his eyes. He had initially thought the visitor might just look young, which was why the guard mentioned a child. But the person entering the hall was indeed a young boy, barely over ten years old, clutching an oddly shaped wooden staff taller than himself, which looked quite disproportionate. Count Kent! Good day to you! My name is Andy. I am here to assist you as instructed by Master Bat, said the boy, his chubby face endearing yet his speech stammered with evident nervousness and timidity. The Count was taken aback. Seeing him speechless, the boy grew more anxious, standing awkwardly at the doorway, unsure whether to enter or leave. Uh cough! You are? the Count asked, not having heard the boy clearly. I Im Andy, here to assist you as per Master Bats instructions, repeated the boy. Andy repeated himself, stammering again. Come here and talk! the Count demanded, trying to maintain his usual authority, though he was honestly at a loss for how to respond to the current situation. Yes yes, Lord Count! Andy quickly trotted over to Count Kent. How can you prove youre not lying about being sent by Master Bat to assist me? the Count interrogated. This Andy tilted his head, seemingly puzzled about how to prove himself. How about this? Suddenly, the young boy uttered an unintelligiblenguage and firmly stamped his wooden staff on the ground. In an instant, a me burst forth from the top of the staff. Ah! You are you are The Counts eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets in amazement. The boy before him wielded the power he had long coveted. Yes, I am a mage of the Arcane Society, Andy admitted softly. Master Andy please, take a seat! Count Kents attitude shifted dramatically, his voice softened, and he spoke much more gently out of reverence for the mage. Im not worthy of the title Master; please, just call me by my name, Andy replied, clearly ufortable with the honorific. He shook his head uneasily and quickly corrected the Count. So, young Andy, please sit down, the Count invited the boy to sit next to him. Lifes unfairness screamed in the Counts heart. Such a young child could navigate the vast sea of magic, while he was still barred from entry. It was truly frustrating. Of course, he didnt show his disappointment and immediately asked what concerned him most. Where did Master Bat go? Andy shook his head. I dont know. I was ordered by him months ago toe to your castle at this time, to assist the lord here. I thought I would see him here. Count Kent felt a deep sense of disappointment. Where did youe from? A base of the Arcane Society, but I cant reveal its exact location. And how did you get here? Dont tell me a child like you traveled over mountains and rivers to the Northwest Bay, or that your base is right under my nose. But Count Kent prided himself on his tight control over his territory, noticing even a flys entrance and exit. I was escorted here by otherpanions. We disguised ourselves as merchants and made our way here smoothly. There are other magesing and going in the Northwest? I wonder if I can manage to meet one of them. Now that Master Bat is not here, can you help me on your own? The young boy said uncertainly, I can control brainworms, can that help you? Yes, yes, yes! Count Kent was overjoyed. Bat had told him that they had used a special worm to infiltrate Duke Ferdinands body, controlling the Dukes brain with this worm. The Count felt chills just thinking about it. The thought of a worm wriggling in his own brain was terrifying. As long as he could control the Duke, even without Bat, other matters would be more manageable. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 191: Plotting Chapter 191: Plotting Bat was overjoyed upon learning that the young boy mage before him could control brain parasites and thus manipte Duke Ferdinand. He suddenly remembered something and asked anxiously, Andy, my young friend, its not that Im overly suspicious, but we must be cautious in this matter. Do you have any other way to prove your connection with Master Bat? Didnt I just use magic a moment ago? Andy asked softly, obviously hesitant to reveal his true identity. Is is that enough? He rolled up his sleeve, revealing a strange pattern on his arm. Thats enough! Thats enough! Count Kent had seen this pattern on Bats bald head and was told explicitly that it was the Arcane Societys symbol. However, looking at the boys naive and innocent demeanor, Kent wondered how the Arcane Society could trust such a child toe alone, without even verifying his identity. The people who escorted him seemed to have just left him there. Were they not worried, or was this child just an insignificant character? Well then, Andy, besides controlling brain parasites and releasing mes, what other abilities do you have? Kent asked. Andy tilted his cute little head in thought for a moment. I can also detect if someone is lying or harbors ill will, he replied. That powerful? Count Kent was inwardly rmed. In front of this child, was he not virtually transparent? But then Andy added, However, it only works if the person is unprepared. If they can control their thoughts a bit, I cant do it. Kent breathed a sigh of relief internally, as such a level was nothing for an old fox like him. But the boy was too honest, revealing his own trump cards and weaknesses so readily. Still, as a member of the Arcane Society, Andy could be useful to him, so Kent decided to treat him with courtesy. Marltz Kent warmly patted Andys shoulder. Youve had a long journey, my young friend. Let me treat you well, he said, and called a servant to order avish lunch from the kitchen. Andys eyes lit up at the mention of delicious food, evidently still a child at heart, despite being a genuine mage. As they walked towards the dining room, Kent ordered his son Jace and nephew Emerson to join them for lunch. Both were aware of the Arcane Society and Kents ns with Bat and had shown their support. In the dining room, while waiting for lunch, Kent tried to pry information about the Arcane Society from Andy. He had thought it would be easy to get information from a child, but to his surprise, Andy was tight-lipped, stopping short whenever the conversation neared anything crucial. No matter how subtly Kent probed, he couldnt get any useful information. Realizing he was still an outsider to them, Kent felt extreme disappointment, which only intensified his desire to gain magical power and recognition from the mages. I must perfectly execute Master Bats n, Kent thought to himself. So, how did Master Bat instruct you to help me? Kent wondered, considering the hierarchy now that Bat was not present. He couldnt bear the thought of submitting to a mere child, even if he was a mage. He once ordered me that if he wasnt around, I should follow your instructionsprovided it doesnt harm the interests of the Arcane Society. Master Bat said youre aware of his n in the northwest. Kent was delighted internally, feeling valued by his teacher. Very well, Im merely executing the teachers instructions, haha. As they were talking, the servants arrived with a variety of tempting dishes. Jace and Emerson also entered the dining room, both surprised to see a child seated there. Come,e, let me introduce you, Count Kent stood up, cing his hand on Andys shoulder. This is our young friend Andy, from over there, here to assist us on behalf of Master Bat. Over there naturally referred to the Arcane Society, which was how Count Kent and his younger rtives referred to the organization in their conversations. So, this child is a mage? That seemed rather far-fetched. Andy, my young friend, this is my son Jace and my distant nephew Emerson. Rest assured, these two arepletely trustworthy. Andy stood up and bowed to them, and Jace and Emerson, somewhat awkwardly, returned the gesture with stiff smiles. Everyone sat down to enjoy the feast. The servants brought two sses filled with a bright red beverage and ced them in front of Count Kent. Seeing the two cups of bright red liquid, Andys face showed signs of unease. Oh, Andy, did that scare you? Count Kent said with a bit of amusement upon noticing the expression on Andys face. Whats in there is merely let me think ah, pigs blood today. This is a health secret taught to me by Master Bat. Thanks to it, I feel like Ive been growing youngertely. Indeed, Count Kent appeared energetic and vibrant. However, the unease on Andys face didnt diminish as he continued to stare at the two cups. As the atmosphere in the dining room grew a bit awkward, the young mage spoke up. Count, since theres nothing wrong with your body now, you should stop drinking this stuff as soon as possible. Why should I stop? Well, its very bad, very bad. Its a kind of more obscure practice. It might have good effects on the body in the short term, but over time Ive only read about it in books, but I still advise you to be cautious. Better not to continue drinking it. Hearing the young mages words, Count Kent suddenly felt uneasy and put down the cup he had lifted. Ha-ha, thank you for the reminder, young Andy. Lets eat, everyone. He gestured for everyone to eat, and they began dining with their cutlery. In a few days, Ill take young Andy to meet the Duke. Count Kents sudden statement surprised both Jace and Emerson. Is it starting already? Yes, we cant dy any longer. Although Master Bat is currently unavable, I think there wont be any major problems with young Andys help. Father, do you need me to apany you? No, you and Emerson just take good care of the house. The lunchsted nearly half an hour. The young mage, apparently unustomed to suchvish meals, focused entirely on the food, paying little attention to what the Count was saying at the table. This made Count Kent feel more at ease about him. However, what puzzled the Count was that the delicacies, which usually tantalized his pte, tasted like wax today, vorless and disappointing. You should personally escort young Andy to his room for a rest. Yes, Father (Uncle). Thank you for your hospitality, Count. The three of them stood up and left the dining room, leaving Count Kent alone. After sitting motionlessly for a while, Count Kent finally stood up, as if making a decision, and walked towards the door. However, just as he reached the doorway, he suddenly rushed back to the dining table in a frenzy. The two sses filled with red liquid were still on the table. The Count grabbed one and began to frantically gulp it down Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 192: Please Support on Kofi! Chapter 192: Please Support on Kofi! After a days rest in the castle of Count Kent, the young mage Andy apanied the Count on a journey to the capital of the northwestern Duke Ferdinands direct territoryCenter. Upon their arrival in Center, they first settled in the Kent familys residence within the city. As it was alreadyte, the Count decided to visit the Dukes castle the next day. However, before breakfast started, an unexpected guest arrivedHenry Ferdinand, Viscount and the second eldest brother of the Ferdinand family. Count Kent arranged for the young mage Andy and met Viscount Henry alone in the hall. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, the Count asked, What brings you to Center City, Viscount? Henry had his own fief elsewhere and typically did not reside in Center. It seemed too coincidental that he would just happen to be there during their visit. Oh, Count Kent, as you know, my brother has been in poor healthtely. Ive moved to Center to be closer to him, to visit and take care of him more often. You truly have a deep bond as brothers. Whenever I see such things, I regret not having a brother to care for, Count Kent remarked, feigning emotion. He was well aware of why Duke Ferdinands health was failingit was due to the visit he and Bat had paid earlier. While they controlled the Dukes mind with a brain parasite, it severely eroded his physical health. At this rate, the Duke likely had only about a year to live. The Viscount showed a look of duty on his face, Naturally, my brother is like a father to me. Ah Count, when you entered the city, my servant happened to see you, so I hurried over to chat with you. Malrtz grew wary internally. Was Viscount Henry starting to establish his spies in Center? What brings you to Center, Count? the Viscount inquired. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Marltz replied, Well Im here, of course, for the Dukes health matters. Henry understood the embarrassed look on Marltzs face. The health matters he referred to were likely rted to male issues. He shook his head, making a tsk-tsk sound, My older brother, he just refuses to ept Gods will. In my opinion, thats just fate. Hes of such an age, yet still trying to change something. The fate Viscount Henry referred to was the Dukesck of a son. Without a son, the dukedom would naturally pass to one of the lucky brothers. As the eldest among the Dukes younger brothers, he was the most hopeful. So, with the Dukes health worsening, he came to Center to set his ns in motion. Count Kent didnt respond, just smiled politely at the Viscount. Although Marltz was famous as the Dukes henchman, he was used against outsiders. Viscount Henry, being the Dukes brother, was not afraid of him and spoke without reserve. Of course, if he wanted topete for the dukedom, he needed to win over the powerful Kent family, the second most powerful in the northwest after Ferdinand. Count Kent! Ivee to present you with a gift, and I hope you wont refuse it. Bring it in! The servants waiting outside, who hade with him, immediately walked in carrying an exquisitely crafted wooden box. The Viscount took the box, ced it on the table, and opened it carefully. For a moment, the Count felt as if the entire room was radiating with brilliance. Inside the box was a dazzling golden elk statue. Henry lowered his voice, This is a treasure passed down from the ancient Gubera Empire, crafted entirely from gold. Count Kents heart raced at the sight. Marltz Kent had a particr fondness for such items. Beyond being made of gold, this artifact was a valuable cultural relic, perfect for enhancing ones taste in the eyes of others. However, it was necessary to be politely modest. This is too precious, I cant ept it. But I appreciate your thought, the Count demurred. How can you not ept it, Count? Henry pressed. As a vassal of our Ferdinand family, you have served loyally for many years. Its only right for me to present a small token on behalf of our family. Henry emphasized the word vassal. Malrtz bristled internally at the implication; he was a vassal to Henrys ailing brother, not to this upstart. However, he maintained a sincerely smiling face. Its my duty, I cant possibly No, no, no, you must take it. After a lengthy back-and-forth, Count Kent reluctantly epted the gift. Marltz invited Henry to stay for avish dinner. Henry was in high spirits, frequently raising his ss as if the ducal title was already within his grasp. After countless drinks, Henry became flushed and slightly inebriated. Marltz, I didnt expect you to be such a drinker hic! You werent this good before! He addressed Marltz by name, disregarding the fact that the others title was higher than his own. Heh, you tter me. Marltzs face showed no sign of drunkenness, and he remained exceptionally clear-headed, despite drinking as much as Viscount Henry. Since studying the health techniques taught by Bat daily, alcohols effects on him had diminished significantly. He could now drink endlessly without getting drunk. When I be Duke Bolstered by alcohol, Henry began to speak recklessly, though his speech was slurred. Ill grant you more wealth, hic! and morends! Henry emphatically thumped his chest. Whatever my brother gave you, Ill give you again, not a bit less. Kent internally sneered, responding, Viscount, youre drunk. Hm? Drunk? Hic! I guess I am a bit. Alright I wont bother you any longer. Hic! I must take my leave. Henry staggered to his feet to bid farewell to Count Kent. The Count personally assisted him to the door. Marltz, remember what I said today. I know my stupid brothers must also be seeking you out or maybe they already have. But hic whatever terms they offer, tell me. I assure you, Ill give you more than those fools. Ha ha, Ill keep that in mind. Count Kent helped him into the carriage outside the residence. Lets keep in touch! With those parting words, Viscount Henry left in his carriage. Marltz Kent stood at the doorway, watching the carriage disappear, a mocking smile on his face. Hmph! With a coldugh, he turned back into the residence. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 193: Please Support Me on Kofi! Chapter 193: Please Support Me on Kofi! The praying mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Such is the cruelty of the world. Count Kent instructed his servants to bring the young mage, Andy, to him. Shortly after, the little mage, who had just returned from his journey, stood before him. Andy, my young friend, tomorrow we shall visit the local Duke and then embark on our next n of action. Though the Duke is likely to heed our words under the instruction of Master Bat, to prevent any mishaps, we still need you to exert some influence on him. Yes, Count. Please give your instructions at the time, and I will do my best. Um Andy, dont you want to ask what we need the Duke for? Huh? What do we need him for? Count Kent was at a loss for words. Had it not been for the escort, he thought, this kid would have probably been kidnapped and sold by human traffickers along the way. We need him to secure his ducal title. This is not for my sake, but for the Arcane Society and themunity of mages. Only by holding a power as significant as a Duke can we provide substantial support to the Arcane Society, have the strength to wrestle with the churchsckeys in the northwest, and stab them in the back while the kingdoms higher-ups are distracted in the south, ultimately establishing a government that venerates mages. Do you understand all this? Uh I think I got some of it! Watching the still somewhat bewildered young mage, Andy, Marltz wasnt sure how much he hadprehended. Well, as long as the kid does as hes told, Marltz thought, proceeding to detail the n for the next day. Isnt there a better way? If the Duke listens to me, you wont need to intervene. Now, go rest. We need to be at our best for tomorrows visit to the Dukes castle. The night passed without incident The next day, after having breakfast with the young mage, Count Kent traveled by carriage to the Dukes castle. Unlike the castles of other lords in Northwest Bay, Duke Ferdinands castle was more artistically designed and ornamental, making the other lords castles seem like mere defensive fortresses inparison. Living here must be veryfortable. The guards at the entrance led them into the castle. Count Kent had already informed them of his visit the previous day. Is everything normal with the Duke? the Count asked the leading guard, squinting his eyes. Yes, Lord Kent. The Duke is as usual. He will surely be delighted to see you. The guard replied with a smile and a knowing look. As a cautious man, Marltz Kent naturally had several preparations in ce. He couldnt fully trust the bug in the Dukes head. Thus, he had developed several of his own informants within the Dukes castle, ensuring that nothing within its walls could escape his notice. However, there might also be other peoples informants inside, perhaps belonging to the Dukes brothers. After all, everyone was aware of the Dukes health condition, and seeking new support was an instinct for these people. Upon reaching the hall, the guard said, Please wait here. Marltz and Andy waited quietly in the hall for a few minutes before the same guard returned and informed them, The Duke invites you to his study for the meeting. Thus, the two proceeded to the Dukes study, where they met the current Duke of the Northwest, Lord Ferdinand. Count Kent was somewhat surprised to see the Duke. Compared to theirst meeting, the Duke had be rmingly thin, his eyes dull and lifeless. Even though he regrly received updates on the Dukes health, seeing him in person still gave Kent a jolt: Was the brain worms impact on the human body this severe? It seemed that its erosion was an elerating process. In their previous meetings, the Dukes health hadnt deteriorated this rapidly. Kent felt relieved that he had decided to act swiftly on his next n. Looking at Duke Ferdinand now, it seemed he could pass away at any moment. No wonder his younger brother was so eager to win Kent over. Your Grace! Kent knelt on one knee to perform the vassals salute to Duke Ferdinand, while Andy stood still by his side. Previously, the castles servants and guards had mistaken Andy as Kents page, so he didnt attract much attention. You who are you? Oh! Marltz Kent, my Marltz Right, I asked for you to be brought here! The Dukes hands iled, unbing of a lord of his stature. Upon seeing Andy standing next to Count Kent, the Dukes eyes suddenly lit up, his demeanor revitalized, a stark contrast to his previouslynguid state. It was as if as if a dog had seen its long-lost master. Ivee to discuss a matter with you Count Kent eyed the suddenly spirited Duke of the Northwest, but before he could finish his sentence, a thought struck him. Your Grace, you saw how I exerted myself to greet you. Shouldnt you offer me a gesture of equivalent courtesy? Marltz Kent, with a sly smile, spoke to the Duke. What? Duke Ferdinand looked incredulous. I mean, shouldnt you also offer me a half-kneel in return? This was a bold test. Since imnting the brain worm, Count Kent had always used suggestions and guidance to make the Dukeply. This time, he decided to be more forceful, testing the extent of his control over the Duke in a somewhat humiliating way. After all, he had a mage capable of directly manipting the brain worm at his side. You what did you say? Kneel! With a thud, the Duke actually knelt down, both knees on the ground, murmuring to himself, Ive knelt down, Ive knelt down A triumphant smile appeared on Count Kents face. The young mage, Andy, shook his head. Count, dont torment him any further. Hes already pitiable. Count Kent was surprised; he had thought all members of the Arcane Society were as heartless as Master Bat. Well, its better not to contradict him, considering hes part of the Arcane Society. Despite his young age, he might be my senior No, he definitely will be, as I intend to join the Arcane Society and wield its powerful and mysterious magical forces. While smirking, Kent pulled out a piece of parchment filled with dense text. Your Grace,e sign here. Then, read it aloud at your birthday banquet. Duke Ferdinand took the parchment but discarded it after a mere nce. He burst into tears, No I cant do this! Sign it! Count Kent grabbed his hand, trying to force him to sign, but the Duke, seemingly mustering unexpected strength, resisted. After several unsessful attempts, Count Kent shook his head, resigned, and turned to Andy, Young friend, I must ask for your assistance. Andy seemed hesitant, taking a step forward but then stopping. This Count Kent whispered, For the glory of the Arcane Society, for the future of mages! Alright. With a sigh, the young mage began to quietly chant a spell. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 194: Returning Voyage Chapter 194: Returning Voyage Several significant events have recently urred in Fort Ness, the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance. First, there was the kidnapping of Baroness Fennie, the sister-inw of the Grand Duke of Eton, which almost jeopardized the agreements already negotiated between the Horn Bay Alliance and the Grand Duchy of Eton. Fortunately, the culprits were intercepted by the royal guards of Eton while trying to leave Fort Ness, rescuing Baroness Fennie, who had been held captive for several days. This allowed the negotiations between the two nations to continue. However, the specific identity of the culprits remains a mystery, as Eton has not disclosed it to the public. Then there was the incident of the wolves howling. The wolves in the forest outside the city suddenly started howling collectively in the dead of night, reminding many locals of an ancient legend from a century ago. Parents began using this event to scare their children, warning them that if they didnt behave, they would be carried away by wolves. Fortunately, the wolves only howled for a short period and didnt attack human viges as described in the legends. However, some were not so lucky. Several travelers and their horses, traveling at night, fell prey to the wolves, leaving behind only skeletal remains. The clothes and armor found on the remains suggested they were knights of the church. Evidence of significant wolf activity was also discovered in the area around them. To calm the anxious popce and merchants, the city hall and the church both issued bounty missions, calling adventurers to hunt wolves outside the city. This led to an influx of adventurers in Fort Ness, signaling trouble for the local wolves. Another major event was the Horn Bay Alliance extending invitations to rulers of many countries in the region to attend a multi-national conference in Fort Ness. The conference aimed to reach a series of political and economic cooperation agreements, and preparations were being made in full swing. Queller sensed his father, Marquis Foster, smiling more oftentely. Marquis Foster was, of course, pleased. The Grand Duke of Etons sister-inw was found, and initially, the council was worried the Duke might leave over this incident. However, it seemed their concerns were unnecessary. The Duke continued his stay in Fort Ness to negotiate with the council, nning to participate in the uing multi-national conference. Especially significant was the Grand Duke of Etons growing disdain for the church. Initially hesitant about cooperating with other nations against the church, the Duke, during thetest round of talks, openly berated the church. He revealed two things: that the church was behind the kidnapping of his sister-inw and that the ns to unite various nations against the church seemed to have leaked. Yet, before he could even decide to join the alliance, the church resorted to such despicable tactics against him. The young and impetuous Grand Duke of Eton was infuriated and decisively sided with the alliance, preparing to persuade other national leaders to resist the church at the uing conference. However, for various reasons, the Grand Duchy of Eton had not yet publicly disclosed the churchs involvement in the kidnapping. The members of the Alliance Council were overjoyed. The church had indeed shot itself in the foot. ns leaked? So be it, as the growing rift between the two sides was bing an open secret. With less pressure from official affairs, Marquis Foster began to focus more on his private matters. He even made time to meet with Quik and several merchant representatives, praising the goods from the northwest and expressing hope for further cooperation. The merchant representatives were ttered and surprised. It was their first time meeting such a high-ranking noble. Although in Horn Bay, anyone with money could y at being a noble, they were now meeting a member of the Alliance Council, a person wielding real power in the state. They eagerly sought to ingratiate themselves with the Marquis, awkwardlyplimenting him in their newly learned Horn Baynguage, embarrassing Captain Quik who was apanying them. During their stay, the merchant representatives experienced a cycle of joy and disappointment. They thoroughly inspected themercial industry of Fort Ness, delighted by the immense business opportunities but dismayed at how far behind themercial environment of the Northwest Bay was inparison. After five days in Fort Ness, Captain Quik decided to return home. Everyone hoped to be back in the Northwest Bay before the year-end festivities, as although Horn Bay was prosperous, it wasnt home. Festivities were always morefortable in ones hometown. Ladi, are you really unwilling to stay by my side? Horn Bay is your hometown, after all. Ive heard that the area around Northwest Bay In the back garden of the Eton Embassy, Duchess Helen once again tried to persuade her junior, Ladi, to stay. Ladi hade to bid farewell, as the next day she would be leaving Horn Bay with her mother aboard the Southern. I am now an advisor to Count Grayman, and leaving just a few months into the job would be too irresponsible. Besides, the atmosphere here Sigh Helen sighed, knowing that Ladi was referring to the churchs oppression. Even with her own sisters identity, they dared to act against them, leaving others even more vulnerable. I wont force you to stay. Since youve found a life of your own, cherish it well. Thank you, senior. You take care too. Of course, I know my limits. Ladi sister! A little girl with chubby cheeks ran over, calling out to Ladi in a baby voice. Herees our little Fennie! Ladi picked up the girl, twirling her around and nting a kiss on her rosy cheek. Fennie, in a whiny voice, said, Sister said youre leaving. Dont go, please stay with me? Helen sternly said, Fennie, dont be naughty. Sister Ladi has her own things to attend to. Seeing the unwilling look on the little girls face, Ladi gently stroked her head, I wille back to visit you. Be a good girl and listen to your sister, okay? With the opening of the shipping route between Northwestern Bay and Horn Bay, there would be more opportunities to travel between the two ces, and traveling by boat was safer and faster than bynd. Okay, Fennie obediently nodded her head. Her recent kidnapping had caused a lot of trouble for her sister and brother-inw, resulting in the loss of several guards lives, leaving Fennie with a heavy psychological burden. Despite the unforeseeable nature of the incident, she med herself, as her curiosity had led her to experiment with her strange abilities in secret, inadvertently alerting those with ill intentions. After ying with Fennie in the garden for a while, Ladi bid farewell to Helen. You have a group of adventurer friends to say goodbye to, right? Thepanions you used to adventure with? Yes, weve arranged to have dinner together tonight. Go ahead, Ill be at the dock tomorrow morning to see you off. Helen sent Ladi off from the embassy with reluctance. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 195: Returning Voyage 2 Chapter 195: Returning Voyage 2 The docks at Fort Ness were as busy as ever. At the berth of the Southern, the crew bustled up and down the gangnk, loading items onto the ship. They were about to set sail, heading back to the Northwest Bay. Nearby, a few merchant representatives strolled leisurely, soaking in themercial atmosphere of this southern metropolis during thesest moments. The female advisor Ladi, Mrs. Sertia, and Lisa, temporarily serving as a maid, approached slowly with their luggage. At the side of the gangnk, Captain Quik was conversing with Queller Foster. Captain, my father is too busy with official duties and has sent me to bid you farewell in his stead. Please ept his apologies for not being able toe in person. No worries at all, the Marquis has been so hospitable to us, we are deeply grateful. Quik knew that the other party was just being polite. After all, a Marquis, a significant figure in the Council, wouldnt possiblye to the docks to see off a small fry like him. They took off their hats to greet the female advisor and herpany as they approached. Good morning, madam. Good morning, Miss Ladi, Miss Lisa. Cierra smiled in response, Good morning, Captain. Its finally time to set sail. Yes, everyone has had a great time here, but once the return date is set, everyone bes eager to return home. Quik also greeted them. Quelled then marveled at Ladi. I heard from the captain about Miss Ladi disguising as a man to travel south with the ship. Its incredible. How did such a delicate beauty manage to disguise herself as a man? Faced with this young mans ttering words, Ladi just smiled faintly and walked up the gangnk. Queller Foster shrugged awkwardly. Miss Ladi had always been quiet during her time with the Lichman Adventure Team. He hadnt spoken a word to her during his two encounters with the team. This cold beauty actually chose to stay in the Northwest as an advisor. His brother Paul was lucky. Quik instructed a few sailors to help Ladi and herpany stow their luggage in the cabin. The three women then came up to the deck, gazing out at the sea under the caress of the sea breeze. Lisa suddenly pointed towards the shore, Look, a lot of people areing over there. Ladi turned and saw a magnificent carriage procession slowly approaching the Southern, surrounded by a host of knights in armor. Its people from the Grand Duchy of Eton. Ill go down and take a look. She immediately returned to the shore, and soon the procession reached them. First, a group of guards swiftly secured the area, and then an attendant opened the carriage door. A tall man stepped out, handsome with curly brown hair, exuding an aura of nobility. Queller Fosters mouth dropped open in shock, his face registering disbelief. Then, with a look of betrayal and anger, he grabbed Quiks clothes. Captain Quik, exin this to me. Is Alda disregarding the contract with the Foster family and changing their agent in Horn Bay? No, no, not at all. I havent done such a thing, and the lord hasnt authorized me to do so. Quik hurriedly exined, but Queller pointed at the man who just got out of the carriage, Then why is the Grand Duke of Eton here to see you? What? He is the Grand Duke of Eton? No wonder he looks so impressive. Quik immediately understood what was going on and whispered to Queller, Mr. Foster, youre mistaken. Theyre here to see Miss Ladi. His wife is Miss Ladis senior ssmate or something. His wife? Oh you mean Duchess Helen? The young master of the Foster family was even more astonished. The quiet advisor was acquainted with the Grand Duchess of Eton? But indeed, we have also met the Duchess. Remember the Night of the Wolfs Howl? I remember, we could hear it from our house, kept me up all night. That night, Miss Ladi and Duchess Helen were walking outside the city when they encountered a pack of wolves. It was I who led a team to rescue them. Despite their delicate appearances, they are quite capable. Before we arrived, they had already killed several wolves. Oh, I heard Miss Ladi used to be an adventurer, so killing a few wolves must not have been difficult for her. That night was truly perilous; the howling of wolves all around us was so intimidating that we were parched with fear. If we hadnt brought arge number of torches well, the oue might have been much worse. What, such an exciting event and you didnt include me? You guys are no friends at all! Quellerined with a look of grief and indignation. The captain was speechless. He wondered what was going on in the young lords head, as most people would typically avoid such dangerous situations. While they were talking, the Grand Duke of Eton, apanied by his wife, Duchess Helen, alighted from the carriage. Ladi greeted them with a slight bow. Your Grace, senior sister, good day. The Duke raised his hand, Miss Gerard, I believe thest time we met was at Fennies birthday party. Theres no need for formalities between us. Though we havent met often, considering your rtionship with Helen, youre practically family. Helen approached and embraced Ladi. Thats right, just treat him like a brother. The Duke said apologetically, Ivee to express my gratitude. Without you, Fennie, myself, and my country would have been in great trouble. Ive been busy with various meetings these past few days and couldnt thank you in person earlier. Im truly sorry. Ladi shook her head, Youre too kind, Duke. Fennie is like a sister to me; helping her was only natural. The Duke continued with his words of gratitude and then raised his head, speaking loudly in Ordosnguage, I have another purpose for my visit to thank the brave warriors from Ordo for rescuing my family from the jaws of wolves. The sailors on and off the ship turned their attention to Captain Quik, awaiting his decision. What! Why are you all looking at me? Quik panicked, breaking into a cold sweat. Being in the presence of a Duchess was already overwhelming for him, and now, unexpectedly, a Duke had appeared a genuine ruler of a country, a figure on par with kings, and apparently not as easy to talk to as the old man from the Foster family. Ladi quietly spoke to the Duke: Cough, Your Grace. Theyve never encountered someone of your stature, so theyre unsure how to react. Please excuse them. The one with the long beard is Captain Quik. Please follow me. The Dukeughed and nodded, Haha, is that so? I understand. Lets go over there. He and his wife followed Ladi towards Quik. Helen, clutching her husbands arm, pinched him hard and whispered behind her fan, Be more approachable! The Duke smiled wryly, I know, my dear. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 196: Returning Voyage 3 Chapter 196: Returning Voyage 3 Ladi led the Duke and Grand Duchess of Eton to Captain Quik, who was by now in a state of petrification. She formally introduced them. Your Grace, this is Captain Quik of the Southern. Captain, this is the Duke of the Grand Duchy of Eton. After the introduction, she nudged Captain Quiks sleeve. Jolted to his senses, Captain Quik awkwardly knelt down, recalling the scenes from third-rate dramas he had seen where foreign envoys met with kings. He managed a clumsy bow. Your Grace, please forgive my rudeness On behalf of Count Grayman of the Kingdom of Ordo, I extend my respects to you. No need for formalities, no need. You all are my heroes. The Grand Duke of Eton personally helped him up. You braved the danger and delved into a wolf pack to save my wife and sister-inw. On behalf of the Eton royal family, I extend my respects to you. The Duke graciously expressed his thanks, using some highbrow noble jargon that Quik could barely understand. Quik could only nod and agree, fearing to say something wrong. Please also convey my respects to Count Grayman. Ordo has won the friendship of the Grand Duchy of Eton. Should he or his emissaries ever visit Horn Bay, the Grand Duchy of Eton will ensure a warm wee. Yes, Your Grace, I will certainly convey your message. Now, please ept our token of gratitude. The Duke pped his hands, and two attendants ced a wooden chest in front of Quik. When the chest was opened, there were gasps of astonishment all around. It was filled with glittering gold bars. No, no, this is too much Quik was tongue-tied, having never seen so much gold before, enough to build many ships like the Southern. But the Duke firmly insisted, Please ept it. Half is for the brave souls on the ship, and the other half for Count Grayman. After several rounds of Quik awkwardly trying to refuse, he ultimately couldnt resist the Dukes insistence and epted the gold. This is like undermining the Foster familys foundations! The thought rmed the second son of the Foster family. Ahem!!! Queller Foster cleared his throat loudly, speaking with a serious face. Your Grace. And you are? The Grand Duke of Eton asked, noticing Quellers local attire. I am Queller Foster, the second son of the Marquis of Foster from the Horn Bay Alliance Council. Oh, the son of Marquis Foster. I know your father, a generous and open-minded man. Ive enjoyed our exchanges very much. Thank you, Your Grace. My father would be honored by your remarks. So, Master Foster, what brings you here? Oh, Your Grace might not be aware, but the Foster family and the Grayman family are business partners. We are the exclusive agents for the Count in Horn Bay. Naturally, I came to bid farewell to our friends. Queller emphasized exclusive agents. The Count Grayman is still conducting business in Horn Bay? The Duke was unaware that the fine porcin he had bought for a hefty sum in his court was actually transported by the Foster family from the Northwest Bay. But he quickly grasped the subtle hint in Quellers words. The Duke, with a smile, patted Queller Fosters shoulder and said, I equally value the friendship with the Marquis and certainly wouldnt do anything to harm it. My visit here was purely to express my gratitude. Queller finally rxed and shared a smile with the Duke. However, he thought to himself, It looks like Pauls path in Horn Bay is going to broaden. I need to remind my father to increase his focus on the Northwest Bay. Duchess Helen pulled her school sister Ladi aside for a quiet conversation. Where are your adventurer friends? They left overnight after the dinner gathering. The local Adventurers Guild sent a letter with some urgent matter. Speaking of which, how is Count Grayman treating you? The Count is very kind to me. As you know, in the Northwest Bay, skilled people are in short supply, so even someone with my limited abilities is highly valued. Limited abilities? Thats the first joke Ive heard from you, Ladi. Senior sister, I remembered something. What was the Churchs reaction? Helen responded irritably, Hmph, now they cant publicly present evidence, it seems they know theyre in the wrong and havent disclosed anything about this incident. Without direct evidence, arbitrarily detaining a noblewoman was a grave offense, and even the Church wouldnt daremit such an act and incite public outrage. Did they negotiate with you? No, they probably want to let it slide. What are your thoughts on this? Theres no such thing as a free lunch. My husband has decided to actively promote and join an anti-Church alliance. We havent publicized this incident because the timing isnt right. Once it is, this will be one of the Churchs charges. Will this lead to war? As a mage, Ladi was pleased to see the rulers unite against the Church, but she didnt want it to lead to war. War? Unlikely. The Church only has some self-defensive pdins. Would they dare armed resistance if all the countries unite against them? The Duchess was optimistic. Lets hope so. Despite saying this, Ladi wasnt as optimistic as Helen. She was aware of the Churchs influence among themon people and its loyal followers within the ruling sses of various countries. She hoped it wouldnt lead to war. Ladi, well-versed in history, knew well how devastating religious wars could be, often transcending the usual limits of conflicts driven by interests. She didnt want to see the prosperous Horn Bay reduced to ruins. After conversing for a while on the docks, it was finally time for the Southern to depart. Captain Quik, Ladi, and others boarded the ship under the watchful eyes of Queller Foster and the Duke and Grand Duchess of Eton. The departure of the unusual ship attracted the attention of many at the docks. If not for the Eton guards cordoning off the area near the berth, more people would have crowded around. A dockworker onshore untied the ropes securing the Southern to the dock, and the sailors aboard the ship pulled in the ropes. Queller shouted, Weigh anchor! One, two, three The crew chanted in unison, straining at the anchor winch. The heavy anchor was slowly lifted from the water by the winch. Since the Southern didnt have oars, several small tugboats from the port were hired to help it move away from the berth. The sailors gestured to the tugboats, whose crew began rowing, gradually moving the Southern. Quik, Ladi, and others waved farewell from the ships side to Queller and the Dukes family on the dock, who waved back. Slowly, the Southern left the harbor and reached open waters. It disconnected the ropes from the tugboats, raised its sails, and, using the wind, set off on its journey back to the Northwest Bay. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Lets rewind to a few days ago In the grand cathedral at the heart of Fort Ness, Bishop Elvis had just concluded a prayer session. Following his routine address, the clergy dispersed. Bishop Elvis, who had appeared calm andposed during the service, now wore a solemn expression. He headed to the dining hall to have his dinner. Given his status, he could have easily ordered a private meal from the kitchen. However, except in cases of illness or other special circumstances, Elvis always insisted on eatingmunal meals with the ordinary clergy in therge dining hall, a practice that significantly contributed to his poprity. Seated in his usual spot, a servant ced a meal in front of him. Elvis picked up a boiled egg and started tapping it on the table, seemingly lost in thought and continuously tapping without stopping. A curious clergyman nearby noticed that the bishop was so engrossed that he almost crushed the egg without realizing it, as if deep in thought. Bishop Elvis? Bishop Elvis? The clergyman gently nudged Elviss arm, snapping him back to reality. Oh Elvis realized the state of the egg in his hand. Lord, forgive me, he muttered, repenting for wasting food. He carefully peeled off the shattered shell and ate the egg in small bites. The observing clergyman admired the bishops strict self-discipline. Another clergyman hurried over and whispered to Elvis, Lord Antony has returned. I understand. Send breakfast to his room and tell him to wait there for me. Yes, Your Grace. Elvis hastened his meal and soon cleared his te. After thanking the Lord of Light for another bountiful dinner, he stood up and headed towards Antonys room. Antony, who had just finished his dinner, weed him in his room. Elvis spoke with a guilty expression, Lord Antony, I inadvertently let a witch escape. I have failed in my duties as a bishop. Antony, puzzled, urged, What exactly happened? Tell me everything. Elvis seemed troubled, struggling to start. After a long pause, he began, Last night, there was an incident during the transfer of the witch. Last night? Did you encounter wolves? Antony was referring to the unusual howling that night, hinting at the possibility of numerous wolf packs prowling outside the city. It was likely that the team escorting Baroness Fennie encountered them. Yes, after an entire night without any word from the escort team, I sent out a search party at dawn to check the church we were headed to. But on the way, we found numerous traces of wolf activity, and the remains of our men sent out yesterday. Everyone was May their souls ascend to heaven. And the witch? She escaped! We didnt find her remains at the scene! It seems the escort team was attacked by wolves and the witch escaped amidst the chaos. But I believe theres more to it than meets the eye! Elvis shook his head, saying, It must have been that witch! It must have been her who used dark magic to summon the nearby wolves to attack our escort team. The bishops voice grew more intense, convinced thatst nights wolf disturbance was caused by the witch Fennie. Theres no way that evil witch could have survived alone otherwise. Antony spoke with a hint of regret, Does this mean we can no longer trade with the Grand Duchy of Eton? Elvis appeared dejected, Yes! Its infuriating. Are we just going to watch an anti-church alliance form? Antonyforted him, Dont be too hard on yourself, Your Grace. Even if the Grand Duchy of Etonplied with us, their power would have limited impact. I know that, but what really bothers me is letting that witch escape. As they were talking, a voice came from outside the door. Is Bishop Elvis here? I have urgent news to report. Lord Antony, Ill be back shortly. Elvis stepped outside the room, returning after a moment with a look of shock and anger on his face. Lord Antony, I just received a report. The Eton embassy announced they found Baroness Fenniethe damned witch has indeed run back to them! Their public message ims they intercepted a gang of bandits kidnapping Baroness Fennie outside Eton! Antony pondered, It seemsst nights incident was not simple. Elvis paced anxiously, It must be rted. The gang of bandits Eton refers to might be our escort teamits likely Etons guards were on that roadst night. Ah! I should have suspected, the Etonians must have known their baroness was a witch and somehow learned of our n. They, along with the wolves summoned by the witch, attacked our escort team! Elvis began to specte wildly. Antony asked, What should we do now, Your Grace? Elvis raised his voice, What else can we do? We must reveal the truth about that witch, let the whole world know. Let the people know the Eton royal family is harboring an evil, filthy witch. Antony shook his head, I advise you to remain calm, Your Grace. When we had Baroness Fennie, we could have publicly revealed evidence of her being a witch at any time. But now that shes not in our hands, making such a im unterallycould cause big trouble, especially at a time when rtions between the church and the Horn Bay countries are so tense. Elvis huffed, Those spineless rulers! What of it, the people are on our side. Oh, the publics stance is the most unreliable. Today they sing praises of the glory of the Lord, tomorrow theyll be chanting long live the king! Elvis fell silent, staring at the candle me, seemingly pondering his next move. Your Grace, instead of immediately breaking with the Grand Duchy of Eton, why not focus on another matter first? I believe this is more important. What could be more important than eradicating evil witches? Antonys expression turned grave, Eliminating the traitor! A traitor? Yes, as you said earlier, the Grand Duchy of Eton might have learned of our n through some means. Elvis stood up abruptly. Youre right, I almost forgot! His eyes glinted coldly. There must be someone in the cathedral who has abandoned the teachings of the Lord and sumbed to darkness, a fallen one! Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 198: Year End Chapter 198: Year End The Day of Descent is a significant festival for the people of this world. In ancient times, long ago, this day marked the transition between the old and new years. However, with improvements in the calendar system, the Day of Descent lost this role in the old calendar, and the first day of the new year was postponed to about a week after the Day of Descent. Yet, the Day of Descent remains the most important day. Apart from strong traditional factors, it also holds a religious significancelegend has it that on this day, the archangel Wendes descended to the human realm with five hundred angels. At that time, humanity was still in a primitive state, using tools made of stone and wearing clothes made from animal skins and nt leaves. Back then, many different races inhabited the continent, threatening the weaker human race. The angels taught humans various miraculous technologies, such as agricultural techniques, the domestication of animals and nts, metal smelting techniques, and even brought them an incredible script, ultimately helping human society emerge from the dark ages. With these powerful technologies, humans gradually established their dominance on the continent, forcing orcs to retreat to the ins, dwarves to seclude in the mountains, and elves to hide in forests, while many other races vanished from history without even leaving their names. Humans eventually upied several of the most habitablerge ins on the continent and thrived generation after generation. However, as time passed and exchanges, though infrequent, never ceased between different races, human technology gradually spread to other races. The narrowing technological gap began to equalize the military strength of the armies, reigniting the ambitions of other races to return to the habitable areas. The human armies could no longer overwhelmingly suppress the others, intensifying conflicts between races once again. Thest time a thorough suppression of other races urred was during the great unification era of the ancient Gubera Empire. The unified human empireunched several major expeditions with the nations full force. Relying on still somewhat superior weapons and advanced military systems, they finally forced other races into submission, reestablishing the absolute dominance of human civilization on the continent. But eventually, the empire copsed, and the divided human nations began warring against each other. Logically, this should have been an excellent opportunity for the other races to turn the tables. Fortunately, the remnants of the empires might persisted, and races with smaller poptions like the dwarves and elves seemed to have abandoned their ambitions to dominate the continent. Only the orcs, living in the northern great ins, with their strong reproductive abilities andrge poption, remained a threat. The fragile ecosystem of the ins could not support such arge poption, and the pressure to survive, coupled with historical grievances from repeated suppressions, kept them eyeing the fertilends to the south. The orcs had alreadyunched severalrge-scale invasions, but they abandoned their previous strategy of capturing and holding territory. Instead, they adopted hit-and-run tactics, targeting weakly defended settlements, utilizing their cavalry advantage for swift attacks and retreats, avoiding prolonged wars with human armies. The disunited human nations could not maintainrge cavalry forces like the Gubera Empire, and the weakened royal power and regressing logistics were unable to support a significant expedition. This made humans very passive in facing the orc raids. The orc raids became a major headache for the rulers of the northern countries. In the great hall of the Lakeheart Town lords mansion, key military and political figures from Alda gathered, including Austin, the navalmander usually stationed in Port Fran, and Rubin, the shipyard supervisor. As the Day of Descent approached, marking the end of the old year, Paul decided to summon his subordinates to Lakeheart Town to review the gains and losses of the past year and look forward to future developments. Before the lord arrived, everyone started discussing the major events of the year. News from the east says that quite a few viges have been raided by orcs since the beginning of winter! s, the rebellion in the south prevents the royal family from diverting much force to support the northeastern region. Were quite fortunate here, with the continuous primitive forests and mountains to our north. The Kingdom of Ordo is naturally protected by mountain ranges to its north and east, but theres a rtively small in between these two ranges in the northeast, known as the Northeast Corridor. This corridor serves as Ordos gateway to the northern great ins. Every winter, orcs from the ins use this corridor to raid various ces in the northeast, especially during times of white disaster on the ins. Since the Northeast Corridor is far from the kingdoms hearnd, the orcs small-scale raids are not as threatening as the barbarian rebellions in the eastern hignds. Moreover, the rebellion in the south has stretched the highmand thin, leaving only symbolic support for the northeastern region this year. This year has indeed been a troublesome one for the Kingdom of Ordo. While others felt fortunate for Aldas geographical position, two individuals, Chief of Staff Schroeder and Joyce, the newly appointedmander of the Third Battalion, wore worried expressions. They had both served in the northeastern military and personally participated in wars against the orcs. Both held a deep connection to thatnd. Hearing news of the orc raids naturally didnt bring them joy, especially Schroeder, who had spent a significant portion of his military career there. Seeing everyones indifferent attitudes, Joyce couldnt help but say, Gentlemen, if lips are gone, the tongue will feel the cold. If the orcs seize the moment when the kingdom is weak and take control of the northeastern territories, we will likely be their next target. Bryce made a fist-pumping gesture in mid-air, Then well st them back with our cannons! Joyce shrugged. These people had no idea of the orcs ferocity, which was notparable to the pirates and conscripted peasants they had faced before. But Joyce knew. Those creatures, raised in harsh environments from birth, seemed designed for war. Even average orcs stood close to two meters tall, with strong and powerful limbs, and were irritable and capable of enduring hunger. Their nomadic lifestyle had naturally turned them into excellent cavalrymen, easily capable of assembling a formidable mobile force. Fortunately, theirck of discipline, strategy, formation, and cooperation gave human armies a chance to triumph. The orcs often simply charged with whatever weapons they had at hand. While the hall buzzed with conversation, Paul Grayman, apanied by his chief secretary Bernard and Miss Dias, his female advisor, walked in. Everyone stood up to greet the lord. Good day, everyone! Please, take your seats. Paul and his entourage sat down, and the meeting officially began. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 199: Year End 2 Chapter 199: Year End 2 Lord, this year we have integrated a total of 13,000 hectares of arablend, including 10,000 hectares in Alda and 3,000 hectares in Baylding. Next year, we n to elerate the process and aim to integrate the remaining 60,000 hectares in both areas within two to three years. In the castles great hall, the Minister of Agriculture, Hansel, was reporting his departments achievements. The so-called integration of arablend involves consolidating small, scattered plots owned by local gentry andndlords intorger, more manageable farms, operated by a single entity. Alternatively, small plots owned by tenant farmers arebined and managed intensively by newly established agricultural associations. These associations also gather funds from households for public affairs, such as building infrastructure. By creatingrge farms,ndlords are encouraged to invest in significant irrigation and infrastructure projects, without the fear of benefiting their neighbors at their expense. Is it that slow? Paul mmed the table, surprised that what he thought would take half a year would actually take several more years. Clearly, the lord was not pleased with the progress of the Agriculture Department. Uh Lord Grayman, please let me exin Hansel, looking embarrassed, began to exin the difficulties to Paul. The work is challenging! Bothndlords and farmers fear being shortchanged duringnd exchanges, yet they all try to gain an advantage. We often encounterndlords scheming against each other, farmers fighting, and evenrge-scale brawls between entire viges. And were short-staffed. We can only handlend exchanges one vige at a time. We hope to get more administrative officers next year. Paul, frustrated, eximed, Why cant these people see the bigger picture? Its just a matter of a few meters more or less, isnt it? Hoho, Lord, even a few inches less feels like a life-and-death matter to them. Besides, the varying quality ofnd across regions adds significant challenges to the valuation process. Alright then, just step up your efforts and try to finish by next year! Hansel mopped his brow with a handkerchief. Well do our best Paul then asked, How is the promotion of new farming techniques going? Thats going quite well. Agricultural associations across regions have introduced crop rotation to the viges and towns. Landlords have responded positively and n to start experimenting next year. However, tenant farmers arent as enthusiastic since they have smaller plots and need to grow food crops to feed their families. No need to force these smallholders. Once food production increases and they can afford to buy food from the market, theyll naturally be more willing to experiment. Yes, Lord. Hansel continued, Thanks to the widespread adoption of the harvester, theres now surplusbor avable for developing new arablend. Next year, we estimate an increase of about one-sixth in arablend area, including both Alda and Baylding. Paul nodded in satisfaction, Thats good. But make sure the new farnds also follow therge farm model. Of course, Lord, well strictly monitor that. After the crucial agricultural reports were concluded, Paul proceeded to hear updates onmerce, finance, immigration, and military matters. Overall, the situation was satisfactory to him. Since the implementation of variousmercial support measures, a total of twenty-three factories had been established in Alda and Baylding, producing canned goods, paper, porcin, and salt. These products from both regions had begun to prate markets in the northwestern territories and had even reached areas near Crystal Shine. Paul believed that once the southern trade routes were fully opened, trade would grow even faster, and without heavy tariffs, profits would be significantly higher. Increased profits would attract more investors to build factories. Thanks to the establishment of various private factories and the sale of new types of goods, this year the Administration Councils tax revenue reached 23,000 silver coins, while the Grayman familys ie reached 25,000 silver coins, totaling nearly 50,000 silver coins. After deducting various expenses, there was still a surplus of 10,000 silver coins. Spend it! Spend it all! Next year, I want the surplus to be no more than 2,000 silver coins! Pauls statement, advocating for the cirction of money as wealth rather than hoarding it, left everyone from the Administration Council speechless. I just had an idea. Next year, lets invest more in education. Theres a severeck of talent in our territory, and investing in education is always beneficial. This idea was met with approval, especially from Miss Dias, the female advisor, who was particrly concerned about Weiss Academy. Regarding immigration, the Administration Council had so far epted 1,563 refugees, mostly strong young men and women. The very old or very young rarely survived the journey to Northwest Bay. Most of these people were ced in the newly opened factories. More refugees will arrive tomorrow, Hansel informed everyone. The news of Aldas open policy for immigrants has spread far and wide, attracting refugees to us. Besides those from the southern rebellion areas, people affected by orc raids in the northeast are alsoing here. After the Administration Councilpleted their reports, the military, led by Schroeder, began reporting on military matters. The size of the army hadnt expanded much, but there had been significant progress in weaponry and equipment. For the army, with the sessful development of flintlock rifles, small-scale production had begun, and the First Battalion was tasked with testing the equipment. The navy, meanwhile, was a major spender of the military budget. This year, the navy took delivery of three new sailing warships. ording to Austins 666 n, three more were being constructed. However, the navalmander was not satisfied with these ships. Due to the rush to equip them, many of the wood materials werent adequately dried, shortening the lifespan of these warships. He proposed that the next batch of ships must be built ording to standard procedures, with wood properly dried, to ensure quality warships. Austin, my next n is to develop civilian merchant ships for traders heading south. But as you know, the shipyards capacity is limited. Pauls remark left the navalmander extremely frustrated. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 200: Year End 3 Chapter 200: Year End 3 During Austins report on naval affairs, Paul inquired about the Southern. Just received a letter sent urgently by adventurersmissioned by them. Based on this, they should already be in the middle of the kingdoms coastline. Can they return before the Day of Descent? Austin shook his head, Its not looking optimistic, they might not even make it for the New Year. Why so slow? They sailed northward against the wind, and the letter mentioned they have two additional women on board. Naturally, they couldnt travel as freely as before, frequently docking for necessities like fresh water. Oh, I forgot about that. Moreover, ording to the letter, Lady Ladis identity has been exposed. Haha, Quik must be greatly surprised. Is there anything else to add regarding the military? Their conversation puzzled many, as it was known that the green-haired female advisor had gone with the Southern to fetch her family, but the meaning of her identity being exposed was unclear. Chief of Staff Schroeder spoke up, Lord Grayman, I have some suggestions regarding the training of military officers. Paul gestured for him to continue. Previously, our military academies adopted a crash-course approach, haphazardly imparting knowledge to the officers. I suggest we start a more formal and systematic training program from next year. Thats a good suggestion; I agree. Since we have recently formed our army and urgently need many junior officers, we can start with a one-year program. Later, when the need is less pressing, we can extend it to three or four years. How should we recruit students for the military academy, and what will their arrangements be after graduation? We can recruit literate, military-aspiring young people directly from the civilian poption or select soldiers who have performed well or earned merits in the army to study at the military academy. After graduation, based on their performance, they should bemissioned as nonmissioned or junior officers and start at the toon level. Paul agreed with Schroeders suggestion. Please draft a charter for this. Yes, Lord. Lord Schroeder, dont forget our navy. Of course, we wont favor one over the other. We must also strengthen civilian education! A bell-like voice rang out, belonging to the female advisor, Miss Dias. So far, the teaching methods at Weiss Academy have been quite rough. I hope Lord Grayman can pay more attention to this area. Do you have any suggestions? After pondering, Eileen suggested, I hope to follow the model of church schools, segregating children into different grades based on their age at enrollment, and adopting a ss system rather than crowding them haphazardly in one ssroom. Paul asked, How many grades should there be? I suggest a five-year program, divided into grades one to five. Additionally, there needs to be a division of courses, with at least the Seven Arts included. The so-called Seven Arts referred to logic, grammar, rhetoric, arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, and music seven coursesmonly found in church-established schools. All right, Paul said, Apart from literacy, well retain grammar, arithmetic, and geometry from the Seven Arts, and reduce the number of grades from five to four. Children can start school after they turn six. He added, However, literacy education for the entire society must continue. We also need to establish sses specifically for older students and continue evening schools for the non-working popce. Eileen expressed dissatisfaction, Why cut so many courses and reduce the number of grades? Paul spread his hands helplessly, Miss Dias, theres a harsh realityweck sufficient teaching staff. If you can provide enough teachers, Id be more than happy to offer these courses. As soon as Paul finished speaking, Hansel Abbott, whom Eileen greatly disliked, added, Moreover, what Lord Paul has removed is practically useless formoners. In fact, they just need to learn to read and count. Eileen chose to ignore him, as his attitude towards refugees remained abhorrent, and Count Grayman had only briefly admonished him in that meeting. She had approached Paul several times privately, only to be brushed off each time, which was infuriating. As for reducing the grades, I dont want the children to be asfortable as they are in church schools. I want to hear continuous sounds of studying from Weiss Academy throughout the day. Paul eagerly wanted to inflict the hardships he had experienced in his past life onto the innocent children of this world. Another crucial reason was that children aged ten could be sent to factories as apprentices. Ah, right! To prevent arge number of unqualified graduates, I propose a system of easy entry but strict graduation. Annual exams will be conducted, and those who fail must repeat the grade. There will also be graduation exams. Well issue certificates to those who pass, proving their satisfactory academic performance in our school. Those who fail, unless they repeat the year and pass the graduation exam, wont receive a diploma. Ive noted it down, Lord Count! Eileen said, nodding and recording the suggestions on paper in front of her. Thetter suggestions from Count Grayman seemed quite good. Steward Ford asked, What about the expenses? Books and stationery cost money. My intention is for adults in education to bear the cost of books themselves. For minors, the cost should be shared between parents and the Department of Education. As for teacher sries, let the Department of Education handle it, but their pay shouldnt be less than our clerks. Lord, this will be a significant expense. Next year, I assure you our finances will be more robust. Plus, once we build more printing machines and establish a printing factory, the cost of textbooks will significantly decrease. Lets implement this for a year and see how it goes. If it doesnt work, we can adjust. Eileen asked Paul, Count, is establishing schools only in Lakeheart Town sufficient? One Weiss Academy seems too little for Alda and Baylding counties. Youre right. So, lets establish a school in each town-level settlement, catering to surrounding viges. Once we have more funds, well build a school in every vige, although that seems a bit far off for now. Paul responded this way, nning to build more schools. Investing in education was generally beneficial, especially in an era where people heavily relied on their lords. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 201: Year End 4 Chapter 201: Year End 4 Malron Ganard, who had been silently observing the discussion, suggested, Butuya already has a church school. Maybe we could coborate with them to expand its size? Oh, forget it, Malron! Paul waved his hands dismissively. Ive heard that many clergy have a certain fondness for young boys. I certainly dont want to send more children there. The room erupted inughter, except for the female advisor who blushed in embarrassment. Paul clenched his fist in the air, resolute. We must establish an education system entirely under the control of the Administration Council! His gaze suddenly shifted, lingering on the female advisor. Eileens heart raced under his intense scrutiny, feeling it improper for Count Grayman to behave so in front of so many people. Flushing slightly, the female advisor asked, Is there something you wish to discuss, Count? Miss Dias, I was wondering if youd be interested in In what? The position of head of the Department of Education is still vacant. Previously, there wasnt much to do in this area since itcked a formal system. But if were going to establish so many schools, there will be a lot of work ahead. Yes, thats true. So, would you be interested in taking up the position? Eileen was momentarily stunned, unsure of how to respond to Pauls offer. Before she could speak, someone in the hall objected. Cough! Lord Grayman, this seems out of step with tradition. How can a woman hold a public office? Oh, Im not doubting Miss Dias knowledge; after all, she is a true schr. But a woman it just doesnt align with tradition. Baron Hansel Abbott clearly disapproved of Paul appointing a female official, especially one at his level. But in our administrative system, Miss Dias and Miss Ladi seem to be the most knowledgeable. Being knowledgeable doesnt necessarily mean theyre suitable for administrative tasks in politics, Lord Count. Some schrs are so engrossed in their studies, theyck even basic social skills. How can they handle the myriad tasks in the political system? But I recall the Princess herself is a woman of great military and political prowess! Mentioning the Kingdoms Princess, Catherine, Miss Dias, who was still in a daze, visibly shivered. Oh, Lord Count, Hansel said with a hint of amusement, You cant use an exception to prove a rule. Besides, Princess Catherine grew up in the royal family, with far more resources and educational opportunities than most men in the country. And Hansels lips curled slightly, If the King had a son as capable as her, perhaps Princess Catherine wouldnt be as prominent as she is now. Left with no other choice, Paul asked the room, What are your opinions on appointing Miss Dias as the head of the Department of Education? Everyone exchanged nces, eventually falling silent. While they respected the female advisors knowledge, the idea of appointing a woman to such a position was too unconventional. Paul had to ask again, Can anyone step forward to volunteer for the position of head of the Department of Education? Or perhaps rmend a subordinate? In the prolonged silence, it became evident that despite their respect for her intellect, appointing a woman to such a role was still a bridge too far for them. Still, no one spoke up. The rough men from Northwest Bay knew very well that education wasnt their forte. The few high-level talents from the capital also didnt volunteer. Bernard, the chief secretary, was preupied with apanying Paul daily, handling various documents and scheduling. Guy Burns, recently appointed as the head of the mechanical factory, was a tech enthusiast who preferred to focus solely on his technical research and found managing a factory challenging enough. Both were unwilling to take on additional responsibilities. The only one interested was Hansel, who had a penchant for power. However, he was well aware of his limitations. As the head of the Department of Agriculture, he had his hands full with numerous agricultural tasks, recently criticized by the lords for slow progress innd consolidation. Additionally, he was also busy managing immigration and recruiting talents from outside regions. He racked his brain for someone to rmend for the head of the Department of Education, preferably someone he had recruited, ideally from the capital. But Hansel couldnt find anyone who met all three criteria: arriving early, being highly capable, and having a good rapport with the lord. Someone who arrived early was essential, as no one would appoint a neer to such an important position. The capability was a necessity, as he himself valuedpetence highly. And having a good rapport with the lord was crucial. The old folks from the northwest were the lords base; Bernard had gained the Counts approval by starting with simple tasks and working his way up; Guy Burns shared the Counts passion for technology, forming a kind of alliance with him. Frustrated by theck of suitable candidates, Hansel couldnt bear the thought of such an important position falling into the hands of a woman, especially since the lord clearly valued education. Just as Hansel was sweating over this dilemma, Paul spoke up. Since no one can suggest a suitable candidate, I think Miss Dias should temporarily handle educational matters. However, considering that the only school under the jurisdiction of the Administration Council in our territory is Weiss Academy, and the workload isnt as heavy as other departments, Ive decided to downgrade the Department of Education to a Bureau, which is a level lower. Miss Dias will temporarily act as the head of the Education Bureau. How does that sound? There was still no response. No objections? Paul asked differently. Uh I think its a good idea, someone finally spoke softly, and the others nodded slightly, tacitly epting the Counts decision. Thats settled then. Only Hansel was inwardly displeased: why couldnt everyone see that the Count was strategically retreating? He was sure that within two years, the woman would be on equal footing with the heads of other departments, and the Education Bureau would be upgraded back to a department. While Hansel recognized the female advisors capabilities, he was ufortable with a woman holding such an important position. If it werent for their policy differences on the refugee issue, he might have reluctantly epted it. But given their disagreements, he certainly didnt want her to gain more power. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 202: Year End 5 Chapter 202: Year End 5 Eileen Rodneys emotions wereplex at the moment. On one hand, she was infuriated by the apparent resistance from the men in the hall to her appointment as the head of the Department of Education. Their disdain for her, merely because she was a woman, was deeply vexing. On the other hand, Eileen was also surprised by Pauls decision to appoint her to this role. After all, it did defy tradition a tradition she cursed in her mind for its backwardness. She wished Paul had discussed it with her beforehand. The suddenness of the announcement left her unprepared. Had she been prepared, she might have delivered an impassioned inaugural speech to change the mens view of women in leadership. Perhaps Count Grayman had made a spontaneous decision. Regardless, Eileen felt a surge of gratitude towards Paul for recognizing her abilities. Unlike her sister Catherine, who excelled in politics and warfare, Eileen had always aspired to be a schr, a path the King had encouraged, seeing the benefits of not having both his children involved in military and political affairs. However, growing up in the shadow of her sisters des, Eileen had always harbored a slight sense ofpetition. Now, given this opportunity by Paul, Eileen couldnt help but feel ted. Count Grayman! Eileen stood up, bowing solemnly to Paul. I will not disappoint your trust in me. She sat down, silently vowing to herself that within a year, she would earn the respect of all the men present. Just do your best, Paul casually encouraged. In reality, Paul had chosen her by a process of elimination. Among the avable candidates, besides the two female advisors, there was no one suitable. Ladi was already earmarked for some secret studies, leaving the education sector to Miss Dias. It wasnt the strategic maneuver Hansel had spected. If there had been a male candidate with equal qualifications, Paul would have instinctively preferred him. Let me discuss next years industrial development ns the ones for export. The mention of this perked up everyones attention. Steel smelting! Cotton textile industry! Printing industry! These were the results of multiple discussions between Paul, Ford, Hansel, and a few others, now being revealed to the entire senior staff of the Administration Council. Malron, puzzled, asked, Paul, aside from printing books, the ironware and textiles from Alda and Baylding dont seempetitive. Why not invest in already profitable industries like porcin and papermaking? He was only aware of Pauls highly efficient printing press. Sorry for not informing you all sooner. In textiles, Ive ordered the mechanical factory to improve the current spinning and weaving machines. Optimistically, we can expect an efficiency increase of forty times the current rate! As for steel smelting, weve developed a whole new set of production techniques that I believe will soon be operational, ones that will outperform any current global methods. Right, Mr. Burns? Guy Burns stood and nodded at Paul, We should have it ready by the new year. Good to hear. Let me know when its ready, Id like to witness the production of the first batch of steel. If this had been half a year ago, everyone would have thought Paul was boasting. But now, nobody doubted his words. Paul suddenly remembered something important. Once the textile industry is up and running, we can produce cheaper uniforms for the soldiers. Currently, Aldas army was still dressed in rather outdated styles, which to Paul, felt incongruous with their modernizing efforts. He mused that perhaps the attire of the guards and elite troops needed an upgrade. Oh, Count Grayman, are you nning to improve the current military uniforms? Bryce inquired, his face lit up with excitement. I have quite a few ideas in mind. Paul found this intriguing and responded with a smile, You have ideas? Well then, draw up your designs after returning, and Ill do the same. We should also get some input from the navy, and then we can discuss them together. With most topics discussed, it was time to conclude the meeting. If there are no other issues, lets call it a day. Uh Count, there is actually one more thing, Ford interjected. Oh? Go ahead, Mr. Ford. Ford cleared his throat. With the influx of immigrants this year, and expecting even more next year, we should seriously consider where to house them. Im not referring to their jobs, but their living arrangements. Many are single and will eventually want to start families. They cant always live in temporary government housing. Paul was puzzled; this seemed like a non-issue to him. In his n, immigrants were primarily to be settled in Lakeheart Town and Port Fran, with a controlled ratio favoring local residents and workers from the northwest. Why cant they just buy or build houses near their workces once theyve saved enough money? Paul asked. Ford shook his head. Thats true, but with so many people arriving suddenly, we cant just have houses built haphazardly everywhere. There needs to be some regtion. This wasnt an issue when the towns were smaller, but now its something we need to consider. You have a point. So, who should handle this? Im not very knowledgeable about urban nning. Count, such matters should be left to professionals. You can surely find experts in the major cities. Then lets hire the best. The biggest city in the kingdom is Crystal Shine, right? Lets bring in a nner from the capital to design for Lakeheart Town, Port Fran, and Butuya, focusing on those three areas. This seems a bit extravagant, doesnt it? We need to think long-term. Ha, who knows, maybe Lakeheart Town could grow into a city of a hundred thousand people. Everyone was astounded by Pauls grand vision. Hansel, Ill leave it to you to find someone when you next visit the capital. Ill keep that in mind, Count. Finally, with no further questions, Paul dered the meeting adjourned. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 203: Return Home Chapter 203: Return Home In the waters outside Port Fran, the Hope was carrying out its patrol mission. After Quik assumed the role of captain of the Southern, the captaincy of the Hope was handed over to Yarman. Commanding this military ship, renowned for its achievements, Captain Yarman felt incredibly exhrated. The Hope hadnt been in service for long and had sustained no damage in its previous battles against pirates; it was almost like a new ship. Now, Captain Yarman was meticulously inspecting the deck, which had been cleaned by the sailors. He was barefoot, wearing only a pair of white cloth socks, walking from one end of the deck to the other. After several rounds back and forth, the captain took off his socks and noticed they were still as white as before. He nodded in satisfaction. Yarman loudly announced, Todays deck cleaning isplete. The sailors around him breathed a sigh of relief and began to put away their buckets, brushes, and mops. Captain, theres something! The lookout on the mast suddenly shouted. Everyone on the ship immediately became alert, with the gunners rushing to their positions, ready for any emergency. Yarman shouted back to the lookout, What do you see? A ship, a suspicious ship heading our way. Its not a civilian ship; its a full-sail ship. Someone on the deck asked, At this time, it should only be us patrolling. Could it be could it be the Southern? So far, they knew only the Alda Navy had full-sail ships. The lookout, still peering through his telescope, kept his focus on the distant suspicious vessel. I dont know if its the Southern, its still too far to see clearly. A sailor on the deck was skeptical of the lookouts caution. Really, who else could it be but the Southern? Youre being overly cautious. Shut up! Yarman sharply reprimanded the sailor, startling him into standing at attention, bracing for the captains scolding. The price of carelessness could be the lives of everyone on this ship. I dont want to hear such negligent talk again, do you understand? The captains voice boomed like thunder. Yes, Captain! the sailor replied loudly. Yarman immediately gave the order, Gun crews, take your positions! Helmsman, seize the upwind position! As the two ships drew closer, they finally got a clear view of each other. Its the Southern, it really is the Southern! The lookouts voice was filled with surprise as he recognized the g on the distant ships mast the Grayman familys dragon g. A cheer erupted from the deck of the Hope. Helmsman, close in on the Southern! I actually missed that rascal Quik. Captain Yarman happily issued a new order. Were going home! On the deck of the Southern, shouts of excitement filled the air. Today was December 25th, and in a few days, it would be the new year. The Southern, having set sail on November 11th, hadpleted its nearly one-and-a-half-month journey, finally returning to Northwest Bay. Unfortunately, they ultimately failed to reach the Northwest Bay before the Day of Descent, and in order to not miss the New Year again, the entire crew had to spend a very memorable day at sea. They also spotted the Hope, which was on patrol duty in the distance. Since most of the people on the Southern were former crew members of the Hope, seeing it felt like seeing their own brother. The signalmen on both sides endlessly exchanged g signals through telescopes, while the other sailors asked the signalmen to convey their greetings. Seeing something from home really excites everyone, doesnt it? Cierra remarked, watching the cheering sailors on the deck. Yes, after all, no matter how good a foreignnd is, it cantpare to the ce that raised you, her daughter, Advisor Ladi, responded a bit sentimentally. Mom, do you me me for making you leave your home to follow me? Cierra shook her head with a smile, reaching out to stroke her daughters long hair. Dont say such nonsense. Havent I always told you? Wherever we are together, thats our home. Thank you, Mom. Advisor Ladi was a bit choked up, and Cierra quickly pulled out a handkerchief to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. People willugh if they see you like this. Finally, the Southern and the Hope met, and they could hear each others shouts through the loudspeakers. Quick! You bastard, youre still alive? Yarman! Im doing well, and you, you havent ended up in a sharks stomach yet. The captains of both ships personally heldrge loudspeakers, greeting each other. Laughter erupted on both ships, filling the sea with joyous sounds. Then the Hope and the Southern sailed towards Port Fran, one after the other. Congrattions, Captain Quik! Youve finallypleted the task assigned by the lord. Cierra approached Captain Quik to congratte him. After so many days on the ship, she had learned quite a bit about the affairs of Count Aldas domain. The ship named Southern was tasked with opening new trade routes to prepare for futurerge-scale maritime trade between Northwest Bay and Horn Bay. From the looks of it, Count Paul Grayman was a man of progress and ambition. Haha, congrattions to us all, Lady Sertia. Now you and Miss Ladi can live together, avoiding the pain of family separation. Yes, this child used to be an adventurer, often not returning home. Now she has finally settled down. Although we are in a strange ce, its better than not seeing her for a long time. Captain Quik seemed hesitant, as if considering something. Lady Sertia noticed his expression and asked, Is there something you want to ask me, Captain? Uh indeed, theres a question Ive been holding back, but I dont know how to say it. Haha, just speak your mind, Captain. Quik made up his mind and whispered, Lady Sertia, to be honest, I used to be a pirate. Later, I was captured by Count Grayman, who graciously allowed me to redeem myself, and thats how I joined the navy and rose to the rank of captain. So, Im rather familiar with pirate matters, so so Haha, you want to ask about this tattoo on my arm, right? Cierra rolled up her sleeve halfway, revealing a symbol on her arma sinister skull. Uh yes, although its a bit unusual, the skull is a universal pirate symbol. And considering how you went to the forest north of Fort Ness at night to find Miss Ladi, you dont seem like an ordinary housewife. Captain, you are very observant. Cierra smiled openly, admitting, Indeed, I used to be a pirate. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 204: Return Home 2 Chapter 204: Return Home 2 Mrs. Sertias candid revtion left Captain Quik utterly astonished. Uh I had no idea, he admitted, unsure of what to say next. It now made sense why Mrs. Sertia had mentioned her past as a sailor on the seas, though in a very different capacity than he had assumed. And may I ask which pirate crew you were with? he inquired. Although it felt somewhat impolite to probe into a womans past, curiositypelled Captain Quik to ask. Mrs. Sertia, unfazed and without any sign of difort, responded: The Red Fang Pirate Crew. Have you heard of it, Captain? Oh! The Red Fang Pirate Crew! Thats a legendary group that even I used to hear about all the time during my pirate days. Even the great pirate Edward, who once dominated the Northwestern Gulf, came from there before he went solo. I heard that the crews leader, Red Fang Gerard, disbanded the crew to go on an adventure and then disappeared without a trace. Captain Quiks eyes sparkled with admiration and longing. Suddenly, something clicked in his mind. Wait a minute! Red Fang Gerard? Ladi Sertia Gerard? During his stay in Horn Bay, he had learned that the female advisors maiden name was Gerard. Now, realizing that she shared a surname with the famous pirate leader, and that Mrs. Sertia, in front of him, was Ladis mother and a former member of the Red Fang Pirate Crew, he was in shock. Could it be is it possible that you are? Ha ha, you guessed right, Mrs. Sertia said with augh, covering her mouth. Red Fang Gerard was my husband, and Ladi is our daughter. This this is unbelievable! After my husband disbanded the pirate crew, we settled down in the independent territory of Messiah in Horn Bay. But unfortunately, he went missing during one of his solo adventures. At this point, a hint of sadness crept onto Mrs. Sertias face. Ladi was still young then. I raised her by myself. One of the reasons she became an adventurer was to gather information about her fathers whereabouts. But after so many years without a clue, I guess she has given up on that idea. Captain Quik expressed his condolences, Im sorry for your loss, Mrs. Sertia. Mrs. Sertias sadness faded quickly. Thank you, Captain. Ive gotten used to it over the years. Eh? I thought only one naval ship left today. Why are there two returning? Idiot! Thats the Southern! The Southern is back! Ah? The Southern? I thought we lost it since we hadnt heard anything for so long As they approached Port Fran, people at the dock recognized the ship returning with the Hope as the Southern, the ship that had ventured south to open a new trade route one and a half months ago. This news quickly spread through the dock area, which wasnt veryrge, and people gathered to witness the return of the Southern. The Southern retracted its sails and slowly approached its berth. Sailors threw ropes down from the ship, and the dockworkers pulled the ropes, slowly guiding the Southern into its berth and securing it to the posts. Once the Southern was anchored, a gangnk was ced between the ship and the dock. A loud voice boomed from the ship: People of the Northwestern Gulf, your Southern has returned! Your Quik is back! Captain Quik was the first to step onto the shore via the gangnk, arms wide open, shouting to the gathered crowd, who responded with cheers and apuse. Congrattions on your return home, Captain Quik! someone familiar greeted him with a warm embrace. Other members of the naval ship followed, stepping onto the dock one by one. Friends and acquaintances swarmed them, inundating them with questions and greetings, creating a lively atmosphere on the dock. Quickly, some astute individuals ran to inform the Navy Headquarters, City Hall, and the shipyard about their return. Navy Commander Austin, Mayor Theodore, Shipyard Manager Rubin, and the old shipwright Benjamin, among other officials and artisans, arrived at the dock. Our heroes! Mayor Theodore greeted Captain Quik and the apanying naval officers, four merchant representatives, with heartfelt hugs, eliciting cheers from the surrounding crowd. You are the furthest travelers in the history of Alda! Mayor Theodore eximed, thrilled by the expeditions historic achievement under his tenure. And you aplished this great expedition on a full-sail vessel, traversing the seas. Rubin and Benjamin were nearly in tears with joy. Their hard work had paid off. The sessful return of Captain Quik and his crew proved the seaworthiness and reliability of their ships over thousands of miles. Among the crowd, only Commander Austin remainedparativelyposed. He offered a few words of encouragement to Captain Quik and his crew, announcing a days leave for everyone aboard the Southern. He then noticed the female advisor, Ladi, and a few people with her, and approached to inquire: Miss Ladi, I didnt expect your identity to be discovered. Are these your family members? Ladi, slightly embarrassed, replied: Yes, its been quite a hassle for the Navy. Let me introduce them. Mom, this is Lord Austin of Aldas Navy. Commander Austin, this is my mother, Cierra Sertia, and this is my my foster sister, Lisa. Commander Austin politely greeted thedies: Pleased to meet you, Mrs. Sertia, Miss Lisa. Both women quickly returned the greeting: Its an honor, Commander. Mayor Theodore patted Commander Austins shoulder. Lets go to the City Hall and celebrate our heroes! Arthur, inform the chefs weve arranged with to gather at the City Hall. I want the celebration banquet to start within three hours. One of his officers immediately responded, Yes, Mayor! and ran off swiftly. Commander Austin reminded Theodore: Mayor, dont forget to notify the merchants. After all, the purpose of sending the Southern to Horn Bay was to expand our trade activities. Of course! How could I forget them? I sent someone to notify them beforeing here. Knowing that Ladi had brought her family aboard the ship, Mayor Theodore also extended an invitation to Ladis family and offered to arrange their return to Lakeheart Town the next day. Thus, everyone, surrounding the officers and sailors of the Southern, moved towards the City Hall to celebrate. Meanwhile, Mayor Theodore did not forget to send a messenger on horseback to Lakeheart Town, ensuring that the news of the Southerns return reached the lord as quickly as possible. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 205: Prospects Chapter 205: Prospects The Mayor of Port Fran, Theodore, warmly weed Quik and his party at the city hall. Besides the crew members of the Southern, the most active at the banquet were the group of merchants. The buildings there are tall andrge, even the houses ofmoners are decorated beautifully. Merchants are highly respected there, and they can even influence the government. People dress well, live in prosperity, and are willing to spend money on things. The attendees eagerly and passionately discussed their foreign experiences, surrounding the four representatives who had toured Horn Bay. Through the descriptions of these representatives, Horn Bay had be a veritable merchants paradise in everyones minds, making many regret not being born there. I stayed at the dock for an entire day, not for anything else but to count the number of merchant ships entering and leaving the port. Guess what, there were a total of fifty-fiverge merchant ships that day! Oh, my God, what a scene that must have been! Hearing this, Mr. Bat, who made his fortune in shipping, sighed in wonder. Comparatively, Port Fran used to have only a few merchant ships arriving in a week. However, recently, with the Administration Councils strong support for industry andmerce, this port has graduallye to life, hoping it too could be as prosperous as Horn Bay. The market in Fortress Ness gathered goods from all corners of the earth. Apart from perishable specialties, you could buy any goods you could think of there. A porcin factory owner, puzzled, asked, Even porcin? We havent been producing porcin for very long here. Another representative, with a secretive look, whispered, Let me tell you something. Everyone leaned in closer, seeing him so cautious. The representative whispered, Porcin has already appeared in Horn Bay. Our lord has quietly started doing business with Horn Bay, and the partner is the Foster family, who holds a seat in the Horn Bay Alliance Council. What, so Lord Grayman had already connected with them? And he didnt tell us. I saw a unique caravan in Lakeheart Town. Their clothing was entirely foreign in style; could they be from the Foster family? They must havee ovend. Thats quite a distance, easily over two months round trip. And they have to pass through the rebel-controlled territory in the south. With the Foster familys status and power, royal families of all countries have to give them some face. I guess Duke Ganard wouldnt trouble the Foster familys caravan, unless he no longer wishes to do business with the neighbors in the south. The merchants buzzed with surprise, astounded that Alda and Horn Bay had already established trade links. The representative continued, But Ive only seen decorative porcin in the headquarters of a trade association, never on the market. Perhaps due to the limited ovend transport capacity, it sells out immediately upon arrival in Horn Bay. The demand outstrips supply. Besides, Count Graymans porcin factory doesnt produce much. The previously mentioned factory owner excitedly said, Does that mean if I can get my goods to Horn Bay, I could make a fortune? Of course, the wealth of Horn Bays people is iparable to our poor folks here. Even the nobles in the northwest are stingy, oh! I mean, except for Lord Grayman, of course. The merchants, having seen the world, spoke without restraint, but their words ignited boundless imagination among their peers, with many considering investing in the porcin industry. What about salt? Salt merchant Godwin Toby, who had seen several salt works under the guidance of the Administration Council, was most concerned about whether his salt could fetch a good price in Horn Bay. The prospects for salt are excellent. Like us, they boil their salt, and its incredibly expensive. Excellent! Just excellent! Godwins eyes shone, as if countless gold coins were about to fall from the sky onto his head. After passionately discussing the bright future, the merchants collectively realized they had forgotten the most important issue the problem of transport capacity. How do we transport the goods there? Obviously, by using the kind of wind-powered ships invented by Count Grayman, like the Hope and the Southern. Although Lord Grayman has expressed his willingness to sell these ships to the public, it seems the shipyards production capacity is not very high. The transportation of goods was indeed a headache. Ovend routes were out of the question for them,cking the influence of the Foster family; they would surely be stripped bare by the countless checkpoints along the way. Thus, the crowd turned to the shipyard manager, Rubin, surrounding him. Manager Rubin, whats the current production n of the shipyard? When can it start epting orders from civilians? Although Rubin knew the merchants were eager, he had no choice but to respond helplessly, Ah, this is really difficult. Currently, we must prioritize fulfilling the navys demand for warships. Just as the merchants were about to leave disappointed, a voice rang out. We could spare one dock for the construction of civilian ships. Turning around, they were surprised to see it was Naval Commander Austin. Really, Commander? Is that true? Of course, its true. But, well ahem! Austin cleared his throat emphatically. The navy ns to establish a school specializing in nautical knowledge to train arge number of qualified sailors. Naturally, the training is not solely for the military; graduates could also seek employment in the civilian sector. Thats a great idea! the merchants praised unanimously. However, regarding the location and funding for the school Leave it to us, Commander Austin, weve got it covered. Its just a school, right? Someone immediately volunteered to help Austin, and others quickly followed suit. You all are truly kind-hearted. In light of your generosity, the navy willdedicate one dock specifically for building merchant ships. The merchants beamed with joy, raising toasts to Austin. Meanwhile, shipyard manager Rubin wiped sweat with his handkerchief. Allocating some of the shipyards capacity to build civilian merchant ships was already a n set by Count Grayman, but the Commander had him y along in this little act. While Austin mingled with the merchants, his heart swelled with secret joy. He had previously suggested to Paul the idea of establishing a maritime school, but at that time, the Administration Council couldnt allocate much funding. So, the two concocted this n. Deciding to strike while the iron was hot, Austin made another proposal. Gentlemen, perhaps you could also pool resources to establish a technical school, specifically for training shipbuilding craftsmen! To Austins delight, his suggestion once again received unanimous support. Of course, Rubin, the shipyard manager, was even happier. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 206: Please Support Me on Kofi! Chapter 206: Please Support Me on Kofi! The next day, Ladis family took a carriage dispatched by the town hall and arrived at Lakeheart Town. Apanying them were several high-ranking officers from the Southern Fleet, including Quik, who hade on horseback. Despite setting out early, the group didnt arrive until after 5 p.m. What a quaint little town! Cierra stepped out of the carriage, observing Lakeheart Town in the fading sunlight. This is where the lord lives, isnt it? While its not as bustling as Horn Bay or asrge as Port Fran we visited earlier, it does have its unique charm. Lakeheart Town had changed significantly since Paul first became the lord. He built several factories on the southern banks of the Weiss River, including paper, porcin, and machinery factories, none on Lakeheart Ind due to the inconvenience of transporting raw materials and finished products via the floating bridge. As the number of workers recruited from outside the town and immigrants increased, the Administration Council built arge number of buildings on the southern shore of Weiss Lake to amodate them, making the area increasingly vibrant. The Administration Council was nning to officially establish a residential area there, hesitating whether to wait for a city nner or to start construction immediately. To facilitate transportation between the ind and the south bank, the Administration Councilpleted and remation project, narrowing the waterway between Lakeheart Ind and the southern shore to the width of a typical city moat. Though called a project, it essentially involved conscriptingbor to carry loads of soil, as the water wasnt very deep and the ind was located in the southern waters of Weiss Lake, not the center. The Administration Council reced the original floating bridge with a wide stone bridge, greatly improving transportation to and from the town. As for security considerations? As the capital of Alda, Lakeheart Town was home to the fully firearmed First Battalion of the Army. If they couldnt stop the enemy, a shallowke wouldnt be much of a barrier. Theres been a lot of changes since I left, with more buildings now, Ladi remarked, amazed at the towns constant transformation. The group crossed the stone bridge and headed into town. Does that shop sign mean Boiled Water Store? Am I seeing it right, Ladi? Youre not mistaken, Mother. Haha, is this some kind of joke? A shop specifically for selling boiled water? Cierra was incredulous, but her daughter immediately adopted a serious expression. Mom, this is no joke, but a matter of life and death! Lisa, listen carefully too. Then the female advisor earnestly exined the knowledge of microorganisms to them. Thank goodness were used to drinking hot water, Cierra and Lisa turned pale, unaware of the myriad invisible life forms in the water. However, Cierra suddenly remembered drinking unboiled water at sea in her youth, which troubled her. It wasnt until they walked half a street that she finally recovered a bit. But this town is quite clean, even the towns in Horn Bay cant achieve this level. Trash can only be thrown into thoserge bins on the roadside. Did you see those people wearing red armbands? If they catch someone littering, theres a fine. If you refuse to pay, they call the policelike our city guards, those who maintain public orderto arrest the litterer. Fines? Jail? Isnt that too harsh for just littering? Shouldnt there be a gradual cultivation of public awareness? Cierra covered her mouth in mild shock, feeling somewhat discontent with the local lords policies. Excess in correcting is necessary, but the right cannot be too corrective Uh, thats what the lord said. Quik and the others walking behind were curious, as the mother and daughter had been whispering in a foreignnguage since they entered the town, wondering what they were discussing. It didnt take long for the group to arrive at the entrance of the lords mansion, where the internal security troops stopped them. Ladi stepped forward to speak with the soldiers, and one of them immediately went inside to report. Usually, the female advisor could enter directly since she worked at the lords mansion and the guards were familiar with her, but this time, her family and the officers from the Southern Fleet were with her, so the guards had to be more cautious. Soon, the soldier returned. Count Paul invites you to meet in the main hall. Thus, everyone followed Ladi into the castles main hall, where the local lord, Paul Grayman, was waiting for them, along with his sworn brother Malron Ganard and another female advisor, Miss Betty Dias, standing to his left and right. The officers from the Southern Fleet stood at attention, solemnly saluting their lord in a unique manner, which piqued Cierras curiosity. Wee, my heroes, and the twodies from Horn Bay. Paul and Malron stepped forward to embrace the officers from the Southern Fleet, while Eileen hugged Ladi. Come,e, lets not stand around. Everyone, please find a seat. After everyone was seated, Ladi introduced her mother and Lisa to Paul. Mrs. Sertia, Miss Lisa, I hope you find happiness and joy living here. Thank you, Count, Im very grateful for your hospitality towards my daughter. Ladi has been a bother to you, Cierra said, aware that the young lord knew of her daughters identity. Her words of gratitude and bother were not just about employing her daughter as an advisor. Paul just smiled, saying, Not at all, she has been a great help to me. Lisa, sitting next to Cierra, was too nervous to speak, blushing and overwhelmed by being a guest in the lords house. However, todays focus was on Quik and his colleagues. After exchanging pleasantries with Cierra, Paul quickly engaged in conversation about their recent voyage. Quik and several officers detailed their experiences entering and leaving the ports, meeting with the Foster family, and their observations in Horn Bay. But what Paul was most interested in was their experiences at sea, asking in detail about the wind directions, ocean currents, and the coastal town distributions. Do you think we can start long-distance trade? Just in terms of maritime transportation. Lord Grayman, I firmly believe we can, and we should start as soon as possible. Horn Bay is truly and of wealth. Quik assured him confidently. Hearing this, Pauls confidence was bolstered. Uh Lord, we received a special gift in Horn Bay, and we need your decision on it. A gift? From the Foster family? No, its better if you see it for yourself. With Paul looking puzzled, Quik gestured to another officer to bring a wooden box in front of Paul. The box, which required two people to carry, was evidently very heavy. Quik opened the box, and the burst of golden light from within momentarily stunned Paul. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 207: The Duke’s Invitation Chapter 207: The Duke¡¯s Invitation Paul was stunned by the contents of the wooden box. Inside was an entire box of gold coins, shining so brightly they nearly blinded his titanium-alloy dog /r/trantor/s/j20XgdMRuY Can someone please exin to me whats going on here? Quik surely hadnt returned to his old ways at sea and pulled off a few big heists? Uh My lord, this was sent by the Grand Duke of Eton. We didnt dare to deal with it ourselves, so weve brought it to you for a decision. Paul grew more puzzled as he listened. Why would the Grand Duke of Eton send you a box of gold coins? It was, after all, an entire box of gold coins. In most countries like Ordo, while people verbally refer torge sums of money in terms of gold coins for convenience, in reality, the use of gold coins was prohibited among themon folk. The most valuable currency in cirction among non-nobles was silver coins. Gold, in this era, was exceedingly precious. Even when made into coins, they were alloyed with other metals. Ladi, who was standing nearby, stood up. My lord, I encountered a wolf pack in the forest with the Grand Duchess of Eton. Captain Quik led his men to rescue us, so the Grand Duke of Eton sent this box of gold coins as a token of gratitude. Half of the gold coins are for you, and the other half is for the crew of the Southern ship. The Grand Duchess of Eton? With you? How did youe to be involved with her? I studied with Her Highness, Duchess Helen. Shes somewhat of a senior to me. When I arrived in the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance, Fort Ness, she happened to be visiting with her husband, and I paid her a visit. Paul was surprised to hear about his female advisors background. Even so, she had been forced into exile, which made him wonder just how audacious the Church in Horn Bay had be. Eileen, who seemed to remember something, chimed in, The Grand Duchess of Eton? Ive heard shes a renowned beauty, known far and wide. Paul turned back to Quik, Since theres a share for you as well, why didnt you keep half of the gold coins? This The amount is just toorge. We didnt dare to handle it ourselves, so were leaving the decision to you. Paul was pleased with Quiks approach. Currently, Alda had no regtions regarding public and military personnel epting gifts from external parties. It was time to establish a standard, where amounts below a certain threshold could be kept, and anything above had to be surrendered. Since it was a gray area at the moment, they decided to follow the givers intent. Then Ill keep this box of gold coins. Ill exchange half of it for an equivalent amount of Ordo silver coins and give them to you. Quik hurriedly refused, My lord, thats too much! We couldnt possibly ept it. No, no, this is what you deserve. After some back and forth, Paul insisted they ept it. Consider it a material reward for this long voyage. Seeing their lords generosity, the crew of the Southern ship were overwhelmed with an incredible sense of happiness. Half a box of gold coins would make anyone involved in the voyage, be it officer or soldier, extremely wealthy. Then I thank you on behalf of all the officers and men on the ship. Theres another matter The Grand Duke of Eton has extended his friendship to you, and if you or your envoy ever visit Horn Bay, the Grand Duchy of Eton will surely extend a warm wee. Pauls brows raised in interest, This is an unexpected gain. Youve done well this time. Relying too much on the Foster family is unreliable. The more friends we have in Horn Bay, the better. As a reward, do any of you have any wishes that youd like me to help fulfill? Everyone was momentarily content with their newfound wealth, except Quik, who hesitantly made a request. My lord Some of my old piraterades are still serving sentences. They missed the chance to earn their redemption by joining the navy as they didnt meet the recruitment criteria. But I assure you, theyre not heinous criminals. Could you shorten their sentences? Im willing to forego my share of the money. Paul was touched by his loyalty. Alright, I agree. After a thorough investigation, Ill appropriately reduce their sentences, or even release them outright. Quik was overjoyed, endlessly thanking Paul. Paul invited everyone to stay for dinner, and amidst the jovial atmosphere, he proposed a visit the next day to the newly constructed Iron Factory in Lakeheart Town. The mechanical factory had developed an experimental water-powered bellows system and, in coboration with the ironworkers arranged by Paul, built the first st furnace along the Weiss River. Guy Burns had informed him to witness the production of the first molten iron, a moment of great significance. We will soon monopolize the steel supply in the northwest! Paul confidently announced to everyone. Cierra was curious about what gave their lord such confidence. May I also visit your iron factory? Of course, Lady Sertia, you are wee toe and see. Paul was not worried about others observing the process of producing molten iron in the st furnace. It was a good opportunity to show off Aldas ck technology. As he was about to continue outlining his grand ns, Philip, the butler, came over with two wooden boxes. Count, two invitations have arrived from the Duke Ferdinands estate, for you and Lord Ganard. Invitations? For me and Malron? Paul and Malron exchanged puzzled looks. They each opened their boxes and took out the tied parchment to read. Its the Dukes birthday, inviting us to a banquet. But the old mans birthday isnt until February, which is still over two months away. Paul remembered being extorted in the name of Duke Ferdinand by Count Kent and felt annoyed. He believed that Marltz Kent, the Dukes most obedient dog, must be in cahoots with him. Perhaps the Duke wants us to have more time to prepare gifts. Is this a ploy to extort us under the guise of a birthday celebration? I knew what kind of man Marltz Kent is; how good can his patron be? Paul was quite indignant, Forget it, let him celebrate his birthday on his own. Butler Philip became anxious, Count, we cannot afford to offend Duke Ferdinand. Malron also advised him. Paul, more than half of the lords in the Northwest Bay are from the Ferdinand faction. Though we are direct vassals of the royal family, we cant afford to be too hostile with him. Reluctantly, Paul nodded, Alright, since you all insist, Ill attend his birthday banquet. As for the gift, Ill have a special piece of porcin made for him. Philip and Malron finally breathed a sigh of relief. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 208: Iron Ambition 5 Chapter 208: Iron Ambition 5 The next day, everyone gathered at the small dock in Lakeheart Town and then set out on a small boat towards the location of the ironworks. In addition to the people in the castle hall yesterday, Old Ford and Hansel from the Administration Council, and military figures such as Schroeder and Bryce, were also present. They entered a tributary of the Weiss River, and as the small boat progressed, the stream became more turbulent. Eventually, they saw a small dock guarded by internal security soldiers. After disembarking, they followed a path into a valley full of trees, obscuring the view inside. Guy Burns, upon receiving the sentrys report, rode out on horseback to meet them. Alright, Burns, cut the chit-chat and lets get straight to the point. Uh Yes, Lord Grayman. Burns, slightly nervous, led Paul and the others towards the still under-construction Ironworks in the valley. Like the previous Area 51, this ce was also heavily guarded withyers of sentinels and internal security troops patrolling with fierce military dogs, creating an eerie atmosphere. Though it was called the first furnace of molten iron, Burns and the craftsmen had already conducted several experiments. Otherwise, they wouldnt dare to invite Paul to visit, as it would be embarrassing if the Count hade for nothing. Gradually, as they heard the sound of sshing water and walked past the dense forest, a waterfall appeared before them. In front of the waterfall, spanning a small river, was a building covering about 10 meters of the rivers surface. Paul asked, Whats that building over the river? Thats the waterwheel room, where the power for the bellowses from. Paul was somewhat surprised. Was it really necessary to cover the entire river like this? There were openings in the walls of the waterwheel room, with transmission chains extending from these openings into another building on the riverbank. Burns introduced, That building houses the bellows regtor. Take me to see inside the waterwheel room first. Burns led Paul into the waterwheel room, while the others were stopped by guards outside. The scene inside was an eye-opener for Paul. He had previously thought Burns water-powered device would be themon waterwheel he was familiar with, perhaps with a moreplex transmission for the bellows. But he hadnt expected the device to be so powerful, at least visually. Severalrge water paddles were ced in the center of the room, with the rapidly flowing river water directly beneath them, almost filling the rooms water surface. Driven by the flow, the water paddles slowly rotated, continuously transferring power through the transmission chains. To facilitate maintenance, we built this structure over the river to protect these paddles from environmental damage. Burns clearly cherished his creation. The interior of the waterwheel room was meticulously designed, with stone flooring, stairs, railings, and a walkway across the river for maintenance staff. But Paul was most concerned about its efficiency. Burns, these these water paddles, how much power can they generate? 75 horsepower. You know the term horsepower, right? They can generate at least 75 horsepower of power per second. As they talked, they walked out of the waterwheel room, and the others who had been waiting outside immediately followed. Burns led them to the iron st furnace. Craftsmen stood by, waiting for the molten iron to be ready, and saluted upon seeing Paul. Although it was already winter, the heat emitted by the st furnace still created a searing atmosphere around it, giving those who had just approached a stark contrast of ice and fire. Aside from the ironworking craftsmen, two other individuals were present at the site Herman and Malo from the Area 51 Armory, responsible for the research and development of firearms and cannons. The production of finalized firearms no longer required their direct involvement, as they had subordinates and craftsmen for the task. The navy had even diverted some craftsmen to build a second armory near Port Fran. Their current main task was to try various improvements on firearms and cannons. Their presence here was naturally to assess the impact of the new iron-making method on weapon production. Ladi, the female consultant, had some knowledge of ironmaking. She had never seen such arge furnace and couldnt help but exim, Isnt it troublesome to dismantle and rebuild such arge furnace repeatedly? Paul proudly responded, Thats where youre mistaken. This furnace is reusable and can operate continuously. Ore and fuel are added from the top, molten iron is removed from the bottom, and then ore and fuel are added again Its a continuous, unending process. Cough! Of course, thats just in theory. How long it can actually be used depends on the fire resistance of the furnace material. This current one is just an experimental model. But I believe that with the summary and improvement of fire-resistant material formtions, this type of st furnace can operate for a very long time. I estimate a furnace could produce several tens of tons of iron. Several tens of tons? Those unfamiliar with ironmaking were indifferent, but those with some knowledge in the field were stunned by Pauls numbers. It was no wonder the lord had spoken of monopolizing the steel supply in the Northwest Bay the day before. Hansel covered his mouth in shock, then joy surged in his heart. Given the lords history of introducing novel inventions, there was little doubt about his statement. In reality, Paul had exaggerated a bit. He himself was not certain how much iron a st furnace could produce; the exact figures would only be known through future practice. The head of the ironworking craftsmen, Conrad, an old craftsman who had long served the Grayman family, ran up to Paul, beaming, holding a piece of iron. Lord Grayman, look, this is the pig iron we produced in our earlier experiments. Paul took the iron ingot and examined it thoroughly. While everyone was distracted by the st furnace, he pulled Conrad aside and quietly asked, Conrad, hows the experiment going? Any difficulties? Conrad honestly replied, The biggest challenge is the production of fire-resistant materials. The previous one-time-use furnaces didnt need this. Later, using hard y as the main ingredient, we got a bit closer. Uh not to hide from the Count, but we still havent found the optimal form and production method. Paul encouraged him, This thing can only be perfected through continuous experience umtion. Dont stop here. Dont worry, we will continue to improve. At that moment, someone by the st furnace shouted, The molten iron ising! Pauls attention was immediately drawn, and he turned and rushed towards the st furnace. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 209: Iron Ambition 6 Chapter 209: Iron Ambition 6 Upon hearing the cksmith announce that the molten iron was ready, Paul immediately rushed to the furnace door and stared intently, with the others gathering around as well. The furnace door opened, releasing a wave of scorching heat. Red-hot molten iron, resembling boiling magma, flowed out, causing many to step back in rm. The molten iron was directed into sand molds, gradually cooling into iron ingots. Paul looked on contentedly. Although they were only producing pig iron, which still required manual processing by cksmiths for use, this was a revolutionary advancepared to the traditional smelting techniques of this world. The other visitors marveled at the sight, many witnessing such a scene for the first time. Herman! Yes, Lord Grayman. Use this iron to forge a sword for me. I want to see the quality of the iron weve produced. Yes! Paul rallied the craftsmen present, encouraging them to redouble their efforts and improve the production capacity of the ironworks. He handed Conrad a bag of silver coins as a bonus, instructing him to distribute it ording to everyones contributions. Amidst cheers, Paul led the visitors out of the valley, with Guy Burns apanying them back to Lakeheart Town. Count. Hansel approached Paul with a smile. Youve once again realized the ns you showed me. I was somewhat skeptical about the ironmaking part, but now I wouldnt be surprised if you could conjure a warehouse full of swords and armor in an instant. Haha, then Id be a wizard, and the Church would burn me at the stake. If you really had that ability, I guess the Church would be too busy courting you. But lets talk business, about the royal family This guy, after all, was the royal representative sent to Pauls side, still concerned about his own career prospects. Several shipments of food had been sent, but so far the royal family hadnt provided any direct assistance. However, Hansel was worth winning over. His efforts in recruiting people for Alda in the capital were diligent and effective, bringing in many refugees. Oh! About His Majesty the King, dont worry, I havent forgotten. Paul patted Hansels shoulder, reassuring him. Once we build a few more st furnaces, the iron produced will be specifically supplied to His Majestys army. Hansel beamed with joy. I knew you were loyal to His Majesty. Even the Lord of Light would be moved by your dedication. Count Hansel was getting cozy with Paul but was interrupted by someone else. Sir Abbott, Sir Abbott, I have something to discuss with Lord Grayman, may I speak first Guy Burns interjected somewhat eagerly. Hansel frowned slightly in displeasure; this mechanic was too oblivious to social cues. But Burns had indeed be quite favored recently. He quickly resumed his smile and gestured, Please, Mr. Burns. Thank you. Lord Grayman, theres something Id like to discuss with you. Oh? What is it? Paul was curious. Since leaving the ironworks, Burns had been silent, as if pondering something. Do you remember in the office that day, when you pointed to the boiling kettle and asked me to look closely? Oh, youre talking about that! Have you figured something out? Paul was a bit surprised. Could it be that he had actually discerned something? Yes, my lord! I have! Its the future! I see the future! Burns pped his thigh, his face suddenly bing excited. What do you mean by future? Steam, using steam to provide power, to create machinery like windmills and watermills! Wow! Paul was shocked, not expecting him to actually have such a revtion. Burns, you are truly a genius to have discovered this yourself! Burns held his hands to his chest, his face full of admiration for Paul. Not at all, its you, my lord, who first thought of this. Its a bold and creative idea indeed. I am truly impressed. Ha ha, you are definitely a natural-born mechanician! My lord, you are the one who is Suddenly, a disdainful remark came from the side: Tch! What kind of innovation is this? Burns, angered, turned to locate the source of the voice, only to find it was Betty Dias, the female consultant walking behind them. Seeing that it was a beautifuldy, he refrained from continuing his anger. Miss Consultant, I admit you are knowledgeable, but your words are a bit biased! Paul also looked at her with an expression of if this isnt innovation, then what is. Eileen, who had been listening to their conversation, finally couldnt stand their mutual adtion and decided to let them know that there are always more knowledgeable people, especially Paul Grayman, whose recent series of inventions had made him somewhat overconfident. However, his inventions were indeed very useful. My words are not biased. The use of steam as a power source has been done by people over a thousand years ago. Eileens words sessfully captured their attention. Historical records mention that before the ancient Gubera Empire, a sage named Roche created a device called Steam Sphere that could continuously rotate when water was boiled beneath it. Later, he used steam power to create a temple door that could rotate, opening magically when the faithful offered sacrifices and someone hidden would open the steam passage. Sadly, his inventions were lost. Paul was secretly amazed, realizing that people had recognized the potential of steam over a thousand years ago, but the technology back then was not advanced enough to create a real steam engine, and it was not practical for production. He waved his hand, feigning disdain: Those were just toys and tricks. The Steam Engine I n to create is not such a trifle. Burns nodded in agreement. Steam Engine? Good name. Yes, Miss Consultant, our aim is to create machines that provide continuous power like windmills and watermills, greatly saving manpower. Eileen looked skeptical. Humph! Fairy tales! The power of wind and water is not something that soft steam can match! Even the deeds of Sage Roche are just legends. Isnt that right, Ladi? The other female consultant, Ladi, said somewhat ufortably, Um Betty, although I also cant imagine what a Steam Engine might look like, I believe the count can make it. Ah? Youre not on my side? See how I deal with you Ah~~ Ignoring the womens squabble, Paul somewhat apologetically said to Burns, Its good that you see the potential in steam, but Im not nning to work on this at the moment Why not, my lord? Burns couldnt believe it. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 210: Iron Ambition 7 Chapter 210: Iron Ambition 7 Why is that, Count? Burns expression resembled that of a child denied a toy by an unyielding parent. He had fully expected Paul to praise and wholeheartedly support his research in this new field, but while Paul did express admiration, he ultimately doused Burns enthusiasm with a cold ssh of reality. This matter is quiteplex, not something that can be exined in a few words, Paul said, looking troubled, unsure how to exin his position to Burns, and also uncertain if his own thoughts were correct. Firstly, although using steam as a power source is a simple concept, when I tried to work through it, I found many technical details that need resolving. Its not something that can be aplished quickly, Paul exined. Burns replied with determination, Youre right, but I am fully prepared to face these challenges. But I cant wait for that. Next year, the machinery factorys research tasks will be very demanding. I have many ideas that I need you guys to realize. We cant afford to be hindered by a steam engine that might take who knows how long to perfect. Besides, its not necessarily appropriate to introduce a steam engine at this point in time Burns was puzzled, What do you mean by that? Windmills and watermills are too limited by weather and geography, but if we create steam engines, factories like ironworks could spring up everywhere. Paul shook his head, Whats the use of building so many ironworks? Its very useful! With more ironworks, your territory can produce more iron. What do I need so much iron for? This this Burns felt absurd. Didnt the count understand what arge supply of iron meant? But he hesitated to speak inly, given Pauls status. You could use it yourself or sell it to others. Isnt iron needed for making weapons and farm tools? True, but if the ironworks we visited arepleted as nned, their output will more than suffice for the needs of Alda and Baylding, and we could still sell a significant amount to other territories. Im upgrading our iron-making technology because our territorys agriculture and other industries need more iron than before, and the rebellion in the south is a lucrative opportunity. However, both our territory and the surrounding ones have a yearly limit to their iron demand, and the southern rebellion will eventually end. If we blindly increase production, the excess iron will have no buyers and just rust away in warehouses. Eventually, without profit, well have to shut down the ironworks. After all the effort, well be left with only a few factories that meet the supply-demand bnce, having invested countless resources in people and money in the process. Burns was speechless, Thats You see, why invest heavily in developing something like a steam engine when there isnt such a high demand yet? The current water conditions in Alda and Baylding are enough for us to build several ironworks. But if webine the steam engine with a harvester, it could also be used in agriculture! Its the same principle as with iron. If we produce too much food but dont have enough people to consume it, the price of food will drop. While abundant and cheap food is good for city dwellers, its not good for the rural folks who produce it. Lord Grayman, there will always be hungry people in this world. So what? Can they afford to buy it? Should I be so charitable as to pay out of my own pocket to deliver food to those who have nothing? Alright, Lord Grayman, your reasoning makes sense. Burns seemed to be persuaded. In fact, Paul had another concern that he hadnt voiced. In his ns, the future was undoubtedly centered on industrial development, with a key step being the conversion of over half the poption into industrial workers. If overly advanced technologies were introduced too soon, allowing machines to rece the work of dozens of people, it could adversely affect the speed of this industrial workforce transition. After finally cultivating a group of genuine workers, it would be counterproductive to send them back to farming. Paul recalled from his previous lifes textbooks that after the Industrial Revolution in Britain, there was a massive Luddite movement against machines, sparked by their efficiency causing widespread unemployment. Although its possible to control the number of machines and factories to not exceed current social demands, this would inevitably result in a society not fully industrialized, with a poption still primarily engaged in agriculture. The few heavily machine-dependent factories would be critical nodes of power in Pauls hands. If these nodes were destroyed for any reason and he couldnt recover them quickly, hed regress to the level of a small lord, just as he was when his memory first awakened. Therefore, he preferred to maintain some backward production methods while sustaining the industrial poption. He nned to gradually convert the agricultural poption, using the societys growing demand for industrial products. This way, even if a part of the poption was lost to war or other reasons, the remaining part could continue industrial production. For the same reasons, he subconsciously resisted using the mysterious powers of this world. After witnessing the performances of Ladi and the Arcane Society wizard, Paul had considered leveraging the mystical power of magic to develop industry. However, after several discussions with his female advisor, he abandoned this idea. Firstly, magic was too arcane, even mages themselves didnt fully understand it, and the spells he learned about from Ladi didnt offer him any assistance. Secondly, Paul didnt want to rely too heavily on the group of mages. Putting aside the Churchs current stance on mages, which could bring trouble, even if mages status were legalized someday and they could contribute to a production boom, their monopoly over this advanced production method of magic would inevitably form a formidable ss. ording to his female advisor, magic demanded high aptitude, possibly even linked to lineage, unlike science and technology, which even the least intelligent could grasp with diligence and hard work. Moreover, given the rtive scarcity of mages, they would also be key nodes, a single failure of which could lead to the copse of the entire industrial system. Choosing the right path from the start is crucial; a wrong turn can be costly to correct, especially after interest groups form. He hoped for a society that was as fair as possible. Thus, Paul set his stance on magic: to be primarily defensive at this stage. When he had the capacity for further involvement, he might study and utilize it, but never depend on it. Only in urgent situations, where no conventional alternatives were avable, would he resort to the power of magic. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 211: Scrap Iron Chapter 211: Scrap Iron Snap! Guy Burns was startled by a firm pat on his back, and the gloomy expression on his face immediately vanished. It turned out that Paul, seeing him look so disheartened, decided to cheer him up. After all, there was much work ahead that would require Burns expertise. Hey! What are you thinking about? You look as if youve stepped in dog poop. Burns face flushed red. Uh Im just regretting that I cant see as far ahead as you, Lord. Humph, you cant fool me! Youre ming me for not letting you work on the steam engine, arent you? Burns frantically waved his hands, No, no, Lord, how could I dare me you. Paul stroked his chin, pretending to be deep in thought. Well then, Burns, you can allocate a portion of the resources and manpower from the machinery factory to explore the use of steam. Yes, Lord, I will make sure to wait, did I hear you right? Burns was astonished. Had the Count changed his mind? You heard right. However, my condition is that this should not affect the normal tasks of the machinery factory. I hired you to work, not to indulge your personal interests. Burns snapped to attention and saluted Paul in a military style he had learned from the army. Lord Grayman, rest assured, I will not let this affect other research and production tasks. Paul put on a serious face and said, I hope so. Ill be keeping an eye on you and will frequently check the machinery factorys expenditure on various projects. Although Paul had warned him, Burns gloomy expression was nowhere to be seen anymore, and his steps were lighter. As he walked away, he even hummed a tune. Even though Paul didnt currently need a steam engine, preliminary research and technical umtion were still necessary. This would ensure that when the time came, they could immediately utilize it. If his ns went smoothly, the era of steam would inevitably arrive. Of course, he definitely wouldnt invest too much resource and attention in this area. Additionally, he harbored an idea to let the natives of this world independently breakthrough in certain fields without his intervention. After all, the development of a society couldnt rely on just one or two foresighted individuals. However, such a process would undoubtedly be long and winding. Watching Guy Burns walk away cheerfully, Paul smirked to himself. Ha, Burns, Burns, it took eighty-four years for the steam engine on Earth to evolve from invention to practical use, not including the time spent inventing it. Im curious to see how capable you are. Just crafting a single cylinder might be enough to trouble you. Paul resolved that until he genuinely needed it, he would not interfere with the development of the steam engine. The group continued their journey withughter, taking a boat back to Lakeheart Town. In the following days, the ironworks continued building new st furnaces, while Paul quietly waited for the swords that cksmith Herman was crafting for him. However, Paul received frustrating news that made his blood boil. Herman personally came to the lords manor, looking utterly dejected, to report: the iron produced from the new st furnace it was utterly unusable. The iron from our st furnace is it just scrap iron? The lords eyes widened in disbelief, his face a picture of incredulity. I need to see the ironworks for myself! His roar echoed throughout the castle, followed by the sound of his office door mming shut. In the rebel camp south of Thorn Fortress, four people sat around a table. Seated in the ce of honor was Samar, themander of these rebels, with his mage advisor, Scott, to his right. The other two, dressed as merchants, sat opposite Scott. One was a middle-aged man with a handlebar mustache, and the other, even younger than Scott, wore an earring and had an ever-present, subtle smile, giving him a slightly frivolous air. The Duke Jars is very displeased with your previous actions. Had you captured Thorn Fortress, it might have been different. But instead, you suffered significant losses and diminished our military spirit, the middle-aged man said sternly, conveying the Dukes reprimand to Samar. Samar hung his head, offering no defense. I was too eager for glory, I apologize for betraying the Dukes trust. The middle-aged man sighed. Ah, General Samar, remember your mission. Your task is merely to keep an eye on Thorn Fortress. When the Duke arrives with the main forces, he will take it. Ill remember this and wont act rashly again. Scott suddenly interjected, Please tell Duke Jars that its not General Samars fault. It was I who was eager for battle and persuaded him to attack Thorn Fortress. I underestimated the fortresss defenses, and they even had the long-lost Greek Fire. The other three were surprised by his willingness to take responsibility, especially Samar, who was moved. Scott, the headstrong young mage, was daring enough to admit his faults. The young man with the earring smiled at Scott, who returned an annoyed look. Samar stood up, Regardless, as themander of this army, I bear the greatest responsibility. The final decision was mine. Were not here to discuss whos most at fault, but to remind you that the royal army will soon head south, likely starting from Crystal Shine at the onset of spring next year. Scotts face showed a trace of sarcasm, It seems that even after you burned their granaries, you couldnt hold back Her Highness for long. The middle-aged man snorted, How much longer did you expect to dy them? Its been nearly half a year. The kingdom still controls most of the Kingdom of Ordo, and a shortage of food wont affect them for long. Samar asked with concern, How long until the Dukes main forces move north? There are still a few tough nuts to crack in the south. Their defeat is inevitable, but the timing is uncertain. So, if the royal army arrives before then, were on our own? Yes, but The young man with the earring interjected, A group of mages will being to support you. At this, Scott stood up abruptly, With more mages, everything will be manageable. The young man shook his head, Scott, youre getting arrogant again, forgetting the lessons of the past? Nonsense, I know what Im doing. Mr. Scott! the middle-aged man said with slight irritation, I know you possess great power, but the kingdoms regr army is not to be underestimated. I hope you understand that. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 212: Chapter 212: In the Southern Armys main camp, four people continued their discussion about future military affairs in a slightly tense atmosphere. The middle-aged man was extremely annoyed with the unruly behavior of the mage Scott, but he had no way to deal with it and could only strive to maintain a calm facade. The meeting ended on an unhappy note, with Samar and the middle-aged man leaving the room, while the young man with earrings and Scott stayed behind. They needed to have some internal discussions among mages. Sigh Scott. The young man sighed, his frivolous expression disappearing from his face. The higher-ups are already displeased with you. Theyve known for a while that it was under your influence that Samar initiated the attack. Hmph! Those old fogies, I dont care about their opinions. But why did you seek credit earlier? Wasnt it to improve your standing in the eyes of the lords? You Scott, hit where it hurt, became a bit flustered and infuriated. Hmph! Anyway, youve already made a great contribution by burning the granary at Crystal Shine Fortress, so its easy for you to talk. The young man smiled, walked over to Scott, and patted his shoulder. Be patient. If youre gold, youll shine eventually. Dont you have confidence in your enchantment spells that youre so proud of? How could I not? Ive always prided myself on being an enchanter. Right, thats the spirit. When Jars shes with the main forces of the Kingdom of Ordo, enchanters like you will be very useful. I didnt expect you to take responsibility earlier. I disdain doing things without owning up to them, and I wont stoop so low as to let an ordinary person take the fall for me. Persuaded by hispanion, Scott regained his confidence. Ill be more careful in the future and wont interfere in Samars military decisions. How are things going in other ces? Other ces? Like Horn Bay? Or Northwest Bay? Didnt Lord Bat go to Northwest Bay a few months ago to make arrangements? The young man seemed puzzled. Strangely enough, theres been no news from Lord Bat for several months. I hope nothing has happened to him. Scott scoffed. Dont be ridiculous, who in this world could do anything to Lord Bat? Besides, its not unusual for him to go without contact for a long time. Hes always been a loner. It wouldnt be strange even if he didnt send any news for a whole year. Though Bat always looked down on enchanters like them, Scott recognized his strength. The young man shrugged. Hopefully. But there are many powerful forces in this world that we dont know about, like the Greek fire you encountered before. Lets continue talking about Northwest Bay! Following Lord Bats instructions before he left, we sent a mental mage there to coborate with the mortal forces he was developing. The lord he subjugated has been faithfully executing the ns he set. Furthermore, thergest lord there, Duke Ferdinand, has also been controlled. So everything is going smoothly, huh? It seems Northwest Bay will soon be in our grasp. Its hard to say. There are many lords there who are directly loyal to the Kingdom of Ordo. I reckon a battle or two is inevitable. Any news from Horn Bay? The conflicts between the nations upper echelons and the church have be inevitable. Our people just ignited a fire between them. Oh? Scott showed interest. How did you start the fire? We kidnapped the Grand Duchess of Etons sister and deliberately left her with the church that little girl has the potential to be a mage. Now the Grand Duke of Eton must hate the church to death, right? Naturally. The Horn Bay Alliance was already nning to unite various countries against the church, and now they have the significant support of the Grand Duchy of Eton. However there was aplication. Whatplication? Originally, we nned to retrieve the girl and return her to the Grand Duchy of Eton, to deepen the hatred between Eton and the church. But unexpectedly, Etons forces rescued her first, and some of our brethren lost contact during the attempt to intercept the churchs people. We dont know if they were killed by either side. Hearing that members of the Arcane Society had lost their lives, Scott fell silent. The young man asked in surprise, Hey! Why arent you saying anything? I mean Scott hesitated, as if weighing his words. The Witch Hunt in Horn Bay its actually fueled by our Arcane Society, isnt it? Hearing Scotts words, the young mans expression turned serious. Where did you hear that? Itsmon knowledge among us! Is that true? Why? Why would the Arcane Society persecute their own kind? Shut up! The young man suddenly shouted. Its all rumors! Just rumors! How could the Arcane Society possibly persecute fellow mages! His roar silenced Scott, who was a few years older. Both fell silent, and the room was engulfed in a prolonged silence. Elsewhere in the camp, Samar was taking a walk with the middle-aged man from earlier. These mages, each one more entric than thest! The middle-aged manined, recalling Scotts behavior, which made him infuriated. Mr. Envoy, you His arrogance, although well-concealed, was apparent. But they do possess powerful and mysterious forces! Once during an interrogation of prisoners, it was an eye-opener. No matter how perfectly the enemy wove their lies, they could see through them. And their enchantments are miraculous, turning a regr soldier into a force of ten. If it werent for the legendary Greek fire, we would be walking in Thorn Fortress now. Yes, the Duke still needs them, and we subordinates have to tread carefully around them. Speaking of that Greek fire, Ive heard about it too. Samar recalled that days scene with a shiver of fear, Thats a weapon as powerful as magic. How did Duke Dodge acquire it? Ive never heard of it before. The middle-aged man looked hopeful, General Samar, if you could find out how to make Hellfire and present it to the Duke, that would be a great achievement! Its a weapon that even mages fear, and it could also take down Scotts arrogance. Samar nodded gravely, Yes, I understand that. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Inside the ironworks, Paul, along with Burns, Conrad, and others, watched in silent concentration as a red-hot sword nky on the workbench. The cksmith Herman picked up a hammer and struck the sword nk hard. A sound of metal shattering followed, and the sword nk turned into fragments. Shattered as well were the hearts of Paul and Conrad. Herman said helplessly, My lord, this is the problem. The sword nks forged cannot withstand hammering. They break apart with the slightest force. Why? Why is this happening? Paul was in disbelief. How could the iron he had painstakingly smelted turn into scrap? Herman, could it be that your skills arecking? Count, Ive been forging for over a decade. Most of the des in the manor were crafted by me. What went wrong? Paul was getting anxious. He paced back and forth in the room, pondering over each step of the iron smelting process. At this moment, Conrad suggested, Count, could it be due to excessive impurities in the pig iron? Impurities? Yes. After all, we used your newly invented coke for smelting. Maybe it contains something different from the charcoal we used before, which got mixed into the molten iron? Oh! Conrad, youre a genius. Youve hit the nail on the head. Prompted by Conrad, Paul recalled a piece of information he had read earlier. It mentioned that pig iron smelted with coke was not suitable for conversion into wrought iron, as coke introduces impurities, making the iron brittle and prone to shattering when forged. He also remembered the solution to this problem the puddling process. To employ this method, a reverberatory furnace must first be built. The furnace melts the pig iron using coal as fuel, avoiding direct contact between the metal and the fuel, thereby preventing harmful impurities from contaminating the metal. The pig iron is remelted in the reverberatory furnace, and a stirring device constantly agitates the molten iron on the furnace bed. The decarbonization from the circting air in the furnace continues until it turns into forgeable wrought iron. As the metal doesnt directly contact the fuel, the wrought iron produced has significantly fewer impurities. Paul shared his idea, and though the others didnt fully grasp the concept of decarbonization, they all felt the Counts method was worth trying. Therefore, the craftsmen in the ironworks quickly constructed a reverberatory furnace as per Pauls design, remelting the previously scrapped iron and stirring it. After several days of experimentation and process improvement, they finally produced wrought iron that even Herman, the experienced cksmith, approved of. Paul breathed a sigh of relief. Had this hurdle not been ovee, all previous investments would have been in vain. Under his guidance, Area 51 began attempting to cast cannons using iron. Since iron was cheaper than copper, if sessful, it would significantly reduce the cost of cannons and increase the number of artillery in Aldas army. As time passed, the old year was drawing to a close. The people of Lakeheart Town began preparations to celebrate the New Year, but not everyone was in high spirits. Princess Eileeny on the windowsill, nkly staring at the heavy snowfall outside. Leah, who had just returned from work at Weiss Academy where she had found a teaching job, quietly asked upon seeing her, Miss, are you homesick? Homesick? Humph! I am not. This is my home. Leah sighed, knowing the princess was just putting on a brave face. Your Highness, shall we return to Crystal Shine? Return to Crystal Shine? Leah, are you suggesting I surrender to my father? No, I, Eileen Rodney, will neverpromise. Then shall we send a letter to Crystal Shine, letting them know we are safe? Send a letter? And have theme to Northwest Bay to capture me? Leah thought to herself that it seemed the princesss resentment had not yet subsided, and it was best not to provoke her further. So, she quietly went to prepare dinner. Eileen, watching her maid head to the kitchen, felt a pang of guilt for her earlier harsh words. Her feelings wereplicated at the moment. On one hand, she still harbored resentment and feared being captured by her father for political marriage. On the other hand, she dearly missed her family in Crystal Shine her sister, mother, and everyone she knew, including her father, whom she still resented, especially during the significant period from the Day of Descent to the New Year. Ah this is so frustrating! Eileen felt exasperated. While the princess was troubled, unbeknownst to her, many eyes were watching her. Across the street, in another house, two figures were conversing. The patrol isplete. Nothing unusual around here! Good work! Ah, the princesss antics have spoiled our holidays. What are you saying? Protecting the safety of the royal family is our fundamental duty. Even if the princess were in the capital, wed still have to be vignt during the holidays. Thats true, but Id rather do something more thrilling, like infiltrating the rebels to gather intelligence, instead of babysitting a runaway child all day. If you keep talking like that, I might have to report you. We do what were ordered to, withoutints. Alright, alright, I get it. But we need to be more careful. Today, I was interrogated for a long time by the local police. Luckily, I was quick-witted and evasive, so I didnt give away anything. It seems Count Grayman is increasingly prioritizing security in his territory. Thats good. The better the security, the safer the princess will be. Our identities are not a problem, and we shouldnt run into any trouble for now. Plus, were not spying on the lords business secrets or his military, so we have nothing to fear. But Im afraid of being caught as a stalker or peeping tom. Shut up. We havent been discovered yet, have we? Speaking of which, this ce has changed a lot! I heard from the locals that just six months ago, this was a barren ce. Oh, thats thanks to the young lord. Ive heard a lot about his deeds. Its amazing. Even the kingdoms princess is willing to work under him. The things hees up with are indeed fascinating. If I were a schr, Id want to get close to him too. Have you seen the public lectures at Weiss Academy? That microscope, my goodness, its incredible! Oh, stop. Just thinking about those little bugs makes me queasy. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 214: Chapter 214: The year 1991 of the Holy Calendar had arrived. Perhaps in the eyes of historians, many significant events had urred in the past year, such as the great rebellion in the Kingdom of Ordo, the rampant looting by orcs along the kingdoms northeastern border, the increasingly tense rtions between the Gabe Empire and its eastern neighbors, and the secret plots of the Horn Bay Alliance countries to resist the Church. However, if measured on arger scale, these were merely the norm in human history. Society was still rigidly hierarchical, with an insurmountable chasm between the nobility and themoners. The wealthy continued to live in luxury, scheming to amass even more wealth. The poor were still struggling to make ends meet, worrying about their daily livelihood. At least on the surface, the world had not changed due to the awakening of a foreign soul; it was as ordinary as countless years that had passed. In the Crystal Shine Fortresss military camp, the Princess of the Kingdom of Ordo, Her Highness Catherine, was reviewing a pile of documents. Despite the New Year, An unannounced figure arrived in her office, the only person with such authority her confidant and close friend, Ofina. What brings you here, Ofina? Your Highness, weve received a letter from our agents stationed in Northwest Bay. Oh? Let me see it quickly. Catherine eagerly took the letter from Ofina and began to read it intently. A slight smile appeared on the princesss lips, clearly pleased. She murmured with a smile while reading, This girl getting involved in education now Seeing the princess so happy, Ofina also couldnt help but smile and asked softly, Education? What has little Eileen been up totely? Catherine handed the letter to Ofina, Ha, read it for yourself. Its rare for her to be so passionate and invested in something. Ofina quickly skimmed through the letter. It reported on Eileen being appointed as the head of the Department of Education by Paul Grayman. This wasnt a secret; personnel changes in the Administration Council were publicly announced, andmoners could learn about it by simply visiting the town square of Lakeheart Town. Hmph, that Paul Grayman. He probably never imagined that his so-called Administration Council would include a princess of the kingdom. Poor Eileen. Catherine, however, didnt mind and waved it off, Dont say that, Ofina. Its good for our little sister to be so focused. Let her gain some experience outside. Her identity hasnt been exposed, has it? So far, there doesnt seem to be any problem. Count Grayman doesnt suspect her identity and seems to truly regard her as a nobledy exiled from the Gabe Empire. Also, since the area is quite backward in terms of education and culture, Eileens schr identity is highly respected. Thats good. However, that Count Grayman has recruited manymoners as students, and Princess Eileen likes to frequent that academy. Is this appropriate? Its good for her to interact more with themon folk. Well have our people keep a close watch to avoid any mishaps. Yes, Your Highness. Should we inform the royal envoy stationed there of Princess Eileens identity? Hes also been appointed to a position by Count Grayman, technically making him a colleague of the little princess. Catherine pondered for a moment before slowly shaking her head, Lets not tell him for now. The fewer people know about Eileens identity, the better. Understood, Your Highness. Speaking of Count Grayman, his territory has produced some fine goods. Catherine gently caressed the letter in Ofinas hand. Like the paper this letter is written on, I believe its produced in the countsnd. Truly a fine material for writing. Ofina agreed, Indeed, this paper is lighter than parchment and more importantly, its cheaper. Theres another thing thats very useful for us canned food, also from there. Have you tried it? Ive only heard about it from the quartermaster. Its said to be food that can be preserved for a long time, but I havent tried it yet. Ive already approved arge purchase of this food for the quartermaster. It will be crucial for our operations in the south after spring. While speaking, the princess took a ss jar from a drawer and handed it to Ofina. Try it when you go back. Its just ordinary ingredients processed, not as good as fresh, but the advantage lies in its long shelf life. This was personally rmended by our envoy stationed there. Heh, initially it was just to get rid of those troublesome nobles sons, but it turned out to be quite effective. Ofina examined the canned food, which had abel indicating the production date and a shelf life of 6 months. (Side note: The shelf life was actually made up; the first batch of cans hadnt even been out for half a year.) If these cans could really be preserved as long as indicated, it would greatly enhance the militarys capabilities, especially in terms of logistics. Your Highness, shouldnt such important items be under the control of the kingdoms government? Ive considered it, but now is a sensitive time for quelling rebellions, so lets not do anything to arouse the suspicion of the local lords. Understood. Also, arrange to notify the lords from Alda to the capital in the name of the royal family that we will be purchasing arge amount of supplies from Alda, and ask them to pay attention. Ofina nodded, knowing how greedy those lords could be. Without a solid backing, merchant caravans would be skinned alive on their journey. Your Highness, about the King and the Queen Hearing her friend mention this, Catherines face darkened. Sigh still in a cold war. The King perhaps overestimated his position in his daughters hearts. He had merely revealed his ns for a political marriage with Duke Viburen to his two daughters the involved party, Eileen, and his capable assistant, Catherine. He had nned to involve the Queen only if he couldnt manage it himself. But, his younger daughter disappeared immediately. Of course, after Eileen ran away from home, the Queen naturally found out and was distressed, also resenting her husband for not consulting her beforehand. If she had known earlier, Eileen might not have disappeared. The Queen wasnt opposed to a political marriage; she herself had been married off in such a way and understood a princesss fate wasnt her own to decide. But had she been the one to handle it, the oue might have been better, not like now where the whereabouts of her youngest daughter were unknown. Later, unable to bear her mothers constant worry, Catherine revealed Eileens whereabouts to her, to reassure her. Though she had only told her mother, she suspected her father also knew that Eileen was safe and sound Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 215: Chapter 215: Catherine returned to the pce, carrying a letter as she hurried to the queens residence. Just as she was about to enter, she saw her mother, Queen Phyllis, emerging, surrounded by several nobledies. The queen had just concluded a meeting with thedies and was now personally seeing them out. Your Highness, the Princess! The noblewomen, upon seeing the Princess approaching, curtsied in greeting, and Catherine nodded to them in acknowledgment. After the mother and daughter saw off the guests, they returned to the reception room in the queens residence. Queen Phyllis asked curiously, Arent you usually at the military camp around this time? What brings you back so early today? Catherine pulled out the letter and waved it, Ive received news from my younger sister. The normallyposed Queen Phyllis instantly disyed a mix of worry and excitement. Catherine hastened to say, I should rify first, Eileen is safe and sound there. The worry on the queens face eased somewhat. She took the letter from her daughter and read it carefully. After reading it, the queen let out a long sigh of relief, then started toin. Really, a young girl should not be doing mens work. And that Count Grayman, I feel like he has ulterior motives, maybe hes nning something for Eileen? Catherine smiled awkwardly, as her mothers first remark seemed not only about her younger sister. The political and military affairs she was handling for her father were also mens work. Mother, its rare for my sister to find something she enjoys doing, let her have her fun. My people report that Count Grayman is a rather upright lord, he probably wont harbor any ill intentions towards her. A look of grievance appeared on the queens face, Shes having fun, indeed, not thinking about her mother who worries about her day and night. I really raised an ungrateful daughter. Moreover, its unseemly for princesses to be working under a rural lord, and it would be aughing stock if word got out. The Bay of Northwest was always considered barren by the people of the capital, and although the Graymans title wasnt low, they were still seen as rural lords. Catherine defended her sister, Well consider it as Eileen going out to experience the lives ofmoners, shes grown up after all. The queen shook her head, She cant stay there forever, we need to find a way to bring her back soon. Catherine looked downcast, About father you know Eileens temperament. Her leaving home without a word this time is proof. Im afraid if shees back and father pressures her again, she might do something more extreme. Hearing her eldest daughters words, Queen Phyllis also began to feel conflicted. She cursed Jars, Viburen, and others in her heart, ming them for her familys separation and even involving her husband. Sigh let her stay there a bit longer then. But you must keep a close watch on her. Yes, I understand. And dont let your father know. That okay. Catherine didnt mention her suspicion that her father might already know about Eileens whereabouts. After chatting with the queen for a while, she bid farewell to her mother and headed towards the kings office. On the way, she encountered Count Merlin, who managed the kingdoms intelligence system, looking hurried as if he had some urgent matter. Lord Merlin, do you have an urgent matter? Your Highness, I have important matters to report to His Majesty the King. In that case, lets go together. Yes. Count Merlin did not hesitate, as Princess Catherine was the kings right-hand woman. During the kings illness and unconsciousness, she had directly assumed the kings responsibilities. King Rodney XVI, looking at his stern-faced eldest daughter, felt a sense of helplessness. Ever since Eileen had run away from home, his rtionship with his family had deteriorated significantly. Fortunately, his eldest daughter Catherine had not let her personal emotions interfere with her duties. He was already aware that Eileen had settled in the Bay of Northwest and knew that Catherine was secretly protecting her sister. If he, as the king, didnt know even this much, he would have no right to the throne. Initially, he wanted to immediately send someone to bring his younger daughter back, but Eileens fiery temperament made him hesitant. He regretted not understanding her better. Turning a joyful event into a tragedy would be disastrous. Later, intelligence from the Eastern Territory made him reconsider his ns to marry her off to the Viburen family. The situation was changing, and it seemed the Viburen family had decided to side with Jars. Marrying his daughter to them now would be like a p in the face. With the tworgest lords of the kingdom opposing the royal family, his reign as king felt like a failure. King Rodney XVI hesitated, wondering whether he should bring his younger daughter back and apologize to mend their rtionship. But his dignity as a king resisted this idea. Sigh better to quell the rebellion first. The kingposed his thoughts and asked, Lord Merlin, what is it that you wish to discuss? Count Merlin looked serious, Your Majesty, Your Highness, regarding the unusual phenomenon among the rebels at Thorn Fortress, we have a bit of a lead. King Rodney XVI and Catherine immediately paid closer attention. The rebels hadunched an attack on Thorn Fortress, and a detailed report of the battle was sent to the capital. The report emphasized: rebels wearing imprable leather armor and possessing extraordinary strength, overpowering regr soldiers like knights against peasants. Everyone in the capital found it unbelievable, especially since the report was written by Duke Dodge, with co-signatures from Viscount Klein and Viscount Lester, the three highest-rankingmanders in the fortress. Klein and Lester had personally fought against these rebel soldiers. Because of these bizarre enemy soldiers, Thorn Fortress nearly fell. Luckily, Duke Dodge deployed hisst resort, Hellfire, to stop the rebel onught. ording to the information received, it seems there is a cleric among the rebels, and after some kind of peculiar prayer ceremony, those rebel soldiers transformed. A cleric? Arent they from the Church? Although angry, neither the king nor the princess were surprised. The Church and the kingdom had always been at odds, and it was usible for the Church to secretly support the rebels, but Ive never heard of any church ritual that can turn people into that! Catherine was highly skeptical. Had those chatans really invoked a miracle from the Lord of Light? That seemed far-fetched. The three continued their discussion in the room for a long time but were still clueless. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 216: Attending the Banquet Chapter 216: Attending the Banquet As February approached, in the time following the New Year, Eileen meticulously organized her grand educational n. After receiving official approval from Paul, she ignited the first of the three proverbial fires typical of a new officials zeal. Previously, the Administration Councils investment in education had been sporadic. At Eileens strong rmendation, educational funding was formally established as an independent expenditure, ranking alongside military, industry, and agriculture as one of the four main financial ouys. The initiative began in Lakeheart Town. John Morrison, the former dean of Weiss Academy, had been dispatched by Paul to assist Father Anderson at the monastery, leaving the deans position vacant. Eileen took up the role without hesitation. She conducted a baseline assessment for the current students, covering reading, writing, and basic arithmetic. Based on their abilities, she temporarily divided them into three grades and reorganized the teachers assignments, also instituting a system of regr exams to evaluate the students progress. After a lengthy recruitment period, the number of teachers at Weiss Academy reached twenty. Now, their sries were managed by Eileen, who had be the head of the Department of Education. Eileen called a meeting with the teachers, announcing a new policy linking their sries to their students exam results. Teachers with poor-performing students would face sry deductions, while those with high-achieving students would receive raises. This new policy revitalized the atmosphere at the academy. Teachers who had previously beenx became diligent, and the academy was filled with their fervent admonishments to the students. Gone were the days ofissez-faire teaching; the students easy times were over. In addition to daytime education, Weiss Academys literacy night school continued, targeting adults who were busy during the day but idle at night. Eileen decreed that teachers would receive a bonus for each night school member who passed basic tests in reading, writing, and arithmetic, with the bonus amounting to a per-student basis. Consequently, some teachers began actively promoting the importance of education in the town and, in cooperation with soldiers, rounded up idle adults to attend night sses. On February 3rd, the Center City was adorned in a festive atmosphere, its streets filled with early spring flowers. Street performers and minstrels showcased their talents in the city center, while housewives flocked to the shops for big purchases due to city-wide sales, in anticipation of the birthday of the citys lord, Duke Ferdinand, the next day. Under the supervision of his brother, Viscount Henry, the celebration was to be grand. Approaching the city gates was a convoy, led by a rider holding a gpole topped with a flying dragon g, signifying Paul and his entourage arriving to attend the Dukes birthday banquet. Apanying Paul were Count Malron Ganard, advisor Ladi, intelligence chief Cecil, and themander of the First Infantry Battalion, Bryce, along with his adjutant (formerly his squire). The head of the guards, Victor who had spent three months in bedst year due to a broken rib caused by a mages kick manded fifteen elite internal security soldiers, serving as escorts for the trip. Despite there being only fifteen, each soldier was adept at quick-loading and firing. They were equipped with thetest flintlock rifles with bays, four grenades each, and a flintlock pistol on their belts. With the cumbersome matchlock cords gone, the soldiers could now fire shoulder-to-shoulder, greatly increasing their firepower. Following the incident that had urred previously, both the internal security forces and the army had intensified their shooting training for emergencies. Should an assassin appear again en route, they were prepared to reload swiftly and riddle the assant with bullets in under a minute. Ah, weve finally made it! Pauls voice carried a hint of weariness. After a two-day frantic horse ride from Lakeheart Town, they had finally arrived at Center City. Frankly, he hadnt been keen oning, but it was a necessity. The gift he had prepared was a pair of porcin vases, about half a person tall, adorned with exquisite patterns. Alda had mainly sold small porcin pieces, so theserge vases were quite precious. It remained to be seen if they would catch the Dukes eye. Naturally, the gift had been sent ahead since porcin couldnt be jostled on horseback. The reason for bringing Ladi, the female advisor, was hermand over mysterious powers, which could be crucial in case of unforeseen events en route. He quickly dismissed the thought, reassuring himself that nothing untoward could happen under the Dukes governance. Upon arriving at the city gate, the guards bowed in respect. They recognized the noble crest on the g, though they were unsure of which family it represented. However, paying respect was always the right move. Wow! Thergest city in the northwest of the kingdom really is different! Paul eximed, impressed by the bustling city. Apparently, this city has a permanent poption of fifty to sixty thousand, Malronmented, equally amazed by Centers scale. Like Paul, it was his first visit to the city. Victor, the rxed head of the guards, and his men didnt need further exnation. In their eyes, Butuya, the capital of neighboring Baylding, was already a big city. Among the group, only Cecil, Bryce, and Ladi remained calm. Cecil and Bryce had been to Cent several times before, and Ladi, being from the Horn Bay Alliance, was well-traveled. As they toured, they made their way to the lords mansion. Although the streets were bustling, people conscientiously cleared a path for the entourage bearing noble gs. At the entrance of the lords mansion, they were greeted by a well-dressed, meticulous official, as courteous as Philip the butler. Paul and Malron handed him their invitations. Grayman family Ganard family The official, wearing a monocle, verified the invitations and counted Pauls entourage before instructing a servant. He then slightly bowed to Paul and the others, saying, Lords, please follow the servant to the quarters prepared for you. We will notify you when the banquet is about to begin. Are we to fend for ourselves for dinner? Paul thought, his stomach growling. He had hoped for a hearty meal upon reaching the lords mansion. After settling in a nearby estate provided by the lords mansion, Paul couldnt wait to ask Bryce and Cecil, who were familiar with the area, to lead them to a restaurant. Upon their return, the soldiers reported that a nobleman iming to be Henry Ferdinand hade looking for him. Wasnt that the Dukes brother? Paul wondered, realizing he had no acquaintance with him. Turning to Malron, Paul asked, Do you know him? Malron shrugged, Never met the man. Cecil then whispered to Paul, Ever since his brother, Duke Ferdinands health deteriorated, Viscount Henry has been quite active, making connections with other nobles. Paul couldnt help but wonder if this banquet would lead to some dramatic twist. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 217: Attending the Banquet, (2) Chapter 217: Attending the Banquet, (2) The following day, Paul and Malron, apanied by Bryce and Victor, headed to Duke Ferdinands mansion for the banquet. The dukes mansion was splendidly decorated, with the weing official from the previous day busily attending to the gathered guests at the entrance. In addition to the lords from distantnds, many prestigious figures from Center City were present, including major businessmen, heads of various guilds, and even individuals d in church attire. Paul stopped a man dressed as a priest and asked, Excuse me, are you a priest from the city? Recognizing Pauls attire as that of a guest for the dukes banquet, likely a lord from afar, the priest responded courteously, Yes, I am a priest from the Center Cathedral. Do you know Dean Leonard oh, I mean, do you know Bishop Leonard? Paul suddenly remembered an old acquaintance in the city, recalling that the bishop of Northwest Bay Diocese was based in Center City. What might your name be, sir? asked the priest. Bryce stepped forward and introduced, These gentlemen are Count Paul Grayman of Alda and Count Malron Ganard of Baylding! The priest immediately showed deep respect, Ah, the esteemed counts! I know Bishop Leonard well. I attend his teachings daily at the cathedral. Is Bishop Leonard attending today? The priest seemed slightly uneasy as he responded, The bishop couldnt make it; he has been unwelltely wait, Alda? Isnt that where the bishop served as the abbot? Are you the lord of that ce? Paul nodded affirmatively. The priest looked around cautiously and then whispered to Paul, Count Grayman, since you and the bishop hail from the same ce, Ill speak frankly. Bishop Leonard isnt much interested in these kinds of gatherings, so he made an excuse not to attend. Oh! Thats very much in line with his character, Paul and Bryce agreed. More than just disinterest, the old and stern abbot was known for his aversion tovish events. It was no surprise he wouldnt attend such an extravagant affair at the dukes mansion. Please, Father, gestured Paul. After you, Count, replied the priest. Paul, Malron, and their group entered the dukes mansion, walking through a courtyard asrge as a za before reaching the main building. Once inside, they walked down a spacious corridor directly to the main hall. The master of ceremonies took the business cards handed over by Bryce and announced loudly: Count Paul Graymanarrived! Count Malron Ganardarrived! The hall was bustling and noisy, and their arrival didnt attract much attention. However, Viscount Henry, the dukes brother and the host of the birthday banquet, was keenly observing the arrival of each guest. Wee, wee! Henry approached them briskly, arms wide open for an embrace. I visited youst night but missed you as you were out. What a coincidence! Allow me to make it up to you today and properly host you, making up forst nights regret. Paul and Malron exchanged courteous pleasantries with him. Henry led them to their assigned seats, where Paul and Malron noticed several neighborslords from neighboring territoriesalready seated. These were the lords who had refused to aid him duringst years pirate invasion. Count Price Parker, around fifty years old with graying hair and a kindly face, had written in his letter at the time, In the midst of rebellion, it is my duty to guard mynds. I regret not being able to offer condolences in person He had skillfully avoided mentioning any assistance. Count Morley Malkan, in his thirties, appeared calm andposed, eyes closed as if in meditation. In his letter, he had advised Paul to simply defend his castle, suggesting that the pirates would leave after looting enough from the civilians. His stance was akin to Let the strong be strong, let the aggressive be aggressive. Count Winifred Heller, in his forties, wore sses and had an academic demeanor. He had proposed a bizarre concept of non-violent non-cooperation in his letter, suggesting telling the pirates, Come with your means of destruction; we will let you kill half of us, but the other half will not surrender. Besides these three, there were several other minor lords, such as viscounts and barons, from their territories. Paul didnt bother to get acquainted with each one. Dear nephew Paul! Dear nephew Malron! Good to see you, Counts! Long time no see! As Paul and Malron arrived, the lords stood up to greet them. Even if they werent close with the Grayman family, public appearances mattered, especially with Count Malron Ganard in Paulspany. Paul and Malron responded to each greeting with slight awkwardness. They had inherited their titles due to family misfortunes and had previously interacted little with these lords, mostly dealing with their fathers. The situation might have been morefortable had their sons been present, but the main hall was reserved for lords and their attendants. Count Paul, a true young hero, wiping out the pirates and bringing peace to the entire Northwestern Bay! Count Parker suddenly praised Paul and Malron. His territory also bordered the sea and had benefited greatly from the Aldan Navys victory over the pirates. Malron responded modestly, It was all thanks to Pauls help in quelling the rebellion. Paul, with a hint of irony, added, Yes, thanks to everyones encouragement and guidance, I was able to defeat the pirates. It was unclear if the others grasped the subtlety of his words, as none showed any embarrassment. Count Morley Malkan then said with a smile, You two have been doing quite the business at hometely The others perked up at Malkans words, turning their attention to Paul. In the past six months, several new products that had be extremely popr in the market, such as porcin, paper, and canned goods, were all produced in Alda and Baylding, with the Grayman family as the source. Paul, adhering to the principle of not unting wealth from his past life, quickly dismissed, Oh, its just a small venture. A small venture? Count Grayman, you cant say that. You must be counting money until your hands ache! They were well aware of the poprity of these products, not just in Northwest Bay but also evident from the frequent caravans passing through their territories to and from Alda and Baylding. Despite high tariffs imposed by them, the trade volume had significantly increased in thetter half of the year, indicating the high profitability of these goods even after paying substantial tariffs. Their envy was palpable. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 218: Attending the Banquet, (3) Chapter 218: Attending the Banquet, (3) Count Grayman, Count Ganard, how exactly do you manufacture those items? I am willing to pay a substantial amount for the relevant technology, a lord finally broached the subject that was on everyones mind. Im interested too. Our family has some savings, and we can make an offer that will surely satisfy you, another chimed in. As soon as the first lord expressed interest, others followed suit. They had sent people to Alda to gather information about the technology, but Aldas factories and workers were strictly monitored. Production processes were divided into several parts, with each worker responsible for only a small segment, making it nearly impossible for any one person to grasp the whole picture. Those with such knowledge were highly paid and lived with their families in secure, specialized areas. So far, they had gleaned only bits of information, such as papermaking being somehow rted to wood and pottery being made from y. Cecil, the intelligence chief, might not have operated a vastwork like in other transmigration novels, but he had sessfully kept their secrets. However, the neighboring lordscked significant underground power, so everyone was more or less on equal footing in terms of secret-keeping. Malron looked uncertainly at Paul, waiting for his decision. Uh gentlemen, Paul hesitated. He hadnt yet decided whether to share the technology with outsiders. With the sessful iron production from st furnaces, he had higher aspirations and was less concerned about papermaking and canning industries. He didnt want to expend too much effort in guarding their secrets, as these technologies would eventually spread. However, Alda and Baylding hadnt yet secured an absolute advantage over neighboring territories. In this chaotic world, strength was paramount, and he needed to umte more resources for self-preservation. Gentlemen, we have a patent system in ce. Using these technologies requires authorization from the inventors. A patent? Arent you the lord of Alda? Why depend on others? Well there are certain rules to follow. This isnt the right ce to discuss this. If youre interested, youre wee to visit Lakeheart Town, and we can talk in detail. The lords, seeing Paul hadnt outright refused, sensed a strong possibility of a deal. With many ears around, it wasnt the ce for business talks. Keeping the good stuff among a few neighbors seemed like a wise choice. Great, well discuss it back home! Lets drink, young brother Paul, young brother Malron! The lords moved on to other topics, chatting andughing. The Duke Ferdinandarrived! Count Kentarrived! The loud announcements indicated the arrival of the birthday banquets host. The hall fell silent, everyone waiting respectfully for the arrival of the kingdoms greatest noble from the northwest. An elderly figure, supported by servants, slowly made his way in. The current Duke Ferdinand looked frail and unsteady. Tsk, the Duke really seems to be in poor shape. Last time I visited him six months ago, he was robust and had just taken a new concubine. Could it be a sudden illness? Paul overheard the whispers around him as the Duke entered the hall. Henry, the Viscount and the Dukes brother, hurriedly went to greet him. My brother, finally youre here. Youre the star today. Happy birthday! Ah The Duke responded feebly, barely acknowledging the crowd, and headed straight for the main seat, with Henry assisting him. Following closely behind the Duke were two figures: Count Marltz of Kent and a young boy, likely Kents attendant. Everyone knew Count Marltz was the Dukes trusted confidant, so his presence alongside the Duke didnt raise any questions. Count Marltz matched his pace with the Duke, ensuring he was always a step behind. The Duke finally reached his seat and sat down heavily. Count Kent and his attendant took their seats near the Duke, while Henry sat on the other side. Only then did the Duke look around the hall. Seeing the crowd, his face flushed with a semnce of vitality, perhaps from the thrill of power. He extended his trembling hand, and a servant quickly filled a goblet with wine. The Duke raised his ss. To all! Thank you for attending my birthday banquet. Lets not leave sober tonight! Happy birthday to the Duke! Everyone raised their sses, toasting to the Dukes health. A smile finally appeared on the Dukes face. While everyones attention was on the Duke, Paul observed Count Kent, the man who had sent an emissary to Lakeheart Town to extort himst year. Sensing Pauls gaze, Kent turned and smiled subtly at him. Paul felt a chill, as if he had stumbled into a dark cave and been startled by a swarm of bats. The Duke, gathering his strength, announced the start of the banquet. Servants rushed in with food and reced the nearly empty barrels of wine with new ones. Please, enjoy! Thank you, you too! After some polite exchanges, the guests began indulging in the feast. The banquet featured various entertainers: dwarfs and clowns elicitingughter, minstrels captivating with their songs, and acrobats thrilling the audience. Woe is me, Ill surely gain ten pounds after this, Paul joked, struggling with a roasted pig, asionally clinking sses with Malron, Bryce, and others. Suddenly, a voice cut through the hall, quiet butmanding enough to silence the room. The Duke was speaking again. Reluctantly setting down his cutlery, Paul turned to listen attentively. You see, my health is failing, so The Dukes voice faltered, struggling to speak. So so After repeating so several times, as if making a final decision, he spoke up with renewed vigor. While everyone is here, I wish to announce my sessor! This statement sent a shockwave through the hall, leaving everyone stunned. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 219: Banquet Turmoil Chapter 219: Banquet Turmoil The Duke of Ferdinand was about to announce his heir? Everyone was initially surprised by this news, but after some thought, it seemed like the right time. Normally, the heir of a noble is automatically their eldest son, unless theres an unforeseen event, and theres no need to formally announce it. However, the situation was different for the Duke. He had no sons, and his health seemed to be failing. Announcing his heir during this event seemed both appropriate and sensible. Who would be the lucky one? The most likely candidate seemed to be Viscount Henry, the Dukes eldest brother. Viscount Henry had recently taken up residence in Center City, diligently attending to the Duke and frequentlyworking with other lords. It appeared he was determined to secure the Dukedom. However, it wasnt a guarantee that the title would go to him. After all, Viscount Henry wasnt a full brother to the Duke, as they were born of different mothers. When the Duke was merely the heir apparent, the title was expected to be his, but Viscount Henry, who had been dishonest since his youth, caused some unpleasantness following the death of the previous Duke Ferdinand. Despite these troubles, the current Duke seeded to the title. Whether out of fraternal love or a desire to appear magnanimous, Duke Ferdinand did not pursue his brothers past actions and even granted him a viscountcy. Since then, Viscount Henry had been well-behaved, buttely, his ambitions seemed to have been rekindled. Who knew if Duke Ferdinand still held a grudge for what had happened years ago? The title could end up in the hands of a distant rtive. As everyone pondered these possibilities, they waited in silence, eager to hear the Dukes decision. Regardless of whom the Duke chose, they knew they had to curry favor with him after the banquet. In fact, they nned to offer their respects as soon as possible. In the midst of this, only Marltz Kent remained utterly calm, sipping his wine slowly, a cold smile ying on his lips. The wine, which usually tasted nd, seemed exceptionally rich today. The servant beside the Count watched the Duke intently, not blinking an eye. I I have decided Who was it? Viscount Henry? Most guessed it was him. The heir is Viscount Henry himself was anxiously awaiting his brother to announce his name. In his mind, he was almost certainly the heir. After years of careful behavior and gradually mending their rtionship, his brother showed no sign of holding onto the past. If his brother didnt mind, then tradition dictated that he would be the heir. Marltz Kent! In an instant, the hall fell silent, the breath of the guests stilled. After a few seconds of quiet, the guests erupted into murmurs of surprise. The Count Kent the Dukes heir? Who would have thought, Count Kent? The discussions were filled with disbelief at the Dukes choice. Particrly the Ferdinand familys distant rtives looked stunned. Even if they werent in line for the title, they hadnt expected it to go so far afield. Indeed, the Kent family had some ancestral connection to the Ferdinand family, but that was generations ago. Viscount Henry? Viscount Henry? The people around Henry noticed that the Viscount hadnt moved and quickly patted his back. It seemed that the biggest shock was felt by the Dukes younger brother, and everyone sympathized with him. Henry came back to his senses but still looked stunned. He turned to ask someone near him, What did my brother just say? Although the Dukes speech was intermittent, it was clear enough for everyone in the hall to hear. Viscount Henry hadnt missed it; he just couldnt believe his brothers words. Uh Viscount, your brother The person asked was embarrassed, unsure of how to respond. What what did my brother just say? Viscount Henry asked again, his tone harsher and veins bulging on his temples. Startled, the person hurriedly replied, The Duke he said he has decided to make Count Marltz Kent his heir. No! A loud yell echoed in the hall, drawing the attention of all the guests. No! This cant be true! Viscount Henry, his face twisted in frenzy, unable to ept the harsh reality after hearing it confirmed, shouted aloud. He pushed over a table in front of him, scattering food and drinks all over the floor. Henry rushed to the dais, grabbing his brothers shoulders and shaking him vigorously. Brother! My brother! Tell me this isnt true. How could you possibly choose an outsider as your heir? Seeing his brothers dazed reaction, he shook him even more violently. Speak, damn it! Speak! With Henry leading the way, other members of the Ferdinand family also gathered around, voicing their objections. Yes, Duke, even if you dont choose Viscount Henry, you cant pass the title to an outsider! Take back that reckless decision. As the head of the family, you must consider our lineage. Please reconsider, this title is a legacy from our ancestors. The guests were at a loss, watching this family dispute unsure of whether to intervene. Enough! Duke Ferdinand suddenly erupted, pushing his brother away with unexpected strength despite his frail condition. Viscount Henry stumbled backward, tripping over a table which fell, scattering its contents. The Duke pointed at him, his face contorted in rage, You think I forgot about all the terrible things you did back then? Thought you could just wipe the te clean? Ha! Wishful thinking! I I Viscount Henry was speechless, a shard from a shattered wine ss piercing his hand, the pain bringing him back from his frenzy. After all these years, his brother hadnt forgiven him. Was their brotherly affection all just an act? This was his second devastating blow of the day. Duke Ferdinand suddenly regained his former dignity andmanded loudly, Guards! The sound of footsteps filled the hall as a group of fully armed guards rushed in. Take this scoundrel and lock him in the dungeon! In the deepest, darkest cell! Yes! Viscount Henry, his face ashen, didnt resist as the guards dragged him away. Duke Ferdinand spat at him, Hmph! Ungrateful and delusional. Go to hell! Then, he surveyed the room, his gaze lingering on the family members who had gathered around. Now, does anyone else have objections? Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 220: Banquet Turmoil 2 Chapter 220: Banquet Turmoil 2 Now, does anyone else have any objections? The Duke spoke with an unpleasant expression, and several members of the Ferdinand family immediately withdrew in agreement. The hall quickly fell into dead silence. It was clear that involving oneself in this matter would only bring misfortune. After a few seconds, a man stood up. It was Marltz Kent, the Count whom the Duke had designated as his sessor. Duke, I am of limited ability and truly unfit for the position of Duke. Marltz Kents voice was as sincere as it could be. Your Grace should find another more suitable candidate. No! The Duke waved his hand dismissively at him, I have decided. You will inherit the title of Duke, as long as your Kent family restores the Ferdinand surname. This Marltz Kent appeared hesitant. The Duke, somewhat pleadingly, said: The current members of the Ferdinand family are utterly ipetent. I fear that after I am called by the Lord, the family will decline further. Hearing this, those of the same lineage as the Duke felt deeply ashamed. What about it, Marltz Kent? Our families share amon ancestor. Wont you contribute to the glory of our ancestors? I Marltz Kent was still hesitating. Even Paul, who was watching, became impatient. Come on, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and hes still hesitating. Hes obviously just putting on an act. Although Paul had issues with Marltz Kent, the prospect of such lucknding on Kent made Paul envious. Why couldnt such fortune fall upon him? Alright then! Marltz Kent seemed to have made up his mind. If Your Grace does not disdain me, then I will boldly ept your arrangement. Duke, I will definitely develop and strengthen the Ferdinand family. Hearing Count Kents eptance, the Dukes face disyed a smile that was not quite a smile, continuously uttering, Good! Good! Good! He seemed to instantly regain his previously frail appearance, shakily raising his ss the servants had swiftly cleaned the mess on the floor and rearranged the food and drinks. Gentlemen! Let us celebrate the birth of the new sessor of the Ferdinand family! The hall instantly became lively again, with guests resuming their toasting and feasting, no longer remembering the Viscount Henry who had been dragged away. People took turns to curry favor with the future Duke Ferdinand. To establish a good rtionship, Paul and Malron also approached Marltz Kent with their wine sses. Count Kent, congrattions! Paul, suppressing his disgust and the urge to spit in his face, congratted Count Kent, despite his heart being filled with old grudges and jealousy. Hahaha! Well said, well said. I will surely rely on the help of my two neighbors in the future! Marltz Kentughed heartily and drank arge ss of wine with Paul and Malron, as if there had never been any unpleasantness between them. After fulfilling the formalities, Paul returned to his seat and started eating and drinking by himself. Count Kent, watching Pauls retreating figure, wore a triumphant expression. His apanying servant remained silent throughout. After the banquet concluded, the Duke announced a martial arts tournament, inviting confident nobles and knights to showcase their skills in the arena. Are you interested in participating? Paul asked Bryce and Victor. Bryce responded self-deprecatingly: Haha, forget it. We, informal knights like us, dont have the qualifications topete. If Lord Schroeder were here, he could participate. Paul shrugged his shoulders. Alright, Im not interested in watching either. Lets head back. Malron, however, seemed very interested: Although we wont participate, watching should be fine. Victor had a simr expression of interest. Fine then, Malron, you and Victor go enjoy the tournament. Bryce and I will visit Bishop Leonard. Thus, they parted ways. Guided by Bryce, Paul headed towards the cathedral. After about half an hour of riding, they arrived at the grand cathedral in Center City, the residence of the Bishop of the Northwest Bay Church. Bishop Leonard received them in the reception hall. The Bishop looked healthy, contrary to the ims of illness that had excused him from attending the Dukes banquet. Old Dean, long time no see. Count, its been a long time. Leonard still had his stern expression, but seeing an old acquaintance, he showed a rare smile. They chatted casually. Paul narrated recent events in Alda, bringing more smiles to Leonards face. When the conversation turned to the recent banquet, Leonard sharply criticized the luxury and debauchery of the nobles. He spoke so freely because he knew Paul led a rtively modest lifepared to other nobles. Speaking of which, there was an incident at the banquet just now. Oh? What kind of incident? The Duke Ferdinand announced his sessor. Finally, it seems the Duke has given up on having a son. Was it his younger brother, Viscount Henry? The Dukes efforts to father a son were well-known. No, youre mistaken. The sessor is that guy Marltz Kent. Hearing this, Bishop Leonards expression turned grave. Marltz Kent? His family does have some connection with the Ferdinands, but its odd for the Duke to choose such a distant rtive. I rememberst year Yes,st year he even threatened our Alda, although I dont know what changed his mind and made him spare us. The old Dean sighed deeply, his expression growing more somber. I fear trouble may ensue. Marltz Kent is not an easy person to deal with. Count, you must be careful. Once he holds the Dukes authority, there will be little to restrain him in the northwest. Although Leonard was now a high-ranking Bishop, he was a stickler for rules, believing the Church should not intervene in secr lords affairs unless it involved church matters. Thus, his warning to Paul was more of a personal caution. Thank you for the warning, but Alda is no longer the pushover it used to be. Paul spoke with confidence. Leonard agreed with this. Through correspondence with his student, Father Anderson, he knew Alda was rapidly developing and was no longer the impoverished and weak countdom of before. He had a deep affection for the ce where he was born and had worked for so long. The changes over the past year pleased him, and he hade to respect Paul, who had facilitated these changes. After spending nearly two hours at the church, Paul and Bryce bid farewell to Bishop Leonard and returned to their residence. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 221: The Dungeon Chapter 221: The Dungeon After returning to their residence, Paul recounted the events of the banquet to Cecil and the female advisor who had stayed behind. Cecil stroked his chin and clucked his tongue. The drunkards in the taverns will have new gossip now. Count, I guarantee that within three days, countless versions of the story about the Dukes session will emerge in the streets. Is it that exaggerated? Such matters, tinged with a strong scent of conspiracy, are always of interest to people. Even if theres no actual conspiracy orplex background, people will embellish the story. Cecil, we need to step up our intelligence gathering on the Kent family. Theyve been hostile to us in the past, and even if they dont trouble us in the future, we must always be on guard. Once Marltz Kent bes the Duke, his power will increase even more. Count, I understand that, Cecil replied. Paul said, If theres nothing else, lets head back tomorrow. Eh? Count, arent you staying for the martial arts tournament in Center City? It willst for several days, Cecil asked. I have no interest in such things. Im more concerned about the expansion of the ironworks than the martial arts tournament. The female advisor agreed with Pauls decision, possibly because of her secret identity. Ladi felt insecure the moment she left Alda. Before dinner, Malron and Victor returned. Its strange! Count Ganard spread his hands, speaking somewhat mystified. I was quite excited at first, but during one of the matches, it struck me how amoner with a musket could easily down those pompous knights with a single shot. Suddenly, the martial arts tournament lost its appeal to me. Well then, Malron, lets all return together tomorrow! Everyone agreed unanimously. The dungeon in the Dukes mansion was a dark, cold, and damp ce. Especially in its deepest parts, the air was stale, filled with a musty smell. Only a few torches on the walls provided some light and warmth. Over the years, numerous criminals and enemies of the Ferdinand family had been imprisoned here, many spending theirst miserable moments in life. There were wrongful deaths, and if one listened carefully in the dungeon, they could hear a low murmuring sound, like the whispering of restless spirits recounting their misfortunes. In this eerily quiet ce, where one could almost hear hallucinations, footsteps suddenly echoed. A guard led an old man into the depths of the dungeon, stopping in front of a cell. Behind the iron barsy a figure who, hearing someone approach, sat up and looked out. The guard nced at the figure in the cell and respectfully said, My lord Viscount, your steward hase to see you. The person imprisoned was Viscount Henry, who had angered his brother, Duke Ferdinand, over the session of the title. Although at the Dukesmand he was confined to the deepest part of the dungeon, the guards did not dare to treat him as a mere prisoner. After all, Henry was a member of the Ferdinand family, a Viscount, and the Dukes brother. Although the Duke was furious and had locked up his brother, the guards didnt dare to disrespect Henry. If the brothers reconciledter, those who had mistreated him would be in serious trouble. Steward, youve finallye~ Henry inside looked woefully aggrieved, as if bearing an immense injustice and unwillingness. Wuu, how could my brother treat me like this? Im his own younger brother! As he spoke, Viscount Henry burst into tears, sobbing uncontrobly. The steward sighed andforted him, Viscount, please dont be like this. Ive already pleaded on your behalf with the Duke. Im sure he wont truly make things difficult for you. Ah? Youve seen my brother? What did he say? The Duke said he would keep you here for two more days, Before the steward could finish, a flurry of hurried footsteps sounded outside. A military officer, with a grim expression and dressed in uniform, stormed in, followed by two other guards who were in charge of the dungeon. The guard who had brought the steward in sensed trouble upon seeing the expressions of his two colleagues. Sure enough, the officer approached him and pped him hard across the face. A red handprint appeared on the guards face. He held his cheek, bowed his head, and braced for the officers reprimand. The guard was not very familiar with this superior. The officer previously in charge of the dungeon had been transferred a few days ago, and this one, rumored to have a close rtionship with Count Kent, had reced him. The officer berated the guard, I just stepped out for a moment, and you cant keep things in order? You let strangers into the cell without my permission! The guard replied, feeling wronged, But, sir, he is the Viscounts steward! The officer, fuming, retorted loudly, That doesnt matter. Everyone needs my permission to enter. Though he was yelling at the guard, it was clear his words were meant for all to hear. The elderly steward quickly stepped forward to apologize, My apologies, sir. I was unaware of the rules here. The imprisoned Viscount Henry looked bewildered and fearful. The officer turned to the steward, Mr. Steward, Im not unreasonable, but rules are rules. You see He nced at the wooden box the steward was holding. The steward immediately presented the box, Oh, this is food for the Viscount. I was worried he might not be used to the food here. Please inspect it. Then, I must excuse myself. The officer didnt waste words and opened the box, inspecting its contents thoroughly. It was indeed food, and he returned the box to the steward. After delivering this and exchanging a few words, please leave. Visits to the dungeon are time-limited, and the Viscount is no exception. Yes, yes. I will leave immediately. The steward agreed, handed the box through the bars to Viscount Henry, gave a few words of advice about taking care of his health, and then prepared to leave. Before leaving, he handed a bag to the officer, who had been watching them all along. Sir, please take good care of Viscount Henry in the future. The officer felt the bag, heard the clinking sound of coins, and a smile crept onto his previously stern face. Of course, of course. Ill take good care of the Dukes brother. Then he escorted the steward out. From behind, Viscount Henrys voice,ced with a sob, called out, Steward, please persuade my brother again! He was also under your care when he was young; he will surely listen to you. The footsteps faded away until they werepletely gone. Viscount Henry opened the wooden box but didnt start eating immediately. Instead, he began to tear apart the bread inside. Upon breaking the third loaf, a small scroll was embedded inside. Indeed Muttering to himself, the Viscount retrieved the small scroll from the bread. His previously crestfallen demeanor vanished. Hmph, my dear brother. I thought you had forgotten what this deepest cell is used for. Now it seems you remember. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 222: The Printing Press Chapter 222: The Printing Press This room, located in a workshop on the southern shore of Lake Weiss, is filled with a series of strange machines. In addition to these machines, stacks of paper of various sizes are also arranged here. The workers bustle about,ying paper onto the machines and, after a series of operations, dense text appears on the paper. In mid-February, after oveing technical challenges with ink and metal type, Aldas first printing press arguably the worlds first was finally established. Sam! In a corner of the workshop, a voice filled with anger rang out. Yes, Director! Iming right away! A typesetter, Sam, rushed over to the director, sensing imminent trouble from his tone. Sam, a refugee who arrived in Alda before the years end, recognized a few characters. Initially, he had hoped to sit for the clerical exam of the Administration Council, but failing to pass, he was disqualified. Left with no choice, he resorted to working in a factory, secretly resolving to learn to read in his spare time and retake the exam. In Alda, unlike other ces, one didnt need connections to the lords family; passing the exam was enough to be a clerk, a prestigious job in the eyes ofmoners. After carefulparison, Sam noticed that jobs requiring literacy paid significantly more. Thus, he became a typesetter at the printing press. Initially, he had no idea what a typesetter or a printing press did. It was only after he started working that he discovered the wonder of this ce, where books could be mass-produced using astonishing methods, in stark contrast to his previous belief that books were hand-copied by scribes. Sam treasured this job, as it provided a great opportunity to learn while working. However, due to his limited reading ability, he was only assigned simple tasks, such as typesetting literacy booklets for the Department of Education. Now, his heart was filled with anxiety, worried that he had made a mistake that angered the workshop director. You despicable, stupid foreigner, clumsy as an ox! A string of curses erupted from the director, pointing at the typeset that Sam had worked on. Fool! Look closely, did you mix up the order of the letters in this word? Indeed, there was a problem with his previous work. Sam, trembling, looked at the word the director pointed out and realized that the letters were indeed in the wrong order. Director, its my fault! Im sorry! I swear Ill be more careful in the future! He apologized profusely, regretting not checking his work more thoroughly. If I remember correctly, this isnt the first time youve made this mistake! If I hadnt decided to check on a whim, another batch of books would have been ruined! The director, waving his fists as if to strike, instilled fear in Sam. But even if the director really hit him, he wouldnt dare to retaliate. Do I need to remind you? Youre still on probation! I, as the workshop director, have the power to fire you on the spot! Sir, please give me another chance, I swear I wont make a mistake again! Sams voice broke, fearing the loss of his job. Seeing his threats effective, the director internally gloated. He didnt actually want to fire Sam, as hiring a literate worker, even one as mediocre as him, was challenging. Still, he had to be stern. He couldnt allow any typographical errors in the books printed in his workshop; such incidents had to be prevented. He threatened fiercely: Alright, Ill give you one more chance, but I swear, if you make such a foolish mistake again, Ill kick you out of my workshop. And if no other workshop takes you, you can pack up and leave. Yes, yes, sir! Thank you for your kindness! I will absolutely not make the same mistake again. Sam repeatedly nodded and bowed, relieved he wasnt fired. Half your sry will be deducted this month! Ah? Director, sir Yes, yes, whatever you say. Sam felt a pang of distress; his probationary sry was already low, and now it was to be halved. My goodness! There are so many books here! A voice, clear as a nightingales, rang out at the entrance, drawing the attention of everyone in the workshop. Ah, how beautiful! Sam also looked towards the entrance and saw the factory manager walking in with two women. The woman in the lead had striking golden hair and a face full of liveliness and astonishment. The one behind her, with green hair, had a moreposed expression. She observed the workshopsyout with curiosity in her eyes. Both girls were beautiful and had an extraordinary aura. The workers, as if by unspoken agreement, stopped their work and couldnt take their eyes off them. The factory manager, apanying the girls, put on a stern face and shouted at the workers, What are you stopping for? Get back to work. The workshop director quickly kicked Sams behind, Get back to your typesetting and dont forget what I just said. Rubbing his backside, Sam focused on his work, determined not to make another mistake. The workshop director remembered that the factory manager had mentioned that two high-ranking officials from the Administration Council would visit today. Judging by the managers polite demeanor upon their arrival, these two must be them. Surprisingly, they were two young girls, but their attire was clearly not that of ordinary civilians. After the factory manager finished scolding the workers, he turned to the girls with a smile and introduced, Director Dias, Advisor Sertia, this is ourrgest printing workshop. We n to print the samples youve brought here. So, it was the newly appointed Acting Director of the Department of Education. The news had caused quite a stir, as the acting director was a woman. A woman in office was unprecedented, and many found the lords decision absurd. The workshop director hurried over. By the heavens! Ive never seen books being manufactured so easily. Eileen, full of disbelief, had heard about the concept of the printing press from Paul, but witnessing the book printing process firsthand still left her amazed. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 223: Printing Factory 2 Chapter 223: Printing Factory 2 The workshop owner approached with a beaming smile. Manager, and you two youngdies, is there anything I can assist you with? Just show them around the workshop and exin the printing process, the manager instructed. Of course. The manager nodded his head, informed Eileen and Ladi that the man was the director in charge of the workshop and any questions should be directed at him. He then excused himself due to other workmitments. Eileen cast a nce at the managers departing figure. Ladi, standing beside her, took her hand and turned to the workshop director, saying, Please, Mr. Director, were quite interested in this ce. The director, slightly embarrassed, smiled and replied, Of course, follow me, please. They approached the nearest printing press, where the director began exining its structure and working principle to Eileen and Ladi in detail. Workers were operating the machine, allowing the two women to observe aplete printing process. The printing work involved teams of two alternating tasks: handling the printing te and operating the machine, which required physical strength, and evenly applying ink to the paper, demanding a higher level of skill. A worker scooped ink onto the raised printing te using a spat, carefully wiped it with an ink roller, then dabbed it with a special pad to ensure an even spread before using circr motions to evenly distribute the ink over the te. Subsequently, they inked each page of the printing te, asionally wiping the pad to adjust the ink distribution. Meanwhile, another worker ced a sheet of paper on the press, closed the paper mp above, and lowered the paper holder, paper, and mp onto the inked typeface. They turned the press handle, moving the front part of the te under the press, then pulled the handle to move the back part under the press. After printing, they released the handle, allowing it to spring back, lifted the press, and removed the printed paper. Wow, thats so simple! This printing press is incredibly useful! Eileen eximed, pping her hands excitedly. Her bell-like voice drew everyones attention, though they internally disagreed with her: Simple? This little girl has no idea. Try printing 200 single sheets in an hour and see if you dont end up crying. The director continued, Once a te is set, we print the nned quantity on one side, then the other, hang them to dry, and finally bind and store them in the warehouse. Used tes are cleaned with an alkaline solution and disassembled into individual types. Is this the type? asked Ladi Sertia, approaching the typesetter, Sam. She looked at the tiny metal types on the table, each smaller than her little fingernail. Yes, yes, yes, Advisor Sertia, these are the types. They might look small, but they are quite difficult to make, the director proudly exined. First, a letter engraver draws the letter on the end of a metal nk and removes the unnecessary metal. Then the positive mold is hardened and pressed into brass or bronze to create a nk negative mold, which varies in width depending on the letter size. The raised metal on the printing surface is then filed away, and the mold size adjusted to urately fit the letter into the appropriate spot in the printing frame. Next, the mold goes to the caster, who must ensure the molten metal fills every corner of the letter face, a true test of skill. Both women marveled, Its soplex! So, how many sheets can you print in a day? The director estimated roughly and replied, For a standard-sized te, two skilled printers can produce 250 to 300 single sheets per hour. If the te isrger, evenly inking it bes a challenge, and the speed decreases. Our workshop can print 3000 pages a day, double-sided. The director proudly boasted, patting his chest, Other workshops cant match our speed or quality. Eileens mouth fell open in astonishment, This speed its indeed much faster than copying by hand. Ladi picked up a newly bound book nearby, surprised to find it was a collection of poems from her homnd, Horn Bay. They even print books like this here? Oh, you mean that one! Thats a batch of books from Horn Bay brought in by the lord for printing. We dont understand Horn Baysnguage, so casting the type and setting theyout was quite a challenge. The lord ns to sell them back in Horn Bay. I heard from the manager that its something called Wet Extremes written by some poet from Horn Bay. Honestly, those Horn Bay folks are too idle, writing such mncholic stuff. Ladi was taken aback, unaware that the workshop director didnt know she was from Horn Bay, and he continued expressing his opinions, Anyway, selling it back to those rich folks there is a great business. I hear theyre all dripping with wealth Ouch! The director suddenly hopped around, holding his foot. Eileen apologized with a guilty face, Oh dear, Im so sorry, I wasnt paying attention when I stepped forward The director, unable to stay mad at her delicate face, waved it off with augh, Haha, no worries. Eileen and Ladi toured the factory for half the day, leaving just before noon with samples for printing. They walked and talked, sharing their thoughts on what they had just seen. Betty, I think this printing press is even more amazing than guns and cannons. I agree. With more printing presses, books will be so affordable that evenmoners can buy them. The Literacy Primer and Basic Hygiene Handbook we just sent for printing are aimed atmoners, arent they? They may be simple, but theyre keys to unlocking the door to knowledge. Haha, you as the head of the Department of Education can really make a difference now. Seeing the printing press has indeed boosted my confidence. If you had been there, that fool would have probably appointed you as the head. Dont say that. You being in this position is just right. Let those men see what we women are capable of. Eileen clenched her fist, I will definitely work hard. Suddenly, she loosened her grip, as if realizing something, and said a bit distractedly, But, wont the status of schrs be less valuable? Ladis face dimmed, but then she smiled brightly, Isnt it what we want, for more people to gain knowledge? Youre right! Seeing Ladi so open-minded, Eileen also felt relieved. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 224: Chapter 224: As February began, the weather remained cold, but hints of spring were gradually emerging. Life began to rejuvenate, with proud greenery already adorning the northwestern fields. On the road from Alda to the neighboring territory of Lanaka, a group of riders galloped swiftly. Truth be told, I prefer the snowy winter over the green warmth of spring, Paulined to Malron, riding beside him. Its a pity such a beautiful season passes so quickly. Are you joking, Paul? Malron expressed his surprise. The harsh winters of the northwest were a significant challenge for the inhabitants, with many poor families losing members to the cold. The longer the winter, the more civilians freeze to death! To think you, a lord, would say such a thing! Ah, my apologies, that was indeed inappropriate of me. I promise that future winters will lose their severity, bing warm and beautiful seasons. With the introduction of st furnaces for ironmaking, Paul nned to increase coal production for coke manufacturing. The coal mined wouldnt just be for iron production; it would also be sold tomoners at low prices. Lets discuss why Count Price Parker invited us. What do you think its about? Paul asked. Its probably about the technology we possess. Didnt we agree to discuss it after the Dukes birthday? I have a feeling it might be something else They arrived at the Parker family castle by evening. Count Price Parker weed Paul and Malron inside. After brief pleasantries, the Count arranged for their amodation and rest,ter inviting them to dinner. Lord Parker, may I ask why you have invited us to your castle? Paul inquired. Their invitation only mentioned urgent business without specifics. Ahem! Paul, Malron, I am somewhat your elder, so Ill take the liberty of addressing you by your names. Ive called you here regarding the session of the Duke. As you know, Duke Ferdinand has named Count Kent as his heir. What are your thoughts on this? Thoughts? Paul and Malron exchanged nces, unsure of the old Counts intentions. Before Paul could formte a response, Malron spoke up indignantly, Personally, Im pessimistic. Marltz Kent is no good man andcks the demeanor of a high noble. Last year, he tried to extort us and nearlyunched an attack. Though he refrained for unknown reasons, weve made an enemy of him. Im sure youre aware, Lord Parker, of how hes been abusing the Dukes favor, causing strife among the northwestern lords. If he bes the Duke, things will only worsen. Paul listened, sweating, wishing to intervene but toote to do so. Oh dear, my dear brother, why speak so hastily? What if Price Parker is allied with Marltz Kent, or probing our stance on Kents behalf? What if there are five hundred axemen lurking outside, waiting for Parker to signal? Anxiously, he nced at the elderly Count. Prices expression remained unchanged, not smashing his cup, simply stroking his white beard. After a tense minute, Price finally spoke, Malron, your words resonate with me. I too believe Marltz Kents ascension to Duke bodes ill for us. The elderly Count spoke solemnly, Especially for us, who are direct vassals of the royal family. What do you mean, Lord Parker? Let me introduce someone to you. Viscount, pleasee in. As Price spoke, he pped his hands vigorously. A figure emerged from around the corner of the corridor and approached them. Paul and Malron were shocked to see the neer was none other than Duke Ferdinands brother, Viscount Henry Ferdinand. Wasnt he imprisoned in the dungeon by his own brother? How did he end up here? Could it be that the brothers had reconciled? This is Paul looked at Price, filled with questions. Price addressed Henry, Viscount, these two gentlemen are certainly not aligned with Marltz Kent. You must have heard about the near-war between Alda and Emdenst year. Please tell them what happened. Henry Ferdinand, looking much leaner than at the Dukes birthday party but with added resolve on his face, bowed to Paul and Malron, then spoke hurriedly: Lords, Marltz Kent is nning to betray the kingdom! Betray the kingdom? Paul and Malron were stunned. This was a lot to take in. Do you mean he ns to stage a rebellion, like Jars did? Yes, that must be his n. And how did youe to know of this, Viscount? Shouldnt such a matter be reported to your brother first, to strip Marltz Kent of his heir status and then arrest him? Paul was somewhat incredulous. Although the Kent family was notorious in the northwest, they were just an earldom, hardly a match for the kingdoms government. Oh, maybe after inheriting the dukedom, hed have some leverage. But if Duke Ferdinand knew of his schemes, he wouldnt Wait, could it be that Duke Ferdinand is the one nning the rebellion? Isnt Marltz Kent his most trusted henchman? Paul looked at Viscount Henry, pondering if he was about to denounce his own brother. Henrys face was filled with sorrow, My brother told me this himself. My brotherthe esteemed Duke of the Northwesthas been controlled by the viin Marltz Kent. Paul and Malron roughly understood the situation. Duke Ferdinand, controlled by Marltz through some means, had be aware of his intentions to rebel and secretly informed his brother, Viscount Henry. The Viscount then sought to reveal Marltzs ns to other lords. Of course, this assumed that Viscount Henry was not lying. There were still many unresolved questions, such as how exactly one could control a Duke to the extent that he couldnt speak out even in front of many lords at his birthday party, only managing to secretly inform his brother. And how did Viscount Henry manage to escape? Seeming to anticipate their questions, Henry handed them a piece of paper. This is a letter written by my brother. Please take a look. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 225: Torture Chapter 225: Torture The barbed whip viciouslyshed against the back of the man being punished. His back was already a torn mess of clothing, revealing the mangled flesh and blood underneath. The cotton padding of his clothes had mixed with the torn flesh, indistinguishable from each other, as fresh blood stained his entire back a terrifying red. Despite this, the executor of the punishment did not cease, as if the man kneeling on the ground hadmitted some grave offense against him. Worthless! Worthless! Is this how you repay the Kent family for their support? Marltz Kents son, Jace Kent, was furiously whipping a military officer, cursing and venting his anger as he did so. The kneeling officer only moaned in pain when he couldnt bear it any longer, but he never begged for mercy, knowing that it would only lead to more severe consequences. Cant even keep watch over a single person, what good are your eyes? What good is your brain? Jace continued his tirade, his arm showing no sign of weakening. Enough, if you continue, hell truly die. A deep voice came from behind, causing Jace to stop and turn around, only to find that Count Kent, his father, was standing behind him. His father, increasingly elusive, startled Jace, who prided himself on his vignce from his military experience. He wondered when and how his father had silently appeared behind him. Father, I was just disciplining this waste. Hmph, when I was leading troops in the south, such trash would have been Enough! Count Kent raised his hand to interrupt his son, turning his gaze to the officer, barely clinging to life. As soon as Jace ceased, the officer copsed onto the ground. I ask you, do you truly know nothing of Henry Ferdinands escape? The officer gasped for breath, struggling to sit up while still kneeling. Lord Kent I truly didnt know. Before I went to sleep, I checked the dungeon, and there was nothing amiss. The Viscount had alreadyin down to sleep. But the next day he was gone, and the guards said Enough. Count Kent waved him off, having heard these excuses during the previous interrogations. He did not wish to hear them again. Henry Ferdinand had escaped without a trace, and the guards on duty had noticed nothing unusual. The lock on Henrys cell had been changed, with the only key in the jailers possession. There were no signs of the lock being tampered with, suggesting the jailer might have released Henry. But the beaten jailer before him was his own nt, someone whose background he knew well, making any connection with Henry highly improbable. A dreadful thought suddenly crossed Count Kents mind: Could Henry Ferdinand have escaped using some mysterious power? Or was Henry himself a mage? Ever since his dealings with Bat and learning about magic and the Arcane Society, Marltz Kent tended to attribute any unexinable phenomena to mystical forces. Count Kent turned and asked, Andy, my friend, do you think this man is telling the truth or lies? Jace only then noticed the young boy named Andy following behind his father. Like Bat, Andy also came from that mysterious organization, and his father had already informed him about many things. The little mage standing behind Marltz was trembling slightly, frightened by Jaces brutal method of punishment. Hearing the counts question, Andy hurriedly looked up, nervously responding, Im not very familiar with detecting lies, but but I think hes probably telling the truth. I see Count Kent turned to his son, Jace, you handle these people. A sinister glint shed in the eyes of the counts son, Yes, Father. These people? Andy looked around, puzzled, but the sight he saw made him feel nauseous. In the adjacent cell, a pile of peopley in disarray on the ground. Like the officer who had been punished, they were battered and bruised, some with limbs twisted into unnatural shapes, others missing limbs entirely. These were the jailers of the dungeon, though they had been tortured mercilessly, there was no sound of moaning, perhaps due to apleteck of strength, or because they had be numb to pain and mental anguish. Only the faint rise and fall of their chests indicated they were still alive. The little mage couldnt help it and vomited. Seeing his reaction, Count Kent frowned. Really, the Arcane Societyor Bat, why did they send such a naive child to assist him? Through their time together, he hade to understand the character of this young mage. Aside from his knowledge of mystical magic, he was in all other aspects just a normal child. Initially, Kent thought the boy was pretending to be childlike to disguise his identity. How could someone who is a mage be so naive? It waster that he realized his judgment was mistaken. Count Kent felt somewhat underestimated, wondering if the Arcane Society didnt take him or Northwest Bay seriously. Were they sending a child, expecting him to be a nanny? The only constion was that Andy was obedient and somewhat listened to him. If a stubborn and capricious child hade instead, he really wouldnt know what to do, especially since the child was a mage, a member of the Arcane Society. Little friend Andy, your mental resilience is too weak. We are people destined for great deeds, and being frightened by such scenes wont do. He patted the little mages shoulder. But why treat them like this? Its just an escaped prisoner. And they didnt neglect their duties; the prisoner escaped in a way we dont understand. Andy looked at Count Kent, fear evident in his eyes. The man before him was terrifying. How could a normal personmit such brutal acts? Was his decision to assist him right or wrong? No! The counts previously feigned gentleness vanished, startling Andy. The count said fiercely, I only care about results! They were responsible for guarding the dungeon and were supposed to ensure that prisoners didnt escape. Now that the prisoner has escaped, any exnation or reason is worthless. They must be punished. Their current state proves they are useless in their positions, and useless people only continue to waste food. With that, the count walked away. Humph! Apanied by Jaces chuckle, a cold wind blew, making the little mage shiver. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 226: Chapter 226: The deepest room of the dungeon serves as one of the entrances to a secret underground passage that leads directly outside of Center City. It was dug by the Ferdinand family as a precaution. I escaped through that tunnel. In Count Parkers castle, Viscount Henry detailed his escape. Paul scrutinized a paper filled with tiny script, which, ording to Viscount Henry, was a personal letter from his brother. The handwriting was somewhat sloppy, as if penned in haste. Underground passages were not umon; every lord instinctively prepared alternate escape routes. Even the castle at Lakeheart Town had a hidden tunnel unknown to outsiders. The contents of the letter described a dire situation: Count Marltz Kent was controlling Duke Ferdinandthe letter writer himself. Under duress, the Duke was forced to publicly pass his title to him. Marltz Kent was plotting to betray the Kingdom of Ordo, nning to dere independence in the northwest while the royal army was engaged in the south against the rebel forces of Jars. The methods of control described in the letter made Pauls skin crawl. Disgusting worms, magic, witchcraft The Duke used terms that might sound like babbling to outsiders, but Paul, having encountered wizards up close, believed it could be true. Henry, Ive briefly regained control of my mind to write this letter. Im done for; his vile sorcery has drained all my strength. I hope you can avenge me and save our family. Marltz has secretly surveilled every member of our family. Ill try to help you escape his watch The letter concluded thus, leaving Paul deep in thought. He pondered the mysterious wizards group, the Arcane Society, and their possible connection to Marltz Kents conspiracy. Though its a bit rushed, this letter is indeed in the Dukes handwriting. I recognize it. Seeing Paul lost in thought, Count Parker thought he doubted the letters authenticity. I stake my honor and my familys reputation, this letter is genuine, and so is everything Ive said. Viscount Henry also swore earnestly. Paul looked up and asked, What do you two n to do? What can we do? Of course, we must immediately raise an army to defeat that scoundrel Viscount Henry was about to speak when Count Parker interrupted him. This matter requires careful nning. We cant act rashly. The Kent family is powerful, and the Duke is under their control. Of course, a direct confrontation is inevitable; Marltz Kent isnt someone who willply just because we issue a deration. Although skeptical about the witchcraft mentioned in the letter, there was no doubt that the Duke was under Kents control. Count Parker suspected something was amiss when the Duke named Kent as his heir at the birthday banquet. Normally, the title wouldnt fall to the Kent family. Even if the main branch was ipetent, there were closer side branches than the Kents. Price Parker was ready to confront Marltz Kent, as his family had a covert feud with the Kents. Paul pondered and then said, Well I think Count Grayman! Count Parkers face turned serious as he spoke, Youre not harboring any hopes for that Kent fellow, are you? Have you forgotten the conflict between your familiesst year? I dont need to guess to know that he must have made many excessive demands on you, and not just you, many lords of the Northwest Bay have suffered at his hands. Last year, there was significant tension between the Grayman and Kent families, almost leading to conflict. Though the reasons were not publicly dered, the lords had a rough idea: Alda had made a substantial profit, which had likely aroused the envy of Count Kent. After all, that was just the kind of person he was. Count Parker continued, Humph! Once he bes a duke, do you think well fare well? Whats worse is his ns for rebellion. We are all subjects of His Majesty the King. Can we just let him cause such chaos? To be frank, weve already spoken to several lords, all of whom deeply despise the traitor Marltz Kent. Were preparing to unite against him. The elder counts eyes glinted as he asked Paul, What do you and Count Ganard think, Grayman? Paul inwardly groaned, realizing he had to pick a side now. With these two factions neighboring his territory, remaining neutral was impossible. Whats your n? he quietly asked Malron beside him. Of course, were going to join Count Parker and the others against Marltz Kent. Have you forgottenst years extortion by the Kent family? Yes, I was thinking the same, but Paul turned to Price Parker, asking loudly, Lord Parker, how many lords have you assembled? Count Parker smiled slightly, sensing Pauls concerns. Paul, we have considerable strength. But I understand your worries. Lets do this: Ill invite everyone over in a few days to discuss this matter. You can return home now ande back then. Of course, youre wee to stay here for a few days until everyone arrives. It seemed Count Parker was quite confident. Then welle back in a few days. Malron and I despise Marltz Kent as well. If you truly gather a strong force, Ill definitely participate. Good, its settled then. Ill notify you. With the business discussion concluded, everyone started to enjoy dinner. After the meal, Paul and Malron excused themselves to their guest room for rest. Viscount Henry stayed behind, cautiously asking Count Parker, My lord, how much can these two contribute to our cause? Ive heard the Grayman family has always been weak, and the Ganard family just faced a near-total rebellion from their vassalsst year. Heh, chuckled Count Parker, stroking his beard. Henry, you cant always rely on old perspectives. Setting Baylding aside, Alda is no longer what it used to be. The pirates of the Northwest Bay were eradicated by the Grayman family. Though they took advantage of the pirate leader Edwards disappearance and the leaderless pirates, its not something any count can easily achieve. Moreover, the Baylding rebellion was quelled with the Grayman familys help. Remember, those rebels had quite a few knights under theirmand. I believe involving them in our n will be greatly beneficial. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 227: Alliance Chapter 227: Alliance Upon their return to their territory, Paul and Malron briefed the upper echelons of the Administration Council and the military about their experiences in the Lanaka domain. The news that the Parker family was secretly forming an alliance against Count Kent caught everyone by surprise. So, what do you think we should do? Paul asked the gathering. Should we join this secret alliance, inform Count Kent, or remain neutral? While neither side hasmenced hostilities, we still have a chance to choose. Paul wouldnt rashly side with the secret alliance just because of his grievances with the Kent family. What if he chose the wrong side and lost? The sound of a fist pounding the table echoed through the room. Of course, we should join the alliance and give the Kents a good thrashing, Bryce eximed, pounding his fist on the table to emphasize his point. Have you forgotten how they treated usst year? Just thinking about it makes my blood boil. We were weak before and struggled against the Kent family, forced to act as if their disrespectful behavior never happened. But now, with so many lords opposing them, why not seize this opportunity to retaliate for the humiliations theyve inflicted on us? Bryce! Mind your manners in front of the Count, Schroeder interjected, trying to temper the impulsive speech of the first battalionmander. Marltz Kent is now the Dukes heir. If that letter is true, then the Duke is under his control. He canmand the other vassals of the Ferdinand family, not just the Kents, Schroeder reasoned. Unconvinced, Bryce countered, But if we make that letter public, who would support him? Schroeder shook his head. A single letter is hardly convincing. Even I doubt its authenticity. Its quite possible that Count Parker, already desiring to topple the Kent family, coborated with Viscount Henry, who was discontented about not bing the Dukes heir. They could have forged the letter, making it hastily written to avoid getting caught out by the inuracies. Hmm Thats a possibility, Bryce conceded, unable to argue further. Which side do the two Counts prefer? asked Ford, the steward, stroking his beard and breaking his silence. Me and Malron lean towards joining the alliance against the Kent family, if if the force gathered by Count Parker is substantial enough, Paul replied. Nodding, Ford added, Morally speaking, the Kent family has long been unrestrained in their actions in the Northwest Bay, and everyone has suffered under their tyranny. Eliminating or weakening them would certainly be weed. Moreover, there are usations of holding the Duke hostage and plotting treason against the kingdomwhether true or not doesnt matter. When everyone needs it to be true, it bes absolutely true. Either usation is a serious crime. And, ording to the letter, Count Kent is also suspected of dabbling in witchcraft Paul noticed a slight shiver from Ladi, the female advisor taking notes at the meeting. Ford continued, From a practical standpoint, the Kent family poses a threat to us. They are powerful, exerting significant military pressure, andst year, they indeed threatened us, almost leading to open conflict. Not only that, in the surrounding territories, the Kents impose the highest taxes on our goods, almost tantamount to robbery, and this family controls several crucial transport hubs. Therefore I suggest you seize this opportunity, concluded the old steward, swaying Paul further towards joining the alliance against the Kent family. The others also expressed agreement with Fords views. Hansel, in particr, was sensitive to Count Kents suspected ns of rebellion. The kingdom was focusing on quelling the southern rebels, and he had just received news from the capital that the suppression forces were about to head south. The emergence of another rebel force at the kingdoms rear was a major concern. Since weve set our general direction, its time to start preparing. We need to revise and implement the contingency ns we had for the Kent familys threatst year, strengthen our armaments, and shift our production focus to military matters, was the resolution made at the meeting. After Paul and others left, Count Parker continued to contact nobles from various regions. Lords exchanged letters, sharing their views on the Kent family. Gradually, a faction opposing the Kent family began to form in the northwestern domains. A month after initially inviting Paul and Malron, Count Parker felt it was time to act. After extensive testing and screening, he identified a group of steadfast faction members who would certainly join his alliance if he took the lead. It was time to gather everyone to discuss the specifics. Lakeheart Town received another invitation from the neighboring domain. Paul and Malron set off again, arriving at Count Parkers castle on the agreed date. Entering the hall, Paul was taken aback by the number of people already gathered many were prominent lords from the Northwest Bay. Most of the lords present were direct vassals of the royal family or their subordinates, with only a few from the Ferdinand Duke lineage. Ladies and gentlemen! Lets start discussing the main issue, announced Count Parker as the meeting began. The primary reason for our gathering today is to address the issue of Marltz Kents alleged hostage-taking of Duke Ferdinand and his plotting against the kingdom. As subjects of His Majesty the King, we cannot turn a blind eye to such matters. We must extinguish this fire before it spreads, especially with the southern rebellion unresolved. Now is the time to demonstrate our loyalty and ensure stability in the kingdoms rear. A chorus of agreement filled the hall, with a few people standing up to express their loyalty to the royal house. Count Parker continued loudly, Of course, theres another secondary reason to unite against the oppression of the Kent family. Im sure many of you are aware of Marltz Kents notorious deeds, and most of us have even suffered under his tyranny. He was excessive as a count, and bing a duke would only worsen his actions. Paul thought to himself, Isnt this the main reason everyones here? As expected, as soon as the old count finished speaking, the hall erupted with numerous lords who had grievances against the Kent family. They began to vehemently recount Marltz Kents misdeeds, turning the meeting into a session of shared grievances. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 228: Alliance 2 Chapter 228: Alliance 2 Marltz, that old rogue, once stole a herd of my horses, iming I had been speaking ill of him behind his back. Of course, it was all lies; I always criticized him to his face. One of my border viges was forcibly annexed by the Kent family. Oh, how I mourn! Thatnd was a hereditary possession from the time my ancestors were knights. And that scoundrel from the Kent family, he had the audacity to capture people who had wronged me in my own territory without so much as a word to me. These were my subjects! Even when beating a dog, one must regard its master, but this young man showed no respect for me as a lord. When my territory was invaded by pirates, he had the gall to offer assistance only if I swore fealty to him. Such arrogance and insolence! Doesnt he know that I am a loyal subject of His Majesty the King? Three years ago, Viscount Cole was framed by Marltz, used of secretly opposing Duke Ferdinand. His entire family was exiled, and their wealth was absorbed by the Kent family. I still shudder at the thought. He even built a dam on hisnd, charging us for water during droughts. We lords downstream have to suffer his extortion every year. Marltz Kent, a despicable man! A despicable man! The hall was abuzz with lords venting their grievances against the overbearing Kent family, their disdain growing with each tale. As the discussion heated up, painting the Kent family as utterly reprehensible, Count Parker, seeing the right moment, stood up and waved his hands. Gentlemen! Quiet! Quiet! As he spoke, the hall gradually fell silent, all eyes turning to Price Parker. The elderly count spoke loudly: Merely talking about the Kents here does nothing to hurt them. Only by taking concrete action can we bring them down. Someone immediately shouted: Lord Count, please tell us what to do! With a leader to rally around, the others echoed in agreement, expressing their determination to resist the Kent family to the end. The old count replied promptly: Cooperation! Only by working together can we stand against the Kent family! The people in this hall represent only about half of the lords from Northwest Bay. That means the other half either supports Marltz Kent, or at least does not oppose him. He now has the power to manipte the Duke and control the Ferdinand family. We are still slightly weaker in terms of strength, so we must unite. Count Parker is right! Lets band together against the Kent family! Seeing no dissent, Price Parker secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had carefully selected and invited the lords attending this meeting, but he hadnt expected it to go so smoothly. Hmph, Marltz Kent, youve always been so arrogant and overbearing, never realizing how many enemies youve made in the shadows. Marltz wont surrender easily since he holds the upper hand. Sooner orter, well have to fight him. Everyone must contribute what they can. Ill start: my Parker family can provide 50 knights and 1500 soldiers. Hearing this, the lords in the hall began reporting the forces they could contribute, having already calcted their resources in anticipation of this discussion. My Malkan family can provide 50 knights and 1200 soldiers. The Heller family can provide 30 knights and 1300 soldiers. The Johnston family can provide 20 knights and 1000 soldiers. It was Paul and Malrons turn to report their forces. Paul stated, Together, the Grayman and Ganard families can provide 1000 soldiers. Count Parker stroked his beard and nodded, understanding that the people of Alda were not populous, and Baylding had suffered a rebellion justst year. It was reasonable that they could only muster 1000 menbined. After all the lords had reported, they could muster an army of over 500 knights and more than 12,000 soldiers. Paul thought to himself, Half of the lords from the northwest can bring forth more than ten thousand soldiers. If all the lords of the country supported the royal family with such vigor, the southern rebellion could be quelled in just half a year. He subconsciouslypared these soldiers with those trained in Alda, forgetting that most of the soldiers mentioned by these lords were temporarily conscripted farmers. If these peasant soldiers were all provided to the royal family, managing them would be a tremendous burden, especially given the logistical challenges of a long march south to quell the rebellion. These soldiers could not stay on the battlefield for long either, as someone had to tend thends. Count Parker was very pleased with the alliances strength, twirling his beard with a smile, saying: Excellent! Our strength is fully capable of confronting Marltz Kent and his aplices. Furthermore, we must report the Kent family to His Majesty the King for holding a lord hostage and plotting a rebellion, and to the Church for suspicions of manipting witchcraft, putting righteousness on our side and garnering more support. Thus, the lords agreed on detailed steps. After returning, they would start recruiting and training troops, guarding their own territories. Should the Kent family sense something amiss and send forces, the other lords would immediatelye to aid. Once their forces were ready, the lords would jointly write a letter to the nation, exposing the Kent familys misdeeds, especially to the royal family and the Church, including usations of holding a lord hostage, intentions of rebellion, and manipting witchcraft, in addition to their everyday oppressions. They would also issue a final ultimatum to the Kent family, demanding Marltz Kent admit his guilt. If he demoted his own title, released Duke Ferdinand, returned the benefits extorted from everyone, and paid a significant fine, they would collectively shield him from the pursuit of the royal family and the Church. After all, he was a noble and lord of Northwest Bay, and deserved a chance to reform. Paul initially objected, arguing that someone like Marltz Kent should be dealt with harshly once defeated. Malron quietly advised him, Such a proposal would frighten everyone. I dont know about other ces, but in Northwest Bay, its an unwritten rule among lords to leave each other an escape route, unless theres a deep-seated hatred. So, leave a way out for others, so you can meet again on good terms in the future? Exactly, thats the idea. There arent many things that would lead lords to utterly destroy each other. What are those things? Vengeance for killing a rtive, or dealing with a rebellious peasant. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 229: Please Support on Kofi! Chapter 229: Please Support on Kofi! During this period, Marltz Kents mood had grown increasingly irritable. Logically speaking, the course of events hadnt strayed from his n, except for the minor incident of Henry Ferdinands escape. This should have been insignificant. As a prisoner ordered for confinement by Duke Ferdinand himself, Henrys life, post-escape, was destined to be one of exile. His family had been arrested, and hisnds and properties confiscated. But one question lingered: How did he escape? This unresolved issue seemed to portend an ominous future, bing a thorn in Marltz Kents mind. Just as he feared, two weeks after Henrys escape, whispers reached the Count of Kent rumors of a secret coalition of lords conspiring against him. Naturally suspicious, Kent immediately dispatched spies to investigate. The situation soon became clear: a contemptible and shameful conspiracy was brewing, instigated by Count Price Parker, an enemy in the shadows. Foolish old man! Kent roared, kicking over a table in rage, startling his servants into a frightened kneel. Pacing his room, Kent contemted his next move. Initially, he wanted to summon his troops and capture these traitors, but upon reflection, he decided against it. First, he needed to distinguish friend from foe. Now serving as the Dukes sessor in Center, on behalf of Duke Ferdinand, Kent swiftly penned letters to various lords, inviting them to Center to discuss a crucial matter whether to continue supporting the royal family in quelling the rebellion. Only about half of the lords attended the meeting in person; others either excused themselves or sent representatives. Notably absent was the confirmed conspirator, Count Price Parker, and the troublesome young Grayman. The absentees were undoubtedly harboring ulterior motives. The meeting in Center ended inconclusively and discontentedly. But Kent was unbothered; identifying his enemies was his real agenda. As the lords dispersed, he warned, Those who dare challenge the Dukes authority will face dire consequences. The lords left with sour thoughts, pondering, Wont that position be yours soon? Having roughly identified his allies and enemies, Marltz began gathering loyalists and contacting potential allies, building his own faction. As thergest vassal of the Ferdinand family and now controlling the ducal seat, he quickly attracted a significant following. With the Kent familys strength, facing any single northwestern family was manageable. However, against a coalition of many lords, caution was warranted, so he too needed to organize his faction. Thus, the lords of Northwest Bay divided into camps, each side quietly preparing, waiting for the right moment to strike a deadly blow in an impending small-scale civil war. To Kents shock, his enemies exposed his covert actions: using witchcraft to control the Duke, plotting with Jars to betray the kingdom, and more. How did they know? Count Kent was baffled. He had always been discreet, and due to his reverence and faith in the arcane, he never suspected the ailing Duke Ferdinand. However, these matters were spread through unofficial channels, and while the enemy hadnt made a big deal out of it yet, it was enough to unsettle Count Kent. Publicly, he feigned indifference to the rumors and refrained from defending himself. Privately, however, he grew increasingly paranoid, suspecting spies among his own people. Many of his servants and guards suffered as a result. Some were imprisoned, others executed, creating a constant state of fear and unease in the Dukes residence. After returning to Lakeheart Town from Count Parkers castle, Paul plunged into preparations for the impending war. His territory, bordering Marltz Kents stronghold of Emden to the south, was particrly vulnerable and needed early preparation. In the days that followed, Paul witnessed firsthand how the lords of this era waged war. Nearly a month had passed since Price Parkers meeting, yet no battle had ensued. Rumors flew thick and fast. Somehow, Marltz Kents misdeeds were leaked, as were the lords conspiracies against the Parker family. Naturally, this news reached Marltz Kent, who also began organizing his forces. Now, it wasmon knowledge that two powerful factions in Northwest Bay were eager to eliminate each other. The sense of secrecy in this era is appalling! I had hoped to surprise them with a prepared attack, Paulmented in a staff meeting, stressing the importance of maintaining secrecy. Both sides were slow to assemble their forces. Paul considered using his standing army to swiftly attack Emden to the south, but abandoned the idea due to opposition from his officers. If the enemy had already amassed a stronger force and his allies couldnt provide sufficient support for Alda, it would spell disaster. It was better not to be the first to strike. So, Lakeheart Town used this quiet before the storm to strengthen itself. Both the regr army and militia intensified their training, leaving the soldiers too exhausted for anything but sleep. Under the Administration Councils direction, the southernmost viges began moving northward to avoid Kent family raids. Port Frans shipyards worked overtime building merchant ships suitable for transport. Ifnd trade routes were cut off in the war, sea trade would be vital for Alda and Baylding, both heavily reliant on foreign trade. The iron mills in the valley also expanded. With the outbreak of war, the demand for iron would skyrocket. Paul nned to sell iron at low prices as a favor, simultaneously strengthening his voice within the alliance. The sword was drawn, ready to strike the enemy. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 230: Salt Folk Chapter 230: Salt Folk Kevin, dizzy and bleary-eyed, guarded his stall. It was already noon, and he hadnt eaten anything yet, his stomach growling in protest. But what could he do? Since sunrise, he had been at his stall, earning only a few measly copper coins. He couldnt bear to spend them on food. He sat on the ground, hugging his knees, feeling utterly helpless. In front of him, a worn cloth on the ground served as his stall, with a few bags of white stuff on it. It was salt the very thing Kevin was selling. His vige had always relied on salt production for livelihood. Merchants used toe monthly to buy their salt, paying them for it. Gradually, things changed. The merchants began to aggressively lower their prices and acted indifferently, as if they didnt care whether they bought the salt or not. With salt production as their main trade, the vigers had no choice but to ept the merchants low prices. But the prices offered by the merchants became increasingly unbearable, and their visits to buy salt became less frequent. Someone from Port Fran brought news that a salt tycoon named Gedwin and other merchants had established a salt field near the port. They apparently used a method that produced salt in tons, far more efficiently than their viges boiling method. Initially, the salt field couldnt meet all demands, so the merchants still relied on these salt folk. But as the field expanded and production increased, their dependence on the salt folk decreased. The salt from the field wasnt better than what Kevins vige produced, perhaps even slightly inferior in quality. However, it had an unbeatable advantage it was cheap. Extremely cheap. Even a modest family could afford enough salt for pickling fish. With diminishing returns from salt production, Kevins household expenses soon exceeded their ie. If this continued, their meager savings would quickly deplete. Thus, Kevin and others from his vige had to carry their salt to nearby towns to sell. To avoidpetition, each chose a different location, and Kevins destination was Port Fran. He had arrived at Port Fran the day before, but after a days effort, he earned only a tiny amount of copper coins. Hungry till night, he bought a ck bread to stave off hunger, further depleting his already scant earnings. He stayed in a stable at an inn, nning to try his luck again the next day. Kevin had attempted to sell his salt at a salt store, but the price they offered wasughably low. When he tried to negotiate, he was quickly driven out by the shops staff. As he pondered his next move, he noticed someone approaching with a bucket and brush. Kevin guessed it was someone from the town hall about to paint some slogan. This was a new propaganda method invented by the young lord who had taken officest year. These slogans were painted in prominent public areas, conveying policies through concise text. Slogans like Protect the Environment, Everyones Responsibility or Littering Strictly Punished were even painted in their remote vige, although only a few there could read. Seeing the bucket-bearer heading his way, Kevin cursed his luck and quickly moved his stall elsewhere, clearing the space by the wall. The town hall worker dipped the brush in paint and began to apply it to the wall. A crowd gathered to watch. Kevin, curious, approached the crowd and tapped a man engrossed in reading the wall. Excuse me, sir, what does it say on the wall? The man seemed so absorbed; he must understand the writing. Turning to Kevin, the man said, You dont know? It says Heighten Alertness, Guard Against Spies. Guard against spies? Kevin was confused. He knew what spies did, but why suddenly paint such a slogan? Yes, arent you aware of the recent situation? What situation? The man spoke in a hushed tone, War is about to start! The lords are gearing up for battle again! War? Why would there be a war all of a sudden? Kevin frowned, recalling the horrors of war his elders had spoken of: lords leading armies to plunder each others territories, imposing war taxes on their people, and conscriptingmon folk. The closest he hade to war was a pirate invasion. ording to the vige elders, the devastation of war was far worse than any pirate raid. They say were going to war with Emden. Emden? Ive heard its a very powerful territory to our south. Whats there to fear? Have you forgotten how Lord Grayman thrashed those pirates and the traitorous Baylding? Our military is strong. The man speaking to Kevin was brimming with excitement, especially when mentioning their young lord, his gestures animated. Kevin scoffed inwardly. Port Fran might have walls for protection, but their vige had none. He turned back to his stall, muttering, War, war, we salt folk are nearly starving and all they care about is war A man nearby, overhearing Kevinsint, showed a glint of interest in his eyes Kevin continued at his stall for a while but eventually couldnt endure any longer. He was too weak even to call out to passersby. Holding the few copper coins in his hand, he painfully decided to buy some bread to quell his hunger and drink some cool water from the well. As he got up and took a few steps, someone called out to him. Is this your stall? Kevin quickly turned around, Yes, yes. This is my stall. Would you like to buy some salt? He observed the customer: of average height and build, with an unremarkable face. Whats the price for your salt? Kevin, a bit uneasy, quoted the lowest price he could afford. The customer hesitated, Thats quite a bit more expensive than the store prices! Kevin panicked, Sir, my salt is indeed a bit pricey, but its of high quality, manually boiled and carefully ground and sifted in our vige. Its almost as good as the refined salt used by nobility. Look at the salt in the stores coarse grains, full of sand, nowhere near as good as mine. The customer, rubbing his chin, seemed to consider Kevins words. He tasted a bit of the salt. Hmm, youre right, it does taste much better than the store-bought salt. Hearing this, Kevins eyes lit up with hope. So, will you Well, our shop does need salt, and since yours is of good quality, Ill buy from you. Just this bag! He pointed to a bag of salt. Right away, sir! Kevin quickly tied up the bag and handed it over, and the customer promptly paid. The customer inquired, I havent seen you before. Are you new here? Uh, I just came yesterday to sell salt Will you keep selling here? As long as you need it, Ill be here to sell. Good, if its good, Ill keeping. Thanks. He patted Kevins shoulder, picked up the bag of salt, and walked away. Kevin carefully shook his small bag of coins, the clinking sounds filling him with a sense of happiness. Finally, he could have a full meal today. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 231: Please Support on Kofi! Chapter 231: Please Support on Kofi! For a long time, the northwest bay of the Kingdom of Ordo has been home to two types of lords. One type is the native lords, whose lineages can mostly be traced back to the military leaders or religious nobility of various tribes that lived here in ancient times. Since the dawn of human civilization, their ancestors have been rooted in the northwest bay ¡ª although, ording to schrs, their ancestors also migrated from the central ins of Ordo to the northwest. Some of them were enfeoffed here by various regimes before the Rodney Dynasty, but they too have a long history of residence in the northwest bay, with some families dating back to the time of the ancient Gubera Empire. The most powerful among these lords is the Ferdinand family, with most other native lords being vassals or vassals of vassals to the Ferdinand family. The other type is the foreign lords, whose ancestors were enfeoffed in the northwest bay after the establishment of the Rodney Dynasty. During the unification of Ordo by the new dynasty, more than half of the original lords of the northwest bay sided with the current royal family, but a small portion who failed to see the changing tide were removed, and theirnds were awarded by the Rodney royal family to their loyal followers. The new lords enfeoffed by the Rodney royal family, besides serving to guard the frontier, also had the task of monitoring the native lords. For a long time, the new and old lords have been keeping each other in check. However, the Grayman family is somewhat exceptional. Originally, their fief was in the fertile central ins. Later, due to political struggles and siding with the wrong faction, they were kicked to the northwest bay by the royal family. Their new territory was essentially previously unimednd, meaning, in a sense, the Grayman family was also under ¡®surveince.¡¯ There are twelve counts in the northwest bay in total, with six being vassals of the Ferdinand family and the other six directly enfeoffed by the royal family. The power among these countships varies greatly, with the most powerful being the Kent family. Besides their directnds, they have 10 viscountcies as vassals. In contrast, the (previously) weakest Grayman family didn¡¯t even have a formal knight¡¯s fief. As for other viscountcies and baronies, they are mostly vassals of the Duke of the Northwest or one of the twelve counts. The current situation in the northwest bay is such: five of the six counts enfeoffed by the royal family have formed an alliance led by Count Parker to oppose the Kent family. The Kent family, in turn, has rallied three other counts who are also vassals of the Ferdinand family to form a counter-alliance. The remaining three counts have ambiguous attitudes and have not yet clearly chosen sides. Although the Kent family appears to be at a disadvantage, Marltz Kent, who controls Count Ferdinand, can mobilize the forces of the duke¡¯s directnds and other vassals under the duke¡¯s name. Some of the viscountcies are quite powerful, with poptions almost matching those of nominal countships like Alda. Therefore, in terms of absolute power, Marltz Kent¡¯s side holds the advantage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Many lords under the Duke believe that the letter is real. As long as we can withstand Marltz Kent¡¯s onught, they will turn against him in the rear to support us,¡± Count Parker dered, shaking a stack of letters at a meeting, revealing his seemingly unreliable trump card. ¡­ Inte March, the two factions, long prepared for conflict, almost simultaneously made moves against each other. Marltz Kent issued a final ultimatum to the lords who did not respond to his previous summons, ordering them to gather in Center City within three days or face punishment for insulting the duke. The anti-Kent alliance, not to be outdone, publicly disyed the duke¡¯s secret letter and brought Viscount Henry to the forefront. Viscount Henry had been secretly protected by Count Parker for a long time. The appearance of the secret letter and Viscount Henry caused a major uproar in the northwest bay. Marltz Kent immediately dered that the letter was a forgery, using Henry Ferdinand of harboring resentment for not being chosen as the duke¡¯s heir, escaping from the dungeon, and framing him. He also alleged that Count Parker, leading a group of treacherous individuals, always harbored ulterior motives and conspired against him in collusion with Henry. Through the young mage Andy, who controlled Duke Ferdinand¡¯s barely alive body, Marltz Kent held a public meeting in Center City to repeatedly assert these ims. Privately, however, Count Kent was somewhat apprehensive. He had anticipated that Henry would seek refuge with those opposing him, but he had not foreseen such consequences. And then there was the secret letter in his possession, aligning perfectly with his actions and ns. Could it really be written by Duke Ferdinand? Could there be a w in Master Bat¡¯s controlling spell? The thought brought Marltz Kent a sudden headache, followed by a natural thought: How could this be possible? How could there be a w in Master Bat¡¯s spell? Praise to Master Bat, praise to the Arcane Society, Duke Ferdinand was surely under his control. It must be that damnable Henry, imitating his brother¡¯s handwriting. As for why the contents of the letter matched the facts¡­ it must be a coincidence! Just a coincidence! But then¡­ why were so many lords following that old fool Parker in opposing him? These people were usually obsequious in his presence, their wordsced with ttery, and now they dared to oppose him. In his original estimation, there might be one or two rebellious individuals, like the old geezer Price Parker, but under the guise of the duke¡¯s authority and righteousness, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much trouble. Once he had purged those lords still loyal to the royal family, he could dere independence in the northwest bay and stab the kingdom¡¯s government in the back while their attention was focused on the south. But now, Henry Ferdinand¡¯s escape and the forged secret letter he brought with him had alerted those neers ¡ª a term used by native lords in private for lords newly enfeoffed by the royal family ¡ª causing them to unite earlier than expected, derailing his original ns. At this thought, the count was filled with regret. He should have found an excuse to detain these potential enemies during the duke¡¯s birthday banquet. Although that would have been more troublesome to handleter, it would have been much easier than the current situation. Regret was futile now; the truth would be revealed on the battlefield. ¡­ After extensive preparations, both factions had amassed considerable military forces. They maneuvered troops, poised for war. However, neither side forgot the existence of the royal family. The anti-Kent alliance naturally sought to involve the royal family, while Count Kent also needed to maintain the appearance of a loyal subject of the kingdom. Both sides, as if by agreement, sent their envoys to Crystal Shine Fortress to present the ¡°real situation¡± to His Majesty the King, seeking royal support for themselves and dering the other side as rebels. Chapter 232: Please Support on Kofi! Chapter 232: Please Support on Kofi! Before the Kings opinion arrived, the two major factions of Northwest Bay couldnt wait to make their move. Fort Bidou, one of the vassal territories of the Kent family, was situated between thends of Count Malkan and Viscount Johnston, making it a thorn in the side of the anti-Kent alliance. Thus, as soon as the two sides officially fell out, the Malkan and Johnston families immediately mobilized their troops to besiege Fort Bidou. However, the defenses of Fort Bidou were incredibly robust. Surprisingly, the two families couldnt breach them easily. ording to the intelligence gathered, the Kent family had rapidly assembled reinforcements and were rushing towards the fort. Count Parker immediately wrote letters to the other lords in the alliance, urging them to join forces at Fort Bidou to support the Malkan and Johnston families. The lord of Fort Bidou is rted by marriage to the Kent family. Marltz Kent will surely deploy significant forces to lift the siege, and our intelligence confirms this. We must seize this opportunity to engage them in a decisive battle at Fort Bidou to annihte arge portion of their forces in one fell swoop This will be advantageous for us in controlling the situation henceforth Chief Secretary Bernard stood, holding a letter in his hands, reading its contents in a clear voice. Seated opposite him was Paul Grayman. The strategic location of this region is crucial. If it remains in the hands of the Kent family, they could use it as a springboard to invade thends between Fort Bidou and the coastline of the bay, cutting us into separate parts. Hearing this, Pauls brow furrowed. Continuing, the Chief Secretary read, Given the known size of the enemy forces, I request the Grayman and Ganard families to immediately dispatch at least 1,000 soldiers to Fort Bidou, to join forces with other families and defeat the enemy in one stroke. May God bless us! Thats the end of the letter, Lord. Its signed by Count Price Parker, and it seems to be written by him personally. Would you like to review it yourself? Paul rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. No need, Bernard, just put the letter away for now. He didnt like this feeling, as if being led by the nose. But since Count Parker was the organizer of the entire alliance, his requests had to be considered carefully. Sighing, Paul thought it best to return to Lakeheart Town as soon as possible to discuss the situation with his military leaders. Paul was currently sitting in a room at the office building of Port Frans harbor. His visit was for inspecting a fleet equipped with new full-sail merchant ships. After establishing a solid cooperation with the Foster family of Horn Bay, several batches of shipwrights had been sent by the Foster family, significantly enhancing the production capacity of the shipyard. It was no longer the small facility that could only manage minor repairs and build a few small sailing ships. With the shipwrights working overtime and the Navys concession, the shipyard had managed to build fourrger merchant ships in the past few months. These ships, designed for cargo transport, wererger, with greater cargo capacity, and featured two masts with sails unlike the previous all-longitudinal sail design. The main mast carried a square sail. Out of these four transport merchant ships, two were kept by Paul for personal use, and the other two were sold to Mr. Bet Todd, a ship merchant. Today was the day the four ships were set to embark on their maiden voyages. Pauls ships, loaded with porcin and printed books, were headed to Horn Bay, while Mr. Todds ships, carrying canned goods and salt, were bound for the southern port closest to the Crystal Shine capital. They had chosen the same day for their respective inaugural long voyages. Bernard pulled out his pocket watch and reminded Paul, Lord Count, the merchant ships are about to depart. Should we? Yes, lets head there immediately. From the window of the harbor office building, Paul could already see the dense crowd gathered at the dock to see off the ships. Upon the lords arrival, the crowd quickly made way. Paul, slightly excited, approached the merchant ships still moored at the dock. With these ships, the long-awaited overseas trade could finallymence. Navy Commander Austin and ship merchant Bet Todd were already waiting at the dockside for him. Mr. Todd bowed first, saying, Honorable Lord, these merchant ships you have created are truly fascinating! Thank you, they are exactly what a ship merchant like me needs. After the new year, the Administration Council sent a business delegation to the capital, consisting of merchants from Alda and Bayldingnaturally, all had previous coborations with the Lords Mansion. During their trip to the capital, the merchants spared no effort in promoting their factory products to the elite of Crystal Shine. After much effort, canned goods and salt garnered the most orders. With the royal army soon heading south to suppress rebellion, canned food, being convenient, longsting, and ptable, naturally became the top choice for military supplies. Bet Todds two merchant ships, meanwhile, were entrusted by other merchants to transport goods southward by sea. Paul waved his hand modestly, Not at all, I merely provided the idea. The ships before us were painstakingly crafted by the shipyard workers. You should thank them. Mr. Todd nodded repeatedly, aware of the Counts unusual concern for the lower-ssborers. A simple ceremony was held at the dock to bid farewell to the four merchant ships. Paul reiterated the importance of overseas trade and the Administration Councils strong support formercial and industrial activities in his speech. After the ceremony, the four merchant ships, amid farewells, set sail from Port Fran, slowly heading towards the distant horizon. Leaving the dock, Paul walked with Austin, discussing the newly established seaman school. Eventually, Austin asked quietly, Lord Grayman, will our navy have a chance to perform in the uing war? After some thought, Paul realized that while the Kent familys territories were mostly ind, the navy still had roles to y, such as deploying sailors as infantry, simr to the Russian tactics. Austin, we might face a shortage of troops in the short term. You could organize the fleet to patrol the Weiss River continuously. Upon receiving distress signals from nearbynd, immediately dispatch sailors to provide support. So, train your men in firearms usage. With the current army unable to tightly control the borders, deploying troops to support Count Parker would exacerbate the situation. Paul needed a rtively mobile force to address emergencies. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 233: barracks life In view of the urgent request sent by Earl Parker, Paul returned to Huxin Town on the same day. He immediately summoned senior military officials such as Schroeder and Bryce to discuss sending reinforcements to Bidowburg. Chief of Staff Schroeder strongly supported the dispatch of reinforcements. He pointed on a map of the Northwest Gulf and told everyone the significance of sending troops. "Earl Parker''s letter is correct. Biddleburg is located between Pottery and Ad. It is only a day and a night''s journey from here to the coast. If the Kent family uses this as a springboard to upy such a A small area, then the three counties including Arda, Bairdin, and Larnaca will bepletely isted from the hintend of the kingdom¡ªat least in terms ofnd. This is uneptable to us at present. " Paul stared intently at the map, on which Pittburgh was stuck like a nail at the junction of Portree and Ad. Schroeder is right. It is too dangerous to leave this ce in the hands of the Kent family. Now Arda has justunched four merchant ships, and sea transportation cannotpletely recend transportation. Arda''s trading activities will be a major blow. He said his n: "I n to send the 1st Infantry Battalion, the 3rd Infantry Battalion, and the Artillery Company to support, and the transportpany will be responsible for the logistics supply of the above-mentioned troops. The 2nd Infantry Battalion will stay in Arda to deal with unexpected situations. Everyone Anyments?" Bryce asked, "Is it too little to leave just one battalion of infantry?" Schroeder''s words dispelled his doubts: "The navy can send a battalion-sized sailor ashore to assist in defense, the artillery on the warship can also be removed and deployed onnd, and we can also mobilize militias from various ces." "How many militiamen are there that are worthy of a war?" Schroeder replied: "The staff conducted a survey of the militias in various ces before Advent. We can use the militias to build a temporary team of 2,000 people. The organization will not be lower than the regr soldiers when we dealt with piratesst year." ¡­ It was just dawn, and the resounding reveille resounded throughout the barracks. Private Joss opened his eyes in the thunderous roar of squad leader Makarov. "Get up quickly, youzy pigs!" The sergeant lifted their quilts one by one and grabbed the chief soldiers from their beds. "A military camp is no better than being in your own home! There are strict regtions on work and rest time. You must always remember that you are already a glorious soldier of Arda!" Last year, the third infantry battalion was formally established. In order to formbat effectiveness as soon as possible, the staff transferred a group of officers and veterans from the original two battalions as the backbone to supplement the third battalion. The vacant strength of the first battalion and the second battalion Then recruit and supplement from the militias from all over the country that already have a certain training base. Sergeant Makarov, who was originally stationed in Kass Vige to train the militia, was transferred back to the First Battalion of Infantry, and ten young men from Kass Vige, including Joss, returned with him. The recruited militiamen were scattered and ced in variouspanies. What made Joss extremely depressed was that the squad leader of his squad was Sergeant Makarov, whom he feared so much. He still vividly remembers the way Sergeant Makarov red at him when the ss assembled for the first time. "why is it you again!" "Okay! I''ll keep an eye on you!" The sergeant''s bell-like eyes revealed the above information from left to right. Joss secretly prayed in his heart that he could spend his military career safely. After tidying up his clothes in a hurry, Joss followed his team to the yground to assemble. Half an hour of morning jogging and half an hour of standing in a military posture are required before breakfast. Each unit took thepany as a unit and ran around the barracks at a neat pace apanied by the whistle of their respective officers. Eachpany has its own morale-boosting slogans. When running, all kinds of weird slogans in the campe and go, one after another, louder than the other, trying to overwhelm otherpanies in terms of momentum. For a person like Joss who has a background in militia training¡ªespecially for a devil instructor like Sergeant Makarov, it is not a big problem to run for half an hour. Just slightly out of breath. However, there are still some recruits with poor physical foundations running flushed and out of breath. Fortunately, these recruits have been training in the barracks for a period of time, and no one is left behind. Joss remembered that during the first morning run, some people passed out after running. There were also people who panted heavily and didn¡¯t want to continue running or wanted to sneak back to the barracks, and then they were beaten by the officers with leather whips all over the ce, and they were fined not to have breakfast, and they continued to stand after standing in the military posture. "What will we have for breakfast this morning?" After the morning run, Joss stood motionless, slowly recovering his breathing, while thinking about the content of breakfast. It takes half an hour for Junzi to stand, and he can use this time to rest and let his thoughts wander. The soldiers stood neatly in arge square formation on the yground. Eachpany had its own fixed exclusive area. Viewed from the high tform, the scene on the yground was spectacr. Straight lines, vertically, are still straight lines. Daily posture training fills the officers overseeing morning drills with a sense of pride, a deep conviction that no other army of this era can do better than this one¡ªat least in formation. It took less than half an hour for all thepanies to stop the morning run and enter the yground one by one, regroup, and form a phnx This is almost impossible for other armies. The lord paid close attention to formation training in the early stages of establishing this standing army, and they still don''t quite understand it¡ªof course, no one would think that this kind of training is not important. A strict formation is the necessary foundation for a high-quality army. It''s all truth. They just think that the earl is a bit too much, and it would be better to allocate more time to personal force training. But when faced with a tide of piratesing, and a thunderous Berding knight team attacking from behind, strict formation training yed a huge role, although many soldiers will inevitably behave They may appear flustered or nervous, but the strict discipline prevents them from moving around without receiving orders from their superiors, and the obedience cultivated for a long time makes their bodies act subconsciously after receiving orders. It is not enough to rely on strict discipline and hard training. Soldiers also need to provide sufficient material support. After standing motionless for half an hour, the dizzy Joss followed hispany to the cafeteria to queue up for meals. "Rye bread, gosh, poached eggs, beet porridge... Enjoy, rookie. Next!" The soldiers in the cooking ss quickly put today''s breakfast on the dinner te. Joss moved his nose. The aroma of the food whetted his appetite, and the exhaustion from the morning training disappeared instantly. In addition to paying wages on time, the rich supply of three meals is also an important reason for attracting many young people to join the army. Such high-intensity training, soldiers'' nutrition cannot keep up. Although the meals of Arda''s army cannot bepared with those of wealthy families, they are definitely above the standard of ordinary civilian families in the Northwest Gulf. For soldiers from rural areas like Joss, it is a luxury meal that has never been enjoyed. Chapter 234: Target — Fort Bidou! Chapter 234: Target ¡ª Fort Bidou! Raise your guns! Ready! Aim! Fire! As thepanymanders order to fire was issued, a loud crackling sound erupted, and a dense cloud of white smoke rose from the drill ground. Josh, choking on the thick smoke, hurriedly retreated to the third row with his squadmates, clumsily pulling out paper cartridge ammunition to reload. After a series of maneuvers, he pulled out the ramrod, inserted it into the barrel to tamp down the ammunition, and then stood at attention with his rifle, waiting for the next firingmand. Idiot! You forgot to pull out the ramrod again! Do you want to shoot it out too? A frustrated scold came from beside him. Sergeant Makarov, the squad leader, stood in the same row, having been the first to reload his ammunition. As an experienced soldier, he habitually checked the loading steps of others in his squad and immediately noticed that Josh had forgotten to remove his ramrod. Sorry, Sergeant! Josh smacked his forehead in annoyance, pulling out the ramrod under the stern gaze of Makarov, and waited tensely for thepanymanders firingmand. Joshspany was arranged for shooting training in the morning. Under the officersmand, he repeatedly went through the mechanical motions. At first, when he got his hands on the musket, he was excited. Sergeant Makarov had said that this weapon could open a big hole in the enemys body with just a fingers movement, even if the enemy was wearing armor. What a wonder! The first time he fired and saw the hole in the wooden board in front of him, Josh couldnt help but admire it. However, after a few rounds of training, the initial excitement had vanished, leaving only careful caution to avoid any mistakes. Advance firing! Forward march! Just as thepanymander was about to proceed to the next exercise, a messenger ran onto the drill ground, whistling and shouting: First Battalion, assemble! First Battalion, assemble! Thepany on the drill ground immediately stopped their current training and quickly formed up to move to the assembly area. Other personnel who had not participated in the training also rushed to the scene upon hearing themand. Sergeant, are we going to the front lines to fight? Remembering the discussions he had overheard in the cafeteria at breakfast, Josh quietly asked Makarov. Maybe we are, maybe were not, but whatever themand is, we have to follow it, the sergeant replied. Everyone in the army knew that Alda was now caught in the struggle between two factions in the Northwestern Gulf, and they would inevitably be sent to the battlefield sooner orter. Since February, the sudden increase in training intensity in the army had undoubtedly confirmed this. Two battalions were assembled: the First Infantry Battalion and the Second Infantry Battalion, with over a thousand men neatly standing on the drill ground. Soldiers from the artillerypany and the transportpany were also present. Several officers walked onto the reviewing stand, and Josh recognized the first two as Colonel Bryce, themander of the First Battalion, and Major Joyce, themander of the Third Battalion. Soldiers! The day to test the results of your training has finally arrived! Colonel Bryce seemed very excited, his voice surprisingly loud. As you might have guessed, we are about to be thrown into a fierce battle. The foolish enemy hase knocking on our door! Indeed, were they going to war? The soldiers murmured among themselves. First, we must identify our enemy. Yes, its the Kent family who humiliated usst year! This treacherous family severely shamed Alda and Bayldingst year. However, in our broad-minded and neighborly nature, we forgave them. But to our dismay, this year, their patriarch, Marltz Kent, audaciously usurped the title of Duke and even dared to instigate a rebellion against the kingdom. This is an unforgivable crime! We have already formed a strong alliance with the territories of Lanaka, Stanlo, and Portry, swearing to eliminate the Kent family and their followers! I am proud to announce that the brave First and Third Battalions have been chosen as the first troops to be dispatched, with the loyal artillery and transportpanies as our solid support. We shall serve as the sharp sword in the hand of our lord, striking fiercely at the heart of the enemy! Let those dregs left over from the creation of the world by the Heavenly Father know that we are not to be trifled with. Let them tremble in fear at the mere mention of our names, like maggots in the sewer exposed to sunlight! Colonel Bryce gesticted wildly as he addressed the soldiers, his words filled with passion. Now, Imand all departing troops to immediately begin preparations. Pack your marching gear, weapons, and ammunition. We leave first thing tomorrow morning! The entire day was spent in intense preparations by the two selected infantry battalions. The next morning, the expeditionary force assembled again on the drill ground before departing southward towards Fort Bidou. The townspeople lined the streets to send off the troops, with slogans like Teach the people of Emden a lesson and Long live Alda echoing through the streets. Propagandists from the Administration Council, armed with loudspeakers, shouted throughout the town. If we cant take Fort Bidou, our trade routes will be cut off, and youll all be out of work! The people of Emden will enve us if they invade, plundering our wealth and dishonoring our sisters. The propaganda, primitive but effective, targeted the townspeople, who werergely cut off from information and had just learned a few characters in literacy campaigns. Thanks to the opening of various factories over the past year, many townspeople who had be workers saw significant increases in their ies and improvements in their quality of life. The thought of a certain count possibly destroying everything they had was unbearable to them. Thus, the entire town was united in thought. Colonel Bryce was the suprememander of this operation. Despite his passionate appearance on the drill ground yesterday, he felt somewhat apprehensive until thest moment before departure. This was his first timemanding an entire army independently. It wasnt that he doubted his abilities; Aldas army was well-trained and armed with advanced weapons. If they performed as well in battle as they did in training, they would surely be able to hold their own. Paul had been striving to build an army that could stand unbeatable even under mediocremand. What worried him was his status a knight without formal recognition. Would he be mocked by other lords and knights? Had Alda and Baylding, two esteemed Countdoms, really run out of capable people? Bryce had rmended Chief of Staff Schroeder as themander for this expedition in the meeting, as he was a true knight, but Paul had refused, insisting that Schroeder was needed to oversee the overall situation from the staff headquarters. Go ahead, Bryce! Everyone has a first time, the Count had said to him. Bryce was deeply grateful for Pauls trust in him and felt the weight of his responsibility. This was the first official appearance of Aldas new army in front of the other territories. Their previous operations against pirates and quelling the Baylding rebellion had not attracted much attention in the Northwestern Gulf. The enthusiasm of the townspeople also infected Bryce. This battle at Fort Bidou is a great opportunity to showcase ourselves! His heart no longer wavered. Although the decision in the military meeting was to assist allies as much as possible while preserving our own forces, Bryce decided to make an impressive performance. He wanted to dere the rebirth of Alda to the other lords, to make a name for Grayman, and to ensure that they could no longer look down on this exiled family. Mounted on his horse, the Colonel pointed south with his whip: Our target Fort Bidou! Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 235: Reckless Attack Chapter 235: Reckless Attack Fort Bidou, situated between the territories of Portry and Adra, was a formidable castle owned by Baron ke Shaun, a vassal of the Kent family. Following the outbreak of conflict between the two major factions in the Northwest Bay, Count Morley Malkan and Viscount Dn Johnston quickly joined forces to besiege Fort Bidou. Baron Shaun had prepared well in advance, storingrge amounts of food within the castle and refurbishing defensive weaponry, while recruiting and training a sizable army. With these preparations, hemanded the garrison to steadfastly defend the castle, thwarting the allied forces assaults time and again. Unable to breach the castle, Count Malkan and Viscount Johnston sought assistance from other lords in the alliance, leading to the letter from Price Parker to the various lords. Naturally, the people inside Fort Bidou were not sitting ducks. They sent pigeons to the Count of Kent, requesting his aid in gathering allies to relieve the siege. Military forces from both sides began to converge in the area. In a vige near Fort Bidou, members of the Anti-Kent Alliance chose it as their temporary headquarters. We should send a challenge to the enemy right now and arrange a fair fight tomorrow! a young man pounded the table impatiently in thergest house in the vige. Take it easy! Lets wait and see what the enemy does first. We should react to their moves, advised Count Malkan, inwardlyining about Winifred Hellers son, who was too belligerent and nothing like his non-violent father. Reportedly, Count Heller had initially wanted to wait and see, but it was this young mans active lobbying that convinced the Heller family to get involved. Now, this young man was leading the troops, and Malkan wondered if he had overshadowed his father. Count Malkan also wanted to quickly end the conflict at his doorstep and remove the thorn that was Fort Bidou. But with enemy reinforcements approaching, he had to proceed with caution. The others in the room echoed Count Malkans sentiment. Hmph! Derrick Heller expressed his dissatisfaction. In his view, these old men were far too conservative and rusty in their thinking. I must remind everyone that spring plowing will begin soon. If we dont let our soldiers return home to farm, we wont have a harvest in autumn! Price Parker, seated at the head of the table, stated, Derrick, my nephew, we understand what youre saying. Thats why Ive gathered everyone here, hoping to defeat the Kent family in one decisive battle and avoid a prolonged war. To win decisively, we need to gather as much strength as possible. What more do we need? Weve already assembled over 6,000 troops. What are you waiting for? Derrick asked. Were waiting for the Grayman and Ganard families. They have over a thousand troops yet to arrive. With them, our chances of victory increase, Parker replied. Derrick scoffed, Ive heard that the Grayman family doesnt even have a single knight. What help could they possibly be? Count Parker shook his head, Even a mosquito is meat. Besides, we shouldnt underestimate them. Do you think you can eradicate the pirates of the Northwest Bay with just your familys forces within a few months? Derrick tossed his hair, Hmph, those are just scattered pirates left behind by Edward. How hard could it be to eliminate them? The room fell into an awkward silence, with everyone looking at Count Parker. As the initiator of the alliance, Price Parker felt somewhat offended. He mmed the table forcefully andmanded, Those in favor of waiting for Grayman and Ganards troops before starting the battle, raise your hand! Except for Derrick Heller, all the other attendees raised their right hands. Count Parker nodded in satisfaction and turned to Derrick, saying, Nephew Derrick, it seems everyone agrees. Do you still wish to stand by your opinion? Seeing no one supporting him, Derrick was furious inside but suppressed his anger and asked, Fine, I respect everyones decision. But when exactly will the Grayman and Ganard families arrive? If they donte for a month, are we supposed to wait? By then, the Kent family might have already attacked us! Count Parker, seeing Derrick soften a bit, rxed his tone and stroked his beard, Dont worry about that. Ive already received a messenger from them. Their troops are on the way and should arrive by tomorrow afternoon. At this moment, Fort Bidou was experiencing the calm before the storm. The allied forces, numbering over 6,000, had set up camp to the east of the castle, cutting off Fort Bidou from the reinforcements of the Kent family. The Kent familys forces, nearly 5,000 strong, had also camped not far to the east of the allied forces, waiting for more troops to arrive. Given their presence, the allies had stopped their siege, and the defenders in Fort Bidou, with less than a thousandbat-ready soldiers, couldnt coordinate an attack with their own reinforcements. Both sides were fueling their armies for the impending sh. The next day at noon, while Count Parker and others were discussing the uing battle, a soldier stumbled into the room. Lord Parker, my lord! The soldier seemed panicked. The count frowned at him, Whats the hurry? What happened? Viscount Derrick Heller hes led his troops to attack the enemy! What? Count Parker and others in the hall were shocked and angry. The count had the soldier repeat the news to confirm he heard right. That boy! How could he be so rash! They had thought he had calmed down yesterday, but it was all an act! The reporting soldier added, Apparently, a fire broke out in the enemys camp, causing chaos. The viscount thought it was an opportunity not to be missed and led an attack! Oh? Count Parker immediately led everyone out of the house to look eastward. The soldier was right; several plumes of smoke were rising in the east, clearly from a fire. He pped his palm, Ah! Didnt he think it could be a trap? Maybe theyve set an ambush in their camp! There was no time to waste. Whether it was a trap or not, something had to be done. He looked around at everyone and made a decision, Gentlemen, gather our soldiers in the formation we discussed and trained for, and approach the enemy camp to support Viscount Derrick Heller. Yes! The others responded and quickly dispersed to assemble their respective troops. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 236: A Turn of Fate Chapter 236: A Turn of Fate Were almost there, nearly there! Derrick Hellers heart surged with excitement as he saw the column of smoke rising in the distance. The enemy camp was inplete chaos due to a fire, with people running around like headless flies, desperately searching for water to douse the mes. All we need to do is charge into this mess and wreak havoc, like a lion leaping into a flock of sheep. Today will be the day I make a name for myself. Not long ago, while patrolling his camp, Derrick noticed something amiss in the enemys direction. His scouts, tasked with close monitoring, soon reported that the Kent familys camp had caught fire. Eager to capitalize on this opportunity, Derrick immediately thought ofunching a surprise attack. Though such tactics were not very knightly, he saw no point in moralizing against the despicable Kents. When his subordinates suggested consulting with the other lords currently in a meeting, Derrick dismissed the idea outright. Those old-fashioned fools would just talk for half a day before deciding to attack. By then, the enemy would have put out the fire! And they would probably continue to wait for Grayman and Ganard, who knows where. Derrick quickly returned to his camp and assembled all his troops from Portry, including 100 knights, 300 knight attendants, and over 1,000 militiamen. Let the cavalry charge into the enemy camp to amplify the chaos! Infantry to follow! Derrick swiftly issued orders to his troops. Educated as a noble from a young age and well-versed in military history, he was familiar with many examples of victory against the odds. Today was a godsend, and he was confident of replicating those historic miracles. He didnt forget to send out scouts to reconnoiter the surroundings of the enemy camp, especially the small woods to the south, which seemed a likely ce for ambush. But, driven by his battle hunger, Derrick didnt wait for the scouts return before leading his knights in an assault. War is a gamble, after all! The Kent familys campcked borate defenses, appearing to be just a temporary site. Several rows of caltrops were casually ced around the perimeter. A few knights took the lead, using theirnces to clear the caltrops from their path, creating a gap for therger force galloping behind them to charge through. As Derrick anticipated, their attackpounded the enemys troubles, who were already struggling with the fire. Kill! The Heller family knights and attendants wielded their weapons fiercely, cutting down enemy soldiers. After rampaging through the camp for nearly 20 minutes, the Kents forces started to regroup. Knights and officers donned their armor and led their men in a counterattack. With casualties mounting among his less than two hundred cavalry,posed of knights and attendants, Derrick started to regain hisposure amidst the enemys increasing resistance. Why havent the infantry caught up yet? Just as the counterattack intensified, Derrick, initially flushed with the thrill of battle, suddenly remembered the infantry that should have been following the cavalry. Surrender, Viscount Heller! A loud shout suddenly came from the west, his original direction. Turning, Derrick saw Jace, the son of Count Kent. Its you who should surrender, you fool of the Kent family! Upon Derricks refusal, Jace sneered, Hmph! You wont see reason until its toote! Look, whats this? He raised his arm and threw an object towards Derrick, which rolled to the base of his horse. Upon seeing it, Derrick realized the gravity of the situation. It was a helmet, belonging to one of his knights, whom he had appointed tomand the infantry. Was he already dead? Or had he been captured? Where did the Kent familys army behind theme from? Were they already ambushed in that forest, or were they newly arrived reinforcements? It didnt matter now. What mattered was that they were quickly bing surrounded. Enemy forces were converging from all sides. Break through! Derrick loudlymanded his troops, who were scattered in individual battles, to regroup into a tight formation. The north side has fewer enemies, break through there! Protect the Viscount at all costs! The Heller familys chief knight took the lead, charging into the enemy crowd with a il, followed closely by Derrick and the other knights. The Kent familys troops positioned to the north of the camp, mostly conscripted infantry, couldnt withstand thebined assault of the numerous knights. Many were trampled underfoot, others broke ranks and fled. These conscripted soldiers are useless, Jace grumbled,shing his whip through the air. He ordered a knight beside him, Derrick is trapped here, and his allies wont just sit back. Organize the infantry and bring a cavalry squadron to block them. Then he led his own cavalry to pursue Derricks forces. See! I told you it was a trap! The allied lords had just gathered their troops when scouts reported that arge detachment of heavy cavalry from a southern path had scattered the Heller familys infantry. It might not necessarily be a trap. Its more likely that Kents reinforcements arrived from the south, coincidentally encountering the Heller infantry. Regardless, we must move now or the Hellerd is done for! He should surrender if he must. At least we can ransom him back. I hope so, or how will we face Count Heller? Hmph! He brought this upon himself; we cant be med. The lords, fraught with anxiety, left 1,000 men to watch Fort Bidou and led the remaining 5,000 towards the enemy camp. Midway, they encountered the Heller familys routed infantry, with enemy cavalry in hot pursuit. Seeing the lords reinforcements, the scattered soldiers rapidly converged towards them, seeing a glimmer of hope. Listen up, Heller soldiers! Do not charge into our ranks, or you will be shown no mercy!manded Viscount Johnston, leading the vanguard. However, some of the fleeing soldiers continued running towards them, crying out for help. In the urgent situation, Viscount Johnston decisively ordered, Archers, loose your arrows! A volley of arrows flew, felling many of the approaching soldiers, while the rest scattered in terror. The pursuing enemy cavalry, seeing the strength of the allied forces, also retreated. The allied forces continued to advance, soon encountering the main body of enemy infantry, positioned by Jace to block the allies from rescuing Derrick. Without wasting words, the battlemenced Derricks situation was extremely critical. Having broken out of the encirclement, he and his knights headed north, looking for an opportunity to turn west towards the allied camp. But the pursuers clung to them like shadows. With enemy forces on both their left and right rears, any turn they made risked being cut off. Left with no choice, Derrick continued northward. Damn it! Am I to be humiliated, surrendering and waiting to be ransomed? No! Never! Kent family, wait for my revenge! He swore vengeance in his heart. But after the previous battle and the prolonged sprint, his horse was exhausted, noticeably slowing down. Damn it! Damn it Huh? Whats that? Just as Derrick was overwhelmed with despair, a cloud of dust rose on the road ahead. The Dragon Banner? Is that the Grayman familys army? A military force appeared directly in front of them. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 237: Encountering the Enemy Chapter 237: Encountering the Enemy The Alda army was marching on a dirt road across the ins. The weather was sunny and bright today. Although there was a slight chill in the air in the northwest bay area during March and April, the soldiers were still sweating profusely after a long march. Despite it being past noon, the troops hadnt eaten yet. Since they were close to Fort Bidou, themanding officer, Bryce, decided to reach the destination first and then allow the entire army to have their meal after setting up camp. toon leader, when are we going to eat? Josh, rubbing his stomach, heard it growl in protest. Were almost at Fort Bidou! Once we get there, well have a lovely lunch! Really, cant you handle a bit of hunger? Makarov took out a paper-wrapped package from his marching backpack and tossed it to Josh. One piece each, this will tide us over for now. toon leader, what is this? Biscuits from the Flying Dragon Pavilion, you guys are lucky. Theyre a steal. The Flying Dragon Pavilion? Is that the new restaurant at the entrance of the town? Ive been there. Their cuisine is said toe from some ce in the south. Its delicious. These biscuits are also a southern style After munching on the biscuits, singing could be heard from the front. It wasnt clear who started it, but Josh and his peers listened closely and recognized it as the recently popr Ode to Count Grayman in the camp. Paul Grayman~ Count, my lord! Deploying soldiers from all over the territory~ Twelve elite squadrons~ Sixty bullets per person~ He said~ Brave men, I look forward to fighting alongside you~ The enemy covets our farms and mines~ And thousands in our treasury~ Dont you act like a bear~ Let the enemy know were not easy to mess with~ Despite sounding a bit silly, the slightly humorous lyricsbined with the tune were indeed suitable for marching. Joshs squad joined in the chorus, their steps unwittingly bing lighter. May God protect us like thunder and lightning~ Who doesnt know Lord Grayman and his soldiers~ Goodbye~ dear Louise~ Dont cry~ Not every arrow hits its mark~ If every arrow did~ Who would the lord need for soldiers~ We have cannons and muskets, one shot makes a hole~ We receive our military pay on time every month~ Who else gets paid as punctually as we do~ Lord Grayman~ My lord~ A hero crowned in shimmeringurel~ Your soldiers are always the most loyal~ As long as you keep letting us sweep the enemies~ Well overturn the world for you~ Just as they were about to start the second round, a shout of rm was heard: Looks like someone is running over here! Josh and the others looked up to see a cloud of dust rising on the road ahead, indicating arge group of people or cavalry charging in their direction. A lieutenant on horseback rode up to Colonel Bryces side and stopped, appearing to be a scout who had been leading the way for the troops. Bryce, also on horseback, was not far from Makarovs squad. The two conversed in low tones, their discussion unclear. Makarov turned back to his squad and said, Everyone, be ready. There might be enemies ahead. Uh Josh took off the flintlock rifle strapped to his back and gripped it nervously, his palms sweating. His first experience in battle was perhaps about to begin. Then Colonel Bryce became tense and serious. Two messengers ran to the ends of the marching column, shouting as they went: Enemy cavalry spotted! Form square! Form square! A tense and solemn atmosphere immediately enveloped the entire army. Thanks to rigorous training, the regiment at the front quickly formed three lines of troops, with the following regiments swiftly joining. In just over ten minutes, the first and second battalions, each responsible for one side, formed a hollow square formation about 30 meters in length on each side. In the open space within the square, the transportationpanys supplies were ced, and the soldiers from the transportationpany also joined the formation. Besides the supplies, the artillerypany was also positioned in the middle of the open space. The artillery members unloaded the cannons and ammunition, preparing to fire. Due to the sudden situation and the enemy cavalrys rapid approach, they couldnt set up the cannons outside the square and had to make ready within the formation, waiting for the right moment. After a period of frantic activity, the Alda army quietly awaited the enemys arrival. Standing on a hastily constructed tform made of ammunition boxes, Bryce, Joyce, and two deputy battalionmanders observed the situation ahead through binocrs. Judging by the gs, the cavalry rushing towards us is from the Heller family, and those two groups chasing them must be from the Kent familyour enemies! Have our allies already been defeated, leaving only these few survivors? Dont jump to conclusions. Lets deal with the cavalry in front of us and then decide about the Hellers people! Derrick Heller led his knights in a frantic charge northward. Due to the t terrain ahead, he saw the Alda army from a distance. At first, he thought they were enemy troops set to intercept him. Their quick transition from marching formation to a strange square formation indicated an extremely elite force; something his conscripted militia could never achieve. As he prepared for a desperate fight, he gradually made out the g of the approaching troopsa bright red g emzoned with a golden dragon. It was the army of their ally, Alda. Derrick felt a sense of relief, although he had beenining about their dy just that morning. He raised hisnce high, letting the Heller family g flutter in the wind. Fortunately, the other side recognized him. A figure who appeared to be amander in the square gestured to the right repeatedly. Derrick understood the signal, telling him to pass by the right side of the squarehis left. He knew the importance of not disturbing the formation during a dangerous encounter with the enemy. So, he gestured to his knights, and they veered left. The Heller familys troops quickly passed by the square formation, exhausted and ready to find a ce to rest behind the lines. As they passed by the square, Derrick estimated the Alda armys strength at over a thousand men. He worried whether this number could withstand the charge of several hundred Kent family cavalry. Moreover, the defensive square they formed wasnt solid, with only three thinyers of soldiers on the perimeter. Even more puzzling was the guns in the soldiers handstoo short and oddly shaped. He prayed to the heavens for their protection. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 238: The Hollow Square Formation 1 Chapter 238: The Hollow Square Formation 1 Fix bays! Fix bays! With a rustling sound, the soldiers of Alda drew their bays and fitted them onto their rifles. Officers to the front! With a loud yell from Bryce, his deputymander Joyce immediately repeated his order: Officers to the front! No one moved, as the officers of eachpany, toon, and squad were already at the forefront of their formations. The cavalry of the Kent family was closing in rapidly, now less than 500 meters away from the square formation. Ready! Ready! The soldiers on the outermost rows of the square formation, facing the cavalry, immediately knelt on one knee, while the second and third rows remained standing. The soldiers in the third row threaded their muskets through the gaps in front, aiming forward with their weapons. Hold steady, hold steady! Dont fire without an order! Makarov whispered to those around him, reminding them that many soldiers, especially the green recruits who had never been on a battlefield, tended to fire prematurely when faced with a rapidly advancing enemy, regardless of whether the enemy was in range or not. Joshs nervously wiped the sweat from his left palm onto his body, then gripped the trigger again. Initially, he was a left-handed shooter, holding the rifle with his right hand and pulling the trigger with his left, unlike others. However, his habit was forcibly corrected by Sergeant Makarov, who strictly adhered to the 1991 Infantry Training Regtions issued by the Staff Department. In the tense moment of facing a formidable enemy, however, he unconsciously reverted to his old habit. He was positioned in the third row, a measure of care for the new recruits. However, as a consequence, their protective gear was not as substantial as that of the soldiers in the first two rows. Joshs only wore a leather cuirass, while the soldiers in front mostly wore armor with metalponents at key areas. After all, it was an era dominated by melee weapons, and Paul, who could produce arge amount of iron, did not skimp on improving his armys armor coverage to prepare for potential hand-to-handbat. Jaces lips curled up in a sneer of contempt. He recognized the g of the obstructing army ahead it belonged to the Grayman family, the minor lord who nearly shed with the Kent familyst year. Paul Grayman! I was merciful to spare youst year, and yet youre ungrateful and continue to oppose us! Grayman, look at your army! A mere thousand or so conscripted farmers, holdingughable weapons that are neither proper sticks nor guns, and those horses are nothing but nags fit for pulling carts. Oh! The formation is neatly arranged, but what good does that do? He ordered his assistant to wave the g, signaling to another cavalry unit to scatter the square formation from both sides. Leading nearly 300 cavalrymen, including knights and their attendants, Jace was confident he could easily break this square formation, despite being vastly outnumbered by the Alda army. The difference inbat power between knights and peasants was like night and day. The leading knight picked up a javelin hanging from his horse unlike on Earth, knights here did not consider the use of ranged weapons dishonorable. In his experience, as soon as he and hispanions threw their spears, those farmers who had just put down their hoes would either cower and scramble on the ground or disperse in panic. Once their formation was disrupted, they could charge in and trample at will. Moreover, seeing no archers in the square formation gave him even more confidence. They could tease the enemy without fear. Even if there were archers, given the poor quality of bows and crossbows that ordinary soldiers could afford and the thick armor he wore, inflicting effective damage would be challenging. They were getting closer! Bryce raised hismand saber high. In the Alda army, the four sides of the hollow square formation were referred to as front, back, left, and right. Currently, the four battalionmanders were each responsible for one side, with Bryce inmand of the front. Finally, the first enemy reached about 50 meters from the square formation, holding a javelin poised to throw. Front row, fire! Brycesmand sword swiftly dropped, and his order echoed throughout the formation. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of musket shots rang out, and thick gunsmoke immediately enveloped the front of the formation. Several of the leading knights were instantly thrown off their horses, flipping backward while still holding their spears, and fell to the ground. Not good! The fallen knight instinctively tried to roll aside, not wanting to be trampled into mush by the hooves of hispanions who couldnt rein in their horses in time. But to his dismay, he felt as if all his strength had been drained away, making even turning over difficult. Wait, what just happened? The knights brain realized something was amiss. He had only heard a series of noises, then felt as if he had been harshly struck by something, and then he fell off his horse. What exactly hit him, he couldnt see the trajectory of the iing object. Suddenly, the knight felt a burning sensation on the right side of his abdomen and instinctively touched it. Arge hole the touch sent a shock through him; whatever it was had prated his thick armor! What followed was even more terrifying. Pain an increasing agony reced the burning sensation, radiating throughout his body. Damn it! It hurts! The knight grabbed a handful of grass from his side and threw it into the air in frustration. A horrifying sight met his eyes the yellowing dead grass leaves were stained red. Front row, second rank, fire! The following Kent family cavalry suffered the same fate as their predecessors. The two battalions that had gone out on the campaign had already switched to flintlock guns. Without matchlocks, the soldiers could line up shoulder to shoulder in tight ranks, significantly increasing the density of their volley fire. The charging cavalry were hit, some riders, some horses, and some both. However, thanks to the inuracy of smoothbore guns, many were fortunate to escape harm. Some horses, startled by the gunfire, ran uncontrobly with their riders. But still, some lucky ones managed to get within throwing range of their javelins and hurled them with all their might into the square formation. Under these few knights attacks, the Alda army suffered casualties. The wounded were immediately dragged to the central open space of the square formation, where newly trained medics with basic knowledge of disinfection and bandaging skills swiftly tended to them. Front row, third rank, fire! Bryce issued the order bitterly, pained to see the soldiers he had trained so hard getting injured. The third rows gunfire rang out, sweeping away the Kent family cavalry who had thrown their javelins and were trying to turn their horses to escape. The first volley resulted in nearly 50 enemy cavalry losing theirbat capability. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 239: The Hollow Square Formation 2 Chapter 239: The Hollow Square Formation 2 Josh quiveringly loaded his ammunition, intermittently ncing forward to monitor the movements of the enemy forces. In the fleeting seconds before firing, he experienced the most perilous moment of his life so far. A thrown spear, swift as lightning, flew past and struck directly at arade beside him. The poor fellow, like a discarded rag doll, was hurled into the empty space in the middle of the formation. Although he was immediately dragged away by the medics, Josh surmised that his unluckyrade had little chance of survival, as he distinctly heard the sound of the spear prating flesh. May God have mercy, he prayed silently. The knight who had thrown the spear had only slightly misaimed; otherwise, it would have been Josh who was sent flying. The casualties werent limited to a single person. Agonized screams echoed from both sides. Officers shouted Hold steady! Hold steady! fearing the formation would break. Fortunately, the enemys attack only caused a minor disturbance, quickly quelled by the soldiers disciplined training. Before his enlistment, Josh had no concrete understanding of the knights might, only knowing they were formidable. After undergoing some training in assassination, he fancied he couldst a few rounds against a knight. Now, he realized how wildly mistaken he was. From the force of the thrown spear, it seemed the knight could easily lift him like a small chicken and toss him away. A direct confrontation would likely result in instant defeat. Fortunately, he now wielded a musket, as did hisrades beside him. Upon hearing themand for the third row to fire, Josh immediately pulled the trigger. A burst of crackling sounds followed, and the Kent family knight he aimed at, along with his mount, was engulfed in a mist of blood. The knights head jerked back as he fell to the ground, the horse doomed as well. The first wave of cavalry, having either perished or fled, posed no further threat. The remaining horsemen halted their charge, observing the formation from a distance. However, the soldiers on the outermost edge of the formation Sergeant Makarovs row remained steadfast, musket butts nted on the ground, bays angled skyward. They hadnt reloaded after firing, prepared to block and dy any reckless enemy charge with their bodies and bays. Gunshots also rang out from the left side of the formation. The Kent familys cavalry had split into two groups: one attacking the right front of the formation and the other from the left. As the first group faltered under gunfire, the slightly trailing second group immediately reined in their horses. Though they didnt understand what had happened, the fate of theirrades prompted them to make what they thought was the safest decision. However, halting a galloping warhorse isnt instantaneous, and some had already entered the musket range. Joyce,manding the left side of the formation, ordered the outer two rows to fire simultaneously, bringing down the front riders of this group. The moment the thudding sounds started, Jace sensed imminent danger and tried to stop his horse. During this, he witnessed the frontline knights of his family falling off their horses one after another. Fire crossbows! Jace immediately thought of this weapon. Reportedly, Grayman had effortlessly eliminated the pirates of the Northwest Bay with these weapons. Jace had previously dismissed these as exaggerated tales of themon folk, having been exposed to military affairs since childhood and seen various weapons. Unexpectedly, this legendary weapon was real, and there were so many of them! Apanied by shes of fire and rising smoke, lethal bullets were shot at an unseeable speed, iming one life after another. Rumors described this weapon precisely as Jace witnessed it today. It was a terrifying weapon indeed, and Jace realized he had underestimated the Grayman family. However, he wasnt going to give up just yet. As a noble educated from a young age, Jaces first response to difficulties was to find solutions, not to flee. Throughout his life, he had faced many unexpected challenges, all ovee by his tenacious will. He believed this time would be no different. The Alda army consisted only of infantry and naturally had a disadvantage against cavalry. They had formed a hollow square formation, open in the middle and facing all directions, making it immobile. The initiative was firmly in his hands. Resolute, Jace blew his horn, and the cavalry roaming around began to gather near him. They maintained what they deemed a safe distance from the Alda army while moving, eventually forming arge group of nearly 200 riders. Jace led the cavalry at a trot, slowly circling the Alda armys formation, scrutinizing it for weaknesses. However, he realized that with the range and power of the fire crossbows, this type of formation, facing enemies on all sides, had almost no weaknesses. Even if they tried long-range harassment, they couldnt get too close. The arrows and spears would be ineffective before they could even reach the enemy, as the fire crossbows would strike them down. Although the outeryers of this hollow formation seemed thin, with only three to four rows of soldiers, Jace could tell that such an arrangement maximized the firepower density of the fire crossbows without making the soldiers feel isted. Firepower? Yes, this term suddenly popped into his mind, perfectly fitting the enemys weapons. If they had formed a solid square formation, each sides width would be greatly reduced, and the firepower output would diminish significantly. Those in the middle, blocked by the front rows, would be virtually useless. Cursed! What strategy could he use to break this damned formation? The enemy remained motionless, revealing no ws. Most armies would have be unsettled by now, seeing cavalry running around them. As he racked his brains, the Alda army made a move. Jace was overjoyed, thinking they had finally lost their patience. Come on, chase us! he thought. But they didnt scatter as he had anticipated. Instead, they opened gaps at the four corners of the formation, and some soldiers struggled to push something out. Jaces face turned pale in an instant. He suddenly remembered another powerful weapon from the rumors: if the fire crossbows were real, then that other rumored weapon He whipped his horse fiercely. Scatter! Its the Thunder Hammer! As soon as his words fell, a thunderous sound erupted, and something seemed to whistle through the air Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 240: The Hollow Square Formation 3 Chapter 240: The Hollow Square Formation 3 As Jaces horse raised its front hooves, several cannonballs whistled through the air. A 6-pound cannonball nearly grazed his face as it flew by. The cannonball plunged into the ground not far away, sttering mud on his face. Still carrying a significant amount of kic energy, the cannonball immediately bounced back. Neigh! Nearby, a warhorses left foreleg was severed into two by the rebounding cannonball, emitting a painful cry before copsing to the ground, unable to rise again. The rider on its back was also thrown to the ground in a heap. The cannonball continued to bounce erratically on the ground, as if plowing through the earth, unleashing its destructive power. The cavalry and horses in its path were extremely unlucky, with some suffering flesh wounds, some strained muscles, and others meeting a direct and fatal end. The first round of cannon fire was merely a test shot. The Alda artillery fired six cannonballs, only two of which hit the target unit. However, due to the dense arrangement of the enemy, they still managed to kill two men and three horses and severely injure four men and five horses. Spread out! Everyone, spread out! This time, without Jaces reminder, the Kent familys cavalry unit descended into chaos. The previously tight formation scattered in disarray. Even without the knights urging, the startled horses began to panic. Run! Pick up the pace! To avoid being targeted by the Thunder Hammers, the cavalry spurred their horses to run faster. Jace, who had narrowly escaped divine retribution, was drenched in cold sweat. The experience had been too perilous, and his right cheek still felt searingly hot. Just as they had run a short distance, several more booms sounded, and the artillery positioned at another corner of the square formation opened fire! This round of cannon fire did not yield any casualties, but its immense power further demoralized the cavalry. After enduring several rounds of cannon fire and losing a few more men, Jace finally recognized the situation at hand he waspletely helpless against this square formation! His men couldnt get close to the enemy, while the enemys Thunder Hammers could chase and attack them. Moreover, the firing speed, range, and power of the Thunder Hammers far surpassed simr weapons like catapults and crossbow cannons. Retreat! Reluctantly epting reality, he decisively ordered a retreat, leading his knights and attendants to withdraw in a sparse and loose formation back the way they hade. The Alda Thunder Hammers continued to escort them with fire until they were out of range. Bryce held a telescope, observing the direction in which the enemy army was retreating. It doesnt look like a feigned retreat! He then ordered the disbandment of the hollow square formation, with the first battalion and the artillerypany continuing to guard the surroundings, and the second battalion and the transportpany to clean up the battlefield. After the order was given, the battlefield suddenly became eerily quiet. This silencested only a few seconds before being shattered by an unexpected noise. Hurrah! Hurrah! All the soldiers suddenly erupted, hysterically shouting. We have won! Excitement and pride filled everyones faces. The new recruits, needless to say, and even the veterans felt the same. Although they had participated in battles against pirates and the suppression of the Baylding rebellion, none of those were as thrilling as this recent encounter. They had just faced off against nearly 300 knights! Returning home, they could boast about this for a lifetime, passing down the glorious deeds to their descendants. Strictly speaking, nearly half of the Kent familys cavalry unit consisted of knight attendants, but to the former infantry, there was no difference. As long as they rode majestic in their view horses and wore luxurious again, in their view armor, they were formidable figures not to be trifled with. Now, over 200 once formidable figures were being chased away in disarray by Jace and hispanions, leaving behind many corpses. God bless us with the swiftness of wind, thunder, and lightning~ Who doesnt know of Lord Grayman and his soldiers~ Lord Grayman~ My lord~ The hero with a shimmeringurel wreath~ Your soldiers will always be the most loyal~ As long as you let us sweep through our enemies~ We will overturn the world for you~ The soldiers spontaneously started singing the song they used to sing during marches, bing more and more enthusiastic. Before, the song felt a bit boastful, but after the recent battle, the officers and soldiers werepletely immersed in it. Bang! A sudden gunshot halted everyone from continuing their excitement. Deputy Commander Joyce, with a stern face, held a smoking pistol in his right hand and said coldly, If I had turned the gun barrel slightly just now, one of you would have been dead. Then he gave Bryce a meaningful look. Bryce, initially startled, quickly caught on and a fleeting look of embarrassment crossed his face he had been carried away by the soldiers emotions. Cough, cough! He coughed twice, put on a serious face, and ordered loudly, Scout squad, send someone to follow them and see if they are really retreating! As soon as he finished speaking, several riders emerged from the square formation and dashed towards the direction the Kent familys cavalry had retreated. Bryce spoke gravely to everyone: I understand everyones excitement at this moment, but we are on the battlefield and must prioritize vignce. Such behavior is prohibited in the future! Execute my previous orders immediately! Yes! Everyone refocused and responded in unison. The first infantry battalion and the artillerypany continued their vignce, while the second infantry battalion and the transportpany spread out in squads to search and clean up the battlefield. Look at this horse, so tall and strong! Perfect for pulling cannons! This armor looks very valuable! Shiny Ah, and a bag of money! I remind you, all captures must be reported and ounted for! The battlefield was filled withughter and chatter. Although Major Joyce had just given them a scare, the joy of victory hadnt diminished at all. Many of the Kent familys cavalry became prisoners of the Alda army. Either they were injured and couldnt move, or their mounts were down, and they were caught after attempting to flee on foot. Alda soldiers gathered the mobile prisoners together, ordering loudly, Stand in line and behave! Some of the captive knights began to act haughty: I remind you, peasant! I am a noble knight Ouch! How dare you hit me! To hell with that! Still putting on airs in this situation! I protest! You cant treat a knight like this! Call yourmander! Protest my foot! Keep whining, and youll taste the gun! Seeing the fire crossbows in the hands of the soldiers, the captives quieted down. While the Alda army was busy, dust rose again on the northern road. The soldiers cleaning the battlefield immediately became alert. Its the same Heller familys cavalry from before! An officer with a telescope recognized them. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 241: Convergence Chapter 241: Convergence After circumventing the Alda armys formation, Derrick led his familys knights to a stop not far away. They nned to rest briefly before returning to assist their allies near their formation. Although the Alda armys banners were neat and their troops seemed well-trained, they were ultimately all infantry. Against fast-moving cavalry, they were too passive. Derrick couldnt bring himself to abandon his allies and flee. Before they could catch their breath, a worrying scene unfolded: two detachments of Kent family cavalry charged fiercely at the Alda army from both sides. Just when many began praying for their allies, something astonishing happened. A sound like popping beans erupted, followed by a thick cloud of smoke. The Kent familys cavalry assaulting the formation were swiftly brought down. It was incredible. The cavalry hadnt even thrown their javelins before being struck by some unseen force, causing them to fall from their horses. Clearly, whatever it was inflicted lethal damage, as most of the fallen didnt rise again. Only a few lucky ones managed to throw their javelins, causing some casualties to the Alda army. However, the formation remained unshaken. Derrick and his knights watched in shock as another attack by the Kent cavalry was easily repelled by their allies, leading to a standoff. It wasnt until the cannons roared like thunder that they were snapped out of their stupor. Quick! Converge with the Alda forces! Derrick spurred his horse, leading his knights towards the formation. Friends from Alda, I am Derrick Heller, son of Count Winifred Heller. May I know who is the highest-ranking officer here? Hearing Derrick announce himself, Bryce adjusted his cor and responded loudly, I am Bryce Ald, Major of the Alda Infantry First Battalion,manding this army in the name of Count Grayman. Derrick dismounted and walked briskly towards Bryce. Soldiers parted to create a path for him. The two men shook hands firmly. Major Ald, thank you for rescuing us from the Kent family. On behalf of the Heller family, I extend our respect to the Grayman family and to you and your troops. Assisting allies is a matter of course. On behalf of Count Grayman, I also extend our respect to the Heller family. After exchanging courtesies, Bryce, who had served as Aldas military chief under the old Grayman, was well-known to Derrick. Normally, as a counts son, Derrick wouldnt pay much heed to amoner like Bryce. However, having been saved by him today, Derrick found himself speaking more politely. Are the weapons you used to defeat the cavalry those legendary fire crossbows and thunder hammers? Despite his hesitation, Derrick couldnt help but ask. Such powerful weapons were surely a significant military secret. He had been struggling with whether to ask, fearing it might cause difort. Fire crossbows? Thunder hammers? Those are imaginative names. Indeed, Viscount Heller, we relied on them to defeat the Kent cavalry. Derrick inquired further, Could I perhaps touch one? Bryce understood Derricks curiosity but showed a troubled expression. Firearms were Aldas armys greatest reliance. Sorry, I shouldnt have been so abrupt. Gentlemen, let me lead the way to our camp! Derrick quickly changed the subject. That would be most appreciated! Bryce ordered his troops to regroup and set off again, and the Alda armys speed of assembly once again amazed Derrick and his knights. At the sound of the bugle, each soldier quickly found their position as if they had practiced it many times. In less than 20 minutes, a neatly arranged marching column was formed. As Bryce and his men neared the camp following Derrick, other lords armies in the coalition had just finished a battle with the Kent familys troops. It was a chaotic fight where neither side gained an advantage. What a confusing battle we had today! The officersined to each other, and the troops morale was low. The two groups of horsemen met halfway. Derrick! Youre alive! I thought Count Malkan eximed in surprise upon seeing Derrick. Thank heavens, otherwise how would we exin to your father. Although the words were of relief, the tone was full of sarcasm. I broke through and retreated to the north! Derrick, with a face full of shame, apologized, Sorry for the trouble I caused everyone! Count Parker approached on horseback and said, Well properly review todays events when we get back. And who might this be? He had already recognized the Grayman familys banner and turned to ask Bryce, who was leading the group. Bryce stepped forward with a salute. Bryce Ald, at themand of Count Grayman, leading this army to join you. I presume you are Count Price Parker? My lord sends his regards. Yes, I am Price Parker. Your arrival is timely. Were about to face a major battle against the Kent family, and we need a fresh force like yours. Count Parker was secretly pleased to see the disciplined and formidable appearance of the Alda troop, d that he was right in inviting Grayman to join. Thus, the two armies joined forces and returned to the vige serving as their camp. Upon reaching the camp, Bryce noticed that it used to be a vige, but there were no vigers left; they had hidden in the lords castle before the coalition forces arrived. Looking towards the west of the vige, a castle came into view Fort Bidou. Although the castle was notrge, it was situated atop a steep cliff, essible only by a narrow road on the east side. Its formidable location exined why the coalition forces had not been able to take it. However, the castles escape routes werepletely blocked by the coalition. The vige was reasonablyrge, but the coalition had around six to seven thousand troops, and the earlier arrivals had already taken all the houses. The Alda army had no choice but to camp on an open space north of the vige. Bryce ordered his two deputy battalionmanders to oversee the soldiers in setting up the camp and preparing food. They had missed lunch due to the fierce battle with the Kent family. The tension of the battle had temporarily made them forget their hunger, but now that the fighting was over, their hunger felt even more intense. Meanwhile, he and Joyce were invited to attend a military conference to discuss futurebat ns. The two quickly nibbled on some biscuits and headed towards thergest house in the center of the vige, which used to belong to the vige chief but was now being used as a meeting room by the coalition. Wee, gentlemen from Alda! Upon entering, they were greeted by Derricks voice. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 242: The Battle of Fort Bidou 1 Chapter 242: The Battle of Fort Bidou 1 When Bryce and Joyce entered the conference room, Derrick rose to wee them and invited them to sit beside him. More than one person frowned at this, as neither of the two was a noble or a knight. Allowing them to sit among them seemed to diminish their own status. Many thought that they should have remained standing upon entering. What infuriated people even more was that these two showed no humility and just sat down as if it was their right. Really, did they not know their ce? How had Grayman taught them? Price Parker, however, didnt mind at all. Clearing his throat, he said: Ladies and gentlemen! Thest of our reinforcements has arrived. Lets discuss how to deal with the Kent family! Just then, Viscount Johnston spoke up with a frown, Count, shouldnt we set some rules first? Situations like todays are not beneficial for anyone. As soon as the Viscount finished, a chorus of agreement followed. The assembly wasnt just made up of Counts, but also of lower lords like Viscounts and Barons. Before Count Parker could respond, Derrick Heller, his face flushed with embarrassment, stood up. Ladies and gentlemen, it was my rashness that led to todays chaotic battle. I sincerely apologize to all of you! Thats good that you realize this, Count Parker said, stroking his beard calmly. Derrick, our alliance is a collective. You must consult with us and gain the majoritys support before taking any action. Yes, Uncle Parker, I will firmly remember your words. Seeing Derricks concession, Price Parker was relieved. He feared the young mans arrogance might create an uncontroble situation. The Heller familys strength was indispensable in opposing Marltz Kent, and while internally critical of Derricks unteral actions, he didnt want to provoke a rebellious response. He had intended to avoid this topic during the meeting and discuss it privately afterwards. However, someone had brought it up, and fortunately, Derrick admitted his mistake, which was more than ideal. Count Parker then shifted the topic: So, how did you break through the encirclement? Derrick replied, Speaking of that, we owe our thanks to the newly arrived Alda troops! They drove back the Kents pursuers. This statement stunned the attendees. When Derrick returned, he had a group of over a hundred knights. Surely the Kents pursuers would have outnumbered them? And the pursuers that even the Heller knights couldnt withstand were repelled by the Aldans? Derrick stood, first bowing to Bryce and Joyce, who were somewhat flustered and quickly stood up as well. A high-ranking noble bowing to them was beyond their wildest imaginations. Derrick then detailed the battles events. The more the attendees listened, the more incredulous they became. Fire crossbows, thunder hammers, were these legendary weapons real? And as powerful as the tales suggested? Yet they chose to believe. Even if saved by the Aldans, Derrick had no reason to exaggerate on their behalf. Its incredible, could we perhaps see these weapons? Count Parker asked eagerly, voicing everyones thoughts. Bryce and Joyce exchanged a nce. The infantry first battalionmander stood and said, Of course, my lords, but well need to find an open space first. Since they were cooperating in battle, there was no need for excessive secrecy. It was essential to let allies understand the effectiveness of their weapons, otherwise, how could they fight together? In the northern open space of the allied forces camp, the sound of gunfire and cannon boomed, filling the air with pungent gunsmoke. Bryce arranged for apany of infantry and an artillery unit to demonstrate the legendary fire crossbows and thunder hammers for the leaders of the allied forces. A row of human-shaped targets used for sword and knife practice were shot to pieces. Divine weapons, truly divine weapons! eximed the onlookers. Not only were these weapons immensely powerful, but their sheer presence was enough to deter many. Derrick watched intently, having previously seen the Alda army in action from a distance. Now, witnessing it up close, his impression waspletely different. Seeing everyones reaction, Bryce shrugged his shoulders at Joyce. Now, in addition to porcin and canned goods, Alda had another item that would attract attention. However, they were undaunted, bolstered by a standing army of over 2000 and several thousand militiamen trained in basic military skills. Want them? Thene and try to take them! seemed to be the unspoken challenge. As expected, many immediately expressed their desire to purchase these weapons. Im sorry, lords anddies, but this is not for us to decide. If you truly wish to purchase, please go to Lakeheart Town and see Count Grayman, Bryce said, passing the buck to Paul. In fact, Lakeheart Town had often debated whether to sell firearms to outsiders, as selling weapons could be highly profitable, and they had the unique advantage of being the sole suppliers of firearms. Given the simplicity of muskets and cannons, replication would be easy once others acquired them. It seemed better to earn a substantial profit before others could replicate them, and establish a reputation for authentic, reliable quality while investing the earnings in new technology research. This cycle of maintaining a technological edge was their strategy. To reduce the threat of others acquiring firearms, control over the gunpowder form was crucial. A firearm without gunpowder was just scrap metal. An ancient weapon known as hellfire was lost to history precisely because its form was kept too secret The consensus in Lakeheart Town regarding the sale of firearms was to establish absolute military superiority in the Northwest Bay and then choose an appropriate time to sell firearms. However, this appropriate time kept being dyed. But before the right time came, they could whet the appetite of potential customers. Derrick, frustrated at not being able to purchase, eagerly asked, Then may I personally try the fire crossbow? Of course, Lord Heller, you can use this shorter one. Actually, we call them firearms, and that big fellow over there is called a cannon, Bryce generously offered, handing over his loaded pistol. Ha! Thank you. Derrick excitedly took the firearm, looking like a child with a new toy. Oh! Be very careful, dont point it at our own people, Bryce cautioned. Hearing this, the crowd gasped and quickly spread out, suddenly remembering the lethal nature of the object in Hellers hand. Dont worry, dont worry! Following Bryces instructions, Derrick aimed the pistol at the human-shaped target and pulled the trigger. Bang! The gunshot echoed, and the target splintered into wooden shards. This is it! This is the feeling! Derricks face lit up with joy as he felt a tingling sensation in his hand, lovingly caressing the pistol. I want to try too! Let me try first! The crowd surged forward, eagerly requesting their turn. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 243: The Battle of Fort Bidou 2 Chapter 243: The Battle of Fort Bidou 2 After the initial excitement over the new muskets subsided, everyone remembered they had serious matters to discuss and returned to the conference room. ¡°Why is there anything to discuss? All our men are assembled. Let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s send someone to deliver a deration of war now! Let¡¯s see if that Kent brat has the guts!¡± ¡°I just want to finish this and return home to my farming!¡± ¡°However, considering today¡¯s situation, it seems likely that the enemy has received reinforcements!¡± Many advocated for immediate warfare, while others suggested caution. Amid the indecision and noisy debate, a guard entered the conference room. ¡°My lords, an envoy from the Kent family has arrived.¡± Count Parker instructed, ¡°Let him in. Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡± The guardplied and soon brought in a man who, judging by his attire, appeared to be a lower-ranking noble. The envoy introduced himself and then got down to business: ¡°I am here on the orders of Viscount Jace Kent to advise you to surrender quickly¡­¡± Before the envoy could finish, a burly knight burst out angrily: ¡°That coward Jace sent you just to spout nonsense?¡± The room erupted inughter at the knight¡¯s crude remark, though no one reprimanded him. Unfazed, the envoy continued with a tone of regret, shaking his head: ¡°What a pity! How many innocent lives will be lost¡­¡± The impatient knight interjected, ¡°Enough of your whining. Speak your piece or get lost!¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ Such rudeness!¡± Muttering under his breath, the envoy cleared his throat and said, ¡°My other task is to convey Lord Kent¡¯s proposal: both sides to refrain from deceit and conspiracy, and to set a time to arrange our formations in the middle ground where we stand opposed, for a fair fight. Do you dare?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we dare?¡± ¡°That¡¯s underestimating us!¡± ¡°We should be saying that to you!¡± The alliedmanders were indignant, banging the table and raising their voices. The envoy, with a barely perceptible smile, continued, ¡°In that case, we propose tomence battle in two days. Both sides, having skirmished today, need to regroup. In two days, we can both bring our best to the fight. However¡­¡± He paused, then added, ¡°This is just our suggestion. If you prefer another date, we are agreeable ¨C three days, four days, even tomorrow or the day after, we are ready any time.¡± A buzz of discussion filled the room, but ultimately Count Parker summed up everyone¡¯s thoughts, addressing the envoy, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll fight in two days. That¡¯s the time you have to write your wills. If you wish to meet your end sooner, we¡¯re agreeable to that too.¡± The envoy bowed and replied, ¡°Since you agree, I shall take my leave. Oh, and one more thing: can we exchange the prisoners we¡¯ve taken so far?¡± Count Parker waved him off, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that after deciding the victor.¡± ¡°Lords, see you in two days, when one of us will be the other¡¯s captive.¡± The envoy bowed and left the room. Derrick, deep in thought, spoke to the group: ¡°I have a feeling that Jace is just buying time. If we attack now, utilizing our muskets and cannons, we could achieve a significant victory.¡± ¡°Shut up, Derrick,¡± another retorted. ¡°Remember the foolish thing you did today? Forgotten your pain already?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Count Malkan¡¯s remark made Derrick¡¯s face turn red with embarrassment, but the events of the day left him with little ground to retort. ¡°Didn¡¯t the envoy just say they¡¯d be ready to fight tomorrow if we chose? Does this sound like stalling?¡± ¡°And since we¡¯ve already agreed on a time for the battle,unching a surprise attack now would damage our honor!¡± Others also disagreed with Derrick¡¯s suggestion. Noticing the tense atmosphere in the meeting, Count Parker spoke up, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s nearly dark now, obviously no time for battle. Besides, our troops need time to coordinate with each other. Let¡¯s face the Kent family in two days.¡± As the initiator of the alliance, Count Parker¡¯s decision was final, and Derrick had no more to say. With the serious discussion concluded, the servants brought in dishes and barrels of fine wine, and the alliedmanders began to enjoy their dinner together. ¡°Ah, right! Colonel Ald, I¡¯m addressing you correctly, am I not?¡± Count Parker said while cutting a steak, calling over to Bryce. ¡°Yes, Lord Parker.¡± Bryce hurriedly responded, reluctantly setting down his cutlery. ¡°I need to discuss something with you. Bring the map here.¡± A servant quickly spread a map on the table. ¡°Come take a look, Colonel Alda.¡± Bryce stood up and joined the count, looking at the map. ¡°If your troops need anything, you can resupply from these three neighboring viges,¡± the count pointed out. Bryce understood, ¡°Thank you for considering this for us, Lord.¡± Count Parkerughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Viscount Johnston, sitting nearby, raised his ss to Bryce. ¡°Hey, man of the Grayman family, don¡¯t be too polite with the vigers here. They¡¯re very ¡®hospitable¡¯!¡± Bryce smiled back, understanding the euphemism for ¡®resupply¡¯. Per his lord¡¯s instructions, Alda¡¯s troops were to maintain good rtions with the locals as much as possible, sourcing supplies from their own territory. However, Bryce was prepared to take measures in extreme situations. Viscount Johnston refilled his ss, raising it high. ¡°To the hospitable people of Fort Bidou!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone raised their sses, joining in the toast. Given the warzone environment, everyone was cautious not to drink too much. After dinner, they dispersed. ¡°I must remind you, control your soldiers well in these two days. Prepare for battle and avoid indulging in drink and women. And watch out for spies.¡± Count Parker issued this reminder as they were leaving. In those times, military camps weren¡¯t just popted bymanders and soldiers. Traders selling supplies, prostitutes engaging in their trade, and even the families of officers and soldiers were all present. So, during their training downtime, the soldiers easily found diversions, enjoying a drink in tented pubs or chatting withdies in caravan brothels. Naturally, in such a mixed environment, military intelligence was easily leaked. While everyone was vignt against spies, they never thought to change this environment, perhaps because this was how a military camp was expected to be in the eyes of the world. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 244: The Battle of Fort Bidou 3 Chapter 244: The Battle of Fort Bidou 3 Bryce and Joyce took a tour around the entire camp and, upon returning to their own sector, immediately issued two orders: First, to prohibit anyone from entering or leaving the Alda army¡¯s camp area without authorization. Second, to forbid any soldiers from participating in the camp¡¯s ¡®recreational¡¯ activities. These orders weremunicated to the entire army that same evening, pouring cold water on the enthusiasm of those who were eager to stir up trouble. The night passed without incident. The next day, the allied forces gathered, and troops from various territories familiarized themselves with each other, coordinating signals and horn calls to avoid the chaotic situation they had experienced in the previous battle. Presumably, the Kent family¡¯s army was doing the same. To prevent rming their own men, the Alda troops once again demonstrated the firing of muskets and cannons in front of all their allies, causing a thunderous noise within the camp. The curiosity of the soldiers had been piqued by the noise caused during the observation by themanders the previous day. The entire camp was abuzz with spection about the source of the mysterious sounds, with some guessing they were the legendary ¡®fire crossbows¡¯ and ¡®thunder hammers¡¯, especially since these weapons were known to have originated from the Alda territory, which had coincidentally sent its troops there. Today¡¯s demonstration was an eye-opener for the lower-ranking officers and soldiers. Seeing an army equipped with such powerful weapons on their side greatly boosted morale throughout the camp.The senior officers were particrly impressed by the discipline of the Alda army. They marveled at how the troops obeyed orders promptly and moved in unison, and their uniform attire further solidified this impression. ¡°If only I had such an army under mymand!¡± was a thought shared unanimously among the high-ranking officers. The drill continued until after three in the afternoon. Considering the general stamina of the ordinary soldiers from other armies, continuing any further would have been exhausting, so they disbanded and returned to their respective camps. No sooner had Bryce sat down in his tent than a guard came to report that three individuals, iming to be from nearby viges, wished to see him. He followed the guard to another tent, where indeed, three people were waiting. As Bryce entered, they immediately stood up and greeted him. Bryce gestured for them to sit and kindly asked, ¡°What are your names, gentlemen? And what brings you to me?¡± Remembering his lord¡¯s teachings to treatmoners with kindness, Bryce was amiable in his approach. The representatives exchanged nces, and finally, the one sitting in the middle spoke. He introduced each person¡¯s name and identity: they were representatives from the three viges designated as supply areas for the Alda army. They hade to negotiate the supply issue with Bryce, the highestmander. That morning, a quartermaster, apanied by a detachment, had requisitioned supplies for thest time from their respective viges. As for which lord¡¯s quartermaster it was, they neither knew nor needed to know. Their only obligation was to dutifully hand over the supplies. Upon leaving, the quartermaster had remarked, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be under Alda¡¯s supervision.¡± Hearing about a new army taking over had devastated the vigers. Being far from their lord, they couldn¡¯t flee to the safety of the castle in time when the allied forces attacked. Even if they had had enough time, the castle couldn¡¯t amodate too many people. These unfortunate subjects had no choice but to stay at home and be at the mercy of the invaders. Having been stripped of resources multiple times, the three viges promptly chose representatives to investigate the situation at the camp. They had no other option, as further exploitation would have left them unable to survive. ¡°This lord,¡± they began, somewhat less nervously seeing Bryce¡¯s seemingly approachable demeanor. ¡°We wish to know¡­ How much grain do you require?¡± ¡°Grain?¡± ¡°Yes, our three viges can still gather a bit. We ask you to please consider it.¡± The representative in the middle handed Bryce a paper detailing the amount of supplies they could contribute to Alda. Bryce, while pleased to see even rural areas adopting the use of paper, a sign of progress, perused the figures on the paper and then fell silent. Seeing Bryce¡¯s silence, the representatives grew anxious, fearing that he was dissatisfied with the numbers. ¡°Lord, please have mercy on us in God¡¯s name,¡± they pleaded. ¡°We really can¡¯t offer any more. Our viges have already been visited by several armies.¡± Bryce hurriedly reassured them, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He continued earnestly, ¡°Let me tell you now, and you must convey this to your fellow vigers ¡ª the Alda army will not requisition any supplies from your viges, uh¡­ at least not at this stage.¡± Bryce deliberately left his statement open-ended. The representatives looked at each other in disbelief. An army not requisitioning supplies from nearby viges was unheard of. ¡°Forgive our disbelief, but¡­ did you just say what I think you did?¡± ¡°I said ¡ª we will not be requisitioning supplies from your viges at this stage!¡± Bryce repeated his statement, ensuring the representatives heard him clearly. ¡°This¡­ this is incredible! No, I mean, we are deeply grateful to you!¡± The representatives, realizing the implication of his words, repeatedly bowed and expressed their gratitude to Bryce. ¡°Good! Let me add something,¡± Bryce continued. ¡°If we do need something that you happen to have, we will buy it with money. I hope you can offer a fair price.¡± The idea of being paid for their goods was astonishing to the representatives, who fervently swore not to cheat the Alda army. Bryce added, ¡°Actually, I was considering another matter. Please listen carefully and convey my message to your vigers.¡± The representatives listened intently. ¡°The location of Fort Bidou is crucial, and it¡¯s likely that we and the enemy will contest it repeatedly. If life bes unbearable here, you can relocate to Alda. There, you will surely find satisfying work.¡± Alda? Recent news had indeed indicated its positive development. Perhaps relocating there was a viable option? The representativesmitted Bryce¡¯s words to memory. ¡°Rest assured, General, we will ry your message.¡± ¡°Also, I am interested in employing the able-bodiedbor from your viges. Remember, it¡¯s ¡¯employment.¡¯ I will pay wages.¡± Hearing that it was not forced conscription and that there would be payment, the representatives¡¯ eyes lit up. This could be a way for the vigers to earn some much-needed ie, especially since they were nearly bankrupted by the constant demands of passing armies. Bryce¡¯s purpose in hiring vigers was simple: during the conflict, they would carry stretchers to transport fallen soldiers from the battlefield to the rear. Of course, they weren¡¯t expected to lead the army but to follow at a safe distance. Moreover, if the Alda army were to face unfavorable circumstances, they could flee without fear of retribution for their abandonment. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 245: The Battle of Fort Bidou 4 Chapter 245: The Battle of Fort Bidou 4 On April 2nd, 1991 of the Holy Calendar, the battle for Fort Bidou, a significant stronghold contested by two major factions in the Northwest Bay, officiallymenced. As the sun began to rise, the allied encampment was engulfed in a cacophony of sounds: officers¡¯ roll calls, reprimands, the cracking of whips, the movement of men and horses, and the nging of weapons and armor, all contributing to an atmosphere thick with tension and solemnity. It took over two hours for the allied forces to form up properly. Leading the formation, Price Parker and other generals stood mounted at the forefront. The old Count, facing the rising sun, drew his sword and pointed it diagonally towards the sky. Reflecting the sunlight, the sword shimmered brilliantly. With a stern expression, he shouted, ¡°Target: Kent¡¯s encampment! Forward march!¡± In unison, a thunderous roar erupted from the troops. The allied forces, organized into various square formations, slowly began their advance towards the enemy camp located in the east. For this battle, aside from leaving over a thousand men to guard Fort Bidou, the alliesmitted all their remaining forces, numbering over six thousand, to the front line.Given the considerable distance between the opposing camps, the allied troops had to periodically halt to reorganize their ranks to prevent disorder. This was necessary as most soldiers were recently conscripted militiamen who, until recently, were tilling fields. This situation reminded Bryce of the first ¡°parade¡± held under Count Grayman¡¯s recent ascension. Just like the current marching troops, the Alda army then, no matter how well-organized at the start, inevitably fell into disarray after a few steps. A scout returned with a report: ¡°Kent¡¯s troops are also advancing in a well-organized formation. The two armies will soon engage.¡± Count Parker raised a telescope, a gift from Bryce under Paul¡¯s suggestion, towards the east. This device, capable of spotting enemies from miles away, was treasured immensely by the old Count, who kept it with him at all times. Other lords and generals, envious, had offered substantial sums to Bryce to acquire simr telescopes, but he declined, using the same rationale as with firearms. Through the telescope, dust clouds in the east indicated the approach of arge force. Bryce rode up to Count Parker and advised, ¡°My Lord, our army is facing the sun, while the enemy¡¯s back is to it. This is disadvantageous for us.¡± Count Parker nodded, asking, ¡°Does Colonel Ald have a strategy?¡± Bryce pointed towards a high ground in the northeast. ¡°If we can seize that hill first, we can mitigate the disadvantage of the sunlight and give our artillery an advantageous position.¡± Alda¡¯s military officers, though hastily trained under Knight Schroeder at the Grayman Military Academy, had ingrained basic military knowledge. Bryce was particrly sensitive to terrain and had scouts survey the area before the battle. Twisting his beard, Count Parker hesitated, ¡°The idea is sound, but if we suddenly elerate, I fear¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble the lords¡¯ troops. The Alda army will take the lead and secure the high ground for our forces,¡± Bryce interjected. After a moment of contemtion, Count Parker agreed, ¡°Very well, I entrust this task to Colonel Ald.¡± Bryce saluted in a manner slightly unfamiliar to the onlookers, then rode back to the head of his unit. ¡°To the First and Second Infantry Battalions, and the Artillery Company, all units, target the high ground to the northeast, double time!¡± The Alda troops promptly moved out, running ahead of the main allied force. Each artillery piece, pulled by at least four horses, demonstrated high mobility, closely following the two infantry battalions. Despite running, the Alda troops maintained a reasonably tight formation, ready to engage the enemy upon contact. Such discipline and efficiency left the other lords in the allied forces in awe. ¡°It seems the rumors of Grayman maintaining a standing army are true.¡± Under Count Parker¡¯s urging, the main body of the allied forces also slightly hastened their pace, moving toward the high ground to the northeast. The First Battalion was the first to approach the high ground, discovering figures already present. The officers of the leadingpany, identifying them as scouts from Kent¡¯s forces, immediately charged up and fired several volleys. After losing several men to the unfamiliar weapons, the remaining figures retreated in panic from the high ground. The soldiers of the two battalions, breathless, climbed halfway up the hill and quickly reformed their linear battle formation. ¡°Quick! Get the artillerypany to set up the cannons and bombard the advancing Kent forces!¡± Bryce urged urgently. Through his telescope, he observed that the direction of Kent¡¯s forces had slightly shifted northward, clearly heading towards the high ground. It was crucial to dy their advance. In this critical moment, the artillerymen, reflecting their rigorous training, swiftly established a firing position atop the hill. Apanied by thunderous booms and thick smoke, 14 solid cannonballs, each carrying massive kic energy, flew towards the advancing Kent forces. The current artillerypany was equipped with six 6-pounders and eight 4-pounders, all fitted with flintlock firing mechanisms, significantly enhancing firing efficiency. In this bombardment, the artillerypany attempted the ¡°artillery group tactics¡± for the first time ¨C using all avable cannons to concentrate fire on a primary target or the enemy¡¯s path of advance. Given the difficulty in direct hits, the strategy was to bombard a key point as a substitute for precision. Fortunately, despite the distance, several cannonballsnded among Kent¡¯s troops. ¡­ ¡°Maintain formation! Execute anyone who disobeys orders on the spot!¡± Jace hysterically shouted, hismand being ryed by knights around him. Jace¡¯s original n was indeed to seize that high ground, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated the allied forces beating him to it. Frustrated, he ordered an eleration in their advance to recapture the high ground. Scouts reported that the number of allied troops who had rushed to the high ground was notrge. However, just as his troops began their advance, they heard a booming sound from afar. The sound, all too familiar, gave Jace a bad premonition. Sure enough, something whizzed through the air and struck the marching infantry formation. ¡°Ah!¡± A soldier, clutching his severed limb, cried out in agony. He was the first casualty. The cannonballs, bouncing off the ground, continued to wreak havoc, causing chaos and cries of pain and fear. Seeing theirrades suffer such a horrific attack, other formations in the Kent-loyal forces halted in their tracks. An indescribable atmosphere permeated among the lords¡¯ armies loyal to the Kent family. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 246: The Battle of Fort Bidou, Firing Squad in Formation Chapter 246: The Battle of Fort Bidou, Firing Squad in Formation The artillerypany¡¯s fourteen cannons continuously bombarded the enemy troops marching in tight formation, only ceasing fire to douse the barrels with cool water once they became too hot to handle. Initially, Kent¡¯s forces were thrown into disarray by the attack, with soldiers disregarding their superiors¡¯ warnings and fleeing in panic. A team of cavalry, assigned to supervise and motivate the troops, managed to stabilize the situation by executing several deserters. ¡°This is no solution!¡± Jace frowned deeply. Though it had been announced to the entire army the previous day that the enemy possessed the legendary Thunder Hammer, and they were warned to be mentally prepared, experiencing its destructive power firsthand still left the majority feeling fearful. In reality, the artillery caused minimal casualties at that distance; it was primarily the sheer terror of its impact that was daunting. ¡°Can our crossbow artillery reach them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord¡­¡±The officer in charge of long-range weapons helplessly spread his hands. ¡°Continue advancing!¡± Jace waved his hand irritably, but he was confident that with their numerical and equipment superiority, victory would be theirs once they closed in on the enemy. Although the Alda troops, numbering a thousand, were troublesome, their small size wouldn¡¯t be decisive. Kent¡¯s troops, regaining theirposure, continued their advance, though now in a more spread-out formation to minimize casualties from Alda¡¯s long-range artillery. However, seizing the high ground was no longer an option for them. Count Parker, observing through a telescope, realized this amidst Kent¡¯s confusion and immediately seized the opportunity, ordering his troops to advance at a run. As Kent¡¯s forces were reorganizing, the allied forces had already formed their lines on the slope. Had the enemy¡¯s disarraysted a bit longer, the allies would have charged. ¡°Are those Alda men on the left nk?¡± Jace scrutinized the enemy¡¯s formation and promptly adjusted his troops¡¯ deployment. The leaders of the allied forces also observed the enemy from afar. ¡°There are many archers, at least 1500¡­ Ah, they¡¯ve moved to the right nk.¡± The alliedmanders noticed a new development, previously undetected in their reconnaissance. They all began to suspect that the enemy¡¯s proposal to battle in two days was to wait for these archers¡¯ arrival. Could Derrick¡¯s spection be correct? Kent¡¯s army,prising over 8000 infantry and archers, was divided into four square formations. Three were on the front line, with one in reserve. Additionally, a cavalry unit of over 500 men was positioned on the left nk. The allied forces, numbering nearly 7000, were simrly divided into four square formations, mirroring Kent¡¯s deployment. However, their cavalry unit of nearly 400 was on the right nk, facing the enemy¡¯s left-nk cavalry. As Kent¡¯s forces came within about 400 meters of the allies, Count Parker looked around at his men, saluted, and said, ¡°The rest is up to you all.¡± ¡°Take care, my lord!¡± Themanders returned the salute and then rode back to their respective units. Bryce also returned to his troops. Alda¡¯s army was positioned on the left wing of the allied forces, directly opposite Kent¡¯s newly positioned archers. ¡°Woooo¡ª¡± Count Parker ordered the bugle to sound, and each of the allied formations advanced to meet Kent¡¯s troops. The initial sh was between the cavalry units of both sides. Despite Kent¡¯s cavalry having greater numbers, the artillerypany specifically targeted them, preventing Kent¡¯s cavalry from forming a dense charge formation. They had no choice but to charge at the allied forces in a loose formation. On the other hand, the allied cavalry had no such constraints and charged in a dense formation towards the enemy. At the moment of contact, each Kent cavalryman found himself facing severalnces simultaneously. Unable to evade all, they were quickly unhorsed. The allied cavalry inflicted significant casualties on Kent¡¯s forces in the initial sh. However, with numerical superiority, Kent¡¯s cavalry eventually negated the formation advantage of the allied cavalry as the battle became a chaotic melee. From the perspective of the allied forces, their infantry formations also engaged from right to left in session. Typically, the infantry of both sides would advance to within about 200 meters of each other before charging with a shout, as if by some unspoken agreement. Once engaged, the battle became chaotic, and the previously orderly formations dissolved. The Alda troops were an exception; they advanced step by step to the beat of drums, approaching the enemy steadily. Following them were the infantry of the Heller family. After Derrick led a team to deliver supplies two days prior, they had regrouped their remaining forces, now less than a thousand men. Since the Alda troops in front did not charge, they also did not, content to have someone leading the way. Facing the Alda troops were Kent¡¯s archers, seemingly specially assigned to the right nk to counter musketeers. As the Alda troops advanced, waves of arrows rained down on them. Many were struck and fell, but theirrades continued forward, stepping over the fallen and keeping their eyes fixed ahead. When infantry passed a certain point, stretcher bearers, hired by Bryce for a fee, rushed to carry the wounded to the back for medical attention. These were brave civilians willing to risk the battlefield for the sake of earning money to support their families. The Portry infantry, following behind, were impressed by their allies¡¯ determination. The despondency from their defeat two days ago vanished, reced by an indescribable feeling of inspiration. Previously, they had wondered why the Alda troops drummed during battle. Now, they too found their steps unconsciously matching the drumbeat, miraculously maintaining their formation. It wasn¡¯t that the Portry infantry were of exceptional quality; rather, the enemy archers were mostly targeting the Alda troops ahead, sparing them from heavy arrow fire. Had they been at the front, they might have broken ranks and charged like the other units. ¡­ The officermanding Kent¡¯s archers was puzzled. The distance was close enough, so why hadn¡¯t the Alda troops fired their muskets? ording to those who had encountered muskets, these weapons could hit targets at about a hundred meters. Jace had ordered the archers to engage and tie down the Alda troops, preventing them from supporting other units. Yet, the Alda troops kept advancing, unresponsive to the arrows falling upon them. As the distance between them narrowed, Kent¡¯s forces could see what the Alda troops held. The shiny bays attached to the top of their ¡®muskets¡¯ caught their attention. Did the Alda troops intend to engage in closebat? Their ¡®muskets¡¯ seemed too short for that, and the archers, typically armed only with daggers, had a row of pikemen in front for protection. With these questions in mind, the officer ordered the archers to shoot two more volleys, causing significant casualties to the enemy. Finally, when the distance between them reduced to about 50 meters, the Alda troops stopped. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 247: The Battle of Fort Bidou - Execution by Firing Squad Chapter 247: The Battle of Fort Bidou - Execution by Firing Squad ¡°Alternate firing, advance!¡± ¡°Ready!¡± Bryce shouted, riding alongside his troops. Manymanders of the allied forces fought alongside their units, not out of bravery, but out of fear that their soldiers would scatter if they were not present. With a rustling sound, a thousand Alda troops formed three neat rows. Upon hearing Bryce¡¯smand, the first row leveled their guns, aiming at Kent¡¯s army in front. At this distance, the Alda soldiers could clearly see the faces of their enemies. Bryce raised his hand and swung it down forcefully: ¡°Fire!¡± From Kent¡¯s army¡¯s perspective, a burst of smoke suddenly erupted from the Alda side, followed by strange explosions and the ¡®whooshing¡¯ sound of something rubbing against the air. The frontline, especially the spear-wielding soldiers protecting the archers, were the most unfortunate. Seeing the Alda men stop, they assumed they were about to fire ¡°fire crossbows¡± and, based on their experience against arrows, waved their spears to deflect the iing projectiles. However, this was futile against the deadly metal bullets.As the first row of guns fired, the spear-wielding soldiers in front of the archers fell almost in unison. Only a few remained, still waving their spears in confusion, not realizing what had happened. The Alda soldiers, equipped with flintlock rifles, stood closely packed. Even at a distance of 50 meters, their smoothbore barrels ensured some uracy. Moreover, since Kent¡¯s spearmen were also tightly packed, missed bullets could still hit nearby targets. Painful groans soon rose from Kent¡¯s right nk. Soldiers writhed and struggled on the ground; many barely moved before losing their breath. ¡°Fire! Fire back!¡± ¡°Suppress the Alda with ranged attacks!¡± Kent¡¯s right-wing officers maintained theirposure, urging their archers to counterattack. As the enemy panicked, the first row of Alda troops stayed put to reload, while the next two rows moved forward, preparing to shoot. They faced another volley of arrows, but this time it was sparse and caused minimal casualties. Brycemanded again: ¡°Fire!¡± Gunfire erupted on the battlefield once more. This time, Kent¡¯s archers were the unlucky ones. After many fell, fear set in, and several archers started retreating, hiding behind others, avoiding the front line. They realized that the ¡°fire crossbow¡± attacked in almost a straight line, making the front row the most vulnerable. Consequently, Kent¡¯s right wing began to slowly retreat. However, overall, the allied forces were not in a good position. Kent¡¯s cavalry was more numerous, better armored, and the scales of victory were gradually tipping in their favor. Count Parker, seeing the dire situation, ordered all military-skilledmanders to join the battle. Despite his age, he led his personal cavalry into the fray. Themanders¡¯ participation boosted the morale of the lower-ranking soldiers, but it was uncertain how long this wouldst, as the fundamental imbnce in power remained unchanged. ¡°We must quickly end the battle on the left nk and then assist our allies,¡± Bryce concluded after surveying the battlefield. He called Joyce for consultation and made the decision. By this time, the Alda army had fired four volleys, causing significant casualties to Kent¡¯s troops. The enemy had not yet dispersed, only retreated, and their arrows came sporadically and in disorder, losing much of their effectiveness. ¡°Volley fire, prepare!¡± At themand, the first row of soldiers immediately knelt on one knee, all three rows of soldiers simultaneously pointing their guns at the enemy. ¡°Fire!¡± All three rows of soldiers pulled their triggers together. In an instant, a loud sound erupted, its force startling everyone else on the battlefield. Both sides engaged in closebat ceased, turning to look in the direction of the Alda army. A scene reminiscent of lions hunting a rabbit unfolded. The simultaneous volley fire from the three rows of muskets was overwhelming. It not only swept down arge number of archers who were drawing their bows but alsopletely shattered the remaining archers¡¯ psychological defenses. ¡°Oh heavens above!¡± A bowman shouted in a breakdown before turning to run. The person who had stood in front of him was hit by a stray bullet, his head bursting open like a split watermelon, with fragments of his skull hitting the bowman. This cry was like thest straw breaking the camel¡¯s back. Triggered by his action, the surrounding Kent soldiers also turned and ran. Although they had been retreating slowly while maintaining order, now everything descended into chaos. Each soldier wished they could grow an extra pair of legs. Bryce drew his sword and pointed forward: ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The three rows of Alda soldiers suddenly burst into a war cry and, with bays fixed on their muskets, charged towards the dispersing Kent archers. The few who were still insistent on shooting arrows turned and ran upon seeing the enemy charging. Kent¡¯s archers had long lost the protection of their spearmen, and their only closebat equipment was a dagger, no match for the Alda soldiers¡¯ bays. Moreover, they were in the midst of a rout, with no one stepping up to organize a counterattack, and the officers themselves had been terrified into fleeing. ¡­ Joyce, with a bay fixed, stayed close to Sergeant Makarov. Previously, whether fighting cavalry or exchanging fire with archers, they had used muskets to hit the enemy from a distance. This time, however, they were engaged in closebat¡­ well, more urately, chasing the enemy¡¯s back, as the enemy was fleeing. Sergeant Makarov caught up with an enemy soldier and efficiently thrust his bay into his back. Nearby, several other enemy soldiers, seeing their relentless pursuit, turned and drew their daggers, their eyes filled with ferocity. ¡°Yaaaaah!¡± Whether to intimidate their enemies or to embolden themselves, the archers shouted wildly and then charged with daggers in hand. Makarov gestured to hisrades and raised his bay to block the dagger of the foremost attacker. Joyce and anotherrade faced the charging archers. Hisrade forcefully parried an opponent¡¯s dagger, and taking advantage of the opponent¡¯s stagger, Joyce urately thrust his bay into his left rib, just as urately as in their regr training. There was no hesitation, no mercy ¨C who could afford such luxuries in a life-or-death situation? However, upon reflection after the battle, one might feel differently¡­ Other Kent soldiers attempting to counterattack saw theirrades easily killed and went limp, dropping their daggers. ¡°Mercy! We surrender!¡± They knelt on the ground, rear end up, bodies trembling uncontrobly. Simr scenes yed out continuously on the right wing of Kent¡¯s army. ¡°Congrattions, Colonel, a textbook rout!¡± Joyce, the battalionmander of the third battalion, said to Bryce with satisfaction. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 248: The Battle of Fort Bidou 7 Chapter 248: The Battle of Fort Bidou 7 The right wing of the army was defeated! The generals of Kent¡¯s army witnessed a scene they found hard to ept. They had thought their archers could match the enemy¡¯s fire crossbows, or at least hold out longer. The earlier volley of muskets had drawn everyone¡¯s attention on the battlefield, then, under the watchful eyes of both sides, Kent¡¯s right wing was decimated by a bay charge from the Alda forces. This oue had a more direct impact on the lower-ranking soldiers; it was evident that the morale of Kent¡¯s army plummeted instantly, while the morale of the allied forces surged. The resounding sounds of battle rose again, and with morale shifting from one side to the other, the allied forces began to push the enemy back step by step. The Alda army reloaded their ammunition, turned direction, and began to shoot advancing from the right nk of Kent¡¯s army. Suddenly attacked by fire from the nk, Kent¡¯s army¡¯s morale hit rock bottom, with soldiers fleeing in disarray. Jace, in a fit of rage, harshly whipped an officer, who was clearly in a state of panic, bellowing, ¡°Go! Lead the reserve troops to block the enemy on the right wing!¡±He was already considering a retreat, but the copse of the right wing had left him in a near encirclement. Hastily ordering a retreat could easily turn into a rout. The reserve troops rushed forward, but to Jace¡¯s dismay, a volley from the Alda¡¯s fire crossbows scattered them. In Jace¡¯s original n, the reserve troops, being second-line forces, were chosen for their lower equipment and quality. Expecting them to hold back the Alda was a sign of his desperation. Moreover, Alda¡¯s artillery had been active throughout, initially focusing on destroying several of Kent¡¯s bolt throwers, then targeting their reserve troops. To minimize casualties and prevent these troops, who would shout ¡°magic is at work¡± after a few cannon shots, from scattering, Jace had no choice but to have the reserves lie down in the bushes. Even so, by the time the reserves were called to reinforce the right wing, their numbers had already dwindled by nearly half. Defeat was inevitable, and Jace ordered a retreat. As expected, except for the knights and a few elite soldiers who maintained basic order, most of the troops ran around like headless flies. Count Parker seized the opportunity to wave hismand g. The formations that had stayed back as reserves quickly advanced to join the pursuit. Jace, escorted by his family knights, fled eastward in a panic, and other lords who were allied with the Kent family also fended for themselves. The allied forces chased the fleeing soldiers for several miles before calling off the pursuit. By the time they returned to their camp, it was already evening. ¡­ ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± ¡°Drink, drink!¡± As night fell, the entire camp was filled withughter and cheer. Bonfires were lit everywhere, and soldiers from various units gathered around them to feast and drink heartily. Although their ultimate objective, Fort Bidou, had not yet been captured, today¡¯s victory was significant and called for a celebration. In honor of this great victory, all the lords and generals agreed to reward their troops. In their hurried retreat, Kent¡¯s army had no time to gather their supplies, leaving them for the allied forces. During the clearing of Kent¡¯s camp, there were some unpleasant incidents between the troops of different territories as they tried to im more spoils for themselves. Count Parker, who had personally led the cavalry in pursuit of the enemy, proposed upon his return that all captured goods be pooled together. A fair distribution n, considering all parties, would be discussed after the capture of Fort Bidou. Due to Count Parker¡¯s prestige, everyone agreed to his proposal. After clearing the battlefield, ughtering of pigs and sheep began in each military camp. The lower-ranked soldiers, usually eating simple foods like ck bread, finally had a chance to satiate themselves with a hearty meat meal that evening. Due to the abundant spoils, and in order to earn a good reputation and maintain morale, the lords were happy to show off their generosity for one night, especially since the newly captured pigs and sheep were still considered ¡°public resources.¡± In a room where various lords and generals gathered, the atmosphere was even more joyous. They merrily exchanged toasts and eagerly discussed the day¡¯s battle. Lieutenant Colonel Bryce Ald, themander of the Alda forces, became a minor focus of the banquet. After all, the Alda troops had contributed significantly to the day¡¯s battle. Everyone had seen the Alda troops advance in thin three-line formations, steadily moving forward despite the rain of arrows, and within minutes of closing in, they shattered the right-wing archers of Kent¡¯s army and then repelled the counterattack of the reserve troops, leading to the eventual copse of the entire Kent army. ¡°Derrick, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Derrick of the Heller family raised his cup and clinked it heavily with Bryce¡¯s. ¡°To your health!¡± Bryce, not one to shy away, drained his cup along with Derrick. The Heller family¡¯s troops had greatly benefited from the Alda¡¯s performance that day. The Portry infantry, along with the Alda infantry, formed the left wing of the allied forces, although they were positioned behind the Alda infantry. When the Alda troops attacked, the Potter infantry advanced closely behind them and easily dealt with the Kent soldiers, who were already demoralized by the firearms. This battle redeemed the previous shame of defeat caused by Derrick¡¯s recklessness, so he was very grateful to the Alda. Many well-known figures in the allied forces, including Count Parker, came to drink with Bryce. Although many of them still disyed a noble¡¯s haughty attitude towards amoner, their tone had softened considerably since their first meeting. Undoubtedly, today¡¯s battle had demonstrated to the northwestern lords the powerful military force at Lakeheart Town¡¯s disposal. Not only were their weapons formidable, but the quality of their soldiers was exceptionally high. Some generals who had participated inst year¡¯s royalist rebellion were secretlyparing them to the royal family¡¯s elite troops and were surprised to find that this unit surpassed them. However, there was a significant shoring ¨C the force was too small. A thousand-man unit was barely enough to upy a moderately sized town. Who knew how many such units Lakeheart Town controlled? In the future, they would have to carefully consider their dealings with the ¡°exiled family¡± that ruled the most remote territory in the northwest. Although Bryce prided himself on his drinking capacity, he was starting to feel the effects of the alcohol. Ideally, as amander, he shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much, but refusing drinks from various lords could have strained their rtionship with the Grayman family. To handle this situation, only Bryce, one of the two battalionmanders, attended the banquet. Joyce, using an arm injury as an excuse, didn¡¯te. He had been wounded in the arm during the day¡¯s battle, fortunately not seriously. In case of an emergency, Joyce would rece Bryce inmanding the troops. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 249: Going Home to Farm? Impossible Chapter 249: Going Home to Farm? Impossible The day after the battle, the lords of the Allied forces discussed how to take Fort Bidou. However, before they could conclude their discussions, a few individuals emerged from the castle. Leading them was a knight waving a white g, iming to represent Sir ke Shaun in negotiations. The previous day, as the two armies shed, those inside the castle anxiously awaited the oue. If Kent¡¯s forces won against the Allies, they would be relieved from the siege. To their dismay, they only heard the thunderous sounds from the east, followed by the sight of the triumphant Allies returning to their camp, exuberantly celebrating with a party thatsted all night. The Allies deliberately disyed the tattered banners of the Kent family and their vassals in front of Fort Bidou as a show of intimidation. It was clear to those inside Fort Bidou that Kent¡¯s forces had suffered a defeat, and they were now trapped like fish in a barrel. Including the garrison and nearby vigers, the fort housed over a thousand people who had been consuming their dwindling food supplies. Within a few days, without any attack from the Allies, they would starve. Sir ke Shaun had no choice but to decide to surrender. However, as a noble, he needed a ¡°dignified¡± oue, hence sending his retainer for negotiations. After bargaining, an agreement was reached:1. The Alliance recognized and supported the Shaun family as the undisputed rulers of Fort Bidou and its dependent territories. 2. The Shaun family would break away from the Kent family and join the anti-Kent alliance. 3. The Shaun family was to pay 6,000 Ordo gold coins or equivalent goods aspensation, starting with 2,000 coins, and the remaining 4,000 to be paid over the next four years. 4. The defense of Fort Bidou would be managed by the Allied forces until the Kent family was defeated. 5. The citizens of the territory were free to relocate to othernds (this use was proposed by Bryce representing Alda). Reluctantly, Baron Shaun signed the agreement. Not being stripped of his title and territory was a rtively dignified end. At 2 PM, the gates of Fort Bidou slowly opened, and under the watchful eyes of the main Allied forces, Derrick Heller led a thousand troops into the castle. They disarmed the garrison, dispersed the soldiers and civilians, leaving Baron Shaun with only 20 personal guards and 15 family knights. By 3 PM, other lords and generals from the Allied forces entered the castle with some of their troops, controlling every corner of Fort Bidou andpleting its upation. In the following days, aside from guarding against a possible counterattack from the Kent family, the lords argued daily over the distribution of the spoils of war. Bryce and Joyce did not partake in this scramble. Due to Alda¡¯s troops demonstrating their formidable strength, many secretly sought favor with them, trying their best to win them over. Price Parker and Derrick Heller privately vowed, with utmost sincerity, not to let them down. After a few days of reconnaissance, the Allied forces realized that, aside from bolstering defenses at the border towns, the Kent family showed no signs of amassing troops. In a meeting, someone suggested, ¡°It seems the Kent family won¡¯t make a move for now. It¡¯s time to withdraw our troops!¡± Bryce, puzzled, replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t we press our advantage and attack?¡± The other party shook their head, ¡°The soldiers are eager to return home for farming. Continuing to fight will incite mutiny.¡± Others added, ¡°Indeed, we must continue the fight, but we need to manage the spring farming first. The Kent family is likely thinking the same.¡± Bryce then realized that unlike the current Alda army, these lords¡¯ forces, including knights and soldiers, were temporarily conscripted. While serving the lord without pay was a knight and citizen¡¯s duty, there was a limit. Beyond this limit, the lord would have to pay his troops, which would be painful for the not-so-wealthy northwestern lords. Moreover, during their stay at Fort Bidou, apart from Alda¡¯s army, everyone in the Allied forces had been living off their ¡°supply area,¡± and coupled with the lords¡¯ rewards for the victory, everyone had made a small fortune. The soldiers were even more eager to return home. Subsequent events led everyone to finally decide to withdraw their troops ¡ª the Kent family sent envoys to negotiate the ransom of their captives. Previously, Count Parker had stated that discussions about ransoming captives would only take ce after the battle, so everyone unanimously viewed the Kent family¡¯s renewed interest in the matter as a probe ¡ª whether to continue the war or to temporarily cease hostilities. As the Allied forces were also inclined towards a ceasefire, they tacitly agreed with the envoys on the terms of ransoming the captives. However, neither side mentioned signing any formal treaty, implying that hostilities would resume once the current busy period ended. Hence, Fort Bidou was left under the protection of the Malkan and Johnston families, while troops from other territories were disbanded to return home. They agreed to regroup in May tounch an attack on the Kent family¡¯s territories. Bryce and Joyce also began their journey back to Alda with their troops, apanied by many families from the former territory of Fort Bidou. Over these days, the surrounding popce learned about a ¡°gentlemanly army¡± that did not loot from civilians and paid for their purchases. Given such conduct from the army, it was assumed that the lord of Alda would not be too different. The fact that the lord of Fort Bidou had to pay arge sum to the Allied forces aspensation was somehow widely known, with the amount exaggerated from 6,000 gold coins to tens of thousands. This frightened the citizens of Fort Bidou, fearing the lord would recoup this sum from them. Thus, fleeing the area seemed the most logical choice, and what better destination than Alda? Baron Shaun, still under house arrest, was powerless to prevent this. Not only was he bound by the recently signed agreement, but he alsocked the military strength to stop such movements. Frustrated, he spent his days angrily venting on his servants. The Alda army had essentially achieved its initial objective ¡ª securing the safety of the region from Fort Bidou to the coastline and establishing a defense line for the southern trade routes. What next? Should they, like the other lords, cease operations for a month? Certainly not. The soldiers of the Alda army didn¡¯t need to tend to the fields; their daily training was intended to make them more efficient at eliminating the enemy. As Bryce leisurely rode his horse, he listened to Joyce reading a letter from the staff department. Most of the letter praised their performance in battle, which greatly elevated the prestige of Alda and Baylding in the alliance and strengthened their voice within it. However, thest part was the most critical and invigorated Bryce: Upon arriving in Alda, the First and Second Infantry Battalions and the Artillery Company were to be stationed at the border, ready to march towards Emden at any moment. The two battalionmanders exchanged smiles: It was time to truly wash awayst year¡¯s disgrace¡­ Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 250: The Bishop’s Visit Chapter 250: The Bishop¡¯s Visit ¡°Worthless!¡± A thunderous roar echoed through the hall. In the Duke¡¯s mansion in Center City, originally the site of Duke Ferdinand¡¯s birthday celebration, a group of people were now gathered. Seated at the main seat in the hall was Duke Ferdinand¡¯s heir, Count Marltz Kent. nking him were both vassals of the Kent family and former vassals of Duke Ferdinand who now acknowledged Marltz as their lord. At this moment, the Count¡¯s eyes were wide with rage as he red at the person kneeling before him¡ªhis son, Jace Kent. Jace, with his head bowed, knelt motionlessly, enduring his father¡¯s wrath. ¡°Our family¡¯s honor is about to be ruined by your hands!¡± Marltz Kent was heartbroken over this unbearable defeat. For generations, the family heads had built their strength through hard work, making many enemies suffer. After much hardship, they had finally established the power of the second-ranked family in the Northwest Bay. Whenever he remembered the glorious battles in his family¡¯s history, a sense of pride swelled in Marltz Kent¡¯s heart. Now, his own son had shattered that pride. Over 8,000 troops were scattered in a single battle, and only about 2,000 returned with Jace. The disgrace was unbearable! How would others view their family now? As a beautiful vase that shatters upon the slightest knock? Various unttering descriptions filled Marltz Kent¡¯s mind. ¡°You said the enemy had fire crossbows, so I specially assigned over 1,500 archers to you. Those were archers trained over many years, and you, you worthless fool, led them to their doom!¡± Marltz Kent berated his son furiously, his face twisted with both anger and pain. It wasn¡¯t just the intangible honor at stake, but also a substantial military force, squandered by his son. Although the archer unit originally belonged to Duke Ferdinand, as his heir and the de facto ruler of Center City, they were effectively Marltz¡¯s as well. Unlike ordinary soldiers, this archer unit trained twice a week in the afternoons. Losing such ¡®elite¡¯ forces was particrly painful for him. Seeing the potential for his uncle to continue his tirade, Emerson Wilde, a ¡°royal representative¡±, quickly stood up to intervene: ¡°Uncle Kent, the oues on the battlefield are unpredictable. I¡¯m sure cousin Jace has deeply reflected on his actions. We¡¯ve suffered a setback, but we must not fall into disarray.¡± After Emerson spoke, others in the hall also began to persuade the Count. Marltz Kent sat back down, took a few deep breaths, and asked, ¡°Any news from Crystal Shine?¡± Emerson cautiously replied, ¡°No news yet. The royal court is busy dealing with the rebellion in the south. They probably can¡¯t spare attention for the northwest.¡± ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for. If our ¡®King¡¯ meddles again, who knows how long it¡¯ll take to deal with these troublemakers!¡± Despite the defeat, Marltz Kent was confident in the overall strength of both sides. The Count¡¯s mood gradually calmed down, and he regretted his earlier loss ofposure. He was about to be a duke and should maintain hisposure at all times. He softened his tone towards Jace, ¡°Alright, my child. As young Emerson said, anything can happen on the battlefield. I can tolerate a momentary defeat. Stand up.¡± Jace finally stood up and silently moved to the side. As he passed Emerson, he subtly conveyed his gratitude with a nce. ¡°Father, please allow me to assemble another force. I must personally wash away this disgrace!¡± ¡°Take it easy; send someone to the other side to gather information first! On one hand, we need time to think about how to deal with the fire crossbows and thunder hammers. On the other hand, spring nting is approaching, and it¡¯s not suitable for war.¡± ¡­ After concluding their discussion with the feudal lords, Marltz Kent weed an unexpected guest ¨C Bishop Leonard of the Northwest. This surprised the Count greatly. Bishop Leonard usually stayed in the church, preaching and spreading the scriptures, and he rarely associated with nobles like them. What could have prompted him to visit on his own? Could it be¡­? A troubling thought crossed the Count¡¯s mind, and he quickly summoned a trusted guard and ordered, ¡°Keep an eye on my young one and our Duke.¡± Watching the guard depart, the Count reassured himself with a few words: ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m always so cautious.¡± He proceeded to a small reception room and instructed his servants to bring the guest here. ¡­ Leonard entered the reception room with slow steps, and he immediately saw Marltz Kent waiting inside. The Duke¡¯s heir stood up and said, ¡°Wee, Your Grace. With your visit, the entire Duke¡¯s residence is bathed in the light of the Lord.¡± The bishop replied with a slight bow, showing respect to Marltz Kent, who was soon to be thergest secr lord in Northwest Bay. Even as a regional bishop, he had to be cautious. The two of them took their seats as guest and host, and Leonard suddenly felt a sense of unease. Although the other had a smile on his face, and the room was warm from the firece, Leonard couldn¡¯t shake off a chill, both physically and mentally. Especially when he looked at the Count, this feeling became more pronounced. He had met the man in front of him several times before, but this close encounter revealed a different side of the Count that surprised him. What kind of person is he, really? A slender face, a well-trimmed beard, and an air ofposure and dignity that was not much different from an ordinary middle-aged noble. But there was one aspect that was quite surprising ¨C the Count¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t the healthy flush of a robust individual but rather a pallid hue as if he had been seriously ill. Yet, his eyes were bright and lively, as if they could shoot out mes. Just by looking at those eyes, no one would doubt that the Count was a person full of energy and vitality. Such contradictory features in one person were truly strange. ¡°Bishop, is there something specific that brings you to visit?¡± the Count inquired. Leonard snapped out of his thoughts and said, ¡°Oh, pardon my manners.¡± He carefully chose his words and spoke slowly, ¡°I havee to disturb Your Grace for a particr matter.¡± The Count maintained his friendly tone, ¡°Please, Bishop, go ahead.¡± Leonard stated his purpose, ¡°I wonder if you could arrange a meeting between me and the Duke?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Marltz Kent, the Count, narrowed his eyes. Join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd Consider supporting me on kofi! /etudetrantions Chapter 251: Chapter 251: ¡°May I ask what brings you to see the Duke, Bishop Leonard?¡± Count Kent asked with a smile, but his smile sent a chill down the bishop¡¯s spine. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss some religious matters concerning the Northwest Bay with the Duke.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy! The Duke, due to health reasons, has handed over all affairs to me. After all, I am his heir. Whatever you need, you can tell me.¡± Leonard hesitated, ¡°I¡­ I still need to see the Duke in person.¡± Count Kent¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°The Duke is unwell and not in a condition to receive visitors.¡± Leonard persisted, ¡°Then I would like to visit the Duke¡­¡± ¡°Your Excellency, Archbishop!¡± A dangerous glint appeared in Marltz Kent¡¯s eyes. ¡°You must have another motive foring here, don¡¯t you? Did you believe some rumor?¡± The so-called ¡°secret letter of the Duke¡± leaked from Henry had caused a stir in the Northwest Bay, giving him endless headaches. The letter used him of manipting witchcraft to control Duke Ferdinand. Alright, it was indeed true, and for this very reason, he would never let Duke Ferdinand meet certain people, including Bishop Leonard here. Leonard said to Marltz Kent, ¡°The innocent are clear of guilt, and the guilty mired in their own filth. What are you afraid of, Count?¡± Yes, Leonard came to the Duke¡¯s mansion to investigate the suspicion of witchcraft on Marltz Kent, just as he did during his visit to Alda to see Paul Grayman. With his current status, he didn¡¯t need to personally handle these matters, but since the other party was the future Duke of the Northwest, he had to treat it with caution. ¡°Hmph, this is a tant insult to my reputation.¡± Marltz Kent stood up abruptly. ¡°My Kent family has always been loyal to Duke Ferdinand, and everyone in the Northwest Bay knows it. Now youe to nder my reputation just because of some baseless usations fabricated by traitors of the Ferdinand family.¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Count, but whether it¡¯s nder or not, I will know once I see.¡± ¡°You!¡± Marltz Kent immediately felt the urge to throw this man into the dungeon, but the bishop¡¯s high status made him reconsider. With a stiff face, while ring at Bishop Leonard, he called out: ¡°Guards, show our guest out!¡± Two fully armed guards burst in and said to Leonard in a deep voice, ¡°Bishop, this way, please.¡± Leonard sighed, stood up slowly, and said, ¡°Count, I will continue to request a visit to the Duke. If I still don¡¯t get your permission, I will have to report this to my superiors.¡± The Count thought disdainfully: Hmph, such threats might work on those minor lords, but it¡¯s ridiculous to use them against a Duke¡¯s heir like me. He had heard that this newly appointed bishop was rigid andcked understanding of worldly ways, and it seemed to be true. ¡°No matter what you do next, I will appeal to the Archbishop of the Kingdom and even to the Church, using you, a regional leader, of baselessly using a future Duke, severely damaging his reputation.¡± Marltz Kent righteously uttered the aforementioned words. ¡°Furthermore, Bishop Leonard, haven¡¯t you heard of the Grayman family¡¯s ¡®Fire Crossbow¡¯ and ¡®Thunder Hammer¡¯? They are definitely witchcraft. My army has just suffered a major defeat at the hands of these witchcraft weapons, and there are thousands who can testify to this.¡± Leonard shook his head and said, ¡°Duke, the so-called ¡®Fire Crossbow¡¯ and ¡®Thunder Hammer¡¯ are merely two advanced weapons, and their formal names are ¡®Firearm¡¯ and ¡®Cannon.¡¯ I checked them with a Witch Detection Stone when I was serving as the Abbot of the North Shore Monastery in Lakeheart Town. There were no traces of magic, and Count Grayman, being an upright man, immediately agreed to my inspection request.¡± Marltz Kent, his eyes darting, eagerly asked, ¡°You inspected the ¡®Fire Crossbow¡¯ and ¡®Thunder Hammer¡¯? Then¡­¡± Leonard immediately said, ¡°I only know that there were no traces of magic on them. I have no knowledge of their internal structure and manufacturing methods. Please don¡¯t overthink this, Count.¡± Count Kent scoffed, ¡°I think it¡¯s because Paul Grayman is your fellow townsman, so you¡¯re deliberately covering for him.¡± ¡°I swear to the Lord of Light¡­¡± ¡°No more words, please leave!¡± Count Kent turned and left. Leonard shook his head and followed the guards out. Count Kent went to his study and summoned Jace, Emerson, and a few other confidants. ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. We must act quickly.¡± ¡­ Two dayster, a significant event urred in Center City: Duke Ferdinand passed away. The Duke had been suffering from illness sincest year, and now he had finally been called by the Lord. Perhaps it was a blessing for him ¡ª that¡¯s what many people thought. As the Duke¡¯s heir, Marltz Kent held a grand funeral for him. In front of those who came to the funeral, the Count, in deep sorrow, said, ¡°A model of a generous and kind noble has joined the Lord. Let us inherit his will, quickly end the chaotic situation in the Northwest Bay, and bring a stable and peaceful home to the people living here.¡± When the Duke¡¯s coffin was buried, many noticed that the one delivering the eulogy was not Bishop Leonard of the Northwest, but an unfamiliar clergyman. With the passing of Duke Ferdinand, Marltz Kent naturally became the new Duke of the Northwest. Upon his session, he immediately announced to the entire Northwest Bay his determination to eradicate the rebels led by Price Parker. However, his first targets were others. On the second day after Marltz Kent¡¯s session, a battalion of fully armed soldiers surrounded the cathedral in Center City. The people inside the cathedral were terrified. Ordinary believers hid in corners, trembling, while a few priests bravely stepped forward. ¡°What are you doing? This is the holy ce of the Lord of Light. Do not act recklessly.¡± The leading knight pushed aside the priest in front of him and shouted loudly, ¡°It has been reported that some high-ranking clergy in the Northwest Diocese are colluding with rebels and interfering in secr affairs. We are here to search for evidence. Move in!¡± The soldiers behind him rushed into the cathedral, quickly upied various parts of it, and began to search everything. These soldiers, being illiterate, took away anything they deemed suspicious. Under the threat of gleaming swords and long spears, no one dared to stop them. Bishop Leonard, trembling with anger upon hearing themotion, said, ¡°Marltz Kent, you¡­ you have some nerve!¡± Then his room was also searched. Seeing his beloved copy of the Holy Scriptures ¡ª a special print given to him by Paul Grayman ¡ª being rudely mishandled by the soldiers, the old bishop fainted, causing chaos among the surrounding priests. Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Religious Tribunal located in the suburbs outside the city, the church personnel were disarmed, and several church knights who dared to resist were killed on the spot. The church¡¯s military force in the Northwest Bay was notrge and could not resist the power of a duke. The troops surrounding them imed that there were traitors in the church, and the armed forces controlled by the Tribunal could be used for internal collusion. Therefore, until the investigation was clear, their weapons had to be confiscated. Chapter 252: Chapter 252: The small town of Butuya was the capital of Count Baylding¡¯s domain. In September of the previous year, Count Ganard, the ruler of Baylding, faced a rebellion by his vassals. However, the lord¡¯s sworn brother, Count Grayman of Alda, personally led his troops and decisively crushed the ambitions of the four rebellious vassals. The battle took ce just outside Butuya, with many hearing the thunderous sounds, and soon after, Butuya changed hands. Since then, Alda¡¯s army had taken control of the city. The two allied lords reached an agreement for Alda¡¯s Administration Council to oversee the governance of both territories. Some might think that Baylding was annexed by Alda, but initially, most Baylding residents didn¡¯t feel adversely about this change. After all, their lives of toiling and paying taxes remained the same regardless of who their lord was. However, gradually, more and more people began to feel that Baylding was changing. Firstly, a group of administrative officials from Lakeheart Town was dispatched. In coboration with the stationed Alda troops, they conducted a ¡®crackdown¡¯, arresting numerous thugs and ruffians and sending them to work in the mines. Subsequently, a plethora of exorbitant taxes and levies were abolished. The official statement imed these taxes were illicitly imposed by Angelo, the former chief administrator of Baylding and one of the rebellious vassals, without Count Ganard¡¯s knowledge, deceiving both the Count and histe father. This was great news for the residents of Butuya. Previously, they had to pay taxes for everything ¨C from marriages to funerals, carrying extra goods through the city gates, and even for having a longer beard. Although each tax was not ruinous by itself, their sheer number was overwhelming. Now, finally, they had some financial breathing room. After the new administrative system was established, numerous merchants and wealthy families flocked to the lord¡¯s mansion. The word was that there were ns to revitalizemerce and trade, significantly developing it. Soon, job postings for a new factory were put up, offering attractive sries and drawing many eager applicants. The Ganard family¡¯s iron and coal mines also expanded their production scale, absorbing arge workforce. Thanks to the tax reforms, Butuya began to attract merchants from other regions. They brought a variety of foreign goods and took local products like canned food and paper in return. These items were not exclusive to Baylding, as neighboring Alda also produced them, but apparently, Alda couldn¡¯t meet the demands of these foreign merchants. With the influx of foreign goods, thepetition among simr items led to a drop in prices, enhancing the living standards of Butuya¡¯s residents. Overall, these changes were weed by the popce. However, there were a few lessfortable changes. For instance, a series of new regtions, deemed by many to be overly intrusive, were introduced. Particrly, littering and public urination were now heavily penalized, causing significant inconvenience for many. But generally, the changes were for the better. ¡­ In the grand hall of the Baylding lord¡¯s mansion, two people were enjoying dinner at arge table. Sitting in the main seat was the lord of Baylding, Count Malron Ganard. Beside him was Baron Andrew, the only vassal of the Ganard family, who had recently returned to the domain. Last year, Baron Andrew had led the armed forces of Baylding southward to support the crown, joining the army of Princess Catherine in quelling the rebellion. Due to his outstanding performance in the battle to recapture the capital, and the disbandment of the royalist army due to a fire in the granary, he and his soldiers were retained. When Lakeheart Town initially took over Baylding, there were concerns about the battle-hardened Baron returning with his troops, potentially causing chaos. Therefore, following Paul¡¯s suggestion, Malron wrote a letter to Andrew. The letter briefly mentioned the rebellion of the four disgraceful vassals, emphasizing that it was a mere joke, easily crushed within half a day. Malron assured Andrew there was nothing to worry about and, as the lord, requested his assistance with the royal family until the rebellion was fully quelled, demonstrating the Ganard family¡¯s unwavering loyalty. Andrew then realized that Angelo and others had strongly rmended him to lead the troops south, possibly to lure him away from the domain, allowing these conspirators to act more freely in his absence. He was torn between staying under the princess¡¯smand or returning to protect his lord. He had ambitions of making a name for himself on the battlefield, but felt guilty for not being by his lord¡¯s side during a crisis. Although the rebellion had been quashed with the aid of the Count¡¯s sworn brother, there might still be unforeseen troubles ahead. After much deliberation, Andrew decided to stay. He wasn¡¯t content to return to hiding in the Bay of the Northwest. After meeting with Hansel, who hade to the capital on official business, Andrew felt relieved. ording to this royal representative, the Count was doing quite well and didn¡¯t require Andrew¡¯s concern. However, just when he was preparing to join the princess in quelling the southern rebellion, news came from the northwest of the Kent family shing with the anti-Kent alliance, which Baylding had joined alongside Alda. Andrew was aware of the Kent family¡¯s reputation and began to worry about his homnd and lord. The news of renewed conflict in the Bay of the Northwest unsettled him, following his perceived failure during Angelo¡¯s rebellion. Thus, the Baron bid farewell to the princess and set off with his Baylding soldiers to return home. Upon his return, Andrew discovered that Paul Grayman had done more than just help his sworn brother quash the rebellion¡­ ¡­ Malron and Andrew ate in silence, both men of few words, keeping the atmosphere in the hall somber. ¡°Count!¡± Andrew suddenly looked up at his lord. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Since my return, I¡¯ve noticed many things that don¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°Oh? Do tell.¡± Andrew paused, then said, ¡°Allowing Alda¡¯s Administration Council to govern both territories is highly inappropriate. Forgive my bluntness, Count, but how is this situation any different from us bing vassals of the Grayman family?¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Also, our defense. How can you sleep at night knowing soldiers from another domain are guarding ournd?¡± As he spoke, Andrew¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Malron listened silently to Andrew¡¯s narration. This vassal spoke at length about family honor and noble dignity. In his view, it was unbing for the Ganard family to have the Administration Council of Alda manage Baylding. ¡°Andrew¡­¡± The young Count put down his knife and fork, looking at his vassal. He felt quite gratified at that moment. He hadn¡¯t expected such a loyal subject. From Baron Andrew¡¯s tone, it was clear that his loyalty was genuine. Since his betrayalst year, Malron had learned to discern the true intentions behind people¡¯s words. ¡°The Ganard family is truly fortunate to have someone like you in their service.¡± ¡°Please, my Lord, don¡¯t say that. The Valen family will never break the oath to our ancestors!¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy and thankful for your loyalty, Andrew. But I have no intention of changing the current situation.¡± Malron¡¯s response did not surprise Andrew. He had anticipated this oue, but a part of him still felt reluctant to ept it. ¡°Why? Are you content with being sidelined like this?¡± ¡°Heh, sidelined? Since I took over, I never really administered mynds directly, have I?¡± Hearing his lord speak so, Andrew¡¯s face flushed with a hint of guilt. Although he knew the Count was referring to traitors like Angelo and others, he still felt a surge of remorse. His loyalty was strong, but he had been too engrossed in military affairs, paying little attention to the happenings within Butuya City. He hadn¡¯t even noticed the quiet usurpation of his lord by people like Angelo. Rushing off to the south at the mere suggestion of others without a second thought, he now realized that if he had been more attentive, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have needed outside help to quell the rebellion. ¡°As a vassal of your family, I bear a great responsibility. Please punish me, my Lord.¡± ¡°No, Andrew, it¡¯s not about assigning me. Ultimately, I was too young and easily manipted by people like Angelo.¡± Malron shook his head and continued, ¡°Think about the current situation, Andrew. Over these years, Angelo and his allies had nted their people throughout Baylding. Once they fell, their people were either arrested or fled. Without Alda¡¯s intervention, Baylding would likely have descended into chaos. Besides, haven¡¯t you noticed that my people are living better than before since you returned?¡± Baron Andrew nodded slightly, acknowledging that Butuya City indeed seemed better off than before. ¡°Moreover, the Ganard family¡¯s properties have not only remained intact under Baylding¡¯s technological support but have also grown considerably. The profits have increased several fold, even exceeding the tax revenues from two years ago.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ congrattions then.¡± ¡°Andrew, I advise you to invest in factories too, or else when more factories open, the returns might not be as quick as now.¡± ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°And Paul has given me due respect. Every decision in Baylding is made after consulting me, I review every quarter¡¯s tax records, and I¡¯m informed and agree to every expenditure of tax money. Think about others in history with simr experiences to mine; who didn¡¯t end up recing a wolf with a tiger?¡± Andrew thought to himself that if Malron disagreed more often, perhaps Count Grayman wouldn¡¯t be so respectful. But he heard Malron say, ¡°And you, Andrew, go back to your own domain tomorrow. Thends of those four traitors have been revoked. Under my agreement, Lakeheart Town has sent officials to manage these areas directly, but your domain remains unchanged, still managed by your family. The taxes and output have not been touched at all.¡± Andrew already knew this from his correspondence with his family. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very grateful to Count Grayman for this, but¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Andrew, you should understand the current situation. Not to mention that Paul and I are sworn brothers, the real threats we face force us to stand united.¡± Andrew spected, ¡°Are you referring to the Kent family? Marltz Kent¡¯s ascension would indeed be a disaster for the northwestern territories.¡± To his surprise, Malron shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s an imminent threat, but in the long run, there are more. Andrew, you¡¯ve been to the south. What are your thoughts on the kingdom¡¯s situation, and even that of the continent?¡± Malron¡¯s question slightly startled Andrew. He hadn¡¯t expected the Count to ask such a profound question, especially since the young lord was not yet of age, and he himself was just a minor noble. It seemed almostical for two such people to discuss the affairs of the kingdom and the continental dynamics. ¡°My Lord, I¡­ ahem!¡± Andrew coughed to mask his embarrassment. His trip south had been to fulfill his battlefield aspirations, not to ponder such matters. ¡°Just tell me what you know. For instance, how long do you think it will take to suppress the rebellion in the south?¡± Andrew, frowning in hesitation, finally said, ¡°Honestly, I think the suppression might¡­ well, it might be moreplicated.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Putting aside the formidable strength of Duke Jars, when I was in the capital, rumors abounded of foreign powers backing him. Moreover, there are many distressing reports from the south, suggesting that the lords loyal to the crown have been dealt with.¡± ¡°So, the royal army will be stuck in a prolonged struggle with the rebels in the south?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely.¡± ¡°Even if the royal army gathers forces from all over to support the crown?¡± ¡°There are many lords who follow Jars¡­¡± Hearing this, Malron tapped his fingers lightly on the table, his gaze fixed on the flickering candlelight, lost in thought. ¡°Traditionally, the strongest power in our country has been the royal family. The king is the supreme arbitrator among the lords, the one we all swear allegiance to. This loyalty is upheld not just by the oaths our ancestors swore upon being ennobled, but also by the king¡¯s sword and shield. His sword is sharper, his shield sturdier, wielding the kingdom¡¯s mightiest power.¡± ¡°Your point is?¡± ¡°If such a force is tied up in one ce for a long time, it indicates that the nation is, or has already begun to, lose order. The power that maintains order is weakening. Even if it remains the strongest, it is visibly declining.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened, shocked by Malron¡¯s words, especiallying from a fifteen-year-old. ¡°Lord Ganard, are you suggesting that Ordo is heading towards chaos?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I believe. Look at the recent events in the Northwestern Bay. If the royal family were as strong as in the past, would two factions have resorted to open conflict? No. A hundred years ago, would lords have fought out their disputes so openly? And the royal family¡¯s response wouldn¡¯t have been so slow. You knew the news and returned to the northwest, yet there¡¯s no official stance from the royal family.¡± Malron, locking eyes with Andrew, whispered, ¡°The royal family is hesitating, watching, afraid that their current strength can¡¯t swiftly resolve all this, further exposing their weakness.¡± ¡°So, Andrew, we need to stay with like-minded people, to preserve ourselves when chaoses. The closer we are, the safer.¡± Malron¡¯s words left Andrew deeply moved. It seemed his lord had grown much after the great upheaval. Setting aside the correctness of his words, Andrew realized that he¡­ well¡­ hadn¡¯t thought that far. ¡°Lord Ganard, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°After spending some time in Lakeheart Town, I had this premonition that my sworn brother seems to be¡­ well, establishing some ¡®new order.¡¯ Let¡¯s use this term for now, as I¡¯m not sure how else to describe it. And we in Baylding should make good use of our early advantage to secure a significant position in this new order.¡± Chapter 254: Marching Forward Chapter 254: Marching Forward Paul Grayman recently received an unexpected joy. His ally, Malron Ganard, rmended a general to him ¡ª Baron Andrew Byron. Last year, during the quelling of the rebellion in Baylding, Paul had heard of this baron. People like Angelo were afraid of this loyal and brave vassal, which is why they sent him away under the guise of serving the king. Since his youth, the baron had enjoyed leading troops into battle. As a child, he went to the eastern hignds to guard the kingdom¡¯s borders, where he encountered numerous conflicts and battles with barbarian tribes. It was there he earned his knighthood. After joining Alda¡¯s army, he became second only to the old knight Schroeder, the Chief of Staff, in military prowess. Baron Andrew Byron brought back over four hundred soldiers from the south. With some additional recruits, they could form a full battalion, saving the staff department a great deal of effort. These soldiers had served for a significant time and had seen bloodshed on southern battlefields, making them far more experienced than raw recruits. ording to the n issued by the staff department, some officers were to be assigned to this newly formed ¡°Byron Battalion.¡± They would be reorganized ording to Alda¡¯s rules and undergo three months of new recruit training. Initially, Andrew was not pleased. His men had fought real battles against rebels in the south, theirbat experience far surpassing that of those who had only fought pirates. He believed his ¡°elite¡± troops should be immediately sent to the battlefield to confront the Kent family¡¯s army. However, after watching the second infantry battalion¡¯s parade and musket shooting drill on Schroeder¡¯s invitation, Andrew¡¯s arrogance vanished. The quality and spirit of Alda¡¯s soldiers were far superior to his own, and the weapon known as the ¡°musket¡± significantly enhanced theirbat effectiveness.Thus, Andrew humbly epted the reorganization and training n, even personally disciplining a few troublemakers. This is how the ¡°Fourth Infantry Battalion¡± was born. Paul, drawing on his ¡°military knowledge¡± from Earth, had once suggested dispersing the Baylding troops among other units. However, Schroeder and others dissuaded him. They argued it might create resentment in Malron and Andrew¡¯s hearts. Besides, the size of a battalion was small enough to manage by inserting officers trained at the ¡°Grayman Military Academy.¡± ¡­ After a week of rest on the border, the first and third infantry battalions received their long-awaited orders ¡ª to march towards Emden. Two entire battalions, along with their supporting artillerypanies, invaded the Kent family¡¯s territory. ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you know this is Kent familynd? I warn you, the great Duke Marltz Kent will punish you,¡± shouted a Kent family steward blocking their path in a fit of rage. Bryce, sitting atop a tall horse, politely said, ¡°Sir, please step aside. Aren¡¯t you aware that the Kent and Grayman families are at war?¡± The steward, still refusing to move and with a grim face, shouted again, ¡°I warn you, the great Duke Marltz Kent¡­¡± But before he could finish, Bryce¡¯s guards pushed him into a nearby stinking ditch. The steward¡¯s pathetic state drewughter from the onlookers, but as he struggled to climb out, everyone suddenly fell silent. Bryce pointed at him with his riding crop, causing the steward to shiver in fear. ¡°Go back and tell your master that Alda¡¯s army hase to avengest year¡¯s humiliation by the Kent family.¡± Encountering a tough situation, the steward, unsure whether he was fortunate or unfortunate for not being harmed, shrank his neck and meekly said, ¡°Yes, yes, I will ry the message urately.¡± Then he turned and ran away. Watching the panicked figure fleeing, Bryce proudly cracked his whip andmanded, ¡°Continue forward!¡± The Kent family had many vassals, and Alda¡¯s army¡¯s route passed through several of these families¡¯ territories. However, being nobles, they were well-informed. Aware of the oue of the battle at Fort Bidou, most deemed themselves incapable of confronting Alda¡¯s army. Hearing of Alda¡¯s army moving south, they had already fled early with their families and wealth to Center City. Nevertheless, there were still some who resisted. These minor lords gathered knights and militias from theirnds, foolishly hoping to withstand Alda¡¯s army with their castles. However, their rural castles were no match for the artillerypanies¡¯ cannons. The artillerypany hadrge-caliber mortars specifically designed for attacking sturdy fortresses and walls, initially intended forrge fortresses like Fort Bidou. Surprisingly, Fort Bidou¡¯s lord surrendered before they were used. Now, these were being tested against the smaller castles of these rural lords. Alda¡¯s previously manufactured cannons could be ssified as cannons with high initial velocity and t trajectories. They were somewhat inefficient against enemies hidden behind sturdy walls, as they had to use solid shot to gradually chip away the bricks and stones of the walls until they copsed, a painfully slow process. The short and thick mortars were different. With arge shooting angle, low initial speed, and high-arc trajectory, they were designed to use the projectile¡¯s free-fall motion to attack targets hiding behind obstacles. They could also be used to bombard walls from above. During the firing preparations, the barrel was raised to a vertical angle. One person would pour a calcted amount of gunpowder into the chamber, followed by loading the shell. Alda¡¯s army¡¯s mortar shells weighed over 40 kilograms, requiring two to three people to load. They used support wood to ensure the shell was centered in the barrel, with shovels and hammers for adjustments. Once the shell was in ce, the mortar was urately set at a 45-degree angle. The firing squad leader or deputy then took charge of aiming. The angle adjustment and gunpowder load directly affected the uracy of the fire. The elevation could be managed with levers directly facing the base¡¯s handles. Finally, it was time to fire. After the roaring of mortar fire, iron balls rained down from the sky, smashing the castles¡¯ structures to pieces. Some unfortunate souls were directly crushed. Usually, after one round of bombardment, the people inside the castles would crumble in terror. After the battle at Fort Bidou, the fearsome reputation of the ¡°Fire Crossbow¡± and ¡°Thunder Hammer¡± had already deeply intimidated the northwestern lords. Now, even hiding in sturdy castles was futile; they had no choice but to raise the white g and surrender. Thus, Alda¡¯s army suffered no casualties as they marched along an S-shaped route, expelling the Kent family¡¯s ruling power in the area and appointing those willing to serve Alda as administrators. Finally, they arrived near Band Castle, with nearly half of Emden now under their control. Band Castle was a residence of the Kent family members, but at this time, the Kent father and son were not there. Marltz Kent, who had inherited the dukedom, and his son were in Center City. And the news of Alda¡¯s army¡¯s southward march wasid out on his desk. Chapter 255: Chapter 255: In the grand hall, silence reigned, with everyone¡¯s head bowed, speaking not a word. Everyone was aware that the Count¡ªnow the Duke¡ªharbored a volcano of anger inside, and nobody wanted to stoke the fire to see what would happen. The bad news was that the Grayman family¡¯s army had suddenly moved south, invading Emden¡ªthe former territory of the Kent family, driving away the Kent-appointed officials and vassal lords along the way. The good news¡­ well, it wasn¡¯t exactly good news, but it was somewhat better than the former¡ªthe Aldans had stopped not far from Band Castle. Paul Grayman¡­ he was simply too reckless. Didn¡¯t he realize what he was up against? The Kent family had always been the second most powerful in the Northwest Bay, and now, having attained the title of Duke, they were stronger than ever. It was only their current inconvenience for waging war that had prevented them from dealing with him sooner. Moreover, to stir trouble during the busy time of spring plowing was utterly despicable and shameless. ording to reports, there were over a thousand Aldans¡ªneither a small nor arge number. For the sparsely popted Alda, having so many able-bodied men not working in the fields was a real shame. Ah, they could plunder for food, which was¡­ truly¡­ the act of bandits. Marltz Kent looked around the hall and asked, ¡°Do any of you have a good n to drive the Aldans out?¡±The audience was slightly surprised; the Duke¡¯s tone was unexpectedly calm. How could he remain soposed after his homnd had been invaded? But since the Duke had asked, his subordinates began to offer their suggestions. ¡°Your Grace, our minor defeat previously has emboldened Grayman to this extent. We should gather our forces again and decisively battle them.¡± ¡°Why not first recapture Fort Bidou and avenge our previous disgrace!¡± ¡°The Aldans¡¯ firearms are formidable; we need a way to counter them.¡± ¡°You cowards, no matter how powerful, can they really stand against a cavalry charge?¡± The hall erupted into a noisy debate. ¡­ Inside, Marltz felt somewhat bitter. The lords of Emden, driven to Center City by the Aldan army, came to him with theirints, terrified by the enemy¡¯s crossbows and thunder hammers. ¡°Once the smoke rose, men and horses fell alike, armor being of no use.¡± ¡°The booming like thunder, one shot reaching tens of miles!¡± Although some of their words were clearly exaggerated, the power of the Aldan weapons seemed undeniable. Damn it, this was clearly magic and sorcery. The biased, damned Church. The noise in the hall was irritating to the Duke. Noticing his intelligence chief sitting silently, he waved him over to his study. ¡°Your Grace, you wanted to see me about¡­?¡± ¡°How¡¯s the intelligence gathering on Aldately?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ we have some. I was nning to discuss this with you after the meeting, but since you¡¯ve called me, I¡¯ll present it now.¡± The intelligence chief took out a scroll of parchment from his robe and handed it respectfully to the Duke. Ever since the war broke out, the Duke¡¯s estate had ordered the cessation of all trade with the territories of the anti-Kent alliance, including Alda. Thus, those on Marltz Kent¡¯s side could no longer enjoy cheap paper and had to revert to using expensive parchment. As far as Marltz Kent was concerned, all his correspondences, official documents, and reports he received were on parchment. Marltz nced over the document briefly, then gestured to his chief. ¡°I need to analyze this in detail. Wait outside for now.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The chief respectfully excused himself, feeling a bit puzzled in his heart. Had the Duke¡¯s hand been trembling? After the chief left, Marltz leaned his arms on the table, his right hand supporting his forehead, eyes closed, furrowing his brows for a long time before unrolling the parchment again. He had been toocent! He should have crushed that Grayman whelpst year. ¡­ The content on the parchment read as follows: ¡°Respected Duke, After extensive inquiries, we have a general understanding of the Grayman family¡¯s military strength, summarized as follows: Sincest year¡¯s pirate disturbance, Alda has maintained a standing army, which has grown over the year to an estimated 2,000 to 3,000 soldiers. This means that in the Battle of Fort Bidou, Alda hadmitted less than half of its forces. This army of over 2,000 includes a naval force of at least 600, established for the pirate eradicationst year. Why it was retained post-pirate extermination is unclear, but ording to our investigations in Port Fran, Grayman seems intent on developing long-distance trade and has already begun actions to that effect, inventing a new type of ship ideal for ocean voyages. It¡¯s rumored in Port Fran that these ships have already sailed as far as the Horn Bay region. Regarding the army¡¯s equipment, although their armor coverage is not high, they possess lethal fire crossbows and thunder hammers. During Grayman¡¯s suppression of the Baylding rebellion, they were equipped with a mix of fire crossbows and spears, but by this year¡¯s Battle of Fort Bidou, they had uniformly armed with fire crossbows, further enhanced with bays, allowing the soldiers to engage both at range and in closebat. Regarding these new weapons, fire crossbows and thunder hammers, intelligence suggests they are most likely invented by Paul Grayman himself. In terms of military quality, ording to our spies, slogans can be heard from the Aldan camps daily, from dawn to dusk, with only Sundays quiet. While the specifics of their training are unknown, their six days of weekly drills far exceed that of regr armies, even surpassing the training routines of many knights. Furthermore, such intense training implies a high level of food supply, as soldiers would not withstand it otherwise. Advanced and sophisticated weaponry, ample material support ¨C this army must be costing a fortune. A year ago, Alda was a poor countdom, but its current state overturns our previous perceptions. We analyze the reasons for this change as follows: First, Grayman has ¡®united¡¯ with neighboring Baylding. Although Alda was poor, Baylding is rtively prosperous among the northwest territories, and this union could have significantly increased tax revenue. Second, the invention of various new items like porcin, paper, canned food ¨C all previously unseenmodities that greatly facilitate people¡¯s lives. Until the technology for manufacturing these spreads, Grayman will continue to reap huge profits from them. Moreover, Alda has a method for mass-producing salt, significantly reducing its cost. Currently, most salt merchants in the Northwest Bay source their salt from Alda. Porcin, paper, canned food, salt ¨C as Aldan merchants say, these are their ¡®gship products¡¯ for foreign trade. Additionally, Grayman is selling a costly agricultural device to the localndlords. Its effect on agriculture is yet to be evaluated, but it has already earned him a considerable sum. Third, the rise of industry andmerce in Alda and Baylding. Following the emergence of these ¡®gship products,¡¯ Grayman has implemented policies to foster local industry andmerce, involving numerous private factory owners and merchants in the production and sale of these products. Although tax rates decreased after policy implementation, the expansion in scale has significantly increased tax revenue in this area.¡± Chapter 256: Countermeasures Chapter 256: Countermeasures Duke Kent held the report in his hands, feeling an overwhelming urge to tear it into pieces. Who allowed Grayman to make so much money? He looked up and saw a porcin vase on the table, grabbing it with the intention of smashing it to the ground. Yet, the Duke¡¯s hand remained suspended in mid-air, unable to let go. In the end, he awkwardly ced the vase back in its original spot. (lol) Marltz then summoned the intelligence chief again, instructing him to gather his trusted aides in the great hall and to dismiss the others. A whileter, his confidants arrived, including Emerson Wilde. The Duke¡¯s son was absent, upied with numerous duties such as inspecting the army and recruiting new soldiers. The Duke exined their current predicament to his aides. ¡°We must find a weapon that can counteract the fire crossbows and thunder hammers, and then we can crush them with our numerical superiority.¡± However, finding such a solution was easier said than done. The current bows and crossbows were inferior in range and power, and they struggled toe up with a viable n.¡°Uncle Kent, I have an idea, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s feasible,¡± Emerson suddenly spoke up. Marltz, eager for a solution, immediately responded, ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°Have you heard of the longbow?¡± ¡°We have those here too!¡± ¡°The longbow I¡¯m referring to is not the ordinary kind. It¡¯s much longer andrger.¡± Emerson gestured with his hands, exining to the people in the study. ¡°This longbow is about 1.5 to 2 meters in length, made from purpleheart wood, though elm and oak can be used as substitutes. However, purpleheart wood is preferred for its strength, durability, flexibility, and resistance to breaking, allowing for a wider draw.¡± ¡°Its range can reach 200 to 300 meters, which isparable to the Aldan fire crossbows. And its power is tremendous, capable of piercing leather, padded armor, and fabric at a distance of about 220 to 260 meters, or even chainmail. te and scale armors can resist its pration; however, at a distance of 100 meters or less, even te armor cannot withstand a direct hit. Within 50 meters, the arrows of a longbow are virtually unstoppable.¡± Emerson¡¯s description sparked a glimmer of hope among the listeners. ¡°Really? Emerson, does this ¡®longbow¡¯ truly possess such formidable power?¡± After a brief pause, Emerson replied, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve heard it from others, so there might be some exaggeration. But the immense power of the longbow is undoubtedly true.¡± Marltz Kent made a decisive statement: ¡°We must try it, no matter what. Do you know how to make these bows, or where to buy them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make them, but I know where to buy them. However, Uncle Kent, simply acquiring them is not enough. Training soldiers to use longbows is not easy and requires years of extensive training to be proficient.¡± ¡°What can be done about this?¡± asked Kent. ¡°Mercenaries.¡± ¡°Mercenaries?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Kent. Spend money to hire longbowmen, preferably fromrge mercenary groups.¡± Marltz Kent narrowed his eyes. He was aware of mercenaries, who thrived in conflict-ridden areas. They operated solo or in groups, and some grew to impressive sizes, rivaling the forces of powerful lords. However, most mercenaries were morally corrupt andcked any sense of honor, often moonlighting as bandits and thieves. While local recruits might still show some restraint due to sharedmunity ties, mercenaries, beingplete outsiders, had no such scruples. Of course, this aspect did not concern Marltz Kent at all. His only concern was the cost of hiring them, as the price of life-risking loyalty was never low. But if he could defeat the opposing lords¡¯ alliance and absorb theirnds and wealth, especially that of Paul Grayman, the investment would ultimately pay off manifold. The Duke mmed his hand on the table and eximed, ¡°Excellent, young Emerson! This is exactly what we need ¡ª both the weapons and soldiers in one.¡± Emerson puffed out his chest, ¡°If Uncle Kent wishes, I am willing to make a trip to contact various mercenary groups.¡± Marltz agreed, ¡°Alright, this task is yours. We can negotiate the price, but the main thing is to assemble a sufficient number of troops.¡± Emerson reminded him, ¡°However, this will take time. Before the mercenaries arrive, we need to find a way to hinder Grayman. His army has stopped advancing for now, but there¡¯s no guarantee they won¡¯t resume their attack.¡± The Duke somberly agreed, acknowledging the urgency of the situation. The silent intelligence chief suddenly spoke, ¡°Your Grace, please leave this matter to us.¡± ¡°What do you propose?¡± asked the Duke. The intelligence chief smiled slightly, ¡°Count Grayman has been thriving this past year, unaware that two volcanoes are brewing under his rule. They might be small now, but they are bound to erupt eventually.¡± The Duke prompted him to continue. ¡°The report mentioned Alda¡¯s new salt-making method that allows rapid andrge-scale production. At first nce, this seems excellent. However¡­¡± ¡°However, what?¡± ¡°Along the coast, many salt workers depend on traditional boiling methods. They can¡¯tpete with the new method in terms of cost. Salt merchants no longer buy from them, leaving these workers nearly destitute. If we just¡­¡± Before the intelligence chief could finish, someone in the room interrupted, ¡°I know what you¡¯re suggesting! It¡¯s a rotten idea! Your Grace, we must not resort to such methods.¡± The interjector, a vassal of the Kent family, argued, ¡°Although we are at war with Grayman, we are still nobles. Incitingmoners to oppose their own lord is disgraceful.¡± Other nobles joined in: ¡°Absolutely absurd!¡± ¡°Treasonous!¡± The intelligence chief fell silent, unable toprehend what the nobles were thinking, especially with the situation so dire. Duke Kent, irritated, waved his hand, ¡°Enough, we¡¯ll discuss thister. Any other ideas?¡± Several suggestions followed, but none seemed feasible to Marltz. ¡°Emerson will contact the mercenary groups skilled with longbows, and we¡¯ll retrain our troops. Until the mercenaries arrive, we¡¯ll try to hold off the Aldans.¡± With that, the Duke concluded the meeting. Everyone left, except for the intelligence chief. ¡°What was the other volcano under Grayman?¡± the Duke inquired. The intelligence chief¡¯s eyes lit up, whispering, ¡°The countryside.¡± ¡°What has he done there?¡± ¡°After repelling pirates, Count Grayman implemented a ¡®Land Consolidation¡¯ decree, aimed at betternd utilization by centralizing scattered plots ofnd.¡± ¡°That sounds like a goodw.¡± ¡°Yes, but many in the countryside underreported theirnd to evade taxes, and others upied publds due tox management. You know, it¡¯s amon issue.¡± Marltz chuckled wryly, signaling the chief to continue. ¡°During thend consolidation, the first step is to survey and measure the actual farnd¡­¡± ¡°Also, not all farnd is of equal quality. Despite efforts to maintain fairness, some will feel shortchanged.¡± ¡°We can exploit this situation,¡± concluded the intelligence chief. After he finished, Marltz Kent pondered in silence for a while, then simply said, ¡°You may leave now.¡± The chief departed, leaving the Duke¡¯s study in quiet contemtion. Chapter 257: Chapter 257: The news of Alda¡¯s solo military venture into Emerson spread throughout the entire Northwestern Gulf,pelling the lords to reassess the Count of Alda, who had previously shone brilliantly in the Battle of Fort Bidou. Attacking Marltz Kent¡¯s stronghold in Emden was akin to poking a tiger with a bare hand. Other lords in the alliance nervously wrote to Paul, urging him to exercise caution. They warned that they might not be able to provide timely support if the situation turned unfavorable. In response, Paul reassured thempletely, attributing his confidence to two key factors. First, it was the currentbat capability of Alda¡¯s troops. Secondly, it was the newly implemented military conscription system by the staff office. Starting fromst year, the staff office had been deploying personnel to variousrge viges and towns within their territory. These individuals, either retired officers or active military personnel, were tasked with organizing and training local militias to transform them into apetent reserve force. With the new year, these instructors were integrated into a new establishment ¡ª the Conscription Offices. Besides continuing their training of local militias, these offices undertook an additional task: regrlypiling data on potential conscripts within their jurisdiction. This included assessments of age, height, physical condition,munity reputation, and even family criminal records. This information was then coted and sent to Lakeheart Town. Whenever Alda¡¯s various military branches ¡ª the Navy, Army, or Internal Guard ¡ª faced personnel shortages, such as significant casualties or the need to form new units, the staff office would consult thetest conscription list. They would then select a number of individuals proportionally from various regions, sending enlistment notices to the respective Conscription Offices. The offices would then personally visit each conscript before organizing and sending them to Lakeheart Town to report for duty on a designated date. Thus, a new batch of Alda¡¯s soldiers was born. After three months of intensive training, they were ready to take up rifles and enter the battlefield. In urgent situations, they might be rushed into battle after just a few days of training, especially since most of their enemies were also freshly recruited from agricultural work. ording to the staff office¡¯s estimates, with the new militia and conscription systems in ce, in an ideal scenario without considering other factors, Alda and Baylding could mobilize abined force of about 15,000 troops in emergencies. For Paul, who was a count of the Grayman family, theck of numerous vassals was actually a significant advantage. He directly managed every inch of his territory, and his decrees could theoretically reach every town and vige.In contrast, lords of simr status did not enjoy this convenience. Their decrees were only unobstructed within their direct territories. In thends of their vassals, implementation required the vassals¡¯ approval. Of course, this depended on the rtionship between the lord and the vassal. A dominant lord with absolute power could enforce most of his decrees in his vassal¡¯s territory, but the effectiveness of such enforcement was another matter. Moreover, a vassal¡¯s obligations to their lord were not unlimited. For instance, if a baronial territory had 20 knights and could muster 500 soldiers, strictly speaking, the baron only needed to provide about 5 knights and over 100 soldiers to fulfill his feudal duties to his superior. Lords would onlymit all their resources when defending their own territories. However, in reality, no one would be foolish enough to provide only the minimum troops required by vassal duties to their lord. Not only does offering more troops demonstrate loyalty, but it also grants greater influence in the distribution of spoils after a war. Yet, a higher feudal lord cannot exploit the loyalty of vassals indefinitely. If the conscription of vassal troops exceeds a certain period, the lord must either disband them to return home or take responsibility for their expenses, and even pay additional military stipends. Before reaching the stipted period of duty, the logistic expenses and equipment of the vassal troops are managed independently. This responsibility cascades down through the ranks. In most ces, the lowest-tier soldiers must personally fund their weapons and armor when summoned by a lord. Of course, if one feels overly lucky or is indifferent to their safety, they could go into battle with just a hoe, but their presence is mandatory regardless of equipment. This leads to the armies of local lords often appearing disheveled and equipped with an assortment of gear. In Paul Grayman¡¯s view, evenrge-scale battles like the one at Fort Bidou, involving thousands ofbatants, resembled nothing more than an erged version of a vige brawl. Only a few wealthy lords could afford to maintain a group of full-time or semi-professional soldiers, uniformed and equipped with standardized weapons, though their numbers were limited. For example, the archers who appeared in the Battle of Fort Bidou were once the soldiers of the former Duke Ferdinand, trained in archery for two afternoons a week. Only national-level powers, such as the Gabe Empire¡¯s imperial family, the Kingdom of Ordo¡¯s royal house, or semi-independent dukes like Jars with extensivends and numerous vassals, could afford to maintain organized troops. In Alda¡¯s previous military campaign, its forces upied nearly half of Emerson¡¯s territory. Under the long-term management of the Kent family, Emerson had grown into arge countdom, with nearly 100,000 people living in its half territory. Although the first and third battalions could continue to advance, despite the lower-ss civilians having little loyalty to their lords, Paul still feared potential unrest in the newly acquirednds, so the southern troops halted at Band Castle. One of the objectives of this action was to create a buffer zone between Alda-Baylding and Emerson, which has now been achieved. Moreover, Band Castle, the residence of the Kent family, was more fortified and better defended than Fort Bidou. Even with artillery, conquering it would not be easy. Paul nned to wait for the armies of other allies to gather again before engaging in battle with the Kent family. While the frontlines were engaged inbat, the rear was focused on development. The rebellion in the south led the royal family to purchase armor and weapons nationwide. With the adoption of new technology, Alda¡¯s iron production soared while the costs of iron smelting significantly decreased. Naturally, they sought a share in the royal family¡¯s high demand for weaponry. However, the royal family needed finished weapons, and Alda¡¯s limited number of cksmiths were already strained producing for their own territory. It was impractical to divert some to manufacture swords and armor, which Paul considered to be inevitably obsolete. Moreover, both Alda and Baylding had few cksmiths skilled in crafting traditional weapons. But other territories had them! It was time to discuss cooperation with the allies. Chapter 258: The Cursor Ruler and the Northwest Industry Chapter 258: The Cursor Ruler and the Northwest Industry Alda and Baylding mightck a sufficient number of cksmiths, but other territories have plenty. Notably, the cksmiths in Count Price Parker¡¯s territory are renowned throughout the Northwest Bay for their expertise in forging weapons and armor. In addition to the significant number of civilian cksmiths, the Count himself operates arge weapon workshop. This is also why the old Count dared to organize an opposition to the Kent family alliance. Therefore, Paul invited his allies to Lakeheart Town and proposed a n to jointly manufacture and sell weapons ¡ª he would provide the raw materials, and the cksmiths from various territories would process them into weapons, which would then be sold, and the profits shared. ¡°Alda and Baylding can produce arge amount of iron, whether it¡¯s pig iron or wrought iron. You name the amount, and we can supply it,¡± said Paul, leaving the lords speechless with his bold im. ¡°Can you give us a rough figure? Like, how many tons of pig iron can you produce in a year?¡± Count Parker asked on behalf of the lords. ¡°Uh¡­¡± What number should he say? Would stating the real figure be seen as bragging? Before Paul could decide, Hansel, who was beside him, held up four fingers:¡°By the end of this year, our two territories can reach an annual production of 400 tons.¡± He winked at Paul, suggesting they inte the figure for now, regardless of feasibility, as they wouldn¡¯t need that much anyway. Damn, that¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration. Increasing production isn¡¯t just about building more st furnaces and reverberatory furnaces. It also involves considering the increase in iron ore and coal mining, refining coke, and most importantly, training workers in these rted industries. Anyway, setting aside these concerns, Paul banged on the table, following Hansel¡¯s lead: ¡°That¡¯s right, and if you need more, we can further increase the production!¡± As expected, their bravado stunned everyone, and the lords exchanged nces. Either Grayman was blessed by the Lord, or he had made a deal with the devil ¡ª if they hadn¡¯t witnessed the wonders of firearms and cannons in their previous jointbat, they would certainly think so. ¡°Cough! If what you say is true, Count, that¡¯s great news. Not only can we sell it elsewhere, but we can also use it to arm our own troops, giving us an advantage in battles against Marltz Kent¡¯s army,¡± one of them remarked. ¡°Exactly, Viscount. To be honest, I n to equip each of my soldiers with a breastte,¡± Paul said with a smile to Viscount Johnston, who shrank a little, remembering how he had sent a spy to Alda a year ago to steal paper-making technology. He wondered if Grayman held a grudge. Who would have thought that Alda would be a powerhouse with 2,000 regr soldiers and an annual production of 400 tons of iron? Fortunately, he was now on the same side as Count Grayman. Count Malkan asked, ¡°But how will we transport the weapons inrge quantities to the south? It¡¯s not an ordinary weight.¡± Paul had an answer: ¡°Simple, by sea. Not only does it allow for a huge cargo, but it also avoids tariffs from various territories on the southern route. With no taxes included in the price, our products be 10% morepetitive.¡± Sea transport? Indeed, a novel idea. The lords had heard that Alda¡¯s shipyard was building a new type of vessel that relied solely on wind power and had arge cargo capacity. ¡°Did you eradicate the pirates in the Northwest Bay to pave the way forrge-scale maritime transport?¡± Count Parker asked, stroking his beard. ¡°Yes, I had this in mind at that time.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve already dispatched an expedition to Horn Bay?¡± ¡°Yes, Horn Bay will be a major trading partner for us in the future.¡± ¡°Sigh, speaking of the eradication of pirates, we coastal lords owe you a thank you.¡± Count Parker¡¯s words reminded everyone ofst year¡¯s pirate turmoil and how they had hesitated to aid Grayman when he sought help, making them blush with embarrassment. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t mention it!¡± Although Paul harbored someints, he was happy that his achievements were recognized. With solutions for raw materials and transportation in ce, everyone was willing to join the n to jointly manufacture and sell weapons ¡ª after all, no one wants to turn down money. Paul further suggested: ¡°Gentlemen, to improve production efficiency, I suggest you use your authority as lords to consolidate the cksmiths who forge weapons, merging small workshops intorger ones. Encourage the cksmiths to exchange techniques and collectively improve their skills.¡± ¡°Also, since we are producing jointly, I strongly suggest that we standardize our weapon production across our territories, branding them with ¡®Northwest¡¯ or ¡®Bay¡¯ as a prefix, creating a brand effect. Rest assured, this world is not peaceful, with so many wars, we shouldn¡¯t only focus on the rebellion in the south. United, we won¡¯t have a situation where some feast while others only get soup.¡± Derrick Heller agreed: ¡°Right, I heard that the Gabe Empire is preparing for war with its eastern neighbor. A war of such magnitude will definitely require a massive amount of weapons and equipment.¡± Price Parker nodded: ¡°Standardizing is indeed better, I agree with that.¡± Led by him, the other lords also agreed. ¡°Gentlemen, when I say standardization, I mean not just shaping the weapons and armor simrly, but also having the exact same dimensions, with a margin of error at the millimeter level.¡± ¡°Paul, isn¡¯t that a bit too demanding?¡± ¡°No, I believe quality is the primary factor in making our name. Remember this term ¡ª standardization!¡± ¡°Standardization?¡± ¡°Yes, standardization. I¡¯ve specifically made something to achieve this. Bring in the ruler!¡± Servants entered from outside the hall, cing a strange object on each lord¡¯s table. As the lords examined it, they realized it was a ruler with scales, but of aplex design, as Paul had mentioned. ¡°This is called a vernier caliper, which can measure the dimensions of objects precisely. The instructions are included. With this, we can strive for standardization.¡± The precision of the vernier calipers at this time may notpare to those on Earth, but they were sufficient for current production needs. The lords marveled at the vernier calipers, with some silently cursing Paul for being a fanatic. ¡­ After a full day of discussions, the lords decided to establish a so-called pany¡± named ¡°Northwest Industries,¡± specializing in the production and sales of weapons and equipment. Shares were allocated, with Paul holding thergest due to his role as initiator and near-monopoly on raw materials and transportation, followed by Price Parker and Malron Ganard, then the other lords. This was not set in stone, as shareholder meetings would be held regrly to adjust shares based on individual contributions. Finally, they drafted a general charter and elected Count Malron Ganard of Baylding to manage the day-to-day affairs of Northwest Industries, as his territory was already under the administration of Lakeheart Town, making him the most avable. ¡°Quality! Quality! And quality again! I will not transport goods that don¡¯t meet our standards!¡± Paul emphasized in the end. Chapter 259: Provocation Chapter 259: Provocation Kevin, brimming with joy, pushed his wheelbarrow down the road, followed by several people from his vige. Some, like Kevin, pushed carts, while others carried shoulder poles. This group was on their way to Port Fran to deliver goods. A wealthy merchant, Lord Adra, had set up a purchasing station in Port Fran, specifically buying salt prepared through traditional methods. Unlike other salt merchants who acted superior and disdainful due to their wealth, Adra was amiable and got along well with the salt workers. He often addressed them as ¡°my friends,¡± making Kevin and others feel genuinely befriended. Strangely, they had never seen Lord Adra selling this salt in nearby areas. He imed it was destined for distant easternnds. However, they didn¡¯t care where he sold it, as long as they earned money to sustain their families. Upon reaching the purchasing station, they saw people bustling in and out, apparently moving goods. Lord Adra, with his round belly and wealthy appearance, stood at the entrance, directing his servants. Kevin approached to greet: ¡°Lord Adra, what are you doing?¡± Turning around, Adra, recognizing Kevin, hastily replied, ¡°Oh, Kevin! Are you here to deliver goods?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve brought the vige¡¯s salt.¡±Adra¡¯s face showed a hint of guilt as he nced at the queue behind Kevin, then quietly pulled him aside. In a low voice, Adra confessed, ¡°To be honest, Kevin, I was about to send someone to find you.¡± ¡°Is there something important?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t continue with your business¡­ I have to move out in a few days.¡± Kevin, initially confused, soon eximed in panic, ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean you can¡¯t do our business anymore, Lord Adra?¡± Adra, troubled, exined, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s this ongoing war, isn¡¯t it? The trade routes to the east arepletely cut off. I have no connections in other directions.¡± ¡°The war? This damned war!¡± Kevin clenched his fists in frustration, desperate for a target for his anger. Adra looked at him sympathetically: ¡°Ah, you¡¯vee all this way; it wasn¡¯t easy. Come, rest in my store for a while. In honor of our long cooperation, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. Invite yourpanions in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Adra.¡± Kevin thanked him weakly, his stomach growling with hunger. Returning to hispanions, Kevin shared the news of Adra¡¯s departure from Port Fran, which caused an uproar. ¡°What? Lord Adra is leaving? What will we do?¡± ¡°I urgently need money at home!¡± ¡°Ah, let¡¯s fill our bellies first and then think of a solution.¡± ¡­ At the dinner table, everyone ate in silence, engulfed in a gloomy atmosphere. Adra, smiling wryly, said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurdle we can¡¯t ovee. Once this war ends and trade resumes, I¡¯lle back. I¡¯ll still rely on you for supplies.¡± Kevin and others could only respond with bitter smiles, wondering when the war would end. The lords certainly didn¡¯t care about the suffering ofmon folk like them. ¡°Someone, bring the barrel of wine from the kitchen. Let¡¯s drink a few sses today. I¡¯ve always considered you my friends, and it¡¯s hard to leave like this.¡± Adra waved his hand, signaling his staff to fetch the wine. Kevin stood up to stop him: ¡°Lord Adra, this is too generous. You¡¯ve already shown us great kindness by providing a meal.¡± Adra looked at him intently: ¡°Are you refusing to give me face? Sit down!¡± Reluctantly, Kevin sat back down. The wine barrel was soon ced on the table, andrge cups of wine were served to everyone. Adra raised his ss and announced loudly, ¡°Cheers!¡± Kevin stared at the wine before him, his emotionsplex. ¡°Ah, they say drinking helps forget worries, so let¡¯s drink¡­¡± He lifted his ss to his lips, and hispanions, seeing this, also picked up theirs. ¡°Damn! This wine is strong!¡± Kevin downed his drink in one go. The spicy taste made him scrunch up his face, nearly choking. He had never tasted such strong wine before. But once it reached his stomach, an unfamiliar burning sensation rose from his belly, quickly spreading throughout his body, creating a strange feeling in his brain. The others showed a range of expressions, some sticking out their tongues and gasping from the spiciness. Adra chuckled softly, ¡°You¡¯ve never had this kind of wine, have you? Come, another round!¡± ¡­ After several rounds, everyone started to feel tipsy. Adra, red-faced and reeking of alcohol, slung an arm over Kevin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My young friend Kevin! Actually, my leaving here isn¡¯t entirely because of the war. It¡¯s also because¡­ ah, never mind, let¡¯s drink!¡± Seemingly hiding something, Kevin tried to stay clear-headed and asked, ¡°Lord Adra, is there another reason? You don¡¯t need to hide anything from us.¡± Adra sighed deeply: ¡°Ah, the salt field owners in Port Fran and the local officials¡­ *hic*¡­ they can¡¯t stand me!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t they stand you?¡± Adra, with a drunken gaze, exined: ¡°I have a significant demand on their turf, but I¡¯ve never purchased from them, which deeply offends them¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do this; it¡¯s just that my target customers prefer salt made traditionally.¡± Kevin mmed the table angrily: ¡°Do they not consider giving us a way to live? We¡¯ve been making salt for generations. If you¡¯re driven away, to whom shall we sell our salt?¡± A brief, almost imperceptible glint shed in Adra¡¯s eyes as hemented, ¡°People these days are too obsessed with money. In their eyes, you arepetitors, wishing for your early demise. I tell you, there are rumors circting that traditionally made salt is poisonous, secretly harming one¡¯s health. It¡¯s likely their doing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! Before the salt fields, they also consumed our salt for generations. Never have we heard of salt poisoning anyone.¡± One of Kevin¡¯spanions spoke up in anger. Adra shook his head, a look of helplessness on his face: ¡°Rumors are the worst. Say it enough, and people start to believe it.¡± ¡°s! Nowhere to sell our salt, and soon we have to pay taxes again!¡± ¡°Those bloated salt field owners are detestable!¡± Under the influence of the wine, the conversation grew more animated, with everyone voicing their grievances about the unfairness of the world. Only Kevin silently drank his wine, one cup after another pouring into his stomach. Chapter 260: Taxes! Taxes! Taxes! Chapter 260: Taxes! Taxes! Taxes! After having a meal at the merchant Adra¡¯s store, Kevin tried to sell the salt he brought in the town center¡¯s square. Initially, no one was interested in buying, forcing them to repeatedly lower the price. By sunset, they finally made some money, though it was undoubtedly at a loss. Even so, they faced an inevitable issue. ¡°Tax Officer, sir! We¡¯ve only earned this little amount of money all afternoon. Please, have mercy and exempt us from taxes.¡± Kevin and the others pleaded meekly to the approaching tax officer. The tax officer shook his head resolutely, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much or little you¡¯ve earned. If you¡¯re doing business in this town, you must pay taxes to the lord. Don¡¯t think of escaping my notice.¡± ¡°But sir, we are salt workers who make a living by boiling salt. Due to the rise of salt fields, we had to keep lowering our prices to sell our salt. We¡¯re already suffering a loss, and if you take some as tax, this trip would have been in vain.¡± The tax officer remained unyielding, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your individual circumstances. As Port Fran¡¯s tax officer, I can¡¯t break the rules for one or two people. Rules are rules. Without them, how can Lord Grayman govern his territory?¡± Despite their continued pleas, the tax officer grew impatient, summoned a few tax clerks from the city hall, and surrounded them. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense. You have two choices: pay your taxes willingly or substitute it withbor. The choice is yours!¡±With no other option and faced with the ultimatum, they reluctantlyplied, feeling their money pouches significantly lighter after paying the taxes. The tax officer snorted and left with his clerks, ¡°A bunch of paupers. If it weren¡¯t for Lord Grayman driving away the pirates, could you even do business peacefully in this town?¡± Anger clenched in their fists, Kevin and the others dared not express their frustration. They decided to visit the new church in Port Fran, all except Kevin, who seemed reluctant. Upon reaching the door, Kevin said petntly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside for you. Hurry up!¡± Hispanions shook their heads and entered the church. ¡­ ¡°Almighty Lord, please bless us and show us a clear path¡­¡± The vigers prayed devoutly to the statue, and after their prayers, they handed a bag of salt to the priest standing beside them. ¡°This is our vige¡¯s offering to the Lord of Light for this month. Please ept it on behalf of the church.¡± Their ¡°offering¡± was actually the so-called ¡°tithe¡± ¡ª the faithful were required to give one-tenth of their produce or ie to the church. Parting with a bag of hard-earned salt was painful, but not doing so could invite divine punishment, as the priests said. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Moreover, the collection of tithes by the church was recognized by the lord¡¯s mansion and was obligatory. If the church discovered anyone not paying voluntarily, the tax officer would stille knocking. Refusing to pay could lead to serious consequences from the lord. The priest checked the weight of the salt bag, smiled satisfactorily, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°The Lord of Light will surely bless His faithfulmbs.¡± The people bowed and left. ¡­ Seeing hispanions exit the church, Kevin, who had been waiting impatiently outside, scoffed, ¡°The offering we give probably doesn¡¯t reach the Lord of Light at all. It must all go into the pockets of His so-called loyal servants.¡± Most of hispanions showed a look of helplessness, aware of the corruption within the church. Only one devout viger, usually very pious, suddenly changed his expression. ¡°Kevin, if you keep spouting nonsense, I won¡¯te with you to sell salt next time.¡± His warning had no effect, and Kevin continued to mock: ¡°You¡¯re so eager and diligent with your offerings, yet I haven¡¯t seen the Lord of Light bless you at all. You¡¯re just as poor as I am.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Unable to argue back, the devout believer almost resorted to violence. ¡°Enough, enough, fighting over a little dispute? Let¡¯s not be theughingstock of the town.¡± The others quickly intervened, separating them as they continued to hurl insults from a distance. The devout one argued, ¡°The servants of the church tirelessly serve the Lord of Light day in and day out. It¡¯s only right that they receive somepensation.¡± Kevin retorted, ¡°Their pensation¡¯ is more than just a little. They live livesparable to nobility, which ispletely against what the Scriptures dictate!¡± ¡­ The group headed back to their vige, dispirited and conversing sporadically. ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t sustain ourselves just by boiling salt anymore. We need to find another way to make a living.¡± ¡°How about we check out the salt fields in Port Fran? Maybe our ancestral skills could be useful there.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re really going topromise and be a traitor?¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve thought about it too.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming. If it was a few months ago, maybe, but they¡¯re not hiring anymore.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Okay, I admit I asked them secretly. But they said in a few months, the salt fields will expand their production and hire a lot of people. Apparently, they n to sell salt through the southern sea routes.¡± ¡°A few months? A week is already too long for me. We¡¯re barely scraping by at home.¡± ¡°There are other options. Although the salt fields aren¡¯t hiring, there are many other factories looking for workers, like those making pottery, paper, and canned goods. Such factories are increasinglymon.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve never worked with those things before. Starting as an apprentice and abandoning our ancestral craft, I really can¡¯t reconcile with that.¡± The team returned to the vige, where many awaited their return eagerly. Upon learning that the merchant Adra was leaving Port Fran and they had to sell their salt at a loss, the whole vige was shrouded in gloom. After Kevin returned home, he hastily ate a few bites before falling into a deep sleep, exhausted from the long day of selling salt in Port Fran until nightfall. ¡­ Amotion woke Kevin up early in the morning. Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he asked his parents, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside so early in the morning?¡± His father, silent and mncholic, sat next to the table smoking a pipe ¡ª not with real tobo, but with some unknown nt leaves, a substitute since their ie had drastically reduced. His mother, preparing breakfast, sighed deeply, ¡°What else can it be? Just listen for yourself.¡± An extremely irritating voice reached Kevin¡¯s ears. ¡°Fellow vigers, it¡¯s time to pay the poll tax for this month¡­¡± Another damned tax! No matter where or when, he could never escape such burdens. Chapter 261: War Tax Chapter 261: War Tax Kevin, holding the tax payment his family owed, left his house reluctantly. He had barely walked a few steps before reaching the vige center where the tax collection point was set up. Arge crowd had already gathered there, and on a hastily erected tform, someone was shouting loudly. ¡°Fellow vigers, this time, in addition to the usual poll tax, we have to pay an additional type of tax?¡± The crowd erupted in uproar. ¡°Why do we have to pay an extra tax?¡± ¡°This is too much, we don¡¯t have much money as it is.¡± ¡°They are driving us to desperation!¡± The vigers were agitated and expressed their discontent. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Listen to me, let me exin!¡±The tax collector shouted, finally managing to quieten the crowd. ¡°Are we not at war with the usurpers? Once the war starts, gold coins flow out like water. The soldiers at the front need food and drink, their weapons need sharpening, their armor needs repairing, all of which cost money!¡± ¡°So, the additional tax is called the ¡®War Tax¡¯! It will be discontinued once the war is over. But as long as the war continues, we have to pay it! Life is hard for everyone, Lord Baden understands this, so he mercifully set the war tax to 20 copper coins per person.¡± ¡°20 copper coins! Are you trying to bleed us dry?¡± Kevin shouted in the crowd, ¡°We won¡¯t pay!¡± ¡°Right, my family can¡¯t afford that much! We won¡¯t pay either!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t pay! Paying will starve us to death!¡± Under his lead, more and more people voiced their refusal to pay the tax. ¡°How can you be like this? This is a decree personally ordered by Lord Baden.¡± As soon as they heard Lord Baden¡¯s name, the vigers¡¯ spirits dampened. Lord Baden was a well-knownrgendowner in the area, many considered him as the tax officer appointed by the lord, representing the lord¡¯s authority. However, Kevin knew that this Lord Baden was merely a ¡°vige tax contractor.¡± Kevin stepped onto the tform: ¡°Lord Baden¡¯s personal orders don¡¯t matter. Only the lord can decide to introduce a new tax. I ask you, do you have a decree from the lord¡¯s manor to prove it?¡± ¡°Decree from the lord¡¯s manor?¡± Several of Baden¡¯s servants were taken aback by the question, clearly not having such a document. Seeing his opponents speechless, Kevin scoffed and shouted to the vigers: ¡°Fellow vigers, if they can¡¯t produce a decree from the lord¡¯s manor, then Baden is imposing an arbitrary tax, and we can report him to the lord.¡± The crowd began to stir. ¡°Ridiculous! Nonsense! Utterly absurd!¡± Several of Baden¡¯s servants panicked and immediately retaliated. ¡°Lord Baden¡¯s word represents the will of the lord! He is the representative of the lord¡¯s manor here!¡± Kevin questioned: ¡°Has the lord agreed to his tax increase?¡± ¡°If Lord Baden says so, then surely the lord has agreed!¡± ¡°We must see the decree!¡± ¡°You illiterates wouldn¡¯t understand it even if we showed you the decree.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I do recognize some characters, please bring it out!¡± ¡°You¡­ you must not resist paying your taxes!¡± Seeing Baden¡¯s servants stutter and fail to produce the decree Kevin mentioned, the vigers¡¯ emotions grew increasingly agitated. ¡°Vampires! Vampires!¡± ¡°Get out of our vige!¡± Led by someone, trash started being thrown at the servants. ¡°You rebellious lot, just you wait!¡± The servants of the Baden family red hatefully at Kevin, the instigator, and fled in a panic amidst the vigers¡¯ jeering, even abandoning the collection of the poll tax. ¡­ In arge estate,ndlord Baden was leisurely chatting with a few fellow gentry friends,ughter echoing asionally. His steward burst in, looking distraught, ¡°My lord, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Baden, portly in stature, frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t be so flustered! What could it be, has the sky fallen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about collecting taxes¡­ there was some trouble.¡± With a raise of his hand, Baden silenced his steward. ¡°Gentlemen, please continue your discussions here, I¡¯ll be right back. You! Come with me.¡± Baden excused himself to his guests and led the servant into another room. ¡°Speak! What happened?¡± ¡°The new ¡®War Tax¡¯, the vigers demand to see a decree from the lord¡¯s manor before paying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple, isn¡¯t it? Just get someone who¡¯s good with ink to forge a document to fool them.¡± ¡°But, my lord, that¡¯s risky. There seems to be someone knowledgeable in that vige. If they realize the lord¡¯s decree is forged by us, then¡­¡± The steward, somewhat afraid, gestured at his neck, miming a beheading. ¡°Humph! It was your idea, and now you¡¯re scared like this!¡± ¡°Err¡­ I didn¡¯t expect those illiterate vigers to question it.¡± ¡°What about the poll tax? How much did we collect?¡± ¡°Err¡­ the vigers were quite agitated, and they got scared and ran back here.¡± ¡°Worthless! Trash! Get those people out of my sight immediately, I never want to see them again.¡± Baden vented his anger. Finally, he instructed: ¡°Send another team to the vige immediately, with more sticks and cudgels. Give a good lesson to those who dare resist paying tax. Humph, I refuse to believe these peasants won¡¯t obey!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The steward left. Ever since the new lord took over and started an ¡°Agricultural Reform,¡± Baden had been harboring resentment. His family owned not only the officially registered farnd in the lord¡¯s manor but had also secretly encroached on a lot of publd. Publd, owned directly by the lord, could be used bymoners for minor activities like gathering firewood or asional grazing. Still,rge-scale cultivation was not allowed unless purchased from the lord, requiring registration in the manor. Once registered, taxes must be paid based on area or yield to the manor, and a tenth of the produce given to the church. But cultivating secretly on publd meant no taxes and keeping all the produce. Not only Baden¡¯s family, but many gentryndlords had been doing this for generations, with previous lords turning a blind eye. Unexpectedly,st year, Minister of Agriculture Hansel began promoting ¡°Land Integration,¡± first undertaking a survey of cultivatednd. Hansel personally visited various ces, exposing vast swathes of encroached publd. After consulting with the current lord, a crackdown on this issue began. For those who admitted to encroaching, paying a fine triple thend¡¯s value made thend theirs, with future taxes due. Those unable to pay triple were fined once the value, and thend was reimed. Some unimed encroachednds were simply taken back. During this process, Baden¡¯s family suffered massive property losses and hefty fines. The aggrieved Lord Baden constantly pondered how to recoup his losses. His steward suggested exploiting his position as a tax contractor and levy a ¡°War Tax¡± under the pretext of the recent war between two lords in the Northwest Bay. Chapter 262: Riot Chapter 262: Riot On April 15, 1991 of the Holy Calendar, a horseman galloped furiously into Port Fran, heading straight for the town hall. Upon reaching the entrance of the town hall, the rider tumbled off the horse and fell to the ground. The guards stationed there rushed forward to help him up. Gasping for air, with his chest heaving dramatically from the relentless ride, he managed to utter, ¡°Rebellion! Themoners have rebelled! I must see the Mayor, I need to see the Mayor.¡± Hearing the word ¡®rebellion¡¯, the guards, not taking any chances, frisked him thoroughly before quickly escorting him into the town hall. Half an hourter, the internal security forces and militia of Port Fran hastily assembled and headed towards the city gates, only to be shocked to find them closed. It was unprecedented, as ever since the Lord had exterminated the pirates and cracked down on crime, the gates had never been closed during the day. Many believed that something significant must have urred. ¡­ ¡°Those are my initial thoughts¡­¡± At the naval base in Port Fran, Austin was discussing recent operational ns with the top brass of the navy.Recently, the staff headquarters in Lakeheart Town had decided on a two-front offensive. After the army had seized half of the Emden territory, the navy was expected to make a significant contribution to the war. Naturally, Austin was all for it. However, he was dissatisfied with the conservative expectations of the staff headquarters, which only tasked the navy with sailing up the Weiss River against the current, blockading the river ports within the territories of the Marltz-Kent forces in the eastern region. He felt this underestimated their capabilities. In Austin¡¯s view, only by capturing a territory like the first and third army regiments could the navy truly demonstrate its strength. He decided to divide the navy, equipped with six sailing warships, into three fleets, eachprising two warships. ¨C Themander of the first fleet was Major Quik; ¨C Themander of the second fleet was Major Yarman; ¨C Themander of the third fleet was Major Tirpitz. The n was for the first fleet to patrol the seas outside Port Fran, while the second and third fleets would advance eastward along the river. Quik had gained fame in exploring new routes, and it was time for others to shine. As they were about to delve into the details of the operation, a guard rushed into the meeting room. ¡°Colonel, Mayor Theodore urgently requests your presence at the town hall for an emergency meeting. It¡¯s very urgent, please go immediately.¡± Austin, puzzled, asked, ¡°Very urgent?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the messenger said.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head there right away.¡± ¡­ Upon Austin¡¯s arrival at the town hall¡¯s meeting room, it was already crowded with many officials. There was Mayor Theodore¡¯s administrative advisor, Old Peter, the local conscription office chief, and various other officials, indicating that the meeting had been going on for a while. ¡°Colonel Austin, there¡¯s a major crisis!¡± Seeing the navalmander enter, Mayor Theodore stood up abruptly. ¡°Mayor, please calm down. What happened?¡± Austin found a seat and asked methodically. ¡°The salt workers have rebelled!¡± ¡°What? Rebellion?¡± Austin, who had just sat down, stood up again in shock. ¡°Yes, Mr. Baden just sent someone to inform us of this news.¡± ¡°Who is Mr. Baden?¡± ¡°He is a local gentry of Faber Vige and also the tax farmer of the area.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about the specifics.¡± Mayor Theodore then recounted the details of the salt workers¡¯ rebellion. ording to the message brought by a servant of the Baden household, the trouble began a couple of days ago during a tax collection. As usual, Lord Baden, the tax farmer, sent his men to collect taxes. However, the salt workers, for reasons unknown, defied the sacred authority granted to Lord Baden by the lord of thend and refused to pay taxes. In response, Lord Baden, acting upon his duty and power, sent more men to press for tax payment, possibly with some harsh words. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the stubborn vigers attacked and injured the tax collectors, with only a few managing to escape back, battered and bloodied. The fate of those who didn¡¯t escape remains unknown. Moreover, the rioters then collectively surrounded Baden¡¯s vige. Under their instigation, many vigers and serfs from nearby also joined the riot, significantly bolstering their ranks. The mob re-entered Lord Baden¡¯s estate, ransacking, looting, burning, and killing indiscriminately. Many in the estate were brutally murdered. With no other option, Lord Baden had to escape through a secret tunnel from his house and took refuge in a hidden farm, from where he sent a servant on horseback to report to the town hall in Port Fran. After hearing the full story, Austin remained silent. He did not believe the portrayal of ¡®Lord Baden¡¯ as an innocent victim as described by the servant. These tax farmers were often like blood-sucking leeches, exploiting their power to shift their tax burdens onto themon people. How could any of them be considered qualified if they didn¡¯t do so? The navalmander asked, ¡°So, Mayor, what do you need from me?¡± Mayor Theodore replied, ¡°I would like to request the navy to dispatch sailors to help us maintain order.¡± Austin frowned, ¡°For a potentialbat mission like this, I must seek instructions from the staff headquarters. Besides, ording to the rules set by the Count, both the navy and the army are for external use. Shouldn¡¯t internal conflicts like this be handled by the internal security forces?¡± Theodore shook his head, ¡°Port Fran only has one toon of internal security forces, which is far too few. Even with the militia, we barely have a few hundred men. ording to the messenger, the rioters have probably rallied many vigers, and their numbers might have already exceeded two thousand. I don¡¯t feel confident about a victory. The navy has firearms and cannons; only your deployment can quickly quell the disturbance. Colonel, you don¡¯t need to worry about breaking the rules. I¡¯ve already sent a message to Lakeheart Town for permission, and we should receive a response by tomorrow. In the meantime, please have your troops assist in defending Port Fran. I fear the rioters might grow in number and attack here. Once we receive approval from Lakeheart Town, you can then move to suppress them.¡± Austin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. After all, Port Fran is the base of the navy, and defending it is our undeniable duty. I will also dispatch scouts to gather intelligence on their strengths.¡± He stood up, ¡°Given the urgency of the situation, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll return to the base now to arrange for the troops to assist in defending the town.¡± ¡°That would be great, thank you.¡± After Austin left, Theodore sighed in relief and slumped back into his chair. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had such an incident. Why did it have to happen during my tenure? These rioters are detestable.¡± Sitting beside him, advisor Old Peter remarked, ¡°Mayor, we shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions just yet. The salt workers around here have always beenw-abiding. Such actions must have some unknown andpelling reasons behind them.¡± ¡°No matter their reasons, robbery and murder are wrong! Besides, we are currently at war with the usurpers. Isn¡¯t this just dragging us down? These foolish men and women have no sense of the bigger picture or right and wrong!¡± Mayor Theodore said bitterly. Chapter 263: Dilemma Chapter 263: Dilemma When Paul received the news of the riot, he waspletely bewildered. A look of astonishment lingered on his face for half a minute. ¡°What have I done wrong?¡± Aftering to his senses, he asked himself this question. ¡°Count, now is not the time to ask such questions. Please, quickly convene the lords to discuss how to suppress the rebellion,¡± urgently advised Cecil, the head of intelligence, who hade to deliver the news. ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re right. Quick! Get all the heads of the Administration Council and all the military officers ofpany rank and above who are in Lakeheart Town to the lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Cecil left to carry out the orders, while Paul waited anxiously in the hall for everyone¡¯s arrival. Ever since awakening his memories of a past life, he had considered it his duty to advance this world, inventing various new gadgets, establishing factories, and promoting education¡ªall for the betterment of the people on thisnd. Indeed, life in Lakeheart Town, where he resided, had been improving. Why had such a thing not happened in the neighboring territory, but instead fallen upon him, a ¡°progressive and enlightened¡± lord?¡­ ¡°Rebellion! This is a rebellion!¡± Hansel, having heard the news, was extremely agitated and the first to exim, ¡°Please send troops immediately to suppress the rioters.¡± Others, including the chief steward Ford, nodded in agreement, indicating that the first priority was to send troops to suppress the rebellion. Chief of Staff Schroeder, Commander ude of the 2nd Infantry Battalion, and Commander Andrew of the 4th Infantry Battalion expressed that the military was ready to follow his orders. ¡°Gentlemen, please calm down.¡± Paul, while urging others to remain calm, was actually panic-stricken himself. ¡°Right now, all we know is what that person named Baden has told us. Whether it¡¯s truly a riot is still uncertain! Maybe¡­ maybe they just gathered together, and Baden, out of fear, exaggerated the situation.¡± Chief Steward Ford shook his head: ¡°Even so, such arge assembly without the lord¡¯s permission and surveince is already forbidden. Dispersing them is justified, and the leaders must be punished.¡± While they were discussing, a second message arrived, delivered by a military pigeon. ¡°Navy scouts have confirmed that in Faber Vige and its surroundings, fires ze and smoke billows! It seems there has been arge-scale riot, and many wealthy homes have been looted.¡± Schroeder read the contents of the note with a frown. The information from the navy corroborated the previous reports. ¡°At the scene, people shouted¡­ shouted¡­¡± Schroeder said softly, ¡°They shouted slogans like ¡®Down with the lord.¡¯¡± ¡°Count, we must act swiftly. Theodore, the mayor, requests your permission for the navy to quell the rebellion. For safety, please dispatch two morepanies of troops for support.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Paul hesitated. ording to his deeply ingrained beliefs, a rebellion by the lower sses inherently had a sense of justice, and such indiscriminate suppression seemed too brutal. Moreover, perhaps due to his divergent thinking, he thought of the Second Emperor of Qin, Yang Guang¡­ and countless rulers overthrown by peasant uprisings. Didn¡¯t they all start with a small spark that eventually became uncontroble? Would he be nailed to the pir of historical shame if he rashly chose to suppress them? ¡°Why can¡¯t we first send someone to talk to them? To understand why they are rioting. Maybe¡­ maybe they have somepelling reasons.¡± Negotiate? Upon hearing this, everyone looked at him with an incredulous expression. Negotiating with rioters? Is this something a lord should say? ¡°Hmm!¡± Hansel coughed lightly and asked, ¡°My lord, what if, for those pelling reasons,¡¯ they make certain demands, such as tax relief? What would you do then?¡± Paul thought for a moment and replied, ¡°If their demands are not too excessive, I think I would satisfy them. I have always strived to be a benevolent lord.¡± Hansel spoke sternly, ¡°No! You absolutely cannot do this! Once you open this door, there¡¯s no turning back!¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it normal for the subjects to express their wishes and the lord to decide whether to agree or not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s in normal times. If they hadn¡¯t rioted and simply expressed their wishes through regr channels, that would be fine. Whether you agree or not, the initiative lies with you, and there would be no consequences. But now it¡¯s different. They have started a riot. If you agree to their demands in this context, how will others see you?¡± ¡°How will they see me?¡± ¡°As a lord who can be threatened and bullied. Regardless of what you think, others will believe that the initiative is with the rioters. Your authority will no longer be solid, and the Count, who appears unassable on normal days, will seem to yield easily under pressure.¡± ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t that a bit too severe?¡± Seeing Paul still ¡®oblivious,¡¯ Chief Steward Ford also began to persuade, ¡°Count, Hansel is right. The popce is arge group,prising many smaller groups with their own demands, some even conflicting. Theirbined desires are endless, while what you can offer is limited. Satisfying one group will cause another to emerge. As a lord, you can only bestow charity upon the people, but you must never let them take anything from you actively! Therefore, please immediately quell this riot, dispel the rioters¡¯ delusions, and deter those who are watching and waiting to act.¡± Schroeder nodded in agreement, ¡°In such a situation, even if the other party¡¯s requests are reasonable, you should not agree. So, it¡¯s better not to ask and first suppress the riot. My lord, please do not worry. They are just vigers, and a few fully armed knights can disperse them, let alone our well-trained, gun- and cannon-equipped army.¡± Paul opened his mouth slightly, not expecting such ¡®reactionary¡¯ words from the two respected elders. After much thought, Paul finally said, ¡°I order, first, to notify the militia stations in each vige and town to organize the militia. Those in charge must keep abreast of the situation in their areas and not be negligent. Second, dispatch twopanies of troops overnight to cooperate with the navy and internal guard troops there to iste the riot area, and then¡­¡± Everyone waited for the lord to say the word ¡°suppress.¡± ¡°And then issue a final ultimatum to those involved in the riot, ordering them to immediately cease their previous actions, but no attacks are to be made without mymand.¡± Hansel and others were about to continue persuading when Paul interjected: ¡°Gentlemen, give me one night. I will decide how to proceed with this matter.¡± ¡­ On the way out of the lord¡¯s mansion, Hansel and Cecil discussed the recent events as they walked. ¡°Did you notice? Apart from being worried about his reputation for kindness, the Count seems to be afraid of something else.¡± ¡°It does seem so. Is he afraid the army won¡¯t be able to defeat those rioters? That¡¯s absurd. As Lord Schroeder said, a few knights could disperse them.¡± ¡°Right, Cecil, why didn¡¯t we see our beautiful Head of Education and the advisory Miss? They are also members of the Administration Council. Didn¡¯t you notify them?¡± ¡°Such matters as riots are too harsh for women; it¡¯s better not to disturb them.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that the only reason?¡± ¡°Well, I admit.¡± Cecil shrugged and said, ¡°I was afraid their character and stance might influence the Count¡¯s judgment.¡± ¡°Your concern is justified.¡± Chapter 264: Suppression Chapter 264: Suppression Throughout the night, there were no disturbances. The following morning, Paul, with bloodshot and reddened eyes, announced his subsequent measures to everyone: If the rioters refused the final ultimatum, he authorized the martialw troops to use all avable means to quell the unrest, including the use of muskets and cannons. Since those involved in the riot had lost their reason, it was unlikely that they could be pacified without harm. Sitting on the throne of a feudal lord required the resolve of one. Even if failure was inevitable, Paul motivated himself, determined not to end like the locksmith king who died humiliated by his subjects due to his constantpromises and retreats. Members of the Administration Council and the military praised the lord¡¯s ¡®wise decision¡¯. The arrival of Gedwin and other salt field owners further strengthened his resolve. ¡°Lord Count, please stand up for us!¡± Gedwin and the others threw themselves on the ground, sobbing loudly. Their disheveled appearance indicated they hade to Lakeheart Town overnight. ¡°The rioters destroyed our salt fields by the sea! They also killed many workers. Please, send the troops to capture and hang them all!¡± Through the tearful pleas of the salt field owners, Paul realized the gravity of the situation had worsened. ¡°We had toe to you because your navalmander insisted on waiting for your orders before deploying his forces.¡± Gedwin¡¯s tone revealed his strong dissatisfaction with Austin. If Austin had been more flexible, the riot would have been nipped in the bud, and he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such losses.¡­ ¡°Report! Lakeheart Town has authorized us to use all feasible means to suppress the riot.¡± Captain Quik, who personally led the sailors to block the roads, received the written order from the messenger. Last night, they received orders from Lakeheart Town via a falcon ¨C to iste the riot area and then wait for further instructions. The navy sprang into action. Divided into units based on their ships, with more than a hundred men per ship, they blocked all the roads. ¡°All personnel, assemble!¡± Following Quik¡¯smand, the sailors on the Southern number quickly formed ranks. ¡°Our next target is Faber Vige. ording to the orders, we must quickly restore order there!¡± Quik waved his hand, ¡°Move out!¡± ¡­ Kevin stood on the tower of thendlord Baden¡¯s house, looking down the road outside the vige. Hispanions were joyfully preparing the day¡¯s food in the yard, ughtering pigs and sheep, but he couldn¡¯t feel happy. The development of events hadpletely exceeded his expectations. He began to reminisce again¡­ After the vigers drove away the first group of tax collectors, Baden quickly sent a second, more menacing group armed with knives and clubs. They threatened the vigers, warning that if they resisted paying taxes again, they would ¡®show them some color¡¯. The tension escted, and it was unclear who started it, but it soon turned into a physical conflict. Once the physical conflict started, it couldn¡¯t be stopped. The vigers¡¯ long-held grievances exploded in an instant, showing a violent side contrary to their usual docility. Although Baden¡¯s tax collection team had arrived with great fanfare, they were vastly outnumbered by the vigers and were quickly overwhelmed, with more than half of them downed. The rest, injured, fled in disarray. After a brief cheer, the vigers were at a loss about what to do next. Fired up by the recent events, Kevin climbed onto the tform and shouted, ¡°Everyone! We havepletely torn our faces with Baden. He will surely send more people to threaten us. So, I propose, instead of passively waiting for them toe, we should take the initiative to confront him. We must make him exin this so-called ¡®war tax¡¯. If he can¡¯t produce an official decree from the lord¡¯s mansion and is setting new taxes behind the lord¡¯s back, even if the lord¡¯s mansion sends someone to investigate, we will have a valid argument.¡± Someone asked, ¡°Kevin, are you sure Baden is setting new taxes without the lord¡¯s knowledge?¡± The crowd grew tense with this question, having only heard Kevin assert confidently that Baden was illicitly collecting taxes without considering its truth. Kevin confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been to Lakeheart Town so many times and have never heard of a ¡®war tax¡¯ being collected elsewhere. Baden must be deceiving us.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s Lord Baden! The biggestndlord of this generation. His family is very powerful.¡± After the tax collectors were driven away, many people¡¯s fervor had dissipated, and the fear and anxiety of thendlord once again dominated their minds. ¡°Citizens!¡± Kevin shouted indignantly, ¡°Do you think Baden will let this go? No, absolutely not. He will surely seek revenge and meticulously fabricate charges against us, gathering more henchmen to deal with us. We must take the initiative while he¡¯s still unprepared and confront him. We should negotiate and force him to agree to a deal under his disadvantageous position, reducing the tax to a level we can afford.¡± Someone asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t the tax set by the lord?¡± Kevin exined, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Baden is just a tax farmer. He¡¯s contracted the tax collection for our region. The lord¡¯s mansion only collects a fixed tax from him, but the actual tax he collects from us is far more than what he pays to the lord¡¯s mansion. The difference naturally goes into his own pocket.¡± Seeing the people still hesitant, Kevin urgently persuaded them, ¡°We¡¯ve already beaten his men. What are you hesitating for? We¡¯ve caught Baden in a wrongdoing. We must seize this opportunity to force him to reduce taxes, or else we¡¯ll go to Lakeheart Town and report him.¡± Another person asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we directly go to Lakeheart Town to report him?¡± Kevin exined, ¡°Baden is the one who set the private tax. If the lord¡¯s mansion changes the tax farmer, we will have no bargaining chips with the new one. All tax farmers are the same; the new one will also want to make a big profit from us. It¡¯s better to keep Baden, exchange not exposing him, and let him earn a bit in return for reducing our taxes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± ¡°I think this method will work!¡± More and more people began to support Kevin, and gradually everyone sided with him. They had no choice; everyone wanted to avoid offending the powerfulndlord, but life was getting harder. The imposition of a non-existent ¡®war tax¡¯ made survival even more difficult. Better to fight than to starve to death. Seeing his proposal gain support, Kevin arranged for people to carry away and treat the unconscious henchmen of Baden¡¯s family lying on the ground. Although he despised theseckeys, they were important living evidence and couldn¡¯t just be left to die. Someone suggested, ¡°Baden¡¯s family isrge and has many henchmen. Our single vige is too weak. But other viges are also oppressed by him. Why not persuade them to join us in confronting Baden?¡± This idea was quickly unanimously agreed upon. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get an exnation!¡± ¡°Expose the fraudster!¡± Voices like these continually emerged from the crowd. Thus, a team of young and strong vigers set out, swelling in numbers as they passed through other viges, with more people joining them. Chapter 265: Out of Control Chapter 265: Out of Control When Kevin arrived at Faber Vige, the situation unfolded beyond his expectations. He guessed one thing correctly: thendlord Baden had not yet prepared for his next move. Kevin led the vigers to surround Baden¡¯s estate, demanding that Baden himselfe out to negotiate. The residents of Faber Vige had never seen such a spectacle, thinking that those who dared to encircle Lord Baden¡¯s house must be formidable figures, and they all hid in their homes in fear. The gates of the Baden estate were tightly closed. Inside, numerous servants and henchmen, armed with weapons, sticks, and hoes, ascended the walls to protect the estate. As thergestndlord in the area and havingmitted many injustices, the Baden family was always very concerned about their safety, fortifying their residence like a small fortress, with walls sturdy enough to bear the weight of men. Kevin and the vigers shouted outside the wall for a long time, but their target, Landlord Baden, still did not appear. However, his butler, a fat and portly man with a waistline rivaling his master¡¯s, slowly climbed atop the wall. The butler arrogantly said, ¡°Instead of paying your taxes diligently, you¡¯ve injured Mr. Baden¡¯s men and have the audacity to run wild in Faber Vige!¡± Kevin and the others were infuriated by his attitude and roared, ¡°Let Badene out and speak to us himself!¡± The butler disdainfully said, ¡°How preposterous! You think you, meremoners, can demand to see Lord Baden? I advise you to abandon any foolish hopes, return home, prepare your taxes, and pay them obediently. Maybe Lord Baden will be generous enough to pardon your crime of tax resistance.¡± Kevin loudly retorted, ¡°Humph! We¡¯ve discovered your crime of uwfully imposing a war tax!¡±¡°Absurd! Lord Baden is merely following the orders of the lordship!¡± ¡°Then show us the lord¡¯s decree!¡± ¡°Ridiculous! Do you think the lord¡¯s decree is something you cany eyes on?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t produce the decree, then it¡¯s false. We were going to report you, but if you lower the poll tax as per our conditions, we won¡¯t go to the lordship to denounce you.¡± After hearing Kevin and the vigers¡¯ demands, the butler appeared incredulous, then, with an exaggerated expression and hand cupped to his ear, said, ¡°What? Speak up, I can¡¯t hear you!¡± ¡°Stop ying dumb, hurry up and bring out Baden himself! Otherwise, we¡¯ll really go to Lakeheart Town to report him.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha! You¡¯ve provided my daily dose ofughter, a bunch of meremoners¡­ ha ha ha ha!¡± The butler burst intoughter, but his repeated use of the term moners¡± enraged the crowd outside the wall. ¡°Ouch!¡± A cry of pain erupted as the butler¡¯s forehead was struck by a stone, drawing blood. Quickly, anger reced theughter on his face, and the butler, pointing at the crowd, furiously shouted, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± ¡°Beat thisckey to death!¡± The enraged crowd began hurling more stones. In panic, the butler ordered those behind him, ¡°Quick! Drive away thesemoners!¡± Soon, a group of men appeared on the wall, armed with slingshots, hurling stones into the crowd. The vigers had not expected the estate to be equipped with slingshots. Many were hit and injured, bleeding from their heads. They stood densely packed outside the wall, making them easy targets for the slingshots. Some who were hit in vital areas like the head fell to the ground, their condition unknown. The crowd quickly descended into chaos and then collective rage. ¡°Kill these scoundrels!¡± They threw anything they could pick up towards the wall. The stone battle continued for a while, with casualties intermittently on both sides. The anger of the people outside the wall grew increasingly intense, and someone shouted, ¡°Kill these bastards! Let¡¯s break in and drag out that Baden!¡± No one noticed how, but somehow, twodders had appeared from an unknown source. They were quickly set against the wall, and the enraged vigers climbed up to confront Baden¡¯s guards. Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Kevin regained hisposure and shouted to those climbing the wall, ¡°Just subdue them, don¡¯t take any lives!¡± However, his voice was drowned out in the tumult, seemingly unheard or ignored. People yelled and screamed as more climbed the wall. The guards were soon overwhelmed. Most of them jumped off the wall and ran into the estate, while those who couldn¡¯t escape curled up in defense. But the furious vigers didn¡¯t seem to want to spare theseckeys, continuously beating them. Those who had climbed over the wall managed to open the main gate from the inside, and the crowd outside rushed in. Kevin, having climbed the wall, struggled to stop those who were still attacking the guards, but the subdued guards were already lifeless. With a sigh, he stood on the wall, loudly urging the vigers rushing into the estate to calm down. But it was futile. Once inside, people violently broke into every room, indiscriminately beating anyone they found, perceiving everyone in the estate as guilty. The raging mob thoroughly searched the estate but couldn¡¯t find Baden or the butler. They tied up the servants, demanding to know Baden¡¯s whereabouts, but no useful information was gleaned. During the search, something unexpected happened. Someone discovered a room with several boxes. When opened, the boxes, full of silver and copper coins, stunned everyone. Such wealth was unimaginable to these lifelong poor vigers. After a moment of collective stupefaction, the first person grabbed handfuls of money, quickly followed by others. Soon, the money was fiercely fought over and quickly divided among the crowd, leading to disputes. Those who arrivedter to the emptied boxes were leftmenting their missed opportunity. However, they soon found a way topensate for their loss. Although the coins were gone, the estate was still full of valuable items. What followed wasplete chaos. People began looting the estate, stuffing anything seemingly valuable into their bags. Themotion at the Baden estate quickly became known to the vigers of Faber. Shocked that the once untouchable Lord Baden had been overthrown and his estate plundered by outsiders, they felt indignant: why should outsiders reap the benefits? Driven by the thought that they too deserved a share of Baden¡¯s wealth, which he had amassed by oppressing them, the vigers of Faber also stormed the estate. Intimidated by the earlier group¡¯s boldness, they didn¡¯t dare im the already divided wealth, so they started looting what was left. Furniture was carried away or dismantled, even unfamiliar granite bricks were chiseled off and taken. The servants abandoned by Baden faced a terrible fate, coerced into handing over their own money. Faber was arge vige, and the Baden family had lived there for generations, with several branches and other wealthy families in the vige. They all suffered the same fate. Only Kevin stood at the entrance, stunned and close to tears. This was not what he had envisioned! When people lost their reason, he tried to stop hispanions from wreaking havoc, but to no avail. Even he felt a burning urge to join in when he saw others grabbing money, but he barely managed to suppress this desire. What to do next? Kevin was at a loss. Chapter 266: Stirring Chapter 266: Stirring The revelry¡ªor perhaps more aptly, the chaos¡ªcontinued until evening. Only after everyone was exhausted did the area around Faber Vige finally quiet down. Though physically tired, everyone¡¯s spirits remained high, as each person had found many valuable items. They gathered in therge house of the Baden family, showing off their finds of the day. ns were made to rest for a while before returning to their respective viges. In the crowd, only Kevin had taken nothing, his mind clouded with worry. He gathered a few of the vigers with higher standing to discuss their situation. He shared his concerns: their looting spree in Faber Vige would surely not go unpunished by the lord. The mood amongst them cooled as if doused with cold water, their previous fervor instantly fading. When resentment builds beyond a certain threshold, impulsiveness can overpower reason, leading to actions they wouldn¡¯t normally dare. However, they had forgotten that a higher power, maintaining the order of Alda, though oppressive, still existed. Someone whispered hesitantly, ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t it Baden who erred first? He even killed one of ours. Several hit by the stone slings never woke up again.¡± Kevin shook his head, ¡°But clearly, our ¡®crimes¡¯ are more severe. The lord will surely punish us first.¡±He harbored resentment, wondering why the vigers had been so impulsive, why they couldn¡¯t have been more rational. During the chaos, Kevin had considered fleeing to Port Fran to report to the town hall and request the mayor to send help to restore order. But after much thought, he stayed, waiting for everyone to calm down before finding a solution together. ¡°Ha ha, Kevin, my boy, what ¡®crimes¡¯? You¡¯re making it sound too serious,¡± interrupted a voice. From the side, a shifty-eyed man approached. Kevin¡¯s frown deepened upon recognizing him: Biso, a good-for-nothing idler from the vige. ¡°It was thendlord Baden who first imposed heavy taxes behind the lord¡¯s back, driving us to desperation. That¡¯s why we acted irrationally. Besides, so many of us were involved. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡®Thew does not punish the many¡¯?¡± Kevin pointed out seriously, ¡°The current lord is a forceful man, as evident from his oveing various difficulties to eradicate the pirates.¡± Biso wagged his finger, ¡°Even if he wants to pursue it, what can he do to us? Hang us all? Or send us to forcedbor? We represent thebor force of several viges. If he takes us away, what will happen to the elderly, women, and children left in our viges? Will he take care of them?¡± The crowd turned to Biso, his words seemingly making some sense. Proudly, Biso continued, ¡°Would the lord want to tarnish his reputation for a ruthlessndlord? How would the minstrels sing of him¡ªvigers rise against an oppressivendlord, yet the count indiscriminately hangs all the rebels?¡± People nodded in agreement; despite his usualziness and wandering, Biso had rued quite some insight. His words significantly eased their fears for their own lives. Just as they began to rx, Biso¡¯s tone turned serious, ¡°But, the gains of today will surely be confiscated and returned to Baden, or¡­ end up in the lord¡¯s own pocket.¡± This remark made everyone instinctively clutch their pockets tighter. ¡°No one¡¯s taking the treasures from my bag!¡± someone immediately bellowed. They were truly terrified of poverty, so much so that they were ready to risk their lives to protect their newfound wealth. Kevin held his forehead, sensing the looming trouble. Indeed, Biso, with a wave of his fist, said, ¡°Folks, why don¡¯t we ¡®negotiate¡¯ with the lord! The ill-gotten wealth of the Baden family, amassed from our hard-earnedbor, rightfully belongs to us. It was originally stolen from us by Baden, and now we¡¯re merely taking back what¡¯s ours.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Kevin rebuked angrily. ¡°What do we have to negotiate with the lord? He can summon an army against us!¡± ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re too cowardly!¡± Biso retorted righteously. ¡°We are many and strong, and we¡¯ve seized arge cache of weapons from the Baden family. We are an army ourselves and have the right to ¡®negotiate¡¯ with the lord.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how the pirates in the Northwest Bay were annihted?¡± ¡°Do you still remember the old pirate chief, Edward? He was a terror to all lords in the Northwest.¡± Ignoring Kevin, Biso continued, now addressing the crowd that had gathered around them. ¡°How did Edward¡¯s pirates instill fear in the lords? The secret was ¡®unity.¡¯ They bound themselves into one force, gaining power far beyond any individual. After Edward disappeared, the pirates fell apart, which led to their defeat.¡± ¡°My fellow vigers! We¡¯ve gathered people from several viges. If we unite, the lord can¡¯t touch us. He will have to ept our demands and allow us to keep this wealth that rightfully belongs to us.¡± ¡°Look, the fall of Baden has already proven our strength. Even such a powerfulndlord could not withstand our united force!¡± Biso¡¯s words reignited the fire in everyone¡¯s hearts. Indeed, the once-mighty Baden, who seemed invincible, turned into a fleeing dog under theirbined force. The lord? Isn¡¯t he just a biggerndlord? These vigers, who had only roamed around their viges and at most visited Port Fran, had no real understanding of the size of a count¡¯s domain, its poption, or the size of the lord¡¯s army. They could only specte based on the most powerful force they had seen¡ªthe Baden family. Having easily driven awayndlord Baden, they thought that if the lord refused their demands and sent his troops, it might be more challenging to drive them away, as the lord was presumably more formidable than Baden. Thus, the vigers began to chant: ¡°Unite! Negotiate with the lord!¡± In Alda, due to the absence of knights with viges as their fiefs, the rural farmerscked a direct experience of the lord¡¯s power. Their obedience to the lord¡¯s decrees stemmed more from generational habit. In other domains, such an incident as in Faber Vige would be unlikely, as any gathering of vigers would be suppressed by the knights residing in their vige, preventing any coboration among multiple viges. Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Kevin was almost sleepless the entire night, his heart torn between fleeing or staying to face the lord¡¯s army with everyone else. In the end, he decided to stand with the others, sure that the lord¡¯s mansion would eventually send troops to suppress them, the only question being when. After deciding to ¡®negotiate¡¯ with the lord yesterday, they were confident in their strength but knew the uing struggle wouldn¡¯t be easy. To gain an advantage, they stationed themselves in Faber Vige, as their own vigecked substantial defensive structures. The fortifications used against pirates had been dismantled after their defeat. Now, the only defensive structure they could find was the Baden family estate, practically a small fortress. To prevent their families back home from getting involved, they sent messengers to the vige overnight, instructing those left behind to hide in nearby forests or caves by the sea, a strategy they had employed previously when pirates threatened. The smell of roasting meat wafted up from below the tower, and the yard was filled withughter and chatter. With Baden gone, his livestock naturally fell into the vigers¡¯ hands. Thus, they indulged in meat feasts, a rarity for most of them. However, Kevin had no appetite, feeling that something bad would happen soon. At dawn, he volunteered for guard duty and stayed at the top of the tower,ing down only when someone brought him bread, which he ate hurriedly.Their group of nearly a thousand people might have a chance of winning, Kevin thought, trying to convince himself, having decided to stay and face whatever came. Around 10 a.m., Kevin¡¯s fears materialized as a troop appeared in his sight. He immediately recognized them as the lord¡¯s army, familiar with the discipline and formation of sailors from his trips to Port Fran. Kevin rang the tower bell urgently, the agreed-upon rm signal. The bell¡¯s continuous toll threw the yard into chaos. Although the vigers were mentally prepared to confront the lord¡¯s army, fear gripped their hearts when the moment arrived. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone take your positions!¡± ¡°Grab your weapons, stay calm!¡± ¡°We are strong, we are invincible!¡± The manders¡¯ chosen the night before tried to rally their people, despite their own doubts. After somemotion, the yard quieted down, and everyone watched silently from the walls as the army formed up in neat rows opposite the estate¡¯s main gate. ¡­ ¡°Oh, sir knight, please stand up for us.¡± ¡°Hang those rebels, help us reim our property.¡± Several wealthy vigers from Faber pleaded tearfully with Quik. The actions of Kevin and his group from another vige had emboldened some daring locals in Faber. However, after entering the Baden estate, they could only scavenge leftovers. Once stirred, people¡¯s emotions are hard to calm, and those unsatisfied targeted other wealthy vigers. Fearing retaliation, those who had taken advantage of the chaos also joined the resistance at the estate. ¡°Rest assured, everyone. The lord will surely deliver a fair judgment,¡± Quik assured, as he had the wealthy vigers escorted away. Then, he ordered a soldier with a loud voice to shout through a megaphone towards the people on the wall: ¡°This is the final ultimatum from the lord¡¯s mansion. Surrender immediately and submit to the lord¡¯s judgment, or we will treat you as enemies!¡± The response from the wall was, ¡°We want to talk to the lord. We have some conditions we hope he will agree to.¡± What? These rebels want to negotiate with the lord¡¯s mansion? The navy officers couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°We repeat, surrender unconditionally right now!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t leave here until the lord agrees to our terms. Please send someone who has the authority to negotiate, and we promise not to harm them.¡± Captain Quik frowned in silence, reminiscing about his life¡¯s creed during his days as a pirate. Seeing the captain lost in thought, the first mate coughed loudly and said, ¡°Captain, the rebels have refused the ultimatum. We can attack now. The soldiers are ready, and our scouts haven¡¯t detected any ambush.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh!¡± Quik snapped back to reality and then, as if making a firm decision, yelled, ¡°Attack!¡± The navy soldiers, lined up in rows, marched towards the Baden family¡¯s wall, carryingdders to scale the over two-meter-high barrier. This included navy officer candidates like Kevin Alfred, who were sent to experience the battlefield atmosphere. Suppressing poorly armed rebels was seen as a suitable opportunity for them. ¡°Why won¡¯t you surrender? Why not?¡± thought the young candidates, their strides firm but their hearts conflicted. n, for example, came from a salt farmer family and believed more in the narrative of the salt farmers being oppressed byndlords than in their tax revolt. He knew well the impact of the salt fields on traditional salt farming, having grown up in that environment. But his long-term training in obedience led him to follow orders and attack the salt farmers. Seeing the army approach without heeding their demands, the people on the wall panicked. ¡°What¡¯s the panic? They¡¯re only about a hundred. We outnumber them by far,¡± the manders¡¯ reminded loudly. ¡°Hit them with slingshots!¡± ¡°sh them with swords!¡± ¡­ A sporadic hail of stones flew towards the navy soldiers, hitting many. The officers regretted not bringing cannons to quickly reach the riot site, knowing that just a few shots could have demolished the dpidated wall. ¡°Spread out, advance at a run!¡± There was no need to maintain tight formation against such a disorganized crowd. The slingshots¡¯ uracy plummeted, and the sailors quickly approached the wall. The first soldiers to arrive fired a volley, forcing those atop the wall to duck. Others threw hand grenades inside, and after the explosions and screams from within, the sailors quickly scaled the wall without waiting fordders. The battle was over quickly¡­ Chapter 268: Chapter 268: When the news of the quelled riot reached Lakeheart Town, Paul still found it slightly unbelievable. Was it over? Was it really that easy to settle? Paul had braced himself for the worst: a widespread uprising among the peasants, swiftly toppling his ¡°tyrannical¡± rule, forcing him to flee ignominiously to a neighboring ally¡¯s territory for refuge. Chief of Staff Schroeder, noticing the expression on the Count¡¯s face, gently coughed. ¡°Cough, my lord Count, please allow me to report to you the specific process.¡± He didn¡¯t understand what the lord had been fretting over these past few days. It was just a mob, wasn¡¯t it? The ¡°specific process¡± Schroeder mentioned was quite simple: The troops sealed off the roads, and upon receiving Lakeheart Town¡¯s ultimatum, they immediately entered the riot area to restore order. The disturbances elsewhere were minor, merely hooligans taking advantage of the chaos. Only the riot in Faber Vige had gained significant traction. Thergestndowner¡¯s house there was overrun, and their wealth plundered. The rioters upied the yard, intending to resist to the end, hoping to coerce the lord¡¯s manor into pardoning their crimes and recognizing their ownership of the looted goods. The loyal and brave navy soldiers wouldn¡¯t stand for this. After their ultimatum was rejected, they immediatelyunched an assault, and in just an hour, all the rioters in the yard were subdued.¡°That¡¯s about it, my lord Count.¡± ¡°What about our casualties?¡± ¡°Six were lightly wounded by stones and ropes, and one twisted his ankle while climbing a wall.¡± ¡°No fatalities?¡± ¡°None on our side.¡± ¡°And the other side? ¡­The rioters.¡± ¡°23 dead, 30 wounded.¡± Paul rxedpletely, leaning back in his chair, closing his eyes, and exhaling: ¡°Honestly, Schroeder, I didn¡¯t expect things to go this smoothly.¡± ¡°Lord Count, you must understand, the disparity in strength between us and them was substantial. They were merely an unorganized, undisciplined group of vigers. When our sailors climbed over the wall, the rioters did try to resist. But after a few at the front were killed by bays, the rest scattered in panic, running around like headless flies, or cowering on the ground with their heads in their hands. A small detachment of our navy blocked the back door, so we captured them all.¡± ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you, as the lord.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have Cecil investigate the causes and consequences of this riot first.¡± ¡­ Upon receiving Paul¡¯s orders, Cecil immediately began interrogating the captives. After several days and nights of continuous questioning, the people of Lakeheart Town understood the cause of the riot. The root was the tax farmer Baden¡¯s unteral imposition of a ¡°war tax.¡± The salt workers, already struggling due to the establishment of the salt fields, couldn¡¯t afford this new burden, leading to a conflict with Baden¡¯s tax collectors. Long-standing grievances quickly escted the conflict. Blinded by rage, the salt workers headed straight to Baden¡¯s Faber Vige, leading to the riot. Baden¡¯s imposition of the war tax could be confirmed, as several of Baden¡¯s servants ¡ª those he had sent to collect taxes ¡ª rescued from the salt workers all confessed to this without dispute. ¡°The damn greedyndlord!¡± Paul cursed in anguage Cecil couldn¡¯t understand, right in front of him. ¡°What did you just say, my lord?¡± Cecil asked cautiously, sensing that the Count was very angry. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing, continue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange, the rioters confessed everything else but no one admitted to any connection with the attack on the salt fields, nor did they admit any rtion to disturbances in other areas.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Paul tapped his fingers lightly on the table, ¡°What do you think?¡± Cecil replied, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s highly likely they are not lying. I interrogated them separately, and I don¡¯t think such a disorganized group could coordinate their stories so quickly.¡± Paul nodded, ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Cecil continued, ¡°Several disturbances of varying degrees happened during that time. ording to our investigations, it seems someone was deliberately spreading the news about Faber Vige, inciting people in other areas, with many taking advantage of the chaos.¡± Paul was indignant, ¡°How could these people do this, haven¡¯t I been a good lord to them?¡± ¡°Lord, don¡¯t rush to self-reflect. Considering that the salt fields were also attacked, it¡¯s obvious¡­¡± Paul, as if struck by a revtion, suddenly interrupted him, ¡°I understand now, Cecil!¡± Cecil swallowed his next words, looking at Paul. Paul stood up anxiously, ¡°A conspiracy! Isn¡¯t it clear, Cecil? This is a conspiracy!¡± Cecil widened his eyes, feigning surprise, ¡°A conspiracy? What do you mean?¡± Paul exined, ¡°Someone must be manipting all this from behind the scenes. Considering we are at war with the usurper Marltz Kent, it¡¯s very likely he is behind this, deliberately provoking my subjects to cause trouble. And then there¡¯s the Arcane Society, they could be involved too.¡± The intelligence chief ¡®realized¡¯ and pped his thigh, ¡°Of course, Count, you are as wise as ever¡­¡± Paul, still furious, sat back down, ¡°This is shameless, despicable, downright dirty! Unable to defeat us on the battlefield, they resort to these underhanded tactics. I despise such people.¡± Cecil said, ¡°Count, with your permission, I could give them a taste of their own medicine.¡± Paul snorted, ¡°I refuse to stoop to such lowly methods. Schroeder!¡± Hearing his name, the sitting chief of staff immediately responded, ¡°Yes, my lord Count.¡± ¡°Draft a new battle n immediately. I want our front-line troops to resume the offensive and send new units to support them. We¡¯ll defeat the enemy with honor.¡± The old knight calmly replied, ¡°Count, I understand you are upset, but I advise against acting rashly. We don¡¯t know if simr riots will happen again, so it¡¯s better to keep our forces close to home for now. The battalions in the newly upied areas especially need to prioritize maintaining order, as those were Kent family territories before. They could stir up trouble there more easily than elsewhere. And¡­ we are not certain if the Kent family is behind this.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Paul mmed his fist on the table and yelled at the intelligence chief, ¡°Bring me that Baden fellow, I want to have a good talk with thisndlord about his so-called ¡®war tax¡¯!¡± Chapter 269: Punishment Chapter 269: Punishment Thendlord, Baden, was brought to the great hall of the lord¡¯s mansion. He was a corpulent middle-aged man with a round face adorned with two small, green bean-like eyes. Despite trying to present himself as a victim of great misfortune, his gaze asionally betrayed a hint of greed. Upon entering the hall, Baden performed the formalities of amoner meeting a lord with meticulous attention. ¡°Respected and great Count Grayman, your loyal subject Baden hase at your summons.¡± In the main seat of the hall sat the young lord. Hearing Baden¡¯s words, he said nothing, merely staring straight at him with an expressionless face. A sense of foreboding tightened Baden¡¯s heart: ¡°Oh no, could the lord have found out about the [War Tax]?¡± The hall was eerily silent, with only the ticking of a grandfather clock. Paul, the lord, remained silent, leaving Baden standing awkwardly, waiting. ¡°Are you Baden?¡± the lord finally spoke. Baden nearly copsed, weakened by the long-standing and his pampered lifestyle. ¡°Yes, respected Count Grayman, I am Baden.¡± ¡°Where have you been recently? Did you return home after the riots were quelled?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, my lord. I was hiding in a secluded farmhouse in the fields. I have returned home¡­ Ah, my home was a pitiful sight, everything was looted, and several honest and loyal servants met their untimely deaths.¡± Speaking of the riot, Baden¡¯s face grew more miserable, and he began to bitterly denounce the salt miners¡¯ violence. Paul let Baden continue without interruption. ¡°¡­It¡¯s all the fault of those damned poor devils. Count Grayman, you must uphold the lord¡¯s justice and hang all thosewless beasts. They¡¯re nothing but living beasts!¡± Seeing the lord¡¯sck of response, Baden¡¯s voice dwindled. ¡°Cough¡­ Respected Count Grayman, please grant us, the good people, justice and restore peace to thend of Alda.¡± With that conclusion, silence fell in the hall once more. Paul then asked, ¡°So tell me about this so-called [War Tax].¡± ¡°War Tax? What War Tax? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you collect a War Tax from the salt miners?¡± Baden feigned innocence, pleading, ¡°Lord Count, please don¡¯t believe those rioters¡¯ lies. They¡¯ll say anything to lessen their guilt and gain your sympathy. For those poor devils, honor and shame are nonexistent.¡± Paul scoffed, ¡°But Baden, it¡¯s not just the salt miners who said you collected a War Tax. Bring in the witnesses!¡± As Paul finished speaking, the guards brought in several people. Baden nearly fainted at the sight; these were the enforcers he had sent to collect taxes. Why weren¡¯t they dead at the hands of the rioters? These enforcers, bruised and battered, looked like they had suffered at the hands of the miners. Paul¡¯s face showed a hint of a smile as he asked, ¡°Baden, do you recognize them?¡± Baden hastily replied, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t recognize them! Lord Count, I don¡¯t know these people.¡± Paul turned his gaze to the enforcers, ¡°Baden ims he doesn¡¯t know you. Do you know him?¡± The man at the front spoke, ¡°Lord, he was our former master, Baden.¡± Baden frantically protested, ¡°Nonsense! Lord, please don¡¯t believe them!¡± Paul red sternly, silencing Baden with his intimidating gaze. He then asked the enforcers, ¡°Tell me, did Baden ever send you to collect a War Tax, in addition to the regr head tax?¡± The man who spoke earlier nced at Baden and honestly replied, ¡°Yes, before us, there was another group sent to collect the head tax and the War Tax, but they were driven back. Then Lord Baden sent us and instructed us to teach the salt miners a lesson.¡± Paul looked coldly at Baden and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say now?¡± Baden, sweating profusely and trembling, still tried to defend himself: ¡°They¡­ they have been bought by the rioters, they are in cahoots with them.¡± ¡°So, are you admitting that you lied to me earlier? Are these men really your former subordinates?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Your lordship, please see the truth!¡± Paul chuckled, ¡°I have some more people for you to meet. Bring them in!¡± The guards led in a group of people, all dressed like ordinary vigers. Paul asked, ¡°Did Baden possibly impose a [War Tax] on you?¡± The vigers became agitated as soon as the lord spoke. ¡°Lord Grayman, you¡¯re right, he indeed forced us to pay the War Tax.¡± ¡°We never heard of any War Tax during your father¡¯s or grandfather¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Our ies are already meager, and Baden¡¯s actions made life even harder.¡± The vigers voiced theirints, clearly holding deep resentment against Baden for deceiving them. Observing Baden¡¯s pale face, Paul leisurely took a sip from his cup. ¡°Baden, these are residents of several viges in the area you were responsible for, none of whom took part in the riots. What do you have to say now?¡± Baden¡¯s lips quivered: ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Suddenly, his eyes lit up, ¡°Lord Grayman! It¡¯s all because of that cursed Hansel Abbott under yourmand!¡± ¡°Oh? How did this suddenlye down to him?¡± Baden, as if making a final stand, used, ¡°That damned Crystal Shine man, what was he thinking with thatnd redistribution? He swapped my goodnd for bad. Using the lord¡¯s backing, he¡¯s made life miserable for us honest and diligentndlords.¡± ¡°You? Are others dissatisfied with him too?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Grayman,¡± Baden hastily said. ¡°Many are unhappy with him, we secretly call him ¡®The Skinyer Baron¡¯. Please, you must uphold justice, rece and punish this inhumane agricultural director to calm everyone¡¯s resentment.¡± During thend redistribution, the inevitable exchange of goodnd for bad was unavoidable, and most people, like Baden, focused only on their losses, taking their gains for granted. Moreover, Baden¡¯s resentment towards Hansel centered on another matter: the illegal appropriation of publd by Baden¡¯s family, which was uncovered during thend survey. This caused Baden substantial financial and property losses, though he knew he was legally at fault and chose to focus hisint on thend exchange instead. Paul¡¯s face briefly showed a hint of relief, then he continued, ¡°What does this have to do with you collecting War Taxes privately?¡± Baden, feigning distress, said, ¡°It¡¯s because I lost so much in thend exchange that I came up with this foolish idea to recoup some losses.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no, no! It wasn¡¯t my idea, but my butler¡¯s!¡± Suddenly remembering something, Baden quickly changed his statement. ¡°Your butler? Where is he?¡± ¡°He was with me, hiding in the farmhouse in the fields. He never returned after going out to gather information, probably killed by the rioters¡­¡± Paul pondered, ¡°A butler? Missing? Interesting!¡± He recalled the interrogation report from Cecil; it was the butler who first provoked and escted the conflict by ordering servants to attack with catapults during the siege of Baden¡¯s estate. ¡°Enough, Baden, I don¡¯t have time to waste on you! Regardless, privately collecting War Taxes behind the lord¡¯s back is a vition of thew, and this riot is because of you.¡± Paul stood up, ready to make his final decision. Baden fell to his knees with a thud, ¡°Lord, the Grayman family is renowned for its kindness!¡± Ignoring his pleas, Paul continued, ¡°You should receive a severe punishment, but considering your family¡¯s long service to the lordship, I hereby dere¡ª¡± ¡°First, you are stripped of your tax collector status. The areas you were responsible for will now be directly taxed by officials appointed by the Administration Council!¡± ¡°Second, half of your property will be confiscated topensate for the damages caused by the riot¡ªnot including your own losses!¡± As Paul¡¯s words fell, Baden fainted, copsing onto the floor. The guards rushed to check on him. His eyes were rolled back, showing only the whites, and he was foaming at the mouth, unconscious. It seemed the two sentences were too much for him to bear. Chapter 270: Chapter 270: ¡°He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± Paul looked at Baden, who had copsed to the ground foaming at the mouth, and asked. After a careful examination, a guard replied, ¡°My lord, he¡¯s not dead, just fainted.¡± ¡°Drag him out; don¡¯t leave him here to be an eyesore.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Paul narrowed his eyes, reflecting on the recent events. Punishing Baden was a test to see how this representative figure among the local gentry would react to his lordly authority. The oue was surprisingly good. The local strongman fainted straight away, which, in Paul¡¯s view, indicated that Baden knew he couldn¡¯t resist the punishment from the lord. A year ago, the situation was different: pirates invaded, killing the old lord, and then local thugs roamed freely, blocking roads, and limiting the lord¡¯s orders to the vicinity of Lakeheart Town.Paul mused that if he had punished a majorndowner like Baden back then, Baden would certainly not have reacted this way and might even have bargained with him. Crushing the pirates in the Northwest Bay, demonstrating strong financial power through industrial andmercial development, daring to confront the powerful Kent family, and the famed battle at Fort Bidou had once again restored the lord¡¯s authority in Alda Countdom. Thispelled the gentry, who had traditionally held rural power, to take orders from the lord seriously. Landowners and tax contractors like Baden, who were practically lords on their ownnds, handled almost all of the lord¡¯s duties like corv¨¦e and military service before Paul established agricultural associations and conscription stations. Baden¡¯s reaction gave Paul further thoughts ¨C topletely abolish the tax contractor system in his jurisdiction. He had long harbored this idea, even wanting to implement it atst year¡¯s annual meeting, but was dissuaded by his steward, Ford. ¡­ ¡°You must act calmly, making such a decision now is inappropriate!¡± When Paul brought up the idea again at the meeting, Ford once again advised caution. ¡°Why? Baden is a prominentndowner in Alda, and he has submitted. Who else would dare to defy my orders?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you only punished Baden.¡± Ford stroked his beard and analyzed slowly, ¡°As the saying goes, a tall tree catches the wind. With Baden¡¯s wealth, many envy him in the shadows. His downfall due to his crimes will only bring joy and even schadenfreude to others. But if you issue an edict to abolish all tax contractors, that would affect their collective interests. They might act desperately. In this sensitive time of war with the Kent family, we should avoid internal strife in Alda, or else it will give our external enemies an opportunity.¡± Paul was unconvinced: ¡°Now that I have a strong army, would they dare to rebel? I think a single battalion would be enough to deter them.¡± The chief of staff, Schroeder, coughed, ¡°Uh¡­ Lord Grayman, regarding this matter¡­ If I may speak frankly, I think our current army is not very reliable¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean, Schroeder? You¡¯ve seen how excellent our trained army is.¡± Paul looked straight at the chief of staff. The Alda army was his greatest pride. Aside from a minor setback against pirates when it was first established, it had never disappointed him. Schroeder¡¯sment was like pouring cold water on him. ¡°Lord, I¡¯m not referring to theirbat ability.¡± The chief of staff spoke cautiously, ¡°Lord Grayman, as per your directive, the knowledge a candidate possesses is a crucial factor in the selection and promotion of officers in the Alda army. In our ranks¡­ Those from true civilian backgrounds hardly knew how to write their own names before enlisting. They only began basic literacy education after joining the army. This has resulted in most of our officers being fromndowner or gentry families. As you know, children from wealthy families generally have an educational advantage over those from poorer ones.¡± ¡°So?¡± Paul understood Schroeder¡¯s point, feeling another cold ssh of reality. Schroeder looked at him: ¡°The stronger the family ties, the more intense the family loyalty. I think it¡¯s hard to ensure the loyalty of these junior officers in matters like abolishing the tax contractor system. In the worst-case scenario¡­ they might make irrational decisions under their families¡¯ influence.¡± ¡°Also, I must remind you that your proposed n to abolish very falls into the same category and should not be rushed.¡± Paul felt dejected. Schroeder was right, and he was reminded of a saying from his previous life, ¡°Unity of purpose ensures sess.¡± Even if the officers wouldn¡¯t directly oppose him due to their oaths, would they still fight for him as before when facing the enemy? Could such an army still be invincible? ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Paul was frustrated. Since ascending to his position, he felt constrained in every endeavor, always having to consider various factors. In fact, since his transmigration, he hadn¡¯t aplished any significant societal changes, which was a blow to his prestige as a transmigrator. ¡°Please wait until the proportion of officers from civilian backgrounds reaches a certain level before you start your reforms. This proportion¡­ I suggest no less than three-fifths. But this will take time, considering the need to maintain the army¡¯sbat effectiveness. For now, we still have to rely on officers from wealthy families, and the formal education at Grayman Military Academy has just begun.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll gradually increase the proportion of students from civilian backgrounds in the academy.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord, I will pay attention to this in the future. But I must also say that it¡¯s not appropriate to have all positions filled by children from poor families. As a lord, you must maintain a bnce.¡± ¡°I understand that.¡± Next, Paul consulted with the two on the next course of action. ording to the established n, the army was to distract the Kent family, while the navy would open a ¡®second front¡¯ by sailing up the Weiss River. However, a recent riot had disrupted these ns. Both Ford and Schroeder advised focusing on internal stability, as no one could predict if another riot might ur. The final decision was for the two battalionsmanded by Bryce to continue upying the newly conquered territories. The army and navy, both in Alda and Baylding, would be dispersed and stationed in various locations, ready to suppress any unrest at a moment¡¯s notice. A more efficientmunication system was desperately needed. Relying on fast horses and birds for urgent messages was neither timely nor reliable, and it was detrimental to his control over the two counties. Paul recalled his long-shelved project, the ¡®g Signal Station¡¯ n. Chapter 271: Chappe’s "Telegraph" Chapter 271: Chappe¡¯s "Telegraph" ¡°Mr. Burns, Betty, I need you to refine a feasible n for this.¡± In the lord¡¯s office, Paul was speaking enthusiastically to a painting on the wall. The room was also upied by Guy Burns, Betty Dias, Ladi Sertia, and others. The painting on the wall depicted a stone tower, resembling a watchtower used for alert purposes. However, what was strange was the peculiar device erected at the top of the tower. It was a wooden frame, from which two curved ¡®arms¡¯ extended. Guy Burns asked with keen interest, ¡°What is this new invention of yours?¡± ¡°Oh! This is a remarkable thing, or rather, a remarkable system.¡± ¡°I call it the ¡®Express Report Station¡¯ or the ¡®Swinging Arm Signal System¡¯, used for transmitting urgent messages.¡± ¡°Lord Count, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you intend to use the two ¡®arms¡¯ on that wooden frame to form different shapes, thereby conveying different messages.¡± ¡°Aha! Burns, you truly understand me! Yes, the inspiration for this inventiones from beacon fires. But as you know, the amount of information that can be transmitted by beacon fires is very limited. So, I thought of semaphore, and with some improvements, it turned into this. You see, each shape represents a letter or a number, and bybining them, you can form aplete sentence or a message.¡±Paul, without a hint of hesitation, described his ¡®invention¡¯: ¡°We will build such an Express Report Station at certain intervals, referred to as ¡®Base Stations¡¯, manned by specialized personnel waiting to receive signals from other stations. Starting from the first station, the information is passed on like a ry baton, station by station, until it reaches the final destination.¡± ¡°In the past, due to the limited visual range of human eyes, constructing such a system seemed impractical. However, with the advent of telescopes, it bes entirely feasible. We only need to establish a few stations to transmit information over long distances.¡± Burns admired, ¡°This is truly an incredible invention.¡± Was this Paul¡¯s invention? Of course not. The real inventor of this ¡®Optical Telegraph¡¯ was the Frenchman, ude Chappe. In 1791, in northern France, ude Chappe and his brothers designed a long-distance optical telegraph system. They sessfully transmitted a sentence over a distance of 16 kilometers in just 4 minutes, much faster than the post horses and ships used at that time. This was apletely manual system. The signal operators in the towers manipted the signaling arms ording to specific rules. Each time the arms formed a shape, it signified that a signal had been sent. As different signal stations yed this sequential game, the message was transmitted. Compared to a real telegraph, the efficiency of message transmission was quite ¡®touching¡¯. A skilled operator could output a maximum of three signals per minute. It was recorded that an averageplete message consisted of 36 signals, meaning that even with the best operators, the system could only transmit 0.083 messages per minute. If faced with windy or rainy weather, or if the operators were in a bad mood, whether the message would be sent out or not was a matter of fate. Yet, this frustrating signaling system was efficient enough to outperform the human couriers of the same era. It developed into an industry, serving the government and businesses during peacetime. By 1840, France had built a 5000-kilometermunicationwork with 356 base stations. Across Europe, there were thousands of such ¡®telegraph¡¯ towers, forming what could be considered the first-generation information highway. In Alexandre Dumas¡¯s novel ¡°The Count of Monte Cristo¡±, the Count maniptes the stock market by bribing the telegraph operator to send false information, causing Danrs to suffer a loss in his spective venture. The Count then withdrew all his money from Danrs¡¯ bank, leading to Danrs¡¯ eventual bankruptcy. Paul was relieved that thenguage system of this world was simr to Latin script, consisting of alphabets. If it had been like cuneiform script, it would have been much moreplicated. ¡°Burns, I need you to design a mechanism that allows the signal operators to easily manipte the arms into different shapes.¡± Burns stood up and bowed to Paul, ¡°I am honored to be a part of your great invention.¡± ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s our great invention.¡± Paul corrected him with a smile, then turned to Betty, the head of education, ¡°As for you, master of linguistics, I need you to design a coding system ¨C what shape represents which letter or number. Ladi, you¡¯re also a schr with extensive knowledge. I hope you can assist her.¡± Ladi nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Lord Grayman!¡± Betty, however, pursed her lips and remained silent. With her demeanor, this silence added a different charm to her. Paul was puzzled by her reaction; he didn¡¯t recall offending her recently. But business was priority. He continued with his instructions, ¡°There are other important aspects, like how to determine the start and end of a message, and how to verify itspleteness. Another aspect is ¡®congestion control¡¯. To give an analogy, when carriages from different directions arrive at a crossroads, how do we ensure they all pass smoothly?¡± ¡°Additionally, we¡¯ll call the standard code ¡®intext¡¯, which can be used for transmitting non-sensitive, non-confidential information. But for sensitive information, we¡¯ll need a secondyer of encoding, or encryption. I don¡¯t want enemy spies to easily decipher our confidential messages by simply lurking around our stations.¡± Seeing that the headmistress still didn¡¯t react, Paul said in confusion: ¡°Er¡­ Betty, Burns will primarily focus on designing the operating mechanism, and his main focus is still on the development of new spinning machines. So, I want you to take charge of the overall construction of the system. How long do you think it will take to build a line from Port Fran to Lakeheart Town and then to Butuya?¡± Betty, or rather, Eileen, finally moved her eyebrows, thought for a moment, and answered, ¡°This requires experimentation, Lord Count. We need to determine the optimal distance between two ¡®Base Stations¡¯ through experiments first, then decide on the number of stations, choose the routes, estimate the costs¡­ and also, training the personnel will take time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Manager Ford right away and make the construction of the Express Report Station system our top priority expense!¡± After the recent salt miner uprising, Paul felt that the current speed of message transmission was too slow. Once the Swinging Arm Signal System waspleted, Lakeheart Town would be able to perceive the movements within the territory in a rtively timely manner, and the orders from the lord¡¯s manor could be rapidly conveyed to the local authorities. The means of information transmission is crucial to a government¡¯s effective control over its territories. ¡°I am eager to have the entire system spanning Alda, Baylding, and the northern part of Emdenpleted within six months.¡± Eileen raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I will work towards this goal, but, Lord Count, this is under the condition that the officials at the Administration Council don¡¯t treat me, a female head, as insignificant. If everyone ignores me, nothing will get done.¡± Ha! Paul realized why the head of education was sulking. It was because she wasn¡¯t informed about the emergency meeting held after the riot. Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Eileen had some reservations about suppressing the riot. Had she been informed to attend the meeting that night, she would have definitely advised Paul to first try persuasion and negotiation. On this point, Hansel and Cecil¡¯s concerns were justified. What really upset her was the attitude of the men towards her. As a high-ranking official in the Administration Council, she was once again excluded from the decision-making process, unaware of the entire situation. Only after the riot was quelled, and the Chief of Staff Schroeder read the military¡¯s report at the meeting, did Eileen learn about the incident, remaining silently resentful throughout the meeting. Eileen felt like she was just a decorative vase in the Administration Council, admired by the men when convenient, but cast aside when serious matters arose. Paul exined helplessly, ¡°Oh¡­ my dear Director of Education, you know the power of tradition is strong. Even as a lord, I can¡¯t change things immediately.¡± He appeared innocent, though he hadn¡¯t thought of inviting Betty to the meeting that night either. Eileen understood Paul¡¯s position to some extent. It was already progressive of him, as a lord, to allow a woman to manage the education sector, especially since no one other than the lord himself took education seriously. When her father, the king, had allowed her sister to share the responsibilities of governance, the resistance from the courtiers was enormous. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll make Abbott and his group shut up sooner orter,¡± Eileen dered. Paul encouraged her, ¡°I wish you all the best!¡±¡°So, my lord, what do you n to do with those rioting civilians?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, this is no small matter. There are too many people involved. It¡¯s obviously inappropriate for me to decide everything alone as in the past. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to select five outstanding sheriffs from Alda and Baylding to serve as ¡®judges¡¯. They will form the Lord¡¯s Court to jointly review this matter. Cecil and Russ Hayden will be responsible for investigating each person¡¯s actions during the riot and then submit their findings to the judges, who will then determine the appropriate punishment based on the severity of the crimes.¡± This was somewhat reassuring to Eileen, who had feared Paul might sentence all the riot participants to death. Among lords holding military and political power, such instances were all toomon. ¡°I also n to make the ¡®Lord¡¯s Court¡¯ a permanent institution to adjudicate all major and minor cases within the territory.¡± ¡°Are the local sheriffs not up to the task?¡± she queried. ¡°Concentratingw enforcement and judicial powers on one person is too unreasonable. In the future, sheriffs¡ªor rather, police¡ªcan only arrest people but not convict them. They must submit cases to the court, and only after the judges formally convict can further punishment be carried out. I believe this will help prevent the abuse of power to some extent.¡± After hearing Paul¡¯s exnation, Eileen nodded, ¡°That seems like a good improvement.¡± Although the idea was appealing, Paul was troubled by how to centralize these powers under the lord¡¯s manor. Simr to tax farming, in remote rural areas, the phenomenon of private courts and punishments by localndlords and gentry wasmon. When locals had disputes, their first thought was not to seek the lord, but to turn to locally respected individuals for resolution. But without a powerful organization to immediately take control of the countryside, he could only gradually enact change. ¡­ The riot, which Paul named the ¡°4¡¤15 Incident,¡± had a significant impact on him. Not only was he nning to build a ¡°telegraph¡± system, but he also intensified the development of the internal guard and the Department of Public Safety. As early asst year, a ¡°Department of Public Safety¡± was established within the Administration Council, led by Russ Hayden from the internal guards. However, due to financial constraints and other factors, Russ had been acting as a figurehead. Now, the Administration Council nned to make this department truly functional. Lakeheart Town aimed to establish a 2,000-strong police force over the next five years. They would rece the old sheriff system to maintain order in various towns and extend their power to rural areas when appropriate. The internal guard, originally established to protect office spaces and high-ranking officials, was small in scale. Now, Paul intended to develop them into a force simr to the paramilitary police of his previous world, making them a crucialponent of public safety. Expanding their size was a necessary step. Another urgent issue was the livelihood of the salt workers along the coast. Unlike the emerging industries of porcin, canned goods, and papermaking, the advent of salt fields had a tremendous impact on the traditional salt industry. Without intervention, this could easily be the root of another uprising. The Administration Council proposed two solutions: First, to redirect the young and able-bodiedbor force among the salt workers into emerging industries. Second, to establish government-operated salt fields, absorbing the salt workers asborers. However, due to recent wars and a series of new measures, the Administration Councilcked the funds to start such salt fields. Following Paul¡¯s suggestion, the Council only provided technical guidance, allowing the salt workers to build the salt fields themselves. These were named ¡°Collective Salt Fields,¡± with each family holding shares. To ensure fairness, these fields were managed by officials appointed by the Administration Council, and the profits were distributed among the salt workers ording to their shares. ¡­ The interrogation of the rioters was conducted intensely yet orderly. Considering that many were the primary breadwinners of their families and had acted irrationally only due to coercion by Baden, most were reprimanded and sent home, albeit saddled with fines they might never be able to fully pay. The Lord¡¯s Court ultimately identified 50 individuals who couldn¡¯t be treated leniently. Either they hadmitted robbery or murder, or they had been ringleaders in the riot. ¡°Lord, this is our preliminary judgment. Of these 50 people, all but one named Biso have been apprehended,¡± reported Thomas, the appointed Chief Judge of the Lord¡¯s Court, as he presented the verdict to Paul. ¡°Someone escaped?¡± ¡°Yes, this Biso is highly suspicious. ording to the salt workers, he was idle and unproductive on normal days, yet incited them to resist the lord¡¯s army to the end during the riot, only to disappear after the battle began. We suspect there¡¯s something problematic about him.¡± ¡°Alright, let Cecil investigate this. Some of these people are quite young, not even 16. Isn¡¯t it too harsh to hang them or sentence them to decades of hardbor?¡± ¡°You are the lord; you can decide their fate,¡± said Thomas. Paul pondered, ¡°Let me think more about these individuals.¡± Chapter 273: Visitor from the Scholar’s Tower Chapter 273: Visitor from the Schr¡¯s Tower ¡°Please have a seat, sir.¡± ¡°Thank you, Count Grayman.¡± The man in front of me bowed slightly, sitting gracefully on the sofa. He was a young man, slightly thin, wearing simple blue robes and thick sses. In him, I sensed a familiar air ¨C pride without arrogance, a sense of superiority without impoliteness. It reminded me of the feeling I had when I first met Ladi Sertia and Cierra Dias, two schrs. They looked down from their heights, yet it was hard to pinpoint any specific fault. Their demeanor and words were impable, and their auramanded respect. I asked, ¡°Schr Landon, may I know the purpose of your visit to the Northwest Bay?¡± He introduced himself as Mond Landon, also a schr. What was crucial, however, was his origin from the Schr¡¯s Tower in the capital of the Gabe Empire,plete with valid identification. His status as a schr from the Schr¡¯s Tower was significantly more prestigious than ordinary schrs. The Tower, akin to Harvard in my previous life, was a top-tier academic institution in this world. In an era starved for knowledge, its status was even more unique. Many renowned individuals studied there, and countless officials and nobility sent their offspring there, hoping to adorn them with its prestigious reputation. Obtaining the title of ¡®Schr¡¯ from the Tower was extraordinary. Whether born to nobility,moners, or even ves, possessing that title made you a guest of honor in courts worldwide.The Tower¡¯s selection criteria were stringent. For a remote lord like the Grayman family, securing a ce there would have been challenging. The name of the Schr¡¯s Tower was well-known even in the Northwest Bay. When a servant reported such a visitor, I was quite startled. Not wanting to offend, I weed this esteemed guest with utmost care. ¡°The count jests, I have yet toplete my studies and don¡¯t qualify for the title of ¡®Schr¡¯,¡± Mond replied, showing a rare hint of embarrassment to my address. Iplimented him, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s only a matter of time, I¡¯m sure.¡± I could tell from his receding hairline; it was already cheering for his future title of ¡®Schr.¡¯ Mond¡¯s face flushed slightly, tinged with shyness: ¡°I¡¯vee to seek the count¡¯s assistance in a matter.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I was surprised. With the influence of his predecessors or ¡®alumni,¡¯ why would he need to seek my help? What could I do that they couldn¡¯t? ¡°Please allow me to exin from the beginning.¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡± Mond Landon began his tale. ¡°My mentor, during his travels to the Northwest Bay ten years ago, encountered a child in a coastal fishing vige. He found the child extraordinarily intelligent and wanted to take him as a student.¡± ¡°However, the child¡¯s parents were reluctant to let their young child go, so my mentor agreed to wait until the child was older to take him to Gabe for further studies.¡± ¡°Over these ten years, my mentor and I have visited the Northwest Bay several times to see him and have even sponsored his primary education. I¡¯m here now to take him to the capital of Gabe for advanced studies.¡± Paul was astonished upon hearing this. What luck for this child to have such a fortune fall into hisp! It was more than just good luck; it was like a firework show of fortune. Though the Schr¡¯s Tower, like the Church, proimed indifference to one¡¯s background, reality often differed from ideals. Schrship required funding, and schrs needed sustenance. Beyond the regr subsidies from the Gabe royal family, the Tower received substantial social donations each year. Consequently, the institution was predominantly filled with children of the elite, with very few frommon backgrounds. Just the chance meeting with a schr could open doors to the Tower ¨C such fortune was unheard of. Paul thought, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I have been this lucky?¡± Paul feigned surprise: ¡°So, our remote Northwest Bay had the honor of hosting someone as distinguished as your mentor. Do you need my help to find this child? Wait, that¡¯s odd. Didn¡¯t you visit him several times? Did they move?¡± Mond Landon hesitated, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Speak freely,¡± Paul encouraged. Mond spoke softly, ¡°Count, the child¡­ he is currently in your prison.¡± In my prison? What happened? Did the boy go astray? Such an opportunity wasted. Paul¡¯s surprised expression prompted Mond to borate: ¡°His vige has traditionally been engaged in salt production. Recently¡­¡± Mond¡¯s voice trailed off, but Paul understood the situation. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°His name is Kevin. If I remember correctly, he should be almost 16 now.¡± ¡°Kevin¡­¡± Paul repeated, remembering. He recalled the name from a list of 50, where Kevin was mentioned prominently. The report indicated that the unrest was directly caused by him. Kevin was the first to see through Baden¡¯s so-called ¡°war tax¡± lies. He then urged the vigers to confront Baden and even tried to negotiate with him, proposing to keep Baden¡¯s deceit secret in exchange for reduced taxes. Paul had been skeptical at first ¨C could a child of 15 possess such insight and courage? Now it made sense; the boy was indeed extraordinary. Paul smiled sardonically, ¡°Schr, are you asking to take someone out of my prison?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Paul spread his hands, ¡°Oh! That puts me in a difficult position. Do you know how much trouble this boy has caused me?¡± His tone contrasted sharply with his earlier warmth. Mond blushed, ¡°I understand, and it¡¯s an unfortunate request. But please consider his youth. Moreover, the root cause seems to stem from the tax collector¡¯s greed. Initially, Kevin¡¯s actions were not unreasonable, but the situation escted beyond his control. I believe he was coerced by otherster.¡± Hmm, so you¡¯ve done your research. ¡°Schr, regardless of the reasons or whether he was coercedter, his actions vited myws. After uncovering the tax collector¡¯s lies, he could have reported to the lord¡¯s manor. Because of your word, should I release him, making me appear lenient and undermining my authority as a lord? Baden has been severely punished already.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Paul subtly rubbed his thumb and forefinger together, hinting, ¡°Think carefully about where the logic lies.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Cough! If¡­ if releasing him brings me more than I lose¡­¡± Paul was tantly hinting. Mond seemed to catch on. ¡°Count, by releasing him, you would gain the friendship of the Schr¡¯s Tower.¡± Chapter 274: Science and Technology vs. Heroes and Wise Kings Chapter 274: Science and Technology vs. Heroes and Wise Kings ¡°Count, if you release him, you will earn the friendship of the Schr¡¯s Tower,¡± said Mond Landon earnestly. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ thought the Count. ¡®A vague promise of friendship in exchange for a prisoner from my dungeon? Cold, hard cash would be more substantial.¡¯ However, upon reflection, he realized the significant influence of the Schr¡¯s Tower in royal courts. Mond¡¯s mentor could independently decide to ept amoner as a student, suggesting a substantial status within the tower. Mond Landon appeared to be an honest and simple man, but the same might not be true for his mentor. The older schrs were known for their entricities. What if, in a fit of protective rage, the mentor used his connections to cause trouble? ¡®Less trouble is better,¡¯ he thought, deciding to release the young prisoner. Concerns aboutxw enforcement or undermining his authority as a lord seemed irrelevant. Themon folk of this era wouldn¡¯t understand such concepts, he reasoned. Upon investigation, the only fault of the boy, Kevin, seemed to be his failure to report Baden¡¯s lies to the lord and instead attempting to ckmail him. He had neither killed nor robbed anyone during the riot. However, his advice to the salt workers had directly sparked the uprising, cing him among the 50 most culpable. Resigned, Count Paul said gravely, ¡°Alright, Schr. You can take him, but a bail fee is required.¡±Mond Landon stood up and bowed deeply to Paul, expressing his gratitude on behalf of Kevin¡¯s worried parents. Paul grunted, ¡°You should properly discipline your junior. Encourage him to study hard and not indulge in idle fantasies. And I hope the ¡®friendship¡¯ you mentioned isn¡¯t just lip service.¡± ¡°We will surely guide him well,¡± Mond assured, hesitating before asking about the fate of the other perpetrators. Paul disclosed that of the 20 most guilty, 5 would be beheaded, 10 hanged, 5 would have their executions postponed, and the remaining 30, including Kevin, were to be sent to clear forests in the north. Mond bowed again, relieved that Paul hadn¡¯t sentenced all 50 to death. ¡°Hmph, they didn¡¯t actually rebel, after all,¡± Paul remarked. He then inquired about the Schr¡¯s Tower¡¯s research areas and the avability of technical talent. Mond proudly listed various disciplines and confirmed the presence of mechanical engineers and alchemists. Paul smiled slightly, ¡°If you could recruit some talent for me, it would indeed honor the friendship you spoke of. They don¡¯t have to be exceptionally skilled; even basic literacy in the Ordonguage would suffice.¡± Mond sweated at the thought, knowing few would desire to relocate to such a remote and harsh region. However, he promised to try his best. After discussing the matter, the two conversed for a while longer. Mond¡¯s fluency in the Ordonguage impressed Paul, reflecting the vast knowledge and wisdom befitting a member of the Schr¡¯s Tower. ¡°I am striving to improve people¡¯s lives through the development and promotion of new technologies,¡± Count Paul stated ambitiously. ¡°Mr. Schr, you could take a look around Alda, visit our port to see our new sailboats, the fields to observe our harvesters, and perhaps the shops¡­¡± Mond Landon was surprised by the young Count¡¯s ambitious vision. Weren¡¯t children of his age more inclined towards dreams of knightly adventures or leading armies in battle? Paul continued with enthusiasm, ¡°The arrival of the five hundred angels taught humanity agriculture, weaving, and metallurgy, allowing us to inhabit the world¡¯s most fertilends. But I believe that science and technological progress have no bounds. We can elevate our lives further, feed more people, and ensure everyone has enough to eat.¡± ¡°Science? Technology?¡± ¡°Yes, understanding the principles of things is what I call ¡®science,¡¯ and applying science to improve our lives is what I call ¡®technology.¡¯ It is these two elements that have allowed humanity to progress. Not to boast, but it¡¯s thanks to these that the lives of the people in Alda and Baylding have significantly improvedpared to the past.¡± Mond was nomittal, ¡°Count, forgive my frankness, but your territory has just¡­¡± Paul interrupted him, ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say ¡ª the salt workers risked everything because the salt fields disrupted their livelihood. But let me tell you a fact: the emergence of these salt fields has saved most families a significant amount of money.¡± Mond looked incredulous. ¡°Mr. Landon, you live in the bustling imperial capital of Gabe and are a distinguished schr of the tower. Naturally, you¡¯re unaware of the hardships in remote areas like ours. The traditional methods of salt production by the salt workers were limited in quantity, making the market price high ¡ª at leastpared to now. Salt is a necessity for energy and work, and though each purchase might not seem much, it adds up to a considerable expense over time.¡± Paul said proudly, ¡°Since the salt fields started mass production, the price of salt has dropped unprecedentedly, saving a lot of money. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask any woman on the street how she feels about the reduced salt prices.¡± Mond pondered, ¡°I believe there must be a better solution that benefits everyone, a win-win scenario.¡± Paul spread his hands, ¡°I believe so too, but we are not gods. Sometimes, you have to sacrifice the few for the benefit of the many. It¡¯s a¡­ scar of the times. Fortunately, I am not among the sacrificed few. Unfortunately, as a lord, I am the one who has to make such decisions.¡± Mond acknowledged, ¡°You have a point, Count. That¡¯s why a wise ruler is so important in such situations. He can take care of the majority while minimizing sacrifices.¡± ¡°A wise ruler?¡± ¡°Yes, Count Grayman.¡± Mond Landon¡¯s eyes hardened with resolve: ¡°Compared to the ¡®science¡¯ and ¡®technology¡¯ you speak of, I lean more towards the belief that the key to improving people¡¯s lives lies in ¡®heroes¡¯ and ¡®wise kings.¡¯¡± Chapter 275: Clash of Two Historical Perspectives Chapter 275: sh of Two Historical Perspectives ¡°Heroes and Wise Kings?¡± Paul expressed some surprise. ¡°Exactly! Only strong heroes and wise kings can lead the people to victory. This has been proven time and again at major turning points throughout the vast course of history.¡± Mond Landon shared his view with a smile, but he quickly noticed Paul¡¯s nonmittal reaction. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Count Grayman? Don¡¯t you agree with this viewpoint?¡± Paul responded with a smile, waving his hand: ¡°It¡¯s not that I disagree. I¡¯m not a schr of history and don¡¯t have a firm conclusion in this area. However, I have heard apletely opposite perspective from others.¡± ¡°Oh? Do borate.¡± ¡°Your view that only heroes and wise kings can lead people to victory can be termed the ¡®Heroic Perspective¡¯.¡± Mond nodded: ¡°That term does seem apt.¡±Paul continued, ¡°I have heard from others about a ¡®People¡¯s Perspective¡¯.¡± This time, Mond Landon was the one surprised: ¡°The People¡¯s Perspective? What is that about?¡± Paul thought for a moment and then repeated the phrase he had heard verbatim: ¡°The people, and only the people, are the driving force in creating world history.¡± Contrary to Paul¡¯s expectation, Mond didn¡¯t immediately show opposition but was intrigued: ¡°Where does this viewpoint originate from?¡± Paul countered: ¡°Then how did your ¡®Heroic Perspective¡¯e about?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Let¡¯s leave aside the mythological age, which is vague andcks reliable historical records. Let¡¯s take the ancient Gubera Empire as an example. Before its establishment, humans were pressured by foreign races from all sides. It was under Emperor Leon¡¯s leadership and campaigns that the greatest empire in human history was born. Emperor Leon, with his extraordinary talent and strategy, led the human armies to fend off wave after wave of invasions. Subsequently, the Gubera Empire experienced five generations of wise rulers who umted an overwhelming powerpared to foreign races. Eventually, under themand of many generals like Elian, humans began their grand counterattack. From then on, orcs retreated to the ins, dwarves to the mountains, and elves deep into the forests. If you study history carefully, you¡¯ll find the enormous role yed by individuals like Leon and Elian, who are admired for their exceptional qualities. Without them, humans wouldn¡¯t have achieved their current status or experienced such epic history.¡± Mond spoke passionately and emphasized, ¡°This is a widely epted view in historical circles.¡± Paul nodded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve also read in detail about the history of the Gubera Empire and its heroic deeds. But have you considered that these heroes were merely making the right choices at crucial historical moments? It was themon people who provided them with various options.¡± Seeing Mond¡¯s incredulous look, Paul emphasized, ¡°I must dere once again, this is something I heard from someone else.¡± He didn¡¯t want to appear too unconventional. Paul continued: ¡°The unification achieved by the Gubera Empire was possible because, under the threat of foreign races, not just the nobility but also the vast majority ofmon people longed for a stronger collective to provide protection. Apart from the foreign threat, there were many other significant factors, such as the need forrge-scale projects for agricultural development and roads formercial expansion. Each force believed it should be the one to aplish this, and Emperor Leon was simply the strongest among them. Therefore, his leading the unification was logical. Of course, his strength was also inseparably linked to the support of his people.¡± ¡°Gubera Empire¡¯s counterattack and grand expedition against foreign races urred because the empire nurtured an ever-growing poption that inevitably required morend for sustenance. It wasn¡¯t just the foresight of emperors and famous generals; even thendless younger sons and soldiers longing for wealth yed a significant role in promoting these expeditions, even as primary drivers. The entire society developed a desire for expansion.¡± Mond reflected thoughtfully, ¡°This just exins the cause, and many, including myself, agree with these points. But as for the oue¡ªlike the sess of the expeditions¡ªheroes were the decisive factor.¡± Paul shook his head: ¡°From the People¡¯s Perspective, heroes should be considered secondary. In the case of the grand expedition, the main factors determining victory weren¡¯t just the outstanding military capabilities of people like Elian, but because the empire could smelt more metal, forge more weapons, produce more food, form more disciplined armies, and its centralized agricultural societypared to the loose tribal alliances of foreign races¡­ In short, a myriad of factors gave the human army an unparalleled advantage. Without these, even if Elian and others were favored by gods, they couldn¡¯t have achieved victory. How did these factorse about? It was due to countless unnamed farmers, craftsmen, and soldiers throughout history. But history only records the names of those in power, hence the birth of the concept of wise kings and heroes.¡± Mond expressed surprise, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a perspective that seemingly belittles heroes.¡± ¡°No, Mr. Schr, you are mistaken!¡± Paul quickly denied, ¡°This isn¡¯t about belittling them. Their talents are undoubtedly exceptional, their achievements great, and their names worthmemorating¡ªhowever, they are not irreceable.¡± ¡°From a macro perspective, history seems filled with inevitability. Humans, having mastered advanced technology and experienced a significant leap in productivity, were bound to form a centralized empire. A thriving empire would naturally develop a desire for expansion. Heroes just happened to be in that position. Without Emperor Leon or generals like Elian, others would have stepped in to y their roles and fulfill the missions history assigned to them.¡± Just like his own arrival in this world merely catalyzed the industrial revolution that was bound to ur with the development of productive forces. Mond, stiff and wide-eyed, said, ¡°History is inevitable? This sounds like what those chatans in the church preach, that everything has already been arranged by the Lord of Light.¡± Seeing Mond¡¯s reaction, Paul felt a great sense of vanity. He didn¡¯t expect that some scattered information he had seen on the inte in his previous life would stun a schr from the Schr¡¯s Tower. He continued, ¡°Specifically, history is inevitable in its broad direction, but individual events are more subject to chance, which can either elerate or dy processes. The actions of heroic figures can, to some extent, hasten or slow down the course of history, but they cannot change its direction. The dominance of the ¡®Heroic Perspective¡¯ is also inevitable. Historians tend to focus their narratives around heroes, as they are limited by their recording methods and cannot document every individual¡¯s name and deeds. They can only record those who are exceptionally prominent and outstanding. Readers of these historical records easily empathize with the heroes, inevitably leading to admiration. But if the focus is on analyzing social systems or describing production rtions, it bes tedious and is often skimmed over by many.¡± Mond, silent for a long time, wanted to object but felt that Paul¡¯s words were correct in some aspects. ¡°Even so¡­ Alright, what you¡ªno, this perspective¡ªhas some merit.¡± In the end, Mond had to admit this, his worldview slightly shaken by the day¡¯s conversation. Liked it? Take a second to support etudetrantions on Patreon! Chapter 276: An Unexpected Encounter Chapter 276: An Unexpected Encounter Mond¡¯s worldview was indeed slightly shaken, but only slightly. After all, the person he was speaking to was just a young noble who had grown up in a remote area. If Paul¡¯s words hade from Mond¡¯s mentor, the impact might have been much greater, possibly even shattering his worldview. ¡°A novel perspective,¡± Mondmented. ¡°I¡¯ll boldly summarize your view¡ªif I may¡ªheroes are merely executors of the people¡¯s will, and it is ultimately the masses that shape history.¡± Paul nodded, ¡°Exactly. You speak like a true schr from the Tower of Schrs.¡± Although Mond didn¡¯t fully agree, he had to admit that this young lord¡¯s view of history was insightful. ¡°You really should join me back in the Gabe Empire. In the Tower of Schrs, you, as a count, could definitely expand your horizons. I speak frankly, please don¡¯t mind me. If you continue your historical studies, perhaps you could establish a new school of history.¡± Paul kept emphasizing that these were others¡¯ ideas, but Mond knew better. Without naming anyone specifically, it was likely Paul was referring to himself. ¡°Me? Ha, I don¡¯t think so.¡±Paul waved his hand in embarrassment,ughing, ¡°I enjoy reading a variety of books in my leisure time, but to immerse myself in academic research? That would be the end of me!¡± Besides, he had more important things to do back home. Compared to dwelling on the past, Paul preferred to look towards the future. Mond stood up, ¡°Then, Count, I apologize for taking up so much of your time. I should be going now.¡± He felt it was time to end the conversation; his objective had been achieved, and Kevin¡¯s parents were anxiously waiting at home for news of their son. ¡°Not at all, I enjoyed our conversation. You are always wee to visit again.¡± Paul stood to see his guest out, calling a guard and giving a few instructions. ¡°Mr. Landon, let him take you to the cells to fetch your person. And don¡¯t forget the bail.¡± ¡°Ha, rest assured, Count. Thank you again for your kindness.¡± After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Mond followed the guard out. Just then, a voice rang from outside, ¡°Paul, here¡¯s my preliminary coding scheme. Take a look.¡± The voice, bell-like and proud, clearly belonged to someone showing off her achievements. It was immediately obvious who it was. Sure enough, the next moment, Miss Betty¡¯s elegant figure appeared in the doorway. Then she froze¡­ So did Mond Landon, who was walking out and now face-to-face with her. Both wore expressions of disbelief. ¡°Your High¡­¡± Before Mond could finish, a few secondster, Eileen interrupted him, her face suddenly brightening with surprise and joy, ¡°I, Betty Dias, didn¡¯t expect to meet someone from home here! How did youe to be here, Mond Landon, my senior?¡± ¡°Betty Dias?¡± Muttering under his breath, Mond was puzzled but then noticed her signaling him with her eyes. He quickly caught on,ughing and scratching the back of his head, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here either, Betty. Ha, I¡¯m here to retrieve a child my mentor is interested in.¡± Paul, who had been puzzled by their reaction, now understood, ¡°You two know each other? What a coincidence. Oh, right, you¡¯re both from Gabe.¡± Mond Landon called Betty his junior, so did that mean this female schr also came from the Tower of Schrs in the Gabe Empire¡¯s capital? ¡°Wow, I had such an impressive person under mymand? It¡¯s like a small-town business owner suddenly discovering they¡¯ve hired a top graduate from Tsinghua or Peking University.¡± Paul¡¯s view of Eileen changed in an instant. Previously, he had only seen her as a nobledy with some knowledge of linguistics, and had appointed her as the acting head of education simply because there was no other suitable candidate. ¡°Yes, we know each other,¡± Eileen exined proactively. ¡°I was fortunate enough to study at the Tower of Schrs under the same mentor as Mond.¡± Paul nodded, ¡°I see. So, what about now¡­?¡± He nced between Eileen and Mond. Eileen¡¯s smile faded, and she returned to the serious expression she had maintained over the past few days. ¡°Business first. Let me report to you about work.¡± Then, she turned to Mond, ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, Senior, maybe you could wait for me. I¡¯ll find you after I¡¯m done talking with the Count about work.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay, then I¡¯ll just take a walk on the main street outside.¡± ¡°You can wait for me at the restaurant on the street named ¡®Flying Dragon Pavilion¡¯ in an hour.¡± After agreeing, Mond left, still looking a bit dazed. Eileen then approached Paul and handed him a document. ¡°Count, please take a look at this draft.¡± As Paul¡¯s eyes were fixed on the draft, he asked absentmindedly, ¡°I mean, Betty, your rtionship with him¡­ with Mr. Mond Landon, is it just¡­ just senior and junior?¡± Eileen, puzzled, replied, ¡°Yes, we are just senior and junior¡­¡± Realizing the implication behind Paul¡¯s question, she blushed and said with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance, ¡°Count Grayman! When did you be so interested in gossip? Please focus on the task at hand and don¡¯t think about unnecessary things.¡± ¡°Ah! Sorry, I¡¯ll concentrate on this now!¡± ¡­ An hourter, Eileen arrived at the Flying Dragon Pavilion. The proprietress, Cierra Sertia, greeted her, ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this little Betty? I heard from my daughter Ladi that you¡¯ve been very busy thesest few days.¡± Since arriving in Lakeheart Town with her daughter, Mrs. Sertia had reopened the restaurant, continuing the name ¡°Flying Dragon Pavilion¡± from their hometown in Messiah. The residents of Lakeheart Town and the merchants passing through had never tasted Horn Bay cuisine before. The unfamiliar cuisine, coupled with affordable prices, made the restaurant incredibly popr. Eileen and Ladi, being of simr age, female, schrs, foreigners, and working together at the Lord¡¯s mansion, became close friends in private. Eileen often visited Ladi¡¯s home, and over time became very familiar with Cierra as well. ¡°Good day, Aunt Sertia,¡± Eileen greeted politely. She exined her purpose, ¡°I¡¯m here today to meet a friend¡­ someone from my hometown.¡± Then she described Mond Landon¡¯s appearance and attire. ¡°Oh, so the schr gentleman waiting is for you,¡± Cierra realized, leading Eileen to a private room where a young man in a simple blue robe was sitting. It was Mond Landon, who had visited Paul earlier. ¡°You two fellow countrymen can have a chat,¡± said the proprietress as she closed the door behind her. ¡°Your Highness, what brings you to the Northwest Bay?¡± Mond¡¯s face still showed a hint of surprise. Thank you so much to ce05, azuron, janaby, Drakonus_, roriconknight, and juy for leaving reviews on Novel Updates!!!! Asking for more reviews/ratings plss /series/steel-guns-and-the-industrial-party-in-another-world/ Liked it? Take a second to support etudetrantions on Patreon! Chapter 277: Catching Up Chapter 277: Catching Up ¡°Your Highness, howe you are in the Northwest Bay?¡± When Mond Landon saw Eileen again, his face still bore an expression of disbelief, thinking what happened when he left the lord¡¯s mansion might have been a hallucination. The young princess of the Kingdom of Ordo, how could she be in such a remote ce, and¡­ and¡­ it seemed she was working under a local lord. Hearing Mond¡¯s words, Eileen pouted unhappily: ¡°What ¡®Your Highness¡¯ this and that? Senior, how many times have I told you, just call me by my name. But¡­ here you have to call me Betty.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay, Betty,¡± Mond awkwardly called her by her current name. Eileen exined why she was there: ¡°I was forced toe here!¡± ¡°Forced?¡± What couldpel a princess to run away from home? Eileen immediately became indignant, hands on hips in an udylike manner, saying: ¡°That old man, King Rodney XVII, actually wants to marry his younger daughter to the Duke of the Eastern Territory!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ His Majesty the King actually¡­¡±So, she ran away from home, rebelling against a marriage arranged by the king. Mond was extremely surprised; he hadn¡¯t heard of this while in the Gabe Empire. It seemed the news had been suppressed. He looked at Eileen with a new sense of sympathy. During their studies together, despite their different statuses, Mond had always treated this lively and adorable princess like a sister. Ah! Girls born into royalty, their marriages always carry a shade of political color. His junior, showing such courage, deserved his silent admiration, Mond thought to himself. But then, had the royal family of Ordo been driven to such straits? Thinking this, Mond felt a wave of guilt and asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about the situation?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to someone familiar!¡± So, Eileen sat down and detailed how she and her guard, Ladi, escaped the capital, headed north, and were eventually rescued in the woods by Count Grayman. Perhaps feeling too embarrassed, Eileen didn¡¯t mention her original n to go to the Gabe Empire and ended up in the Northwest Bay due to her poor sense of direction. Upon hearing that Ladi, the female guard, was apanying Eileen, Mond breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Looking at the situation today in the lord¡¯s mansion, Count Grayman is still unaware of your true identity, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m using the alias Betty Dias, staying here as a schr.¡± ¡°I see¡­ so you are¡­ working inside the lord¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Yes, you saw. When I arrived, the lord¡¯s mansion was recruiting talents, so I applied. Initially as a consultant,ter Count Grayman appointed me to oversee educational matters.¡± ¡°Education? Who would have thought that this young lord would value it so much?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s one of the things I admire about him. In the north, even in all of Ordo, there aren¡¯t many lords who realize the importance of this.¡± ¡°Hehe, Ei¡­ ahem! Betty, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t realize, but¡­ it¡¯s not always good for themon people to know too much.¡± ¡°Enough! Stop there!¡± Eileen pushed her hands forward: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those so-called ¡®arts of rule.¡¯ Let me tell you, I¡¯ve already established six schools, albeit very basic ones. My ultimate goal is to make everyone in thisnd literate.¡± As Eileen spoke thesest words, her face was filled with pride. ¡°That¡¯s quite a challenging task!¡± Mond said, but inwardly he was shaking his head. What was the lord thinking? Allowing the young princess to act so recklessly ¡ª was he bewitched by Eileen¡¯s beauty? ¡°By the way, how is the teacher? And how did youe to be here, Senior Mond?¡± ¡°The tutor is in good health! I came here to fetch a child who was recognized by the tutor a long time ago. Ha ha, you¡¯re about to gain a junior.¡± Eileen¡¯s face lit up with surprise: ¡°The teacher has been here too? That child is lucky indeed. What¡¯s his name, and which vige or town is he from? I¡¯m quite familiar with the local names here.¡± Mond introduced her to Kevin and his nearly being banished to the northern forests for pioneering. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s a lucky child,¡± Eileen remarked again. ¡°If it were a littleter, perhaps, Senior, you would have had to go to the great forest in the north to find him.¡± Eileen then asked, ¡°And¡­ how is my cousin doing?¡± ¡°The Prince¡­ well, how should I put it, our neighbors in the east are causing trouble again, and the Prince has led troops to deal with them.¡± Eileen was both surprised and worried, asking anxiously, ¡°Ah? There¡¯s no danger for my cousin, is there?¡± Mondughed and said, ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t worry. Not to mention the strength of Gabe¡¯s army, just based on the Prince¡¯s capabilities alone, there won¡¯t be any problems, it¡¯s foolproof.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eileen still seemed worried. ¡°Damn wars, they¡¯re everywhere. In the south, in the north, and now in the east.¡± Mond suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Are you safe here? I heard that Count Grayman and several other lords seem to be at war with the current Duke of the Northwest?¡± ¡°Very safe!¡± Eileen said confidently. Being a high-ranking member of the Administration Council, she naturally knew the strength of Alda¡¯s army, more than sufficient for self-preservation in the Northwest. Mond reminded her, ¡°In any case, reveal your true identity if necessary.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Eileen¡­¡± Mond softly uttered the real name of the princess, his face showing a hint of shame. Seeing his expression, Eileen was quite puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior?¡± Mond hesitated before asking, ¡°What do you think about using despicable means for a noble goal?¡± Why would Senior suddenly ask such a question? However, Eileen quickly answered, ¡°From the perspective of an outsider, it¡¯s undoubtedly a heroic act.¡± Mond¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Oh? So you agree?¡± ¡°Not entirely. If I were an insider, especially a victim of the so-called ¡®despicable means,¡¯ then I would probably be filled with hatred.¡± Mond¡¯s face instantly lost its brightness. ¡°Eileen, in the future, you may encounter situations where you have no choice but to choose the least bad option among terrible ones.¡± That was all he could exin, but his words only made Eileen more puzzled. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why suddenly bring this up?¡± ¡°I¡­ ah, never mind.¡± Mond didn¡¯t know how to exin, so he just brushed it off softly. Liked it? Take a second to support etudetrantions on Patreon! Chapter 278: Am I Not the Protagonist? Chapter 278: Am I Not the Protagonist? ¡°Count Grayman, I will soon be departing back to Gabe. I wanted to disturb you onest time before I leave.¡± The person sitting in the drawing room was Mond Landon, the schr from the Tower who had visited a few days ago. Paul had thought that after taking Kevin from the prison, Mond would have directly left the Northwest Bay. Unexpectedly, he came again. Mond had been brought to the lord¡¯s mansion by his fellow Gaben, Betty. ¡°Mr. Landon, is there anything else you need? Do you wish to take away another prisoner?¡± ¡°Oh, no. This visit is simply to bid you farewell.¡± The schr¡¯s answer puzzled Paul. They had only met once and could hardly be considered close. It was indeed strange that Mond made a special trip just to say goodbye. Even Eileen, sitting beside them, found it odd. After their conversation at Flying Dragon Pavilion, Mond took Kevin home, and dayster, he came to Lakeheart Town, asking her to bring him to see Paul again. Could it be that the two had hit it off so well that they became friends after just one conversation? Mond Landon, with a look of admiration, said to Paul, ¡°During these past few days, I have visited various ces in your territory. What I¡¯ve seen and heard indicates that you are an extraordinary lord.¡±Visiting various ces? He couldn¡¯t be spying, could he? Paul was startled at first but then reassured himself. Setting aside that Mond was an acquaintance of Betty, no spy would deliberately walk into the lion¡¯s den. He chuckled inwardly, thinking that Mond might just be here to tter him. ¡°I saw the numerous ships at the port, the thriving trade activities in the market, exquisite wares in the shops, including¡­ iron products. There¡¯s a school formoner¡¯s children in the town, farmers mentioned a mechanical beast that could harvest crops quickly, oh, and public toilets and bathhouses. People say all these are thanks to you.¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Landon, you tter me.¡± Mond suddenly changed the subject: ¡°Count, what are your chances in the war against the Duke of the Northwest?¡± This guy¡¯s thought process was quite erratic, almost hard to follow. Paul shook his head and said seriously, ¡°First, Mr. Landon, I must correct you. Marltz Kent is merely a usurper; his duke title is illegal. We have a handwritten letter from the former duke and his brother as proof.¡± Mond apologized: ¡°I misspoke, please forgive me.¡± Paul continued, ¡°As for the war with Marltz Kent, I am confident we can win. If it hadn¡¯t been for that uprising, my troops might have already reached Center City.¡± Mond agreed: ¡°Judging by theck of hunger on your people¡¯s faces in your territory, I believe so too. I wonder how you managed it?¡± Before Paul could answer, Eileen chimed in: ¡°It¡¯s simple. Cancel those absurd taxes, then crack down on the heinous practice of hoarding grain to inte prices. Wouldn¡¯t themon folk then have the money to buy more food?¡± Over the past year, Paul gradually had the Administration Council abolish many taxes that seemed absurd to him as a transmigrator: livestock tax, poultry tax, dog tax, brewing tax, marriage tax, and so on¡­ Who on earth came up with these? Aside from salt workers like Kevin, who were in a unique situation, the ¡®disposable ie¡¯ of most subjects had increased significantly. The rise in the subjects¡¯ ie further boostedmerce and prosperity. Mond pondered, ¡°After defeating the Kent family, I¡¯m sure you will be the dominant force in the Northwest Bay.¡± He had already inquired carefully about the Battle of Fort Bidou. Paul¡¯s troops clearly yed a decisive role. Paul quickly waved his hand: ¡°I dare not aspire to dominate the situation in the Northwest Bay. Besides, there is still His Majesty the King. How dare I overstep?¡± He failed to notice the slight upward curve of Eileen¡¯s lips when the King was mentioned. ¡°Count Grayman!¡± Mond¡¯s tone and demeanor suddenly became serious, causing both Paul and Eileen to tense up. ¡°Regardless of whether you wish it or not, at that time, you will inevitably hold great power in your hands. This power may stem from your authority, your army, or simply your prestige, but it is definitely a force that cannot be ignored. And this power must neither be abused nor left to gather dust.¡± Mond¡¯s preachy tone slightly irked Paul, but he didn¡¯t show it, merely looking at Mond with a puzzled expression. The schr continued, ¡°Remember our previous conversation? I believe that only a wise lord or, shall we say, a leader is qualified and capable of wielding this power.¡± Oh, so he¡¯s advising me to be a wise lord? That¡¯s what Paul thought. He picked up his cup, ¡°Haha, Mr. Landon, actually, our views aren¡¯t entirely opposed. Why separate heroes from the people? Don¡¯t you think that often heroes are also part of the people? I will certainly try my best in that direction¡­¡± Mond interrupted him, ¡°Exactly, but what I want to ask is¡­ when a great hero emerges in the future, will you assist him, or even further ¡ª pledge loyalty to him?¡± ¡°Spit!¡± Paul spat out the water he had just sipped, ¡°Wha¡­ What do you mean? What are you implying with that?¡± Before Mond could answer, Eileen, looking rather taken aback, reminded him, ¡°Mond, Count Grayman is a vassal of the Kingdom of Ordo, already sworn to His Majesty, King Rodney the Seventeenth.¡± Mond Landon, still with a grave expression, said solemnly, ¡°When the prophesied end timese, whether it be kingdoms, empires, duchies, alliances, all will lose their significance. The old ties will only be burdens and obstacles. In the face of ultimate justice ¡ª ensuring the continuation of our culture, ethics, morality ¡ª those will mean nothing.¡± Paul and Eileen were both stunned. What prophesied end times? What ultimate justice? This sounded overly dramatic. But looking at Mond Landon¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. ¡°Even if it means sacrificing what we currently consider beautiful ¡ª family, kinship, friendship.¡± He turned to Eileen, his expression tinged with a hint of pity, ¡°Betty, when everything you cherish is sacrificed for the ultimate justice, will you stand against it?¡± Eileen replied in a daze, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Senior, I don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Paul, full of confusion, asked, ¡°Can you be more clear?¡± Mond did not borate, ¡°You¡¯ll understand as the situation further develops. Betty, Count Grayman, you are both good people. My advice to you ¡ª don¡¯t resist the tide of history, but rather, embrace and integrate with it. Only united under the Messiah can we ovee the hardships. That¡¯s all I have to say. I take my leave now.¡± He bowed to Paul, gave Eileen another nce, and left the drawing room, leaving the two exchanging puzzled looks. ¡°Betty, is your senior a member of some cult?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never heard him say such strange things before. What has happened in these years?¡± Paul watched Mond Landon leave, his mind a whirl of emotions. Messiah? Loyalty? Could it be that I, a transmigrator, am not the protagonist? ¡­ Lol Etude here. Hi everyone, if we manage to get 20 more ratings on NU within the month, I promise we¡¯ll have 7chaps a week rather than 5!!! Consistently!! Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 279: Chapter 279: After Mond Landon left with his new junior, Paul was still unclear about the meaning behind his parting words. However, he had more pressing matters at hand. Following the events of April 15th, the army, besides two battalions stationed in the northern part of Emden, coborated with the Internal Guard and the Department of Public Safety to conduct a thorough search in both Alda and Baylding. They dismantled as many as sixteen ¡®conspiracy gangs,¡¯ even uncovering one right under their noses in Lakeheart Town. This revtion shocked Paul. Were there really so many ticking time bombs hidden right beneath him? ¡°You¡¯re the Chief of Intelligence, how could you let this happen? If you can¡¯t handle it, we¡¯ll find someone who can!¡± Currently, Cecil stood in the lord¡¯s office, head hung low, bracing for the count¡¯s next reprimand. Although the office door was merely closed, the count¡¯s roaring voice could be heard throughout the entire castle. ¡­ Paul was infuriated and reprimanded Cecil for half an hour in the room. ¡°Oh, my God! At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if this ce gets set aze someday.¡±Finally, after exhausting himself, he slumped in his chair like a deted balloon. ¡°Cough, Lord, please allow me to exin.¡± Cecil finally began to speak. ¡°Lord, our resources are indeed limited. As per your instructions, the focus of the intelligence department has been on preventing the theft of new technologies. Due to the recent war, a significant portion of our efforts has been devoted to monitoring the movements within the Kent family territories¡­¡± Paul red: ¡°Are you suggesting the fault lies with me?¡± ¡°No, no, no, no!¡± Cecil quickly denied, his eyes darting around: ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the objective difficulties we face.¡± Cecil¡¯s tone was full of grievance. Paul rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. Cecil¡¯s words were indeed true. It wasn¡¯t fair to me him entirely. In his previous life as a programmer, Paul had experienced the frustration of being unable to meet an employer¡¯s demands due tock of resources. ¡°Alright, from now on, focus solely on intelligence work. You¡¯re relieved of your duties as the head of forestry.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ As youmand, Lord Grayman.¡± Although Cecil was ufortable with the count taking away some of his authority, he had no choice but to ept. Besides, he indeed needed to devote all his energy to intelligence now. ¡°I must ensure that what happened before never urs again,¡± Cecil silently vowed. Paul stared nkly at the calendar on the wall, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte May.¡± Cecil knew that the count was thinking about the matter of joining forces with the other lords of the alliance. Due to the ¡®April 15th¡¯ incident, Alda¡¯s original military deployment was disrupted, making it impossible to fulfill the agreement with the other lords to join forces in May. Fortunately, Count Parker took the lead in showing understanding, suggesting that Paul should first stabilize his own affairs. Then they went on their own mission¡­ ¡°I wonder how the battle is going now.¡± Thetest news was that they had already led their troops eastward from Fort Bidou. It seemed that the previous battle had given them quite a bit of confidence. Cecil reminded Paul, ¡°Lord Count, do you remember thest message we received? The Kent family seems to have sent people to the south to look for mercenaries.¡± Paul replied, ¡°I remember now, mercenaries? Are they simr to adventurers?¡± Cecil said, ¡°Yes, simr to the adventure teams you¡¯ve encountered before. However, these people have no bottom line in what they do. As long as the price is right, they will break any rule. They don¡¯t take ordinarymissions, choosing instead to operate in regions rife with conflict, living a life on the edge, each one of them umting richbat experience. They are true professional killers.¡± Paulmented, ¡°They seem difficult to deal with. But as long as they still wield swords, guns, and bows, we don¡¯t need to fear them.¡± Cecil added, ¡°But our allies might not be so fortunate. One or two mercenaries might not pose a significant threat, but now they operate inrge groups, formingrge mercenary bands, and have even given rise to war contractors.¡± ¡®Oh? A version of ckwater in this world?¡¯ As he thought this, a guard came to report: ¡°Lord Count, Viscount Derrik Heller requests an audience with you?¡± Paul was surprised: ¡°Derrick Heller? Wasn¡¯t he leading his family¡¯s troops eastward with the others?¡± The guard replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specifics, but Viscount Heller seems very anxious and eager to meet you.¡± ¡°Alright, lead him to the reception room. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡­ Derrick was pacing back and forth anxiously in the reception room. He hade to Lakeheart Town seeking help, as the allied forces had just suffered a significant defeat. In early May, the lords reassembled their armies and met at Fort Bidou. With the fieldwork mostlypleted, there was a surplus of manpower avable. Therefore, following their original n, they resumed their war against the usurper Marltz Kent. The Grayman family had internal issues and couldn¡¯t participate? Perfect, this suited many people just fine. In the previous battle at Fort Bidou, Paul¡¯s army had stolen the limelight, and after the battle, they even upied half of Emden, Marltz Kent¡¯s stronghold in the fertilends of the Northwest Bay. Many had long been envious, determined to make a fortune in the uing battles. Without Grayman, there was one less powerfulpetitor for the spoils of war. The allied forces¡¯ leaders were very confident, believing they would surely be victorious. Their judgment wasn¡¯t unfounded. In the Northwest Bay, there¡¯s a saying: ¡°The Kent family never leaves an overnight grudge.¡± Based on Marltz Kent¡¯s past behavior of immediate and harsh retribution, everyone expected him to retaliate swiftly after a loss. After the opponent offered a trucest time, everyone thought it was a stalling tactic. Even after returning home, they remained on edge, ready to reassemble at any sign of trouble. But over a month passed, and there was no movement from the other side. The Kent family must be finished! Everyone came to this unanimous conclusion. So, what were they waiting for? It was time to beat the fallen dog! The army reassembled and marched directly towards Center City, intending to end the war quickly. Along the way, they indeed faced several resistances. Though the battles were tough, the allied forces emerged victorious, bolstering their confidence even more. Finally, they neared the direct territory of the Ferdinand family. It was there that they encountered the mercenary band hired by the Kent family. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 280: Chapter 280: ¡°On the 26th, our scouts reported the sighting of Kent family¡¯s army moving towards us. However, based on the intelligence gathered, they were about 5,000 strong, while we had the upper hand with over 8,000 troops. The vast difference in numbers made everyone believe that victory in the uing battle was inevitable.¡± In the reception room of the Lord¡¯s Manor, Viscount Derrick Heller was recounting the details of the previous battle to Paul. Also present were Chief of Staff Schroeder, Intelligence Chief Cecil, and others. ¡°We arranged our formation and slowly advanced towards the enemy. Upon encounter, their numbers were indeed far smaller than ours. However, unlike before, the Kent family¡¯s army was equipped with arge number of specially made bows¡ªlongbows. These were probably the mercenaries hired from the south by Marltz, considering that training longbowmen isn¡¯t something that can be achieved in just a month or two.¡± ¡°As dusk approached, neither side intended to fight, and both camps settled down for the night. During the evening, we sent a challenge letter to the enemy, agreeing to a decisive battle the next day. Although it rained heavily at night, the morale of our entire army was high, filled with confidence in the next day¡¯s battle.¡± ¡°On the morning of the 27th, both armies finally faced the judgment of fate. The enemy arranged most of their forces in a horizontal line formation, with the vanguard on the right nk and the rearguard on the left. Archers were positioned in gaps within each formation, with the majority on both wings, forming a nted line without any apparent reserve forces.¡± ¡°We too had a battle n. Count Malron and Viscount Johnston were to lead a cavalry charge against the enemy¡¯s archers on both nks, while I led another cavalry detour to the enemy¡¯s rear camp to attack their supply wagons. Count Parker and other generals would lead the infantry to attack the enemy¡¯s center.¡± ¡°If the n had been executed smoothly, the enemy would undoubtedly copse under the simultaneous attacks from our multiple units.¡± At this point, Derrick¡¯s face showed a mix of resentment and unwillingness. He took arge sip of wine to steady himself.¡°However, the consecutive victories in the previous days had clouded the judgment of many. Numerous noble-born officers, due to their simr status, refused to yield to each other. The well-ordered n was thrown into disarray by these nobles vying for glory. As a result, many units ended up in inappropriate positions, leading to a series of tragedies once the battlemenced.¡± ¡°Another factor was the damned terrain. The heavy rain from the previous night turned the ground into a muddy mess, severely hindering our cavalry¡¯s effectiveness. Due to both discipline and terrain issues, our forces couldn¡¯t maintain a tight formation, while the enemy calmly awaited our attack.¡± ¡°The Kent family¡¯s army had about 3,000 longbowmen. They raised their longbows and fired a barrage of arrows. The arrows fell like rain, so dense and fast. Their force was so great that they even prated some metal armors, piercing flesh and bone. Our troops were filled with the agonized screams of soldiers hit by arrows, and the terrified and injured warhorses neighed and thrashed wildly, out of control. Our ranks were inplete disarray.¡± ¡°Wave after wave of arrow rain and the muddy ground severely dyed our charge. The main casualties inflicted by the longbowmen were on the lightly armored followers. The well-armored knights were not significantly affected, but due to the muddy terrain, many dismounted to proceed on foot. Wearing heavy armor designed for mountedbat, the mud severely drained their strength and impeded their mobility. When they finally reached the enemy lines, many were easily killed by the enemy, who were more lightly equipped and wielded lead maces and daggers.¡± ¡°The first wave of the cavalry charge failed, but our main infantry force, shield in hand, continued to advance towards the enemy. When about 50 yards away, the enemy longbowmen no longer shot volleys into the air but aimed directly, causing the wounded in front to fall, tripping those behind. In this continuous struggle, our troops exhausted their strength.¡± ¡°Faced with such a situation, a reasonable countermeasure now seems to have been to engage at range, just like the enemy. However, at that time, our archers and crossbowmen were positioned behind the infantry and cavalry, beyond the range to effectively target the enemy. If they had rashly fired, they would have risked hitting our own front lines.¡± Derrick Heller spoke with a mix of shame and regret: ¡°And so, our assault failed. Count Parker had no choice but to order a retreat, and the enemy seized the opportunity to pursue us. Our men were terrified by the enemy¡¯s longbowmen. During the retreat, there was utter chaos, and we couldn¡¯t organize an effective resistance.¡± ¡°After that battle, of our army of over 8,000, only about 3,000 remained. Once again, the advantage swung back to the Kent family. We regrouped the scattered troops and engaged the enemy in another battle, but we were defeated again. The enemy¡¯s longbowmen were too formidable, instilling deep fear in the hearts of our soldiers.¡± Derrick Heller covered his face with his hands. ¡°Just like that, we retreated all the way back to Fort Bidou¡ªthe ce from where we had initially set out. We lost all thends to the Kent family that we had gained over a month.¡± After listening to Derrick¡¯s narrative, Paul shook his head in sympathy. ¡°Oh, Derrick, it¡¯s unfortunate that things turned out this way. Have youe to me seeking help?¡± Derrick looked eagerly at Paul: ¡°Yes, Count Grayman, you¡¯re the only one who can turn our fortunes around now. Bring your muskets and cannons back to the battlefield. Only those firearms can counter the enemy¡¯s longbowmen.¡± Paul frowned deeply: ¡°Derrick, as you know, my territory has been somewhat unsettled recently.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t the riots been suppressed for quite some time now?¡± ¡°There could still be rats lurking in the shadows¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve punished so many people, they wouldn¡¯t dare to start a second uprising so soon.¡± Paul finally said, ¡°Alright, Derrick. But I need to discuss this carefully with my generals.¡± Derrick expressed his gratitude: ¡°Thank you, Count Grayman. But please, act quickly. Also, if possible, could you sell us a batch of firearms? Even if they are ones you¡¯ve phased out, we¡¯re willing to pay a high price for them.¡± Paul hesitated, ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss this with my people as well.¡± In reality, at that moment, Paul had already made up his mind; he did not wish to be part of a failing alliance. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Paul first consoled Derrick and sent him to rest, then convened a meeting with the leaders. Hansel shook his head, saying, ¡°The situation is not optimistic. If we don¡¯t make a move soon, our previous investments will be wasted.¡± Paul asked, ¡°How are the situations in Alda and Baylding?¡± ¡°The situation within our territories is stable, which supports arge-scale military deployment,¡± was the reply. ¡°Yes, after exposing those sixteen gangs, there should be no new conspiracies forming, and even if there are, they won¡¯t be significant. The internal security forces and the police are sufficient to suppress them,¡± confirmed Cecil, the head of intelligence, and Hais, the head of public safety. Paul turned to Schroeder, ¡°So, shall we deploy our troops to Fort Bidou now?¡± ¡°No, Lord Grayman,¡± Schroeder had not yet answered when Hansel unexpectedly voiced his objection, drawing everyone¡¯s curious gaze. ¡°I suggest not to send troops directly to Fort Bidou, but to resume the previously shelved n andnd our troops upstream of the Weiss River,¡± he proposed. He borated, ¡°The enemy¡¯s attention is currently on Fort Bidou. The upstream of Weiss River, their rear, is an excellent point of attack. If their hintend is under attack, they will definitely divert troops from the front line for support, naturally reducing the threat of Fort Bidou. Moreover, the previous coalition¡¯s siege of Fort Bidou proves it¡¯s not an easy target. Providing them with some military assistance should be enough to hold out until wend upstream on the Weiss River.¡±Schroeder nodded, ¡°That makes sense. Our navy won¡¯t face much effective resistance on the Weiss River; it¡¯s practically unobstructed.¡± Paul hesitated, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this cause dissatisfaction among our allies? It feels like we¡¯re abandoning them.¡± Hansel shook his head, ¡°Lord, aren¡¯t you nning to supply them with a batch of military equipment? Ah, right, the weapons and armor at Port Fran, not yet shipped, can be diverted to Fort Bidou.¡± After the establishment of ¡°Northwest Industry¡± in Alda, cksmith workshops in various territories tirelessly produced weapons and armor with abundant iron ingots. These weapons were gathered and sent to Port Fran, awaiting shipment south. What puzzled Paul was the lords¡¯ preference to sell these high-quality weapons and armor to the south for money rather than equip their soldiers, which would have prevented such a disastrous defeat under longbow attacks. ¡°Is this appropriate? After all, it¡¯s the big stuff meant for making money.¡± ¡°In critical times, what¡¯s more important: victory or money?¡± Hansel stared into Paul¡¯s eyes and said emphatically, ¡°The key point, Lord Grayman, is whether you¡¯re willing to share newly upiednds with others. If Fort Bidou is the starting point, it will lead to unnecessary negotiations.¡± The hesitation vanished from Paul¡¯s eyes, and he turned to Schroeder, ¡°Refine the previous n andnd upstream on the Weiss River.¡± He also instructed Hansel, ¡°Exin our reasons to Derrick. I hope not to create a negative impression among our allies.¡± Schroeder and Hansel simultaneously responded, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°As for the uingnding operation¡­¡± Paul stood up, his expression serious, and dered, ¡°Clearly, this is the second front opened against the usurper, Marltz Kent. It holds special and significant meaning. Therefore, this operation needs a title matching its significance. I¡¯ve decided to name it¡ª¡± ¡°Operation Overlord!¡± ¡­ In the previous n, the attack on the upstream area of the Weiss River was more of a harassment, but now it was aboutunching a real attack and upation. The navy¡¯s warships would y a crucial role in this phase, tasked with transporting troops and supplies. Given the shortage of manpower, the sailors might also have to engage in groundbat. Navy senior officers like Austin, Quik, Yarman, and Tirpitz were quickly summoned to Lakeheart Town to discuss the new offensive n. After detailed nning in the staff department, it was decided that Chief of Staff Schroeder would personallymand the operation. The old knight was well-versed in the geography of the Weiss River¡¯s upper reaches. The troops participating in ¡°Operation Overlord¡± included Krau¡¯s 2nd Infantry Battalion, Andrew¡¯s 4th Infantry Battalion, Yarman¡¯s 2nd Fleet, and Tirpitz¡¯s 3rd Fleet. Quik was strongly dissatisfied, feeling that his 1st Fleet should participate in the operation, both in terms of military numbering andbat experience. However, Austin countered that the navy was still needed in offshore areas, but allowed the reserve officers of the 1st Fleet to join the operation to hone their military skills. The deployment of two infantry battalions meant that Alda and Baylding would have to rely on internal security forces and police for defense. Fortunately, in the northern part of Emden, ise¡¯s 1st Infantry Battalion and Joyce¡¯s 3rd Infantry Battalion were stationed. They could prevent unexpected situations to some extent. Additionally, there were the vast militias ¨C far more reliable than the so-called ¡°militias¡± in other territories under the new reserve system. ¡­ Upon learning that Lakeheart Town intended not to directly aid Fort Bidou but to attack the Kent family¡¯s rear, Derrick, who came seeking help, felt somewhat disheartened. Paul felt a bit guilty and immediately signaled Hansel. Hansel quickly fed Derrick a well-prepared spiel about the ¡°bigger picture.¡± ¡°Our count has said, to untie a knot made by entangled threads, one must not pull with brute force. To resolve conflicts, one should not engage directly in the fight. To avert crises, one must seize the key opportunity, taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s weakness. The coalition will naturally disengage from its constraints.¡± ¡°Now that the Kent family¡¯s elite troops are fully deployed, if we attack their rear, their front-line troops will inevitably return for support, thus nullifying the threat of Fort Bidou. Blessed by the Lord of Light, the Weiss River leads directly to the enemy¡¯s rear, and theyck any significant naval forces. It¡¯s a godsend opportunity.¡± ¡°Viscount Heller, please trust the speed of our warships. Look, that ship on theke is our new warship. Those sails hanging there make it much faster than the hand-rowed sailboats.¡± ¡­ In Hansel¡¯s borate exnation, Derrick eventually resolved his doubts. What thrilled him even more was that Lakeheart Town nned to support them with a batch of firearms. These firearms included several boxes of improved hand grenades and the so-called ¡°mother-and-child cannon¡± ¨C a type of rapid-loading cannon, well-suited for defenders facing a swarm of attacking enemies. Paul said, ¡°Please convey to the lords that we have no other demands. We only need the coalition to hold for three weeks¡ªno, just half a month. After that, the situation will surely turn for the better.¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Early in April, the Alda Navy initiated reconnaissance efforts on bothnd and water along the upper reaches of the Weiss River. However, for waterborne reconnaissance, they used oar-and-sail vessels, disguised as ordinary merchants. It was crucial to gather information on water levels and siltation. Otherwise, there was a risk of therger military ships, carrying nearly twenty cannons and hundreds of sailors, running aground. The navy thoroughly scouted the ports along the river. Based on this acquired information, the staff department, after multiple considerations, eventually chose a ce named Fish Tail Town. The lord of Fish Tail Town was a viscount named Soro Carter, originally a vassal of the Ferdinand family but now loyal to Marltz Kent¡ªpublicly known as Marltz Ferdinand. Viscount Carter was aware that he could be a target of the Alda Navy, especially since the Alda¡¯s recent suppression of pirates demonstrated their significant naval strength. The idea of them advancing up the Weiss River was logical. Thus, after the outbreak of war between the two major factions in the Northwest Bay, he fortified the town¡¯s defenses, repaired the walls, trained the militia, and somehow acquired four ballistae. Nevertheless, the staff department still chose this location because it had the most developed dock facilities, adequate for unloading various supplies. The Alda army¡¯s logistical demands were significantly higher than those of other contemporary armies. In June, increased rainfall swelled the Weiss River, and the seasonal winds from the sea provided ample power for the sail warships. After over a week of intense preparation, the Second and Third Fleets,prising sixteen ships with two infantry battalions, set sail. The navy¡¯s fleet included four sail warships and twelve oar-and-sail vessels, some from the navy itself and others requisitioned from civilians. Including the sailors, the first wave of the expedition had over 1,600 personnel. As Operation Tyrant was about tomence, Alda¡¯s aid supplies also reached Fort Bidou with Derrick. ¡°How could he¡­ how could he do this? Grayman is utterly outrageous.¡±Count Malron was furious, not because Grayman had not sent troops directly. ¡°How could he transport the goods here without everyone¡¯s consent? How much money will this cost?¡± What truly angered him was Paul¡¯s unteral decision to use the weapons and armor from ¡°Northwest Industry,¡± intended for export, for their cause. Hearing Count Malron¡¯s words, everyone in the hall was dumbfounded. Count Price Parker remarked, ¡°Ahem, given the urgency, it¡¯s understandable why Count Grayman acted this way. With these arms, defending Fort Bidou will be much easier.¡± He turned to Derrick, ¡°So, we just need to hold out for two weeks, right?¡± Derrick confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s what Count Grayman said, unless¡­ unless the Alda army¡¯s operation up the Weiss River fails.¡± People began to pray silently. Count Parker encouraged everyone, ¡°Cheer up, gentlemen. After all, we now have four cannons!¡± Mention of the cannons lit up everyone¡¯s eyes. Grayman had sent such powerful weapons to them. Remembering their impressive performance in thest Battle of Fort Bidou was exciting. Four cannons had arrived, and since the Heller, Parker, Malron, and Johnston families contributed the most troops, each received one cannon. The smaller lords could only envy them. ¡°Boom!¡± On the ramparts of Fort Bidou, Alda¡¯s artillery instructors were teaching the allied soldiers how to operate the cannons. The cannons provided to the allies, even by Alda army standards, were a new type¡ªsubcannons, known in another timeline as ¡°Frankish cannons,¡± which were mass-produced in the Ming Dynasty after being introduced from Portugal. These were iron, breech-loading, smoothbore cannons, consisting of three parts: the barrel, the breech, and the subcannon. Powder and projectiles were pre-packed in the subcannon. During firing, the subcannon was ced into the breech, and after firing, it was reced with another, ready-to-fire subcannon. As the charge and projectile were pre-packed, this greatly increased the firing ratepared to older muzzle-loading cannons. Therefore, Paul gave it another name ¨C the ¡°Rapid-Fire Cannon.¡± However, due to technical limitations, Alda¡¯s cannon-casting artisans were unable to resolve the issue ofrge gaps between the subcannon and the breech, resulting in significant leakage of gunpowder gases. This meant that the rapid-fire cannon had a rtively short range, only about 300 meters, and due to itsplex mechanism, it could only be made in smaller sizes. A total of twenty subcannons were supplied with the four rapid-fire cannons, enough to maintain a considerable period of ¡®uninterrupted firepower.¡¯ The allied soldiers crowded on the city walls to watch the lucky ones chosen to operate the legendary ¡°Thunder Hammer.¡± With each booming shot, the walls echoed with exmations and admiration. The sheer power of the cannons firing was indeed intimidating. Teaching these novices how to estimate distances and calcte the cannon¡¯s elevation angle in a short time was impossible. Even in the Alda army, most relied on the gunners¡¯ experience and intuition. Therefore, the Alda instructors first had the artillerymen fire at different angles and then measure the distance from the impact point to the castle. They marked the impact points with conspicuous circles of white lime, serving as reference points for rapid aiming once the battlemenced. On the morning of June 3rd, figures from the Kent army appeared on the ins outside Fort Bidou. The castle was abuzz, and the defenders rushed to the walls, preparing nervously for battle. ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve brought more than 8,000 men this time.¡± ¡°My goodness, it seems Marltz is determined to take us down.¡± The lords whispered among themselves, each frowning deeply. The garrison in the fort numbered over 2,000, far fewer than the enemy. ¡°Oh! What are those big things?¡± ¡­ Jace watched the fortress ahead with a triumphant and vengeful satisfaction. The previous battle at Fort Bidou had left him with an unforgettable humiliation, rendering his subsequent victories unable to ease his mind. ¡°Today, I can finally wash away the disgrace, right at the ce where it began¡­!¡± He clenched his fists tightly. A figure wrapped in a cloak spoke softly beside him, ¡°My lord Viscount, since it¡¯s a siege, my men will only provide support.¡± Jace nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, Captain Doug! But when we advance to the wall, we still need your longbows to suppress the enemy.¡± The cloaked figure nodded. Jace gestured, ¡°Hasten the preparation of our ¡®Thunder Hammers¡¯!¡± Six massive objects were slowly pushed towards Fort Bidou by the soldiers. They were six huge trebuchets. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 283: Chapter 283: ¡°Boom!¡± A millstone-sized stone fell from the sky, fortunately missing any people, but the loud noise it made upon hitting the wall still caused a shiver of fear. If such arge stone had hit a person, wouldn¡¯t they have been instantly reduced to a pile of flesh? The garrison of Fort Bidou was intimidated, each of them cowering behind the battlements, afraid to show their faces. Outside the walls, Jace was highly satisfied with the trial firing of the catapult,ughing heartily. He turned his head slightly and praised, ¡°Captain Doug, the technology you brought is really useful! I¡¯ve always struggled to counter the rebels¡¯ Thunder Hammer, but now we¡¯ve created such a weapon, it¡¯s no less formidable than theirs.¡± The cloaked mercenary captain, Doug, smiled slightly: ¡°Your Lordship tters me. But I am curious to see this ¡®Thunder Hammer¡¯ you speak of. I¡¯m actually looking forward to them firing a few shots.¡± Jace, gesturing towards Fort Bidou with his riding crop, said, ¡°There! Those dark shapes on the wall are the Thunder Hammers. But, hmph, it seems that without Grayman, these fools can¡¯t make good use of such a fine weapon.¡± Before the attack, he had sent scouts to thoroughly reconnoiter Fort Bidou. There were no gs of the Grayman or Ganard families on the walls, although gs of other families in the alliance were abundant. It seemed these twods were indeed tied down by matters in their domains, proving his father¡¯s strategy effective.Mercenary Captain Doug followed Jace¡¯s gaze, and even with his excellent vision, he could only make out vague shapes at that distance. He requested, ¡°My Lord Viscount, after the battle is over, could I¡­?¡± Jace smiled, ¡°Rest assured, if you fight well, you¡¯ll certainly get your share.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord! Heh, we mercenaries love to collect and study novel weapons. More knowledge, more security.¡± ¡°Hmph, once we take down this castle, it¡¯s not just the Thunder Hammer I¡¯ll give you, but much more¡­¡± ¡­ While Jace and the mercenary captain were engaged in their conversation, the lords of the allied forces were throwing a tantrum in the most fortified tower. ¡°Fools! Idiots! So quickly suppressed by the enemy!¡± ¡°Did you forget everything the instructor taught you as soon as he left?¡± The instructors sent by Paul had mentioned in passing not to let the gunpowder get damp, amon knowledge in the Alda army, so they hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. Unfortunately, the chosen gunners of the allied forces werepletely absorbed in the great power of the cannons, letting the instructor¡¯s warning go in one ear and out the other. Before the arrival of Kent¡¯s troops, the artillery instructors, along with the transportpany responsible for moving supplies, had withdrawn back to Alda. Paul didn¡¯t want his prized artillerymen to remain in such a dangerous ce where they couldn¡¯t be supported by their own troops. The novice gunners of the allied forces, left to their own devices, took all the gunpowder from the storeroom and piled it at the base of the wall for convenience, as the enemy could attack at any time. Unfortunately, just before the arrival of Kent¡¯s forces, a moderate rain fell over Fort Bidou. As Kent¡¯s forces set up their catapults, the lords of the allied forces confidently ordered their gunners to take the initiative, hoping to destroy the catapults before they were ready. Then, the four cannons, which were expected to perform excellently, misfired under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes! It was only then that they remembered that gunpowder should not get wet! Without the aid of the cannons, the allied forces could only watch helplessly as Kent¡¯s army prepared their catapults, repeatedly hurling millstone-sized rocks onto their heads. ¡°Ah! What on earth are you doing?¡± Viscount Johnstone drew his sword and waved it wildly in the air, appearing so enraged he seemed ready to kill! Several officers in charge of the artillery trembled on their knees. However, the Viscount restrained himself, knowing these officers, who had learned to operate the cannons, were precious and were trusted members of various families. Count Parker, his face dark with anger, barked, ¡°Hurry up and use the sun to dry the gunpowder.¡± Count Malron also threatened ominously, waving his fist: ¡°Any more mistakes, and you¡¯ll lose your heads.¡± Several artillery officers scrambled away in fear. The lords looked at each other in silence, and Derrick spoke slowly, ¡°We¡¯ll have to hold on for now. Fortunately, we still have a dozen boxes of grenades.¡± ¡­ As the battle reignited at Fort Bidou, Alda¡¯s army began their ¡°Overlord Operation¡±. On the river north of Fish Tail Town, four sailing warships were aligned in a row, their dark cannon barrels menacingly aimed at the town. Though called a town, its size could qualify it as a small city. The northern wall, built along the river, even had water gates connecting the outer river with the town¡¯s artificial waterways. Schroeder stood on the deck of the gship, calmly using a telescope to look into the town, nked by Yarman and Tirpitz. The two fleetmanders appeared a bit anxious. Tirpitz kept muttering, ¡°Why haven¡¯t they returned yet?¡± while Yarman frequently checked his pocket watch. As they waited anxiously, the water gate on the city wall opened, and a small boat emerged, heading straight for the gship. After the boat reached them, an officer climbed onto the deck and approached Schroeder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Viscount Soro Carter has not epted our offer to surrender. Here is his reply.¡± Schroeder opened the envelope and carefully read the reply, then handed it to Tirpitz and Yarman. Tirpitz, after reading, was furious. The letter, though worded politely, insulted Paul Grayman for joining the ¡°unjust¡± side and ¡°betraying¡± the new Duke. ¡°Lord Schroeder, begin the attack. Baron ude and Andrew have alreadynded at the west gate and are waiting for yourmand.¡± Schroeder checked his watch and nodded. ¡°Begin the operation!¡± With hismand, noise erupted from all four warships. In less than a minute, thunderous booms resonated from the south side of each warship. Fish Tail Town was immediately bombarded with dozens of cannonballs. Some cannonballs hit the city walls, scattering bricks and stones, causing casualties among the soldiers there. Others flew over the walls into the town, ignitingrge fires when the red-hot cannonballs hit mmable materials. ¡°It¡¯s the Thunder Hammer! The legendary Thunder Hammer!¡± ¡°Quick! Fire the crossbow cannons in retaliation!¡± The soldiers on the wall were either cowering behind the battlements or running around like headless flies. Those responsible for the crossbow cannons bravely stayed by their side, straining to turn the torsion winches to shoot farther. Themanding officer bellowed, ¡°Fire!¡± The torsion springs drove the crossbow arms, propelling fourrge bolts, shooting towards the Alda fleet¡­ Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 284: Conquest of Fish Tail Town Chapter 284: Conquest of Fish Tail Town The cannonballs of the Alda army hammered down on the walls of Fish Tail Town like massive hammers, relentlessly striking one after another. The hastily repaired walls of the town were clearly not very sturdy. After enduring nearly two hours of bombardment from the navy¡¯s 12-pound cannons, they were on the verge of copse. Initially, the defenders hid in the towers, which could resist ordinary arrows and crossbows. However, these towers crumbled easily under the power of the cannons. After being hit by a few cannonballs, most of them copsed, leaving only a few people still persisting on the walls, while the majority ran in fear to huddle at the base of the walls. The counterattack from the town¡¯s crossbow cannons initially caused some panic among the Alda navy soldiers. To urately bombard their targets and minimize the kic energy loss of the cannonballs, the navy ships anchored within 200 meters of the walls. At this distance, the defenders¡¯ ordinary bows and arrows were ineffective, but the range of the crossbow cannons could reach them. For a long time, they had relied on long-range firepower to overwhelm their enemies and had never encountered such a phenomenon. However, they soon found the crossbow cannons to be less threatening. Firstly, their uracy was poor due to both equipment and personnel quality. Secondly, there were too few of them ¨C only four in total. Thus, the navy ships bombarded Fish Tail Town with confidence. Most of the defenders were deployed to the north of the town in anticipation of an imminent Alda armynding. Given such intense firepower, Viscount Carter believed that the enemy would break through from the north. At the west gate of Fish Tail Town, only a small squad of soldiers stood guard. The sound of cannon fire from the north river made them terrified.Yet, more panic ensued when a military force suddenly emerged from the forest to their direct west. ¡°The enemy is attacking the west city gate! We need backup, quickly inform the Viscount!¡± an officer ordered his soldiers in a trembling voice. Although the battle raged fiercely on the northern river, it was merely a feint by the Alda army. Schroeder¡¯s strategy was ¡°feint in the front, nk from the side.¡± Two infantry battalions had alreadynded in the west and, under the cover of the forest, stealthily approached the west gate of Fish Tail Town. After two hours of naval bombardment, theyunched their attack. Viscount Soro Carter was caught in a dilemma, uncertain of where the enemy¡¯s main attack woulde from. While the Viscount hesitated, the second and third infantry battalions suppressed the defenders at the west gate with volley fire. There were too few defenders on the walls, and even fewer equipped with bows and arrows. The artillery then pushed their cannons to within 20 meters of the city gate, where, in the absence of a moat, they found their task quite convenient. A few shots shattered the gates of Fish Tail Town, and Alda soldiers poured in. The expected street battles did not ur. When protected by thick walls, the defenders could hold out, but once the attackers breached the city, their morale copsed. Five rockets whooshed into the sky and then burst. This was a signal from the army to the navy ¨C the west city gate had been captured. Holding a telescope, Schroeder saw the army¡¯s signal and, unusually for him, smiled. He then ordered the navy to cease bombardment. He didn¡¯t direct the navy sailors to provide support to the army through the west gate. ording to intelligence, there shouldn¡¯t have been enough forces in the town to withstand two infantry battalions. After about an hour of waiting, figures appeared on the riverside walls, and the g of the Grayman family was raised. The water gate was quickly opened. As nned, Yarman stayed tomand the fleet, while Schroeder and Tirpitz led 100 sailors to enter Fish Tail Town through the water gate using small boats. Theynded at the pier on the town¡¯s waterway. The streets were deserted, as the residents had evacuated the area, not daring to stay at home under the attack of the ¡°Thunder Hammer.¡± Many copsed houses were seen, the result of naval bombardment. Numerous cannonballs had flown over the walls, hitting civilian homes inside the town. Schroeder and Tirpitz met with the two army battalionmanders. ¡°Congrattions on your sessful operation. How are the casualties in the army?¡± Themander of the Fourth Infantry Battalion, Baron Andrew from Baylding, proudly dered, ¡°We suffered no casualties. As soon as we breached the west gate, the defenders on the walls immediately surrendered. When we advanced to the northern area, we encountered enemy reinforcements, but they scattered after a volley of gunfire.¡± This was his unit¡¯s first involvement in an Alda army operation, and its smooth progress exhrated him. Schroeder nodded in satisfaction and then inquired, ¡°What about the other directions?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve sent people, but we might not be able to intercept Viscount Soro Carter. After all, this was not a siege.¡± ¡°It would be best to catch him, but it¡¯s not a big issue if he escapes.¡± ¡­ Unexpectedly, Viscount Soro Carter did not flee. When the Alda army found him, he was leading a group of civilians in prayer at the town¡¯s central church. The civilians in the church were terrified when soldiers burst in, but the bays and gunfire quickly subdued them. The leading officer sinctly stated the Alda army¡¯s discipline, promising not to harm their safety or loot their property, as long as they remainedpliant. Schroeder, apanied by several officers, arrived at the church and found Viscount Soro Carter kneeling before a holy image, eyes closed, quietly reciting prayers, seemingly oblivious to the neers. ¡°Viscount, you have been defeated,¡± Schroeder announced. Carter remained motionless, except for his lips moving in prayer. The church¡¯s priest stood awkwardly to the side, ncing nervously between his lord and Schroeder, sweating profusely. Baron Andrew, from Baylding, called out, ¡°Soro Carter, face reality. Have your family and territory cease resistance.¡± Hearing the slightly familiar voice, Carter finally opened his eyes and stood up to stare at Andrew. Being nobles from the Northwestern Bay, they knew each other. ¡°Baron Andrew, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too. Well, it makes sense since Baylding joined the alliance against the Duke.¡± Andrew advised him, ¡°For the sake of your family, it¡¯s better to surrender. Following a usurper won¡¯t end well.¡± Carter straightened his clothes, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll surrender, but only in my personal capacity. My family will not. Moreover, I will only surrender to a fellow noble like you.¡± ¡°You!¡± ude and Tirpitz, standing aside, were infuriated. Even at this moment, Carter still put on airs? Schroeder intervened, stopping the two from reacting. With an indifferent face, he said, ¡°Let it be. Colonel Andrew, you will ept the Viscount¡¯s surrender.¡± Although Fish Tail Town had been captured, the Carter family¡¯s territories were not limited to this location; there were more battles toe. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 286: Mapping the Territory Chapter 286: Mapping the Territory Georgey on the grass, idly swinging a foxtail grass between his teeth, surrounded by a few soldiers like himself,zily basking in the sun. The sunlight was a bit dazzling. Squinting his eyes, George watched several figures bustling about in the distance. ¡°Hey! Tom, what¡¯s with the higher-ups? It¡¯s just a map, do they really need to make such a fuss?¡± ¡°George!¡± Before George could finish, a loud roar came from afar. Hearing this voice, the soldiers sprung up from the ground like clockwork, quickly standing at attention. ¡°Caught you cking off again, you rascals!¡± Their sergeant, Makarov, thundered angrily from behind them. George and hisrades stood rigidly, eyes fixed forward, silentlymenting their bad luck at being caught red-handed by the sergeant.The sergeant marched up to them, scolding loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? This isn¡¯t Alda or Baylding, but Emden, previously a territory of the Kent family. Who knows if some fanatics loyal to the usurper might suddenly appear. What then?¡± Makarov gave them a harsh reprimand. ¡°In such a ce, vignce is paramount. If even a single hair of the lord¡¯s precious students is harmed, you¡¯ll answer to me, and I¡¯ll answer to Captain Bryce. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± George and hisrades responded loudly, their voices tinged with a hint of distress. ¡°Each of you will write a report tonight!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They replied, their voices filled with a sense of doom. The ¡°precious students¡± Makarov mentioned were the figures busily working in the distance, all from Weiss Academy. A week ago, their toon leader was transferred to the staff headquarters, and the new toon leader, previously working at the staff headquarters, took over¡ªa part of Schroeder¡¯s rotational system. Each staff officer was required to periodically work with frontline units, gaining practicalbat and operational experience to avoid the pitfall of being armchair strategists. Along with the new toon leader came a group of students, quite extraordinary ones. ording to the toon leader, they were the cherished proteges of Count Grayman. Even Captains Bryce and Joyce had dined with them. Their purpose was to conduct ¡°surveying¡± ¨C basically, measuring and drawing to create urate maps. Makarov¡¯spany was assigned by Bryce to assist these students with their surveying task. The students split into groups, working separately, while Makarov and his men ran about, assisting with carrying tools and providing security. After being caught by Makarov, George and the others dared not ck off anymore, remaining highly vignt until dusk. As evening approached, Makarov led George and the others toward the students. They couldn¡¯t let the lord¡¯s cherished ones get tired; it was time to bring them back to the barracks. Approaching, they didn¡¯t interrupt the students, instead observing their work. Two students, one taller and the other shorter, stood on a slope, each holding one end of a long bamboo pole (actually a measuring rod), while another held a wooden board (a clinometer), ensuring the bottom of the board was parallel to the measuring rod. The top of the board was marked with a series of equally spaced notches, forming a semicircle, with the center at the side of the board facing the sky. A line was etched from the center, perpendicr to both sides of the board. A small nail was hammered at the center of the wooden board, from which a small iron ball was suspended by a thin string. The iron ball pulled the string straight towards the ground, meeting the line perpendicr to the board at its center, forming an angle. Makarov asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing? Is this what mapping is?¡± One of the students, deeply focused on his notebook, looked up at Makarov¡¯s voice, noticing their approach. He nced towards Makarov and his men with a shy smile. ¡°Sergeant, we¡¯re measuring the horizontal distance between two points.¡± ¡°Horizontal distance?¡± George asked. ¡°Yes, you see, this is a slope. The distance measured directly with this bamboo rod is the diagonal distance. We then use this clinometer to find the incline angle¡ªthe angle between the bamboo rod and the level ground. The short lines forming a semicircle are the scales indicating the angle size. Using the diagonal distance and the incline angle, we can calcte the horizontal distance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. So, this is all it takes?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the beauty of mathematics,¡± the student eximed excitedly. ¡°The lord was right, mathematics is the key to understanding the universe.¡± ¡°Was it the lord who taught you this?¡± ¡°Yes, the lord personally taught us trigonometry. Count Grayman knows so much!¡± The students all looked up in admiration. However, Makarov and the others had no idea what trigonometry was. ¡°Uh¡­ but why do you need to measure this so-called ¡®horizontal distance¡¯?¡± ¡°This is the ¡®orthographic projection¡¯ method taught by the lord. For instance¡­¡± The student with the notebook enthusiastically exined the principles of mapmaking to the soldiers. ¡°If you ce an object directly under a light source, the shadow it casts on the ground is its orthographic projection. The maps we are drawing use this method to project features like mountains, rivers, houses, roads, fields, and forests onto a horizontal ne, which is represented by a piece of paper. Hence, these maps are also known as ¡®nimetric maps.¡¯¡± George scratched his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you guys flying up to see the projection, though.¡± The studentughed, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t fly up there. We rely on measuring and drawing bit by bit using these reference points.¡± He pointed around, and the soldiers understood what the ¡®reference points¡¯ meant¡ªthese were the poles erected on the ground, adorned with conspicuous gs. ¡°To draw a nimetric map, we first plot these reference points on the paper. Then, based on these points, we meticulously map out the areas between them¡­¡± After listening to the students for a while, Makarov and George were still confused. Many terms were beyond their understanding. They had seen the maps drawn by the students, which were unfamiliar. Unlike the picturesque maps they were used to, which depicted mountains, rivers, and buildings vividly and were easy to understand, these new maps had a sense of seriousness, rigidity, andplexity. The usual illustrative drawings were reced with symbols, squares, straight lines, and irregr curves (apparently called ¡®contour lines¡¯). However, ording to the students, these new maps were far more urate than the old ones. ¡­ Before the sun set, the soldiers escorted the students back to their barracks, carrying a plethora of surveying tools, including theodolites, leveling instruments, right angle viewers, nks, tripods, and other strange devices. After dinner, they received new orders from the camp: to temporarily suspend the surveying work. The first and second battalions were tomence a feint attack on Band Castle the next day. It was merely a diversion to apply sufficient pressure on the Kent family and attract the attention of the enemy forces near Fort Bidou. The joint forces defending Fort Bidou were barely holding on¡­ Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 287: Artillery Ranging Chapter 287: Artillery Ranging ¡°What? Suspend the mapping operation and return to Lakeheart Town?¡± The students were dumbfounded by this sudden news. Josh had no choice but to spread his hands to them: ¡°This is an order from above, and we just received it.¡± He secretlyined to himself, wondering why it had to be him delivering this unwee news. ¡°Tomorrow or the day after, we will depart southward to engage in battle with the enemy. Only essential defense forces will remain here, and it might not be possible to guarantee your safety.¡± The leading student was the first to react, whispering, ¡°Mr. Josh¡­ perhaps we can¡­¡± Before he could finish, Josh shook his head like a rattle-drum: ¡°I¡¯m just a private; I can¡¯t decide anything. If you have any ideas, you should talk to Lord Bryce or Lord Joyce. Only they can decide your fate.¡± The leading student nodded: ¡°Thank you for the reminder, we¡¯ll discuss it among ourselves¡­¡± After wishing them a good night, Josh left the room, leaving the students to quietly discuss their situation.¡°We can¡¯t just leave like this; we¡¯ve onlypleted a small part of the mapping work.¡± ¡°If we go back so meekly, our group will definitely be at the bottom of the standings.¡± ¡°Such bad luck, getting assigned to this ce.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Lord Bryce and Lord Joyce tomorrow.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Bryce and Joyce were discussing their ns to move south. They were supposed to leave today, but they realized they needed to make many additional preparations. A guard standing outside came to report that students from Weiss Academy requested to see them. After a moment of thought, Bryce said, ¡°Those students? Let theme in.¡± The count still highly valued these students. ¡°What? No way!¡± The students, after being let in, made a surprising request that shocked Bryce ¨C they wanted to stay andplete their mapping work. ¡°Lakeheart Town has repeatedly asked us to ensure your safety, and I can¡¯t let you roam around without guards.¡± The leading student ¨C their group¡¯s captain, named Nick ¨C pleaded again with an anxious face: ¡°Lord Bryce, thank you for your concern about our safety, but map-making is a very important task. We can¡¯t afford to abandon it halfway. Alda is developing its mining industry, and prospecting for minerals cannot be done without maps. Maps also provide convenience for merchants traveling around, promoting the development ofmerce. For your army as well, having urate maps is of great significance. It makes troop deployment and battle nning much more convenient. The lord¡¯s office ces great importance on this task; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent us, students who haven¡¯tpleted our studies, out here.¡± Bryce just kept shaking his head: ¡°No matter how many reasons you have, I can¡¯t let you run around freely.¡± The two sides were at a stalemate, and neither could convince the other. Suddenly, a student suggested: ¡°If we can¡¯t be left alone in the rear, then let¡¯s go south with you! Sooner orter, the geography there will need to be mapped too.¡± ¡°Ah? That¡¯s a great idea! Please let us apany you on your journey!¡± Nick agreed with his ssmate¡¯s idea, and the other students nodded in approval. ¡°Still fooling around! We are going to war, not on a leisure trip!¡± Bryce continued to oppose, frowning. Although he hadplete confidence in his troops, and it was a feint, the battlefield is unpredictable, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee that not even one or two people would encounter problems. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade Bryce, Nick had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Lord Bryce, what if we teach your artillerymen a simple method of range estimation? They can urately¡ªwell, rtively urately¡ªmeasure the distance to their target without moving from their position.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Both Bryce and Joyce perked up at Nick¡¯s suggestion, as it hit a sore spot for them. Alda¡¯s artillery units had to estimate the distance to their targets by eye, a task demanding high experience from the gunners. Some seasoned gunners with a natural talent for artillery could estimate distances almost urately with just a nce, firing a test shot and then making slight adjustments to the elevation or powder charge for a precise second shot. However, such talents were rare, and most gunners¡ªespecially the rookies¡ªhad to adjust their firing after each shot to get closer to the target. If there really was a method to estimate distances urately from the gun position, it could significantly enhance the effectiveness of their artillery. Nick smiled confidently, having piqued the interest of the two officers. Bryce asked, ¡°What¡¯s this method?¡± Nick shook his head: ¡°First, you have to promise that we can apany the troops south.¡± Bryce was a bit annoyed. This youngd, barely out of adolescence, dared to negotiate terms with him. With something as crucial as artillery range estimation, he could easily hold them to their lord¡¯s office. However, realizing the humor in getting angry with a bunch of youngsters, Bryce suppressed his irritation. He looked towards Joyce, themander of the third battalion, who was not much older than the students. Joyce¡¯s eyes conveyed agreement. ¡°Cough!¡± Bryce cleared his throat: ¡°Alright, I agree to let you apany the troops.¡± ¡°Is the colonel serious?¡± Bryce bristled: ¡°Would I, themander of the first battalion, lie to you kids? Now, tell me about this range estimation method!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± The students cheered, delighted that they could continue their mapping work. Joyce, now a battalionmander but previously a young knight attendant to Schroeder, was moved by the students¡¯ youthful enthusiasm. He fetched paper and pen, cing them on the table. Smiling at Nick, he said, ¡°Congrattions, our Commander Bryce is not usually so agreeable. But don¡¯t celebrate just yet; let¡¯s hear your method. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it probably involves what you call ¡®mathematics¡¯, right?¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Nick snapped his fingers, nodding: ¡°Exactly!¡± He took the paper and began drawing: ¡°This is a method we often use in mapping¡­¡± Everyone leaned in to see Nick draw a triangle, but it was a special kind of triangle, a right triangle, with one very long side and one very short side. ¡°The artillery is deployed here!¡± Nick marked a circle at the right angle. He then moved the pen tip slowly along the longer side (the hypotenuse) towards the smaller acute angle, stopping at the tip, ¡°And this is your target.¡± ¡°This line,¡± Nick emphasized the long side (the hypotenuse), ¡°is the distance between the artillery and the target.¡± ¡°And this line,¡± Nick marked the shorter side (the base), ¡°is a known fixed distance to the side of the artillery, an integer for easy calction, like one or two meters, which we call the ¡®baseline¡¯.¡± ¡°Now, by measuring this angle,¡± Nick circled therger acute angle, ¡°andbining it with this known fixed distance of one or two meters¡­¡± ¡°You can calcte the straight-line distance between the artillery and the target.¡± He heavily marked the long side (the hypotenuse) a few times. ¡°This line right here!¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 288: Artillery Ranging 2 Chapter 288: Artillery Ranging 2 The surveying team,posed of students from Weiss Academy, followed the first and third battalions southward, arriving at Band Castle on June 10th to set up camp. To exert pressure on the Kent family as quickly as possible, Alda¡¯s artillery began shelling soon after their arrival. Twenty-plus cannons, belonging to the two battalions and an independent artillerypany, were aligned in a row and unleashed their firepower directly at Band Castle. Sir Valentin, a knight of the Kent family, was in charge ofmanding the defense of Band Castle. He had received early news of Alda¡¯s troops moving south from the north and immediately dispatched a messenger to Center on horseback. Before receiving a response from his duke, his duty was to hold Band Castle at all costs. After the first Battle of Fort Bidou, the Alda army, far from disbanding, swiftly upied the northern part of Emden, catching the upper echelons of the Kent ducal faction off guard. Fortunately, the high ramparts and deep moats of Band Castle thwarted their attempt to conquer the entire Emden, much to the relief of the duke. Losing their ancestral home would have been a severe blow to the Kent family¡¯s prestige, as they had already lost half of their territory. Later, despite the riots in Alda, the Alda troops stationed in Emden did not retreat. The Center City elite reassessed Alda¡¯s strength: aside from the thousand men in Emden, Grayman retained a considerable reserve force within his territory. In May, when the ¡°Anti-Usurper Alliance¡± regrouped, the Grayman family was noticeably absent. The lords in Center deduced that Grayman¡¯s reserve forces, due to the previous riots, did not dare to move lightly. Therefore, the thousand-plus men in Emden remained stationary. The Kent family¡¯s spies had only incited one riot, which was quickly quelled. How could this restrain the entire Alda reserve force?In reality, the spies didn¡¯t need to risk organizing continuous real riots. They only needed to exploit the impact of the first riot. Casually spreading slightly altered but fact-based rumors in streets, taverns, and tea houses would escte fears. With Lakeheart Town¡¯s principle of ¡®nipping dangers in the bud,¡¯ the town would immediately investigate and organize troops for martialw. Without clear evidence, how could one distinguish truth from falsehood? After observing for over half a month and confirming no significant movement from Alda¡¯s troops, the duke¡¯s court devised a n: once the mercenaries from the south arrived, they would defeat Count Parker and other lords before Grayman could intervene. However, to the duke¡¯s astonishment, Grayman had more cards up his sleeve than anticipated. After being held back for only a month, he managed to stab them in the back bynding at the upstream town of Fish Tail on the Weiss River. Of course, Sir Valentin had no time to worry about Fish Tail Town at the moment. His current responsibility was to defend Band Castle. It was the ancestral residence of the duke¡¯s family; losing it to the enemy would be a disgrace. Even if the duke did not me him, Sir Valentin would have no face left to meet others and would have to atone with his life. Sir Valentin had participated in the first Battle of Fort Bidou, where the Alda army had left a profound impression on him. Initially appointed as the guardian of Band Castle, he tried to organize forces to take back northern Emden but was quickly repelled by the power of thunder hammers and fire crossbows. Sir Valentin always believed that he was defeated by the overwhelming power of the thunder hammers and fire crossbows, although Alda¡¯s troops only fired a volley before charging with bays. Since then, he resolved that as long as Alda¡¯s troops did not provoke him, he would stay put in Band Castle. With less than two thousand men under hismand, this was the only viable strategy ¡ª seek no glory, but avoid faults. However, Sir Valentin was confident in defending Band Castle. As the residence of generations of Kent family heads, its defensive capabilities were among the best in the entire Northwest Bay. After expansions by sessive family heads, the outer walls of the castle stood 12 meters high, with a width of 10 meters at the top. Unlike other walls that were merely covered with ayer of brick and filled with soil inside, Band Castle¡¯s walls were entirely made of giant stones. A wide moat surrounded the castle, with several deep ditches dug outside the moat. Alda¡¯s army had once attempted to attack Band Castle, but the moat and ditches prevented their mortars from approaching for deployment. They resorted to using 6-pound and 12-pound cannons for bombardment, which had limited effect. Now, they had returned. ¡­ Nick and his ssmates had developed a kind of rangefinding instrument, which they were now testing together with the artillerymen at their position. The device consisted of a horizontal beam, supported on the ground with adjustable height. Each end of the beam extended a thin ¡®arm¡¯ horizontally forward. From a top view, one ¡®arm¡¯ was fixed perpendicr to the beam, while the other could rotate left and right with the end of the beam as the pivot point. ¡°Line up two points, line up two points¡­¡± The artilleryman first used the fixed arm on the left side of the beam to aim at the distant gates of Band Castle. Once the front and back ends of the fixed arm aligned with the castle gates, it was considered aimed. ¡°Line up two points¡­¡± Muttering to himself, the artilleryman moved to the right side of the beam and gently manipted the rotating arm, attempting to align its front and back ends with the castle gates. The beam¡¯s length was one meter, known as the ¡®baseline.¡¯ Theoretically, measuring the angle between the movable arm and the baseline should reveal the straight-line distance to the target. However, reality deviated slightly from theory. Targets nearby were rtively easy to measure, but as the distance increased, moving one meter to the left or right along the baseline made it nearly impossible to discern any change in angle with the naked eye. ¡°Forgive my bluntness, sir, but this device of yours¡­¡± One of the artillerymen participating in the test hesitated with a wry smile. Scratching his head, Nick also smiled awkwardly. He had calcted that at a 89-degree angle, the tangent value was approximately 57.28996. With a baseline of one meter, this could measure up to around 57 meters. However, the angle corresponding to a tangent value of 1000 was 89 degrees, 56 minutes, and 34 seconds. The change in angle from 57 meters to 1000 meters was too¡­ too subtle to be observed with the naked eye and the crude rotating arm. It was a case of ¡®missing by a millimeter, off by a thousand miles,¡¯ as Count Grayman used to say in his lectures. Joyce, standing behind Nick, patted his shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. This method of ranging is theoretically feasible, and I believe it can be perfected with certain techniques.¡± He had brushed up on his knowledge of trigonometric functions during the march and had full faith in Nick¡¯s method. Nick turned around and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Joyce. I think at this stage, we can increase the uracy by extending the baseline. One meter is too short. If we increase it to 15 meters, I believe it should be sufficient for the current effective range of our artillery.¡± Joyce shook his head: ¡°15 meters, are you sure? It would be too inconvenient to make a beam that long.¡± ¡°We can split the rangefinder into two parts, left and right, ensuring they line up using the same two-point method.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Jace looked sternly at the walls of Fort Bidou in the distance, finding the situation even more troublesome than he had anticipated. With their strong defenses, the allied forces tenaciously held the castle. His troops attacked time and again, only to retreat each time. Apart from the strategic terrain and the solid fortifications, there was another significant reason for the fortress¡¯s resilience¡ªthe allied forces¡¯ firearms were finally showing their might. Jace witnessed a new kind of firearm: the grenade. When his soldiers got close to the castle walls, the defenders threw down these dark objects, which then exploded. The grenades scattered shrapnel and nails, inflicting widespread injuries on the attacking troops. Though not deadly, the impact on the attackers¡¯ morale and willingness to fight was substantial. No one wishes to provoke a beehive, even if a bee¡¯s sting is not fatal. However, the greatest losses were inflicted by the four thunder hammers¡ªJace had learned from his spies that this weapon was officially known as a cannon. His trebuchets, brought along for this assault, were methodically destroyed by concentrated enemy fire. Where a trebuchet¡¯s stonesnded could only be predicted by God, whereas the thunder hammers¡¯ precision was far superior (rtively speaking). The thunder hammers were terrifying in their effect on infantry. When his soldiers were still far from the castle, the defenders used solid shot, which was deadly upon mere contact and could bounce off the ground, continuing to jump and cause sessive damage. This was a horrifying form of sustained harm. Jace had personally seen a hundred-man toon approach the castle in a column formation, only to be struck by a cannonball. Even for a battle-hardened leader like him, the sight was chilling. It caused a copse in morale, forcing Jace to halt the battle for a day to regroup.When the attackers drew near the castle, the defenders would switch to firing grapeshot, another terrifying method of attack. Apanied by the roaring of the cannons, countless small pellets flew at imperceptible speeds, creating a metal storm. Each cannon st would fell a swath of attackers. After several volleys from the thunder hammers, no one, from officers to soldiers, wanted to attack in dense formations anymore. What worried Jace even more was the increased firing rate of the thunder hammerspared to the previous Battle of Fort Bidou. He could tell just from the sound. This meant that this formidable weapon was constantly being improved. He dreaded to think what it would be like next time. He turned and asked the mercenary captain beside him, ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± The mercenary captain shook his head. Military treatises all say that an assault should only beunched when the attacking force is ten timesrger than the defenders. Such battles were fought with lives; there were no easy solutions. Otherwise, why would attackers often engage in extensive looting or even massacre after breaching a city? Firstly, promises of rewards were made to motivate the soldiers to risk their lives, and secondly, the high casualties demanded an outlet for the soldiers¡¯ frustrations. Jace, displeased, redirected his gaze towards Fort Bidou. He intended for the mercenary troops to join the attack, but the mercenary captain was reluctant. The contract they had signed specified that the mercenaries were only responsible for field battles. Jace regretted not including more uses. The rumors were right: a bunch of people who cared only about money andcked any sense of honor. ¡°Lord, urgent news from Emden!¡± A knight galloped over, calling out to Jace. Jace was startled, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Emden was his homnd. The mere thought of the Alda troops lingering in the north of Emden filled him with unease. As he had feared, the knight whispered in his ear, ¡°The Alda army hasunched an attack. They¡¯re bombarding Band Castle with thunder hammers, and¡­ they¡¯re also trying to fill in the moat outside the castle. It seems they¡¯re getting serious.¡± Jace¡¯s hand rxed momentarily before he gripped the riding crop tightly again. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± he asked. The knight shook his head and replied, ¡°I have confined the messenger and notified you first.¡± Jace¡¯s expression eased a bit. ¡°Good. Send him back to Band Castle with my orders: I cannot send reinforcements immediately, but Valentine must hold it at all costs.¡± The knight nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send him back right away.¡± ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t contact anyone else,¡± Jace instructed. With a promise toply, the knight spurred his horse and departed. Jace watched his back for a long while, deeply worried about the movements of the Alda army. Although Band Castle was exceptionally sturdy, the enemy they faced this time was also ¡®exceptional¡¯. Jace was unable to send help to Band Castle. If he led his troops north, what would happen if the enemy at Fort Bidou attacked again? Would he have to lead his army back again? He refused to be led around by the nose. Frowning, he summoned his attendants. ¡°Pass the order: the first warrior to scale the castle walls will be made a baron. The next ten, knights. If they already hold a title, they will be promoted. The first 100 to climb the walls, noble ormoner, will each receive 1,000 gold coins!¡± The order caused a stir throughout the army. ¡­ While Band Castle and Fort Bidou were engaged in fierce battles, the Alda army, which hadnded at Fish Tail Town, began moving south. It took them five days to cross the territory of the Carter family. Baron Sorro Carter had overestimated his family¡¯s resolve to resist. As the Alda army advanced, his rtives either fled or surrendered, with only sporadic, small-scale resistance. The important towns in the baron¡¯s territory quickly fell into the hands of the Alda army. It was unknown whether the imprisoned baron would be furious enough to spit blood. On June 10th, the Alda army entered the direct territory of the Northwestern Duke. Their scouts reported a massive army, numbering between 5,000 to 6,000, advancing towards them. Clearly, the enemy had also noticed the Alda army and slowed their movement, continuously sending cavalry to scout and harass them. Chief of Staff Schroeder immediately ordered the vanguard to station and be on alert, waiting for the rest of the troops to catch up. The forces that hadnded were not just the initial two battalions anymore. The navy¡¯s warships had made several trips, bringing not only arge amount of supplies but also 600 militiamen. These militiamen, armed with melee weapons, yed a significant role in maintaining order in newly upied areas, guarding strategic points, and protecting supply depots. Additionally, the navy had sent 300 personnel to assist the army, bringing along firearms and cannons from the ships. Another great battle was about to erupt. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 290: Chapter 290: On the wilderness at the border of the Duke¡¯s territory, the Alda army led by Schroeder stood off against the Duke¡¯s army at a distance. He ordered the units to form tight formations in preparation for battle and positioned two-thirds of the artillery on nearby high ground. As soon as the enemy entered effective range, they were to fire immediately to disrupt the enemy¡¯s formation. The Alda army was significantly outnumbered and could not allow the enemy to approach too closely in attack formation. ¡°Stay put until the enemy moves; wait for the rear troops to assemble beforeunching an attack,¡± Schroeder advised his officers, solidifying this strategy. Across from them, Fergus, the mercenary captain, was also sizing up his opponent from a distance. He expressed his amazement, ¡°Fast in changing formations, troops well-organized. This disy is way beyond those so-called ¡®armies¡¯ from your Northwest Bay. No wonder you are so apprehensive.¡± Beside him, Emerson chuckled bitterly, ¡°Captain Fergus, perhaps it¡¯s better to speak less of such indifferent remarks and focus on how to deal with this army before us.¡± Fergus grinned and gestured grandly, ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the nned strategy.¡± ¡­ ¡°Cavalry! The enemy¡¯s cavalry is charging at us!¡±An officer with a telescope shouted anxiously. It was the first time the Second and Third Battalions were being deployed in a frontal engagement with the Duke¡¯s army, creating a highly tense atmosphere. Schroedermanded, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Inform the artillery to fire and dy the enemy¡¯s advance. Infantry, form squares to face the enemy!¡± Following his orders, two infantry battalions quickly formed arge hollow square. The rumbling of cannons echoed as the artillery on the hill and near the square opened fire, bombarding the fast-approaching cavalry with crossfire. The Kent family¡¯s cavalry, having learned from previous losses, didn¡¯t charge in dense formations. Instead, they spread out, reducing the effectiveness of the solid shot artillery. Nheless, the artillery still inflicted considerable casualties, with many men and horses wounded by the bouncing and rolling cannonballs. As the cavalry approached the square, the soldiers facing the enemy immediately opened fire. The battlefield was soon filled with the sounds of gunshots, shouts, and screams amidst the smoke of gunfire. ¡°Fire at 50 meters! You fools!¡± Baron Andrew of the Baylding Battalion, frustrated and whipping his soldiers who fired prematurely, reprimanded them. As the rookie gunners nervously pulled their triggers when the enemy cavalry was just approaching, he noted that despite the bullets being powerful enough at that distance, their uracy was still purely a matter of luck. The Baylding Battalion¡¯s first volley achieved limited results. Andrew nced at the Second Battalion, noting the higher number of enemies fallen in front of thempared to his own front, feeling deeply embarrassed. His men had shamed themselves, shamed Count Ganard, and shamed Baylding. The Duke¡¯s army cavalry finally reached the square. Some knights, relying on their armor for both man and horse and wielding long spears, thrust at the square formation. Many soldiers were flung by the spears. Although they wore chest armor made by Northwest Industry, the spears didn¡¯t prate their flesh, but the force of the impact often caused serious injuries. In the square, the continuous crackling of muskets sounded. Numerous approaching cavalrymen fell to the ground, never to rise again. The Duke¡¯s army, using a loose formation to approach the Alda army, reduced their chances of being hit but also significantly weakened the impact of their charge. The cavalry charge failed to achieve any noteworthy sess. Fergus and Emerson¡¯s faces turned ashen, surrounded by officers experiencing their first confrontation with the Alda army. These officers were dumbfounded, as in their experience, such a number of infantry squares would typically copse after one charge. ¡°Indeed, they are not an ordinary army!¡± The mercenary captain¡¯s expression grew graver. Despite his arrogance, he never underestimated any enemy in his heart. Otherwise, he would have been eliminated long ago in his brutalbat career. He looked towards the distant hillside, hoping everything there was proceeding smoothly. ¡­ ¡°Why have the cannons stopped firing? What¡¯s happening?¡± The cavalry¡¯s charge and harassmentsted nearly an hour before retreating back to their starting position. The Alda army reformed their line formation. Schroeder¡¯s tense nerves slightly rxed, but his heart soon clenched again¡ªthe cannons on the hill had been silent for too long, and a foreboding feeling crept into his mind. Unfortunately, his premonition turned into reality. A group of soldiers ran down from the hill, and he immediately ordered his troops to receive them. It was evident now. Schroeder was furious and incredulous. Two toons were guarding the artillery position, with the advantage of high ground and powerful firepower. What kind of enemy could have possibly overrun them? ¡°Lord Schroeder, the position¡­ we lost the position.¡± A red-faced artillery officer reported to him with immense shame. ¡°Tim! Where¡¯s Tim? Step forward!¡± The old knight erupted in rage, looking around and calling for the artillery position¡¯smander. Without his order, they dared to retreat. Seeing so many of them running down, the person responsible must be executed on the spot. To make matters worse, nearly 20 cannons were left at the position, now in the enemy¡¯s hands. A brave officer whispered, ¡°The captain¡­ he led a rear guard action and has been sacrificed¡­¡± Schroeder fell silent, unable tosh out at those who had sacrificed themselves. Besides, artillerymen were a precious technical corps, and Tim must have had his reasons for making such a decision. After some inquiry, the situation became clear. While the artillerymen on the hill were focused on bombarding the cavalry, another enemy force had stealthily approached the high ground, using trees and bushes for cover. ¡°It was longbowmen, definitely. Their shots were vicious and urate, with a rapid rate of fire. Many of our brothers were hit by arrows, and the infantry guarding the position were quickly suppressed.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use grapeshot at such close range?¡± No one answered Schroeder¡¯s question. ¡°You! Speak!¡± The old knight pointed at a lieutenant, his powerful roar startling the nearby soldiers. The lieutenant instinctively straightened up and answered loudly, ¡°Reporting, sir! We did not anticipate arge number of longbowmen and failed to transport enough grapeshot to the high ground as per regtions.¡± Schroeder was speechless. While the First and Third Battalions were fighting bloodily outside, the Second and Fourth Battalions, stationed in Alda and Baylding for guard duty, had growncent due to their rtivelyfortable life. He knew he must address military discipline soon. However, the most pressing matter was to retake the artillery position. Firearms were Alda¡¯s army¡¯s greatest reliance and couldn¡¯t just fall into enemy hands so easily. Fortunately, the artillerymen had taken the horses and moved the gunpowder when they retreated, preventing the enemy from immediately taking the cannons or analyzing the gunpowder. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 291: Retaking the Position Chapter 291: Retaking the Position ¡°No, we must immediately retake the high ground. The artillery cannot fall into enemy hands.¡± Old Knight Schroeder made a decisive decision. ¡°Andrew, youmand the fourth battalion to cover our rear. ude, follow me with the second battalion in a charge to the high ground.¡± Andrew silently nodded without objection. Although he was a noble, he dared not act arrogantly in front of Schroeder, the knight. However, ude expressed his concern: ¡°Commander, our forces are still too few. Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Schroeder firmly waved his hand and insisted, ¡°If we dy, they¡¯ll drag away the cannons!¡± As they debated whether to immediately counterattack the high ground, someone joyfully shouted while pointing north: ¡°The troops from behind are catching up!¡± Everyone immediately looked northward, seeing a troop winding its way along the road toward the battlefield. This was a forceposed of Alda sailors, militia, and auxiliary troops recruited from the Carter family¡¯s territory, roughly numbering over a thousand. The sailors were equipped with breasttes and muskets, the militia with breasttes and standard-issue spears, while the newly recruited auxiliaries only had simple melee weapons¡ªmostly seized from the Carter family.Finally, a hint of joy appeared on Schroeder¡¯s face: ¡°They¡¯ve arrived just in time. Tell them to hasten!¡± With several whistles, rockets burst in mid-air. The distant troops, seeing the signal, started to run towards them. Once the two armies joined, themander of this troop, Admiral Tirpitz of the Third Fleet, learned of the artillery position falling into enemy hands from Schroeder. He shrugged and asked, ¡°Seems we¡¯re a bitte. What now, shall we take it back?¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let the artillery fall into enemy hands,¡± Schroeder stated. ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ve just thought of something. The enemy has powerful long-range weapons like longbows; we need to draw well-protected soldiers from various units.¡± Ten minutester, 600 soldiers were assembled, not just equipped with breasttes but also helmets. Schroeder patted Andrew¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Baron, we leave our rear in your hands.¡± Andrew saluted him, ¡°Rest assured, Commander. And, please call me Colonel.¡± Schroeder nodded, drew his saber, pointed towards the high ground, and shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± He took the lead and strode forward. ¡°Thump-thump-thump~ Thump-thump-thump~¡±, as his voice fell, the rhythmic sound of marching drums rose. Behind Schroeder, 600 soldiers divided into two groups, led by ude and Tirpitz, followed the drumbeats towards the high ground. The enemy at the artillery position, who were still figuring out how to use the cannons, quickly assembled upon noticing Alda¡¯s counterattack. From afar, they seemed to number over a thousand, mostly longbowmen, with many armed with spears and swords. When Alda¡¯s army was 200 meters away, the mercenary longbowmen began to shoot, and a rain of arrows descended. The attacking soldiers, wearing breasttes and helmets, had their limbs exposed¡ªnot just for mobility but also because fully armoring every soldier like a knight in iron cans would be financially unfeasible for even the prospering finances of Alda. Arrows nged off armor, but those hitting flesh brought screams. Every few steps, soldiers fell, moaning. Some, hit in vital areas, might never walk properly again. Yet,pared to their contemporaries, they were fortunate. Injured soldiers were immediately attended by medics and carried to the rear on stretchers. At the makeshift battlefield hospital, army surgeons used clean bandages, boiled water, and sterilized surgical tools to treat them, greatly increasing their chances of survivalpared to others. The longbowmen of the Duke¡¯s army felt no pity for their screams. Wave after wave of arrows wereunched. From their high vantage point with a clear view, Alda¡¯s army was an excellent target. Humans, after all, are flesh and blood. Facing such heavy casualties, even the well-drilled Alda soldiers, trained in strict marching and formation disciplines, couldn¡¯t help but feel fear. The troops¡¯ marching speed gradually slowed down, and some soldiers¡¯ steps began to falter. ¡­ The un-captured artillery was not used to support the counterattack on the high ground but instead to bombard the Duke¡¯s main army, which wasunching another assault. Fergus and Emerson also noticed Alda¡¯s attempt to retake the artillery. Their army, having rested,unched a fierce attack, involving not just cavalry but also infantry. The artillery was positioned in front of the infantry formations. The gunners, performing exceptionally, inflicted heavy casualties on the enemy. As the cavalry approached, they abandoned the artillery after firing grapeshot and retreated for protection within the infantry¡¯s square formations. After repelling an attack wave, they returned to their artillery positions. The arriving reinforcements brought spears, which proved more effective than rifles with bays in repelling cavalry charges. The sound of gunfire, battle cries, and thundering hooves filled the air. For several rounds, the Duke¡¯s army struggled to break through Andrew¡¯s force of over a thousand men. ¡­ Schroeder¡¯s brow was furrowed with concern. If this continued, morale would plummet before they even reached the enemy. He stopped, turned to face his soldiers, indifferent to the whizzing arrows behind him. ¡°Is this where we give up? Look at yourselves, do you even disy a tenth of your training¡¯s effectiveness?¡± ¡°Pathetic. Will people mock us as a mere decorative force?¡± The old knightmented, ¡°The first and third battalions faced the same longbowmen and attacks at Fort Bidou, but they fearlessly marched right up to them and returned the favor with bullets and bays.¡± ¡°Show your courage, prove that we are heroes, no less than them.¡± ¡­ Chastened by Schroeder¡¯s stern rebuke and motivation, many soldiers regained theirposure and stood tall. Schroeder timely ceased his speech; it wasn¡¯t the time for lengthy rhetoric. He raised his sword forward again: ¡°I dere once more¡ªAttack!¡± ¡°Thump-thump-thump~ Thump-thump-thump~¡±, the marching drums sounded rhythmically again. As he walked, Schroeder shouted with all his might: ¡°If I move forward, follow me!¡± ¡°If I retreat, execute me!¡± ¡°If I die, avenge me!¡± His words seemed to ignite something in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡­ ¡°Halt!¡± Finally, they were close enough to see the enemy¡¯s noses. ¡°Ready!¡± The first row of soldiers immediately knelt on one knee, while the second and third rows pointed their rifles forward, staggered. ¡°Fire!¡± The thunderous volley from three rows of muskets was terrifying, causing many enemy soldiers to shiver in fear. More dreadful was the sight of dense smoke rising, as ck gun barrels spat deadly mes, reaping lives en masse. Almost an entire row of the Duke¡¯s army fell. With a roar, the troops behind became agitated. Schroeder swung his sword forward, ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge! For Victory!¡± Echoing their officer, the soldiers raised their bays and surged forward! Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 292: Chapter 292: The battle on the hignds continued for nearly half an hour. Senior officers like Schroeder, ude, and Tirpitz led their troops in hand-to-handbat, finally reiming the artillery positions. No matter how seasoned the mercenaries were in warfare, they couldn¡¯t withstand the tight cooperation of over 600 Alda soldiers. Especially since most of the mercenaries on the hignds were longbowmen, who weren¡¯t adept at closebat. They were inevitably defeated. The regr soldiers assigned to protect the longbowmen lost their nerve after witnessing the formidable volleys of the muskets. In Paul¡¯s military strategy, his army didn¡¯t focus on being elite forces; instead, they relied on discipline and organization. The soldiers were expected to follow orders unconditionally, even if themands weren¡¯t the best or had ws. They didn¡¯t need to be experts in every skill, but they had to master their specific roles. Like ants or bees, they worked collectively with excellent organization and division ofbor, along with a spirit of self-sacrifice. Due to the limitations of the era, what was considered an ¡°elite¡± soldier wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding. However, the literacy rate of the individual Alda soldiers was enough to outss most other military units. Overall, the Duke¡¯s army on the hignds faced a formidable enemy, perhaps half or a full generation ahead of them. Leaving behind a pile of injured men groaning on the ground, the Duke¡¯s army retreated back into the forest in the opposite direction of the Alda forces. Schroeder ordered a quick cleanup of the battlefield, with priority given to assessing the damage to the cannons.Fortunately, although there were signs of attempted relocation, not a single cannon was taken away. They were all left at their positions, though more than half of the cannon carriages were damaged. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you move the cannons away earlier?¡± Schroeder asked, puzzled, interrogating the wounded prisoners left at the site. The prisoners exined that the southern mercenaries (hired soldiers), who prided themselves on being familiar with all kinds of weapons in the world, wanted to use these ¡°thunder hammers¡± to attack the Alda forces. However, when the Alda troops began their counterattack, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t move the cannons in time and ended up damaging the carriages. Schroeder chuckled at the response. Cannons were a novel weapon in history, and even though the mercenaries were experienced, they couldn¡¯t have figured out how to use them, especially since the gunners had taken the gunpowder with them when they retreated. ¡°Immediately use the intact cannons to bombard the enemy, and organize the artillerymen to repair the damaged carriages,¡± Schroeder swiftly ordered. ¡­ Fergus and Emerson were still anxiously awaiting news. They had previously sent a detachment to nk and attack the Alda cannon position. Upon seeing their signal g indicating sess, they were ecstatic. The n was for the hignd troops to join the frontal assault forces in a pincer attack against the Alda. When Fergus saw a group of enemy soldiers heading towards the hignds, he promptly ordered the freshly regrouped troops tounch a second assault. The goal was either to annihte the Alda forces left at the original position or to force the troops attacking the hignds to return for support. However, the developments disappointed both Fergus and Emerson. The Alda forces at the original position remained unshakable, and their cavalry and infantry continued to suffer losses in the frontal assault. Worse still, the g of their side that had been raised on the hignds had fallen. ¡°They¡¯re back!¡± An attendant rushed in to report. Then a group of disheartened, shame-faced men appeared before Fergus and Emerson. Without them saying a word, it was clear what had happened. Fergus, with a stern face, asked, ¡°What about the thunder hammers?¡± The leading squad captain didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, just shook it sadly. Fergus was stunned, ¡°Not even one cannon was brought back?¡± A long silence followed. ¡°Useless!¡± The mercenary captain, in a rage,shed out at his subordinates with his whip. ¡°You spent so much time up there, and you couldn¡¯t even manage to bring back a few cannons?¡± he berated them. The squad leader, in difort from the beating, tried to exin, ¡°Lord Fergus, although the carriages carrying the thunder hammers had wheels, the Alda soldiers took away all the horses from the hignds during their retreat. Those cunning fellows even locked the wheels. We couldn¡¯t get far by dragging or carrying them, so we tried to figure out how to use them against the Alda soldiers on the spot.¡± Fergus stopped whipping and, with a grim face, asked, ¡°Did you gain anything from it?¡± He had seen that after the mercenaries seized the hignds, there was no activity from the thunder hammers, indicating his men had no clue how to use them. ¡°Uh¡­ Due to the enemy¡¯s quick counterattack, we couldn¡¯t figure out how to use them. However, we noticed braziers near them, which clearly have something to do with fire.¡± Fergus red, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? With such big smoke clouds during firing, that¡¯s obvious!¡± The squad leader then hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s another important piece of information. There was a strong, strange smell permeating the hignds, like¡­ like¡­¡± He scratched his head, trying to recall the smell, then suddenly pped his forehead, eximing, ¡°Right! It was sulfur. That strange smell must have been from burning sulfur.¡± ¡°Sulfur?¡± Fergus and Emerson both questioned, exchanging nces. Sulfur was amon fire-starter, but itsbustion couldn¡¯t be linked to the thunderous sts of the thunder hammers. There must be something else. Emerson leaned down from his horse and asked, ¡°Did you get a good look at the specific structure of the thunder hammers?¡± The squad leader scratched the back of his head, ¡°The structure is quite simple, just a big metal tube, some made of bronze, some of iron.¡± ¡°Draw me a detailed diagram when we return to camp.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± While Emerson and his men were discussing the thunder hammers, the Alda army began their offensive, with the remaining cannons bombarding their position. Many troops at the front, without any orders, started moving backward to avoid the iing cannonballs. Fergus and Emerson could see that after the failure of the nking attack and repeated frontal assaults, the morale of their troops had plummeted to an all-time low. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s my first time encountering such a tough nut with so few numbers,¡± Fergus cursed internally. In his previous military career, he had faced tough opponents, but those were when the forces were evenly matched. Today, even after the enemy received reinforcements, his own forces outnumbered them three to one. Yet, the result was utterly humiliating¡­ Fergus looked northward, where the Alda soldiers were advancing in a solid line formation. From a distance, it didn¡¯t look like individual soldiers, but a moving wall, exerting an overwhelming pressure. ¡°Lord Emerson?¡± The mercenary captain¡¯s tonecked its earlier arrogance. Emerson, reluctant to admit defeat, nodded, ¡°Sigh¡­ let¡¯s retreat.¡± Thus, the battle at the border of the Duke¡¯s territory finally came to a close. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 293: War Bonds Chapter 293: War Bonds While the troops of the Alda army were battling bloodily on the frontlines, a certain lord was indulging in a peculiar pleasure. With her green hair and a graceful figure, the female advisor Ladi Sertia was gently massaging his shoulders from behind. The pressure was just right, and through the clothing, the warmth of her tender hands was palpable, almost eliciting a moan. Oh, to have a dignified schr and a legendary witch stoop to such a level was a matter of great satisfaction. He slightly raised his head, meeting a pair of expressive, affectionate eyes. The owner of these eyes, Betty Dias from the Gubera Empire, knelt beside him on the carpet, elegantly dressed, highlighting her enticing form. She rhythmically punched his legs, left and right, with her little fists. Upon meeting his gaze, Betty turned away shyly, yfully scolding, ¡°Really, I have never done this before¡­¡± He chuckled and gently stroked her beautiful blonde hair. Betty squinted her eyes, reveling in the touch like a cat enjoying its master¡¯s affection. Ah, what a decadent, corrupt life! ¡­ ¡°Count¡­ Count¡­ Count!¡±The world suddenly started to shake, blurring the view before his eyes. What¡¯s happening? Paul shook his head. When he came to his senses, the enchanting eyes he saw were reced by a man¡¯s stern face. ¡°Bat! Why is it you!¡± Paul almost jumped out of his chair, startled at the sight of the man before him. ¡°Where are Ladi? Where¡¯s Betty?¡± His chief secretary apologetically said, ¡°Lord Grayman, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your rest. Thedies are right here. Shall we continue with the meeting?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, of course.¡± Paul then remembered he had scheduled a meeting with heads of various departments to discuss recent work progress. To his embarrassment, he had dozed off midway. Recalling the events, he med Hansel, whose reports were always convoluted, lengthy, and rhetoricallyplex. Hansel¡¯s words would twist and turn, expanding a word into a sentence, a sentence into a paragraph, forcing Paul to engage every brain cell to grasp his meaning. Now, Hansel¡¯s seemingly century-long report had ended. Paul nced inside the room, finding Ladi and Betty seated nearby. The witchdy showed no expression, her head down, flipping through her notebook. Betty, however, looked at Paul with disdain: Grown men dozing off and drooling in their sleep, and waking up calling out the names of twodies, what does that mean? She subtly wiped the corner of her mouth. Paul took out a handkerchief, wiped his mouth, and cleared his throat. ¡°My apologies, I¡¯ve been a bit fatiguedtely¡­ What¡¯s next on the agenda?¡± The head of the Administration Council, old Ford, began, ¡°Lord Grayman, regarding our finances, I must discuss something with you.¡± Paul, rubbing his forehead in distress, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re running out of money.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that is the case. Our expenses in May were over 8,000 silver coins. Even with your personal funds, we¡¯re nearly out.¡± Since the salt miner revolt, the expansion of the Department of Public Safety and the internal security forces had significantly increased security expenses. Ever since the war with the Kent family started, military spending had be the biggest drain on Alda¡¯s finances. Afternding at Fish Tail Town, to meet the demands of two fronts, Paul had nearly 2,000 militia recruited from various stations sent to the battlefield. He had also approved Schroeder¡¯s n to recruit auxiliary troops locally. In war, soldiers can¡¯t go into battle empty-handed. Suitable weapons and equipment were necessary. Soldiers needed food and drink, and some alcohol before battle for a morale boost. Paul strictly forbade his troops from solving supply issues through looting¡ªunless he had no other choice. Up to now, Alda¡¯s military force had grown to nearly 6,000 men. If not for his wealth-generating abilities, Paul would undoubtedly have been the most militaristic and financially strained lord in the history of the Grayman family. Such a ¡°huge¡± army was burning through money like water in the eyes of old Ford and Philip, the seasoned members of the lord¡¯s manor. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Our territory has expanded so much, with the whole northern part of Emden and soon the entire Carter family¡¯snds under our control. Can¡¯t the tax revenue from these areas offset some of the expenses?¡± ¡°Count, the situation I¡¯ve described to you already takes that into ount¡­¡± Of course, the Administration Council didn¡¯t n to leave these upied areas¡¯ taxes to their former owners. ¡°Count, I have a suggestion¡­¡± ¡°Hansel? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Actually, if you stop providing allowances to the soldiers, you could save a significant amount of money. Like other lords, serving in the army for one¡¯s lord is a duty of the citizens.¡± Hansel¡¯s suggestion garnered some approval, but Paul immediately shook his head: ¡°No! Absolutely not! Material incentives are crucial for maintaining morale. Our recent string of victories has proven that my decision to provide allowances to the soldiers is correct. Whose army is as capable as ours in battle?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about material incentives, there are other methods that aremonly used¡­¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s even worse!¡± Paul interrupted Hansel, knowing what he was about to suggest, and could not bear the thought of his painstakingly trained army falling to the level of bandits. Seeing the Count reject all suggestions, Hansel proposed another idea: ¡°Count, if I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t Port Fran in the process of establishing a stock exchange?¡± Paul nodded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a long-established n, as you know.¡± Hansel continued: ¡°In that case, why not issue war bonds through the stock exchange? It would not only raise military funds but also promote the business of the exchange. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°This¡­ Issuing bonds for personal gain as soon as it¡¯s established doesn¡¯t seem right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s right or wrong in this? Isn¡¯t itmon for kings and lords to borrow money for war? As far as I know, the Grayman family has never had an incident of not repaying debts. Besides, with our army¡¯s impressive progress, there will surely be no shortage of bond buyers. Moreover¡­¡± Hansel paused, lowering his voice: ¡°This could also be a way to test the rich in your territory, to see who is truly with you and who is not. After all, those who buy bonds certainly don¡¯t want you to fail.¡± Paul had an epiphany: ¡°You¡¯re right, Hansel.¡± But he hesitated again: ¡°What if the war drags on too long and we can¡¯t repay the debts?¡± Hansel replied: ¡°Given the current situation, running into a deficit sooner orter is inevitable. Why not raise a substantial amount of money now, make more firearms and cannons, and quickly take over Center City? I¡¯ve heard that the Ferdinand family¡¯s wealth, umted over generations, is unmatched among the northwestern lords. If you seize the northwest Duke¡¯s treasury before others, why worry about repaying the money?¡± ¡°But what if¡­ unfortunately, there¡¯s not as much money in the treasury as rumored? Those rich are not like the penniless salt miners. Stirring up trouble with them could be more problematic.¡± Hansel smiled slightly: ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Haven¡¯t you also made more firearms and cannons?¡± ¡ª HAHA LMAOOOOOOOO Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 294: Chapter 294: After further discussion, everyone unanimously agreed that issuing war bonds was a good idea, so Paul entrusted the task to Old Ford and Hansel. As the meeting was about to conclude, a young officer hurried in, delivering thetest frontlinebat report to Paul. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Paul shook his head as he read the report, ¡°We¡¯ve encountered a tough battle.¡± With a look of sorrow, he passed one of the reports around for everyone to read. Written by Schroeder, the report detailed a battle that urred at the border of the Duke¡¯s domain. Alda¡¯s army had won the battle, killing and capturing over a thousand enemies, but they suffered nearly three hundred casualties themselves. Schroeder estimated that the number of troops lost due to death or severe injury would ultimately exceed one hundred. This was the first time Paul had encountered such heavy losses in his army from a single battle. ¡°Such things¡­ are inevitable,¡± he solemnly dered. ¡°The enemy won¡¯t hand over victory on a silver tter.¡± ¡°Count, rather than focusing on the casualties, you should pay attention to the significance of this victory.¡± ¡°As a lord, you will eventually be ustomed to these things.¡±Seeing the expression on Paul¡¯s face, everyone thought he was shocked by the number of casualties and started tofort him, considering his young age. Paul took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°I hope the army handles the bereavement support well. We must not let the families of the fallen soldiers feel neglected.¡± Ron and Kelly, senior officers stationed in Lakeheart Town, quickly noted down the lord¡¯s instructions. The report also mentioned that due to the heavy losses, Schroeder had to pause the offensive temporarily, allowing his troops to rest and recuperate in the current border area. They also nned to recruit more locals to replenish their strength. Of course, if the Duke¡¯s armyunched another attack, they would not back down. Paul had no objections to this. He was not a person who rushed for victory. Information from Fort Bidou indicated that Jace had now put everything on the line, attacking the castle regardless of casualties. Clearly, the pressure from Emden and the upper reaches of the Weiss River was making him desperate. Ha, the son of the Duke could never have imagined that the lord of Fort Bidou, ke Shaun, had revealed a family secret to avoid being held ountable by the Kent family after their victory ¨C the existence of a secret tunnel in the castle, with an exit hidden in a secluded stream to the west. The reason ke Shaun didn¡¯t escape quietly during thest battle was first, he couldn¡¯t bear to abandon the wealth umted by his family over generations ¨C escaping quietly would mean traveling light. Second, the exit was located to the west of the castle, and Fort Bidou was like a nail between Portry and Adra, both important members of the Anti-Kent Alliance. If Shaun had decided to flee, he would be entering enemy territory whether he went north, west, or south. The nearest route to safety was to sneak past Fort Bidou to the east, but the allied forces were stationed heavily to the east of the castle to block the Duke¡¯s army from rescuing Fort Bidou, making it even more dangerous to escape that way. Thus, escaping from there was not a good strategy. To prevent being discovered by the allied patrols, Shaun had even blocked a long section of the tunnel near the exit. Third, at that time, Marltz Kent had ordered him to hold this strategic location at all costs, even hinting that failure should be met with seppuku. In such a situation, if Shaun had fled, he would have faced severe consequences. To hell with Marltz, to hell with the Northwestern Duke. After Jace¡¯s first failed attempt to break the siege, Shaun didn¡¯t hesitate to send a messenger to the allied forces to negotiate a dignified surrender. When Jace led his troops for the second time to besiege Fort Bidou, ke Shaun decisively revealed the underground tunnel to avoid being held ountable by the Duke after the surrender. The allied forces then cleared the tunnel, turning the narrow passage into a lifeline for the garrison inside the castle. Weapons, equipment, medicine, reinforcements, and even gunpowder, artillery shells, and grenades sent from Lakeheart Town were continuously transported into the fort. Paul was very pleased. Fort Bidou was a meat grinder, slowly wearing down Jace. Alda would gradually build up strength in the upper reaches of the Weiss River, aiming to strike directly at the heart of the Northwestern Duke¡¯s domain ¨C the capital, Center City. If the fortress were to fall¡­ Of course, that would be a terrible development. If Jace put in a bit more effort and reached the west coast, he could divide the entire alliance into northern and southern parts. However, ording to the staff¡¯s analysis, the pressure from Emden and the upper reaches of the Weiss River was enough to stop the Duke¡¯s army in its tracks. Jace¡¯s rush to attack Fort Bidou was less about wanting to capture it as a forward base for further attacks, and more about using it as a western barrier to prevent enemy counterattacks, thus freeing up troops to deal with Alda¡¯s forces on other fronts. If the fortress indeed fell and Jace proved to be more reckless than expected, Alda¡¯s southern passage would be cut off. Then, whether for transporting goods or aiding allies isted in the south, they would have to rely on the nascent maritime fleet. Losing a major transportation hub wouldn¡¯t immediately copse the alliance. The lords and generals stationed at Fort Bidou wouldn¡¯t die with the castle but would escape through the tunnel back to their domains to continue organizing their armies for battle. What happens next¡­ who can say for sure? War is, after all, a gamble. Perhaps the two sides would end up in a stalemate ande to a peaceful resolution. But as long as the worst scenario ¨C the alliance¡¯splete defeat and subjugation ¨C didn¡¯t ur, Alda would secure a position in the Northwestern Bay, bing an important force. Grayman would also shake off its previous image as an obscure exiled family, attaining a status befitting its noble title of Earl. ¡°Thinking about it is quite exciting!¡± Paul blurted out something that seemed inexplicable to everyone else. Then, the Count received another piece of unexpected news ¨C the survey team in Emden had invented a method for quickly measuring distances for artillery, based on the principles of trigonometry he taught at school. Mixed feelings surged in his heart¡­ One was the joy of being a lord and teacher: My goodness, has my long-term investment in education finally borne fruit? He had only mentioned the application of trigonometric functions in surveying, never imagining it would be applied to military affairs. The other was a sense of inexplicable loss: Damn, why didn¡¯t I think of that? I missed a great opportunity to show off in front of my soldiers. Of course, the primary emotion was the former. This was, after all, a positive sign. Progress in science and industrialization couldn¡¯t rely solely on his knowledge; more people needed to conjecture, think, prove, and apply. Paul believed that there would be more such instances in the future. Not long after, the meeting ended. Everyone dispersed, and Paul stood at his office window for a long time. Finally, unable to suppress a certain impulse, he sat down at his desk. Muttering, ¡°The aura of a prophet is still quite necessary at this stage¡­¡± He began to write, ¡°Regarding several ideas for using lens equipment for long-distance measurement¡­¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Fort Bidou was ultimately lost. The lords inside took advantage of the deep night, setting up torches and banners on the walls as a decoy and quietly withdrew through an underground tunnel. As dawn broke, the Duke¡¯s army began preparing for a new day of attack, with Jace overseeing themand, his eyes bloodshot. He had only slept a few hours the previous night. Late at night, a report came from the troops guarding the west side of the castle, saying that flickering lights were seen far to the west. The patrolling officer, not taking any chances, rode quickly to the main camp to report. Fighting the irritation of being awakened, Jace inquired carefully, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s enemy reinforcements?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be certain; it was too far away and disappeared quickly, but I thought it best to be cautious.¡± ¡°You did well. Alert all camps to be on guard!¡± Jace had to be extremely vignt. Who else would be traveling in the middle of the night? An unprepared ambush by the enemy would be disastrous. Most soldiers ofmon origin couldn¡¯t see clearly at night. Startled awake, they could only wield their weapons indiscriminately, friend or foe alike, especially since the continuous days of failed attacks had exhausted the troops. One wrong move could lead to chaos in the camp. Thus, the entire army spent a tense night.At dawn, to boost morale, Jace ordered wine and meat to be distributed. The soldiers feasted heartily before starting the new day¡¯s attack. However, they noticed the usually daunting thunder hammer was silent. The soldiers, pushing heavy shield carts, slowly approached the castle. This defense was quite effective against long-range artillery and deadly shotgun fire at close range, provided they weren¡¯t destroyed en route. They advanced cautiously, on edge, not hearing the thunderous roar of the hammer. ustomed to advancing under fire, this sudden absence of pressure paradoxically heightened their anxiety. What worse traps might the castle¡¯s defenders have prepared? As the leading troops finally neared the gate, no grenades weed them. They then noticed something amiss ¡ª the figures on the walls seemed to be made of straw. ¡°Have the people inside fled?¡± With this thought, some daring soldiers climbed the wall. Indeed, apart from themselves, there was no one inside. ¡°The enemy has retreated! I have taken Fort Bidou!¡± ¡­ Hearing the news of his ¡°victory,¡± Jace was both amused and frustrated. After a month of effort, losing over three thousand men, was this the result? From a results standpoint, it was indeed a victory, but it felt more like a concession handed over by the enemy. There were no kneeling prisoners begging for mercy, no disheartened enemy generals ¡ª a victory that left much to be desired. How had the enemy managed to escape under the cover of night with his troops stationed on all sides of the castle? There must be some secret within. Jace ordered a thorough search of every corner of the castle. Eventually, in a warehouse, they discovered a tunnel leading underground. Sending men to explore, it took them an hour to return, indicating the tunnel¡¯s length. They reported the path was blocked partway through. There must be an exit to the west of the castle. The Duke¡¯s son was furious, and they must have used this tunnel to transport supplies during this time. ¡°ke Shaun, you bastard!¡± The entire castle seemed to resonate with the Duke¡¯s son¡¯s angry roar. The tunnel was long and had well-executed reinforcement measures. Such an extensive project clearly wasn¡¯t hastily constructed. It must have been dug and maintained over generations by the Shaun family for emergency situations. ¡­ Elsewhere, Paul felt dejected upon learning that Fort Bidou had been abandoned. He had hoped his allies would hold out a bit longer. ¡°I sent them so much weaponry and supplies, even eight rapid-fire cannons, of which we ourselves have only a few.¡± However, there was little he could do about it now, except to remind the two battalions stationed in Emden to closely monitor enemy movements. Another matter that concerned him was a secret letter from Schroeder, mentioning a battle at the Duke¡¯s border where the enemy had silently nked and taken over an artillery position. Although Alda¡¯s troops quickly recaptured it without losing a single cannon, the enemy had been in close contact with the artillery and might havee across residual gunpowder. The enemy might deduce some information about gunpowder, but Paul wasn¡¯t worried they could immediately reverse-engineer true ck powder. Even if they broadly knew itprised saltpeter, sulfur, and charcoal, finding the optimal mix wasn¡¯t straightforward. In the previous era, as the inventors of gunpowder, China,cking rigorous chemical knowledge, hadn¡¯t figured out the best mix for various types of gunpowder by thete Qing Dynasty, relying instead on craftsmen¡¯s experience. Producing high-quality gunpowder required a series ofplex processes like grinding, mixing, pressing, drying, and polishing. Since Paul developed gunpowder, his armament factories had been tirelessly researching and experimenting on how to improve the purity of saltpeter and sulfur, safely grind gunpowder, etc., developing dozens of processes and making fine adjustments to the material ratios ording to different uses. Although the Northwestern Bay didn¡¯tck saltpeter mines, the extraction method was still the primitive boiling method. As the saying goes, ¡°a thousand days of boiling saltpeter can¡¯tpare to one general¡¯s cannon.¡± Expanding saltpeter production was a constant headache for Paul. To acquire saltpeter, he even had people scrape toilets from house to house, which was also one of the reasons he strictly prohibited public urination. Every bit counts, even if it¡¯s not much. Paul knew the principles of using nitrifying bacteria and urine to construct nitre beds forrge-scale saltpeter production, but turning theory into a viable operation required time. Alda¡¯s enormous demand for saltpeter surely couldn¡¯t escape the notice of the observant, so rather than going to great lengths to keep the gunpowder form secret, it made more sense to spread misleading information. Paul consulted with Ford, the chief steward of the Administration Council, and Cecil from the Intelligence Department. With the recent hot weather, he nned to build several ice factories. Ford was shocked: ¡°Sir, although we¡¯re not as tight as in the past two years, Lakeheart Town doesn¡¯t have many rich people to buy our ice. It¡¯ll definitely be a losing business.¡± ¡°Ah, making money is secondary. My main intention is to use it as a cover¡­¡± Paul exined his purpose to them. Steward Ford nodded, ¡°It seems to have some merit, but it¡¯s going to cost a lot. We can¡¯t let it be too obvious that it¡¯s just a front.¡± Seeing the chief steward¡¯s agreement, Paul instructed Cecil, ¡°You need to release some false information. Make the gunpowder form as chaotic as possible. Also, use your imagination regarding the source, like saying it¡¯s extracted from seawater.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, Count. Spreading rumors is easier than anything.¡± Cecil confidently took on the task. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Andy approached the Duke¡¯s study with trepidation. The servant standing at the door, upon seeing the young mage, gestured for him to wait a moment before entering the study. The servant soon returned, bowing slightly to Andy, ¡°Please, the Duke is waiting for you inside.¡± Swallowing nervously, Andy straightened his cor and pushed open the half-closed door, entering the Duke¡¯s study. As the door closed behind him with a click, a sense of disorientation overwhelmed him. Only then did Andy realize how dark the room was. Thick curtains blocked the windows, with slivers of light squeezing through the gaps. It was by this faint light that Andy barely discerned a figure seated beside the desk. ¡°Du¡­ Duke Kent?¡± Andy cautiously called out. ¡°Andy¡­ my young friend¡­¡± The seated figure spoke, and for some reason, only then did Andy sense that he was indeed a ¡®living being¡¯. The voice belonged to Marltz Kent Ferdinand, the new Duke of the Northwestern Bay of the Kingdom of Ordo, or as his enemies called him ¨C a usurper. Unlike his robust public persona, the Duke¡¯s voice was now deep and low, resembling the growl of a wild beast, sending chills down Andy¡¯s spine. ¡°Please, sit¡­¡± Suppressing the intense difort in both body and mind, Andy groped for a nearby chair and sat down. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. May I know why you have summoned me?¡± The Duke didn¡¯t reply immediately but stood up and slowly moved away from his seat. Two glowing points followed his figure ¨C the Duke¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, he is still studying Master Bat¡¯s ¡®Blood Therapy¡¯ method? s¡­¡± The young mage shook his head internally, fearing the Duke was too deeply entangled in the arcane practice. A burst of light emerged from the darkness as the Duke lit a candle, turning to face the young mage. Now seeing the Duke clearly, Andy¡¯s face twitched. The Duke¡¯s physique was still robust, but his face was terrifying ¨C his skin was sickly pale, his deeply set eyes were blood-red, emitting a ghostly glow, and his lips were a vivid red, as if smeared with blood. The Duke approached Andy silently, his footsteps making no sound. Andy shifted uneasily, recalling the dreadful tales associated with ¡®Blood Therapy¡¯. Marltz extended his hand towards Andy¡¯s face, smiling eerily as he mimicked a stroking motion in the air. ¡°Such a young body¡­ such vibrant blood¡­¡± Whispers of iprehensible longing filled the air, causing Andy¡¯s skin to crawl. He barely managed not to tremble. ¡°Your Grace!¡± The young mage frowned. The Duke, who had been staring at Andy¡¯s neck, quickly withdrew his hand. ¡°I apologize, my young friend, for revealing my private state to you. However, there should be no secrets between us.¡± Maintaining his ¡®smile¡¯, Marltz slowly returned to his seat. He spoke casually, ¡°I need help, as you know. I¡¯ve encountered some troubles on the battlefield recently.¡± The young mage knew what troubles the Duke faced on the battlefield. Last year, the Arcane Society ¨C specifically under the orders left by Master Bat ¨C had sent him to the Northwestern Bay to assist Marltz Kent, who was then only a Count. Utilizing a certain type of mental magic, Marltz Kent managed to control the then-Duke of the Northwest, making the old Duke choose him as his sessor. When the old Duke ¡°passed away¡± due to illness, Marltz naturally became the new Duke of the Northwest. However, their ns, asid out by Master Bat, faced an unexpected turn. The old Duke¡¯s brother escaped from his strict confinement and released a handwritten letter by the old Duke while he was lucid, using Marltz of manipting magic and usurping the throne, an usation that was indeed true. The lords of the Northwestern Bay divided into factions supporting and opposing the new Duke, leading to chaos in the northwestern region of the Kingdom of Ordo. Initially, Marltz was confident that with his power, he could suppress this ¡°rebellion¡± within a year. But another unforeseen event urred. The proverbial hunter was blinded by the geese he hunted, and in this case, the goose was the Grayman family of Alda. If the Northwestern Bay was seen as a remote area, the Countship of Alda was the remotest of the remote. Yet, this neglectednd began to prosper about a year and a half ago. In this war, the primary factors that put Marltz¡¯s army in a difficult position ¨C strange weapons, disciplined formations, and obedient soldiers ¨C all originated from Alda. The war, which had started at the beginning of the year, had reached a stalemate by July. The new Duke¡¯s faction was under attack from both the front and rear, thetter instigated by Paul Grayman. The Duke had tried to incite internal strife in Alda and even hired mercenaries from the south, but these efforts did not prevent his gradual downfall. Marltz began to suspect that the Arcane Society was also secretly assisting the Graymans, letting them fight among themselves and leaving the strongest as their proxy, akin to the legends of cultivating poisonous insects. Hesitantly, Andy said, ¡°Your Grace, I¡­ I only know some basic mental magic. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Oh, my young friend, I¡¯m not talking about you, but your organization ¨C the Arcane Society. Send a message to our (he emphasized the word ¡®our¡¯)rades ¨C I need help.¡± Marltz knew Andy¡¯s capabilities weren¡¯t as strong as he had initially hoped, which disappointed him in the Arcane Society. He had expected someone as powerful as Master Bat, not a weak mage like Andy. ¡°But¡­ but I have little influence within the organization¡­¡± ¡°Has the Arcane Society abandoned me already?¡± Before Andy could finish, he was interrupted by a hysterical roar, apanied by the sound of a table shattering. The Duke had been resting his hand on that table without moving. ¡°What great strength!¡± Startled, Andy looked at the Duke with even greater fear ¨C he now resembled a ferocious beast ready to attack, his mouth twisted into a strange shape, revealing long, sharp fangs. Andy¡¯s heart raced, wondering what kind of monster Master Bat had left behind. ¡°I¡­ I will send the message¡­ Ah, I will try to persuade them¡­¡± Marltz Kent Ferdinand then reverted to his earlier smile, as if his previous outburst had never happened. ¡°For the Arcane Society!¡± He raised a high-stemmed ss, toasting and downing the scarlet liquid inside. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 297: Chapter 297: The carriage moved at a steady pace through the streets of Port Fran. The skilled coachman handled the horses expertly, ensuring a smooth ride with only minimal jostling. Bet Todd sat inside, closing his eyes to rest, internally praising the craftsmanship. Indeed, this carriage, produced by the Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory and fitted with a remarkable shock absorption device, was exceptionallyfortable, sparing him any difort. He had heard that the shock absorber was developed with the personal involvement of Guy Burns, the factory¡¯s chief engineer, a high-level mechanist brought from the capital, Crystal Shine, by the lord himself. After leisurely experiencing his new vehicle, Bet shifted his thoughts to his recent business endeavors. Under the Administration Council¡¯s policies supporting industry andmerce, unlike other merchants who rushed to invest in the emerging industries advocated by Count Paul Grayman, Bet continued to focus on his traditional business¡ªshipping. In any industry, products need to be sold, and the Northwest Bay had always been poor. Although the lord was working to improve living conditions, such changes would not happen overnight. Themon folk stillcked spare money for non-essentials. Given the era¡¯snd transport challenges, maritime transport was bing the prime choice for long-distance,rge-scale shipments. Focusing on his traditional business, Bet had no worries about profitability. Soon, the Administration Council announced that the Port Fran Shipyard wouldunch civilian sailboats. The Todd family was overjoyed. Having already experienced the journey south to Horn Bay, Bet was quite confident in these sailboats. However, the shipyard¡¯s prices were shockingly high¡ªa single-masted ship cost 3,000 silver coins, and a double-masted ship as much as 5,000. The price would be even higher if fitted with anti-piracy crossbow cannons. At that time, the securities exchange had not yet started operations, making it difficult to raise funds. Just as Mr. Todd hesitated at the high prices, under Count Grayman¡¯s patronage, the shipyard introduced a convenient solution for cash-strapped shipowners¡ªinstallment payments.The money didn¡¯t have to be paid all at once. After signing the contract, an initial payment was made, with the remainder to be paid in installments. This policy was incredibly convenient. Rekindling his hope, the Todd family quickly gathered funds to ce an order with the shipyard ahead of otherpetitors. As thergest local shipowner, the Todd family¡¯s lead prompted others to follow suit. In the first half of the year, Bet finally acquired a single-masted and a double-masted sailboat, immediately employing them in his business. These civilian ships hadrger cargo holds but were slightly less agile than military vessels, making them more suitable for transporting goods. They resembled Earth¡¯s historical clippers, ording to Paul. If the shipyard¡¯s manager Rubin wasn¡¯t exaggerating, a double-masted sailboat could carry 60 to 70 tons. Incredible, Bet thought. Somerge oar-and-sail ships might surpass these all-sail vessels, but they required hundreds of rowers, whereas these new ships relied solely on the wind. The practical performance of these two ships in his business confirmed that purchasing them was a highly profitable deal. Bet was extremely fond of them and even personally sailed therger double-masted ship to Horn Bay to witness the prosperity of the south¡ªa vast world he had only imagined before. Bet also visited the Foster family with an introduction letter from the lord¡¯s manor, establishing a business partnership that would have been unthinkable before. He nned to continue ordering more sailboats to rece the family¡¯s existing oar-and-sail ships. ¡°Sir, we have arrived,¡± the coachman announced, interrupting Bet¡¯s daydreams about the future. ¡°So soon?¡± Bet opened his eyes, stepping out of the carriage and instructing the coachman, ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. You don¡¯t need to wait outside. Juste back at the agreed time to pick me up.¡± He entered a tavern that appeared before him. After the coachman left with the carriage, Bet was led by a waiter to a room where many local industry leaders were already seated¡ªpapermakers, pottery burners, can producers, and more. The one he knew best among them was the salt merchant Godwin. These people shared one thing inmon¡ªthey had multiplied their fortunes several times under the Administration Council¡¯s policy of fostering industry,merce, and technology sharing. Bet himself was no exception. ¡°Ah, Bet, you¡¯re finally here. Everyone¡¯s been waiting for you!¡± Godwin stood up to wee Bet to the table. Bet, with an apologetic expression, said, ¡°Sorry for myte arrival. My ship just returned from Horn Bay with a batch of Eastern spices, and I had to personally inspect them.¡± The mention of Eastern spices made the others inwardly envious; it was a subtle but impactful disy of Bet¡¯s sess. After some initial small talk, the group finally delved into the main topic of the meeting¡ªthe discussion of war bonds issued by the Administration Council. Godwin, raising his voice, asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on the war bonds?¡± There was a moment of hesitation, and the attendees began discussing in small groups, eventually splitting into two factions. One favored buying the bonds, of course, within their means, while the other believed it was best to steer clear of such matters. An older merchant, twirling his graying beard, said hesitantly, ¡°In principle, helping our lord in times of trouble is our duty as subjects, but¡­ but¡­¡± Another person continued for him, ¡°But we are just small-time merchants with thin margins. We really want to help but simply can¡¯t afford it.¡± Their words resonated with many: ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re just simple merchants. How can we get involved in the disputes of nobles?¡± Their view was immediately challenged. ¡°You¡¯re ungrateful,¡± someone retorted. ¡°What? How can you say that?¡± ¡°Just think about the days before, and look at us now, traveling in luxury carriages, wearing fine clothes. Thin margins? That¡¯sughable. Everyone knows we¡¯ve prospered greatly under the count¡¯s grace.¡± The two factions argued tirelessly, each holding their ground. Why were they even meeting to discuss this? Many who opposed buying the bonds thought: What if the count loses the war after we buy the bonds? Our money would be wasted. It¡¯s safer to stick to our business. But if I don¡¯t buy and others do, the count might favor them over me. It would be best if no one bought them. Those in favor of buying thought: If the count loses, I don¡¯t want to be the only one to lose money. It¡¯s better if we all share the loss. Most were trying to convince the other side with the idea of not being the only one to suffer in the worst-case scenario. ¡°Cough, cough, gentlemen!¡± Godwin stood up to speak. He was inclined to buy the bonds. ¡°We need to look at the bigger picture.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention turned to him. ¡°Look around the Northwest Bay. Which other noble¡¯snd is as merchant-friendly as Alda?¡± His point was valid, and the attendees silently agreed. Not just in the Northwest Bay, but merchants throughout the Kingdom of Ordo were seen as easy targets by those in power. ¡°If Count Grayman loses¡ªGod forgive me for such disrespect¡ªand the Kent family gains power, will we still enjoy our current prosperity?¡± Godwin asked. A chill ran through the crowd at the mention of Marltz Kent, a notoriously harsh ruler. ¡°If Count Grayman retains hisnd, we¡¯ll just share some of the war debts. But in the worst case, if he loses hisnd to a new lord, do you want to return to those dark days of endless taxes and oppression?¡± This struck a chord with many, who began to shake their heads subconsciously. Life had improved significantly under Paul Grayman, who had abolished various arbitrary taxes and levies. Although they paid more in taxes now, they also earned much more. Bet, silent so far, watched Godwin earnestly persuade the others. He found it odd that his usually reserved friend was so active today. After some thought, a possibility dawned on him. He chuckled to himself, realizing he needed to act quickly. He also agreed with Godwin¡¯s reasoning. Having visited Horn Bay, Bet¡¯s perspective had broadened. While he envied the south¡¯s wealth, he also felt a sense of inferiority. But he believed he could achieve sessparable to the magnates of Horn Bay, given the right environment. A seedling can only grow into a mighty tree in the right environment; he couldn¡¯t let this environment be destroyed. Resolved, Bet stood up. ¡°Gentlemen! Please, let me say a few words!¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Inte July, the second phase of the war in the Northwest Bay came to a close. On the western front, the situation superficially reverted to how it was at the outbreak of the war. The strategic location of Fort Bidou remained under the control of the Kent family. However, the pressure from the other two battlefields prevented the recently victorious ducal army from advancing further. In one of these battlefields, Emden utilized the robust defenses of Band Castle to temporarily stymie the Alda army. In the other battlefield, along the upper reaches of the Vis River, the situation was dire for the ducal forces. Nearly all of the northern territories directly under the duke had fallen, with Alda¡¯s forces stationed right at the border. Had they not needed to recuperate from a recent major battle, they would have already marched straight to the gates of Center City. The ducal army,manded by Fergus and Emerson, repeatedly attempted to drive the Alda army back to the river but failed in direct confrontations. Eventually, they identified a weakness in the Alda forces ¨C ack of cavalry, a highly mobile unit. They then dispatched light cavalry to harass Alda¡¯s rear, attacking supply stations, assassinating newly appointed officials, and ambushing small detachments, leaving the Alda army scrambling to respond. Quickly developing a cavalry force was impossible, and the allies could not provide effective support in this area due to threats on the western front. Instead, they had to rely on Alda¡¯s strength in infantry. The issuance of war bonds alleviated the urgent financial strain for Lakeheart Town, and a new conscription n was initiated, with draft notices being sent to households. To boost the enlistment enthusiasm of young men andy the groundwork for the eventual abolition of serfdom, Paul intended to enact a decree: serfs who served in the Alda army would be freed uponpletion of their service. However, this was dissuaded by the Administration Council, arguing that such a policy would deprivendlords of freebor, likely leading to obstacles in the recruitment process. Resignedly, Paul shelved the idea for another time, focusing instead on the war at hand. Four provisional infantry battalions were formed and trained relentlessly near Lakeheart Town. Due to production issues, only half of the soldiers received firearms; the rest were equipped with spears and bows. Despite these circumstances, the staff department maintained strict training standards for formations and internal affairs. The highmand did not expect every soldier to be elite; as long as they understood basicmands like advance, retreat, left turn, right turn, and did not retreat without orders, it was sufficient. Discipline was the foremost element of the Alda army.During this period, apart from a few small-scale probes, there were no significant movements on either side. The bombardment of Band Castle by the first and third battalions also ceased. Unexpectedly, Marltz Kent sent envoys to the allied forces, proposing peace talks, hoping to restore the situation to pre-war conditions. To him, not demanding reparations or territorial concessions was a significantpromise and a show of sincerity. The response within the allied camp was mixed. The Malkan and Johnston families were ambiguous and seemed somewhat tempted, but the Parker family firmly opposed any peace talks. The Grayman and Ganard families suggested that if the war were to end, Marltz Kent must recognize their upation of northern Emden. They were willing to forgo ims on the Carter family territories upied during the ¡®Tyrant Operation,¡¯ considering them an exve. Naturally, the proposal was tly rejected by Center City. Jokingly, Emden was the duke¡¯s hometown; the idea of ceding even an inch of it to others was out of the question. Thus, the Grayman and Ganard families also joined the ranks opposing the ceasefire. Having just issued arge number of bonds, they couldn¡¯t afford to end the war without gaining anything; otherwise, it would mean incurring debts for nothing. Consequently, peace talks naturally fell through. In the allied camp, Count Parker was the most vehemently against a truce, which puzzled Paul. Was the insistence on defeating Marltz, the usurper, solely due to amitment to noble tradition and honor? He privately sought advice from Chief Administrator Ford. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not surprising. The Parker family has had a longstanding feud with the Kent family,¡± exined Ford, twirling his graying beard. He then recounted the grievances between the two families. ¡°Like the Grayman family, the Parker family is a direct vassal of the royal family ¨C these direct vassals are the lords personally enfeoffed by the Rodney family around the time they secured the crown. The Ferdinand family and their vassals, on the other hand, were native lords of the Northwest Bay. Not just in the Northwest Bay, but throughout the kingdom, there are many such lords with a variety of origins for their titles, some even dating back to the Gubera Empire era. In the chaotic early days of the dynasty, they either coborated with the Rodney family for mutual benefit or were conquered and forced to pledge allegiance.¡± ¡°The Parker family was one of the earliest royal direct vassals enfeoffed in the Northwest Bay, representing the king¡¯s authority in thesends. The Ferdinand family, in name, was also a royal vassal. When the Northwest Duke conflicted with the king, they couldn¡¯t openly speak for themselves due to their loyalty obligations. That¡¯s when the Kent family, a split from the Ferdinand family, took on the role of speaking and rallying the vassals.¡± ¡°Therefore, the Parker family, representing the royal family, and the Kent family, representing the interests of local lords, have been at odds for generations, with multiple conflicts and bloodshed on both sides. However, with the covert support of the Ferdinand family, thergest in the Northwest Bay, the Kent family has always had the upper hand over the Parker family.¡± So, they were sworn enemies. Paul pondered this revtion; it seemed he was also part of the royal ¡°direct lineage.¡± He then asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Kent family afraid of royal punishment?¡± Ford shook his head. ¡°In theory, the king is the sovereign of all Ordo, and everyone within its borders is his subject. However, there¡¯s an unwritten rule in practice ¨C ¡®my vassal¡¯s vassal is not my vassal.¡¯ The king can indeed use his sovereign authority to force the Northwest Duke to punish his vassal or even take action himself, but such rule-breaking methods should be used sparingly, only if the Kent family openly humiliates the royal family or rebels.¡± Paul murmured, ¡°My vassal¡¯s vassal is not my vassal, huh?¡± Ford nodded, ¡°Yes,st time Jace Kent led troops south to join Princess Catherine¡¯s rebellion-quelling army, he was also acting under the banner of a vassal of the Northwest Duke.¡± Hearing Ford¡¯s exnation, Paul silently resolved to ensure that such a chaotic feudal system would not exist in his domain. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Jace sat anxiously in the meeting room, with a knight standing before him. After putting down the letter in his hand, the Duke¡¯s son stood up and paced back and forth in the room. ¡°Has father made up his mind?¡± ¡°Yes, Viscount. The Duke has decided¡ªto consolidate forces and engage in a decisive battle with Grayman.¡± Jace shook his head: ¡°But we have just reimed the western territories. If we withdraw, the enemy will return in force.¡± ¡°Viscount, the Duke has instructed me to tell you that if we can defeat Grayman, the other lords are merely jesters.¡± Seeing Jace still hesitant, the knight advised, ¡°Reliable information indicates that Grayman is vigorously recruiting and building more armies. His fleet sails unimpeded on the Weiss River, easily transporting troops and supplies upstream. His forces have upied thend of the Andrew family as a forward base. Fish Tail Town is a good port; our spies report daily merchant ship activities there. The Aldans are clearly nning something, and their next target is likely to be Center City. Do you want to see your father isted and helpless?¡± Jace clenched his fist: ¡°No, never. But, I want to lead troops north first to resolve the situation at Band Castle.¡± ¡°Viscount, do you intend to engage the Aldan army outside Band Castle? That¡¯s even closer to Grayman¡¯s stronghold, making it easier for them to receive reinforcements and supplies. Or do you n to help Sir Valentin defend the castle? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of your forces? Band Castle still has sufficient troops and resources to hold out for some time. Besides, Sir Valentin¡¯s messages indicate the Aldans are reluctant tounch a full assault.¡±¡°ording to the resources and troops of the Duke¡¯s domain, we can gain greater home-field advantage, while the Aldans are far from their base.¡± ¡°What about the other lords? Can they provide more soldiers?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if the Duke could solve their army¡¯s sustenance issues¡­¡± ¡°These scoundrels!¡± ¡°The prolonged war has started to breed discontent among many lords, another reason why the Duke is eager to end it.¡± ¡°Alright, go back and tell father that I will lead the troops back east within a week. But first, I must arrange the defenses at Fort Bidou¡­ s, hold as long as possible.¡± The knight saluted Jace: ¡°Viscount, I will inform the Duke immediately.¡± As he walked out, he suddenly turned back to Jace, ¡°Please keep your confidence. I forgot to tell you, the Duke has received assurances from ¡®them.¡¯ They will provide us with substantial support.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jace¡¯s face lit up with joy. He knew what the knight meant by ¡®them¡¯ ¨C that mysterious organization of mages. Ever since Marltz Kent shared his long-nned secret project with Jace, he had heard his father speak eagerly of the mages¡¯ power, and the events that transpired with the previous Duke Ferdinand had deeply impressed Jace with this legendary mystical force. Soon, a series of conscription orders were issued. Jace, in his father¡¯s name, required the lords of Fort Bidou¡¯s eastern regions to provide military funds, personnel, or resources to the fullest extent to support the impending decisive battle. To prevent the lords from shirking their duties, he set minimum standards based on the size of their domains. The lords grumbled, having just returned to their domains with Jace¡¯s army, they had barely settled in before being asked to contribute money, men, and effort. The allied forces had already plundered theirnds during the retreat. However, considering Jace¡¯s recent victory at Fort Bidou, they dared not defy the Duke¡¯s authority andplied with Jace¡¯s orders. On August 3rd, Jace set off to return to Center with thest 3,000 of his troops, following an advance force of 2,000. He left 2,000 men at Fort Bidou, confident that with the support of the lords from the rear, they could hold out for a long time. ¡°Be careful of any other secret passages.¡± Jace carefully instructed themanding officer staying behind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. We¡¯ve dug several moats around the castle, and I¡¯ll divert water from nearby rivers to fill them. They won¡¯t be able to infiltrate underground.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good.¡± Jace whipped his horse and hurried to the front of the already moving troops. ¡­ As the Duke¡¯s faction was amassing its armies on arge scale, Alda was methodically executing its n. In early August, Paul received Viscount Henry, the brother of the former Duke Ferdinand. To those unaware, the main force of the coalition appeared to be under themand of Count Parker and Count Malron, with the area around Fort Bidou as the primary battleground, while the Grayman family¡¯s forces seemed to y only a distracting and harassing role. However, Viscount Henry, deeply involved in the coalition¡¯s camp, was well aware of Grayman¡¯s position in this war. Needless to say about the first battle at Fort Bidou, most of the iron used by the coalition for weapons and armor was nowing from Alda. Grayman¡¯s supplied firearms also yed a significant role in the second battle at Fort Bidou. Most importantly for Henry and the entire Ferdinand family was the Aldan army¡¯s operations upstream on the Weiss River, directly threatening the Duke¡¯snds now held by Marltz. With other lords of the coalition blocked by Fort Bidou and the recapture of the Duke¡¯snds seeming distant, it appeared that the Aldan army might be the most likely to invade ¡ª if they continued their victories. This was crucial for Henry, keen on reiming the dukedom and control of the Ferdinand family. Undoubtedly, Alda had be one of the strong powers in the Northwestern Bay. Henry Ferdinand visited Lakeheart Town, indirectly inquiring about the Aldan army¡¯s next ns. ¡°If possible, we aim to invade and upy Center City,¡± Paul said, not giving him a definite answer. If Henry leaked their ns, it could increase the pressure on their front-line troops. Paul was unaware that Marltz was gathering forces in the Duke¡¯snds to confront the approaching Aldan army. ¡°May I ask, is negotiating with Marltz an option for you?¡± ¡°I am sworn to oppose him.¡± Henry felt a weight lift off his chest. He carefully chose his words, asking cautiously, ¡°Lord Count, if you upy the Duke¡¯snds, how will you deal with¡­ I mean, thosends are the Ferdinand family¡¯s ancestral territory. As for the dukedom, I wonder¡­¡± Henry looked at Paul with hope and a hint of worry. ording to thew of session, he was the rightful heir to the dukedom after defeating the usurper. However, in a world where might makes right, Henry, as the brother of the former duke and without an army, had heard some unsettling rumors. Paul looked at Henry amusingly, smiling. Knowing Henry¡¯s purpose for visiting, he and his subordinates had spected on the Viscount¡¯s intentions, which seemed to align with their predictions. Henry, determined, said, ¡°Lord Count, let me be direct. If you support me as the Duke, I will offer you significant advantages in the division of post-war benefits.¡± If Center fell to the Aldan army, Paul Grayman would have a significant say in the coalition. Paul, nomittal, slowly said, ¡°Speaking of which, many members of the Ferdinand family have stayed in the Duke¡¯snds, siding with the usurper.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Henry became anxious. ¡°Many in the family were coerced¡­ though, indeed, some traitors need punishment.¡± ¡°Ha ha, no rush, Viscount. We can take a few days to discuss our cooperation and think about which traitors need to be punished.¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 300: Chapter 300: In the southern region of Furel, the rebellion-suppression army led by Princess Catherine of the Kingdom of Ordo confronted the rebel army of the Greedy Wolf Jars. The kingdom¡¯s main army arrived at Thorn Fortress in March, joining forces with the defenders there. Catherine immediatelyunched an attack on the rebel forces under themand of Samar, securing consecutive victories thanks to their numerical superiority. The situation around Thorn Fortress reversed, with the kingdom¡¯s army now besieging Samar¡¯s rebels. At a critical moment, Scott and other apanying wizards yed a vital role. They organized a suicide squad using enchantments and drugs, which fiercely attacked the kingdom¡¯s army at its weakest point. After breaking through, the squad took on the task of covering the retreat of the main forces to the south. After losing about one-fifth of their troops, Samar led his army to retreat to the Furel region, joining forces with the main rebel army moving northward, halting the kingdom¡¯s army¡¯s further advancement southward. Duke Jars had already swept clean all opposition in the southern territories and could finally turn his attention northward. The kingdom¡¯s army numbered around 50,000, while the rebels had over 40,000. Although the difference wasn¡¯t vast, the kingdom¡¯s troops had superior weaponry and equipment, especially the royal troops, who were almost entirely armored. The number of knights in the kingdom¡¯s army also significantly outnumbered those in the rebel forces. However, the actualbat results showed that the rebels¡¯ fighting capability was surprisingly on par with the kingdom¡¯s army. ording to the veteran generals under the princess, several illogical phenomena were observed in the rebel forces:Their extraordinary reconnaissance capability allowed them to detect and prepare for the kingdom¡¯s troops in advance, especially if there was no cover like forests. Incredible defensive capabilities, with their leather jackets providing protectionparable to metal armor, raised questions about the rebels¡¯ advanced manufacturing techniques. Unusually highbat fervor, fighting fearlessly and relentlessly, surpassing even the faith-empowered Holy Knights of the Church. Unfortunately, these fanaticscked discipline, charging and fighting without coordination, often not distinguishing between friend and foe. Some spected these bloodthirsty soldiers were barbarian warriors recruited by Jars. Thest challenging aspect was the longbowmen. Jars¡¯ troops included arge number of archers, whose relentless barrage caused significant trouble for the kingdom¡¯s forces. The kingdom¡¯s only overwhelming advantage over the rebels was their cavalry, more precisely, the knights. Besides the royal knight order, many noble youths from northern territories, with their excellent upbringing, martial training, and personal arms and armor, formed a formidable cavalry force. Since the rebellion¡¯s outbreak in the south, numerous ambitious nobles had flocked to Catherine¡¯s banner, umting fame and wealth with theirnces and swords. And of course, winning Princess Catherine¡¯s heart in the process would be a splendid bonus. Until June, both sides engaged in a tug-of-war in the Furel region, with alternating offenses and defenses, and varying oues. With the arrival of June and increased rainfall, the frequency of battles significantly decreased. Fortaleza, a key transportation hub city in the Furel region, is where Catherine set hermand. On another rainy day, the city was shrouded in a continuous drizzle. Catherine had just finished a dinner with her generals. As they dispersed, a few high-ranking military officers stayed behind, as was customary. Unless there were special arrangements, this would be their time to discuss the war situation with the princess. Everyone followed Catherine from the hall to a smaller room. Naturally, the most pressing topic was the ongoing Jars rebellion. Since the battle at Thorn Fortress, the highmand of the kingdom¡¯s army had noticed many strange aspects in the rebel forces, and their direct engagement with Jars¡¯ main forces made it clear that these anomalies were directly affecting the oue of the war. ¡°Perhaps there really is some mysterious power aiding Jars,¡± Duke Dodge said helplessly, spreading his hands. Catherine frowned, reminded of the inexplicable fire that reduced the capital¡¯s food warehouses to ashesst year. The information gathered then was equally baffling. Moreover, ording to the captives, there indeed were mysterious figures within Jars¡¯ army, referred to as ¡°Clerics,¡± capable of praying to the gods for extraordinary strength for their soldiers. This inevitably brought to mind the legends of witches and wizards. A strange atmosphere pervaded the meeting room as whispers arose among the attendees. Despite their rational minds advising against wild spections, everyone grew up hearing tales about witches. Catherine encouraged everyone: ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t encountered any insurmountable problems. No matter how frenzied the enemy soldiers are, they can still be killed by our weapons. Their superior protection can¡¯t withstand blunt force. As long as we maintain our formation and employ sensible tactics, our numerical advantage should lead us to victory. The only real challenge is their longbowmen. Jars has been plotting this rebellion for a long time, training arge number of longbowmen in secret, ready to be deployed in battle.¡± Indeed, the problem was tricky. In the south¡¯s rainy environment, the effectiveness of cavalry was significantly limited on soft ground. While knights struggled through the mud, the longbowmen could freely rain arrows, reaping lives. During the discussion, Lady Knight Ofina suggested: ¡°Lords of the Northwest Bay used two powerful weapons unknown before in their conflicts ¨C Thunder Hammers and Fire Crossbows. The Thunder Hammer, in particr, can kill an enemy from a mile away, making it sound like the perfect counter to longbowmen. Maybe we could purchase these inrge quantities in the name of the kingdom¡¯s army to counter the rebel longbowmen.¡± Ofina had been in the capital gathering supplies and recruiting troops for the southern campaign and was tasked by Catherine to monitor the situation in the Northwest Bay ¨C mainly to protect her runaway sister. Thus, she was more familiar with certain aspects of that region. Most dismissed Ofina¡¯s suggestion, shaking their heads. The rural lords of the Northwest Bay, inexperienced in war, were generally seen as naive. Even those from the Northwest who participated in the liberation of Crystal Shine were perceived as overconfident, poorly equipped, and undisciplined. Of course, there were exceptions like Baron Andrew of Baylding and Viscount Jace of Emden, whose military acumen and troops weremendable. Baron Andrew¡¯s outstanding performance even earned Princess Catherine¡¯smendation. However, such examples were rare among the Northwest lords, and their forces were considered small but efficient. In the minds of most high-ranking officers of the kingdom¡¯s army, the early-year ¡°Usurper War¡± in the Northwest Bay was merely a brawl among peasants. Someone¡¯s wild imagination might have created a few bizarre weapons, causing a few extra deaths, leading to their exaggerated reputation as invincible and extraordinary. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Northwestern Bay will be permanently changed to Northwest Bay. Most people harbored little hope for Ofina¡¯s proposal due to their stereotypical impressions of Northwest Bay. Only a few believed it was worth a try, such as the officers responsible for the army¡¯s logistics. They were aware that a significant portion of the kingdom¡¯s military supplies and armaments came from Northwest Bay. In terms of food supplies, canned goods from Northwest Bay were popr among many soldiers, especially in the warmer southern regions where storing food was difficult. When troops embarked on long marches or were stationed near towns without ess to provisions, these canned goods yed a vital role. Regarding armaments, a weapons supplier named ¡°Northwest Industries¡± upied arge share of the kingdom¡¯s source of weapons and armor. While the quality was average, they excelled in producingrge quantities at low prices. The kingdom¡¯s army could maintain a significant edge over the rebels in terms of armor, thanks in no small part to Northwest Industries. It was puzzling how Northwest Bay, engaged in its own wars, could produce such a vast quantity of weapons and armor. If the lords of Northwest Bay equipped their soldiers with these armaments, their battles would certainly be more than mere ¡°peasant skirmishes.¡± As the discussions buzzed, Catherine exchanged a knowing nce with Ofina. This matter would be discussed privatelyter.As the meeting¡¯s focus gradually shifted towards the usurper war that erupted at the beginning of the year, several opinions were voiced: ¡°It¡¯s clear that the faction led by Count Parker will never acknowledge Marltz Kent¡¯s legitimacy as a sessor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. During this national crisis, instead of rallying troops for the kingdom, they¡¯re engaging in petty internal strife. Theyck a sense of responsibility.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a silver lining, though. The original Northwestern dukes have always been dismissive of the royal family. Families like Parker¡¯s, at heart, are loyal to the crown. Suppressing those local lords could be beneficial.¡± ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all about their interests. I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re truly loyal to the crown. If they had disputes, why not seek the king¡¯s judgment instead of resolving it privately?¡± The royal representatives sent to the Northwestern territories had conflicting views, like Hansel Abbott in Alda and Emerson Wilde in Emden. Their reports to Crystal Shine often aligned with the stances of their respective local lords, using their counterparts of nder and falsehoods. These contradictory reports left the king and his ministers in a dilemma, unclear about right and wrong. However, most of them sided against the duke¡¯s faction. Since the southern rebellion began, the Alda and Baylding countdoms, part of this faction, had provided substantial food supplies to the kingdom¡¯s army, struggling with shortages due to fires. Moreover, ¡°Northwest Industries,¡± established by these lords, supplied the kingdom¡¯s army with abundant affordable weapons and armor. Duke Dodge pondered, ¡°Which side is currently prevailing?¡± Ofina replied, ¡°Thetest news suggests the duke¡¯s faction is losing ground, seemingly preparing for a final all-out effort.¡± ¡°Neither side shows signs of backing down?¡± ¡°There were rumors of a ceasefire, but evidently, no agreement was reached.¡± Duke Dodge turned to Catherine, ¡°Your Highness, once the turmoil in Northwest Bay is settled, could we assign them the task of monitoring Viburen? Then we could redeploy Walker¡¯s troops to the south against the rebels.¡± Through covert channels, the kingdom¡¯s leadership had almost confirmed that Duke Viburen in the eastern territories had sided with Jars, although he had not yet openly rebelled. To prevent a surprise attack from Viburen, Catherine had to station arge force of 25,000 troops in the east, led by Duke Walker. This substantial army, merely on standby for a potential enemy, was a significant waste of resources. Otherwise, Catherine¡¯s main force would not have been stuck in the Furel area, unable to make progress. Perhaps this was exactly what Jars intended¡ªhis allies merely needed to divert the kingdom¡¯s military¡¯s attention. Ofina agreed with Duke Dodge¡¯s suggestion: ¡°Count Grayman has yed a pivotal role among the lords opposing the Northwestern Duke. His family was exiled to Northwest Bay long ago due to courtly intrigues. During the mobilization of troops to the south, Count Grayman made significant efforts in provisioning them, likely indicating his intent to favor the royal family. If we could restore the Grayman family¡¯s honor in the king¡¯s name, I¡¯m sure the count would wholeheartedly serve the nation and influence other lords to do the same.¡± Her words seemed to reflect a favorable view of Grayman¡¯s faction. Catherine, swayed by their conversation, nodded in agreement: ¡°The conflict between the two factions in Northwest Bay has not yet subsided, and it¡¯s uncertain who will emerge victorious. We¡¯ll send envoys after the dust settles.¡± While saying this, Catherine couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit resentful. If not for the current rebellion, a royal decree could havepelled the feuding parties to negotiate for the sake of Crystal Shine¡¯s honor. Now, however, they could only wait for a victor to emerge and seek their support. The current situation was primarily due to the royal forces being tied up by the rebels in the south, leaving no room for intervention elsewhere. Sending envoys prematurely might provoke more trouble, further endangering the already waning royal authority. Thinking this, Catherine¡¯s resentment towards the traitor Jars deepened. At that moment, Viscount Klein spoke up: ¡°Your Highness, Northwest Bay has always been rather deste. How can those lords withstand the prosperous eastern territories?¡± Catherine smiled: ¡°Judging by your expression, you must have thought of a solution already.¡± Kleinughed: ¡°Indeed. We can conscript the hignders and have them join forces with the Northwestern army to guard the eastern territories. It¡¯s time for the chief of the Hjeroff tribe, oh no, I should say, Count Hjeroff, to demonstrate his loyalty to the kingdom.¡± Hjeroff was the tribal chief who switched sides during Catherine¡¯s campaign to quell the hignder rebellionst year. His defection yed a crucial role in quickly suppressing the revolt, earning him the title of Hignd Count. Catherine was pleased with Klein¡¯s suggestion. In recent years, she had focused on promoting young generals into the army¡¯s higher ranks. Klein and Lester were among the most prominent, with the former being humble and thoughtful, and thetter reserved and aloof but possessing a natural intuition for warfare. Both, along with Ofina, were her reliable subordinates, and due to their simr ages,munication was easierpared to the older generals. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with this n!¡± the princess dered. As the meeting dispersed and everyone prepared to leave, Catherine called Ofina aside. ¡°Come to my room, I want to hear about Eileen¡¯s recent situation. Oh, and about the warhammer you mentioned during the meeting.¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 302: Chapter 302: August 10, Holy Calendar ¨C Four newly formed infantry battalions arrived in Fish Tail Town, along with Paul Grayman, the supreme militarymander of Alda. As the war entered its final decisive phase, he did not want to miss the opportunity to im his share of glory¡­ well, to witness the enemy¡¯sst agonizing moments. Before Paul could fully rest in Fish Tail Town, he received a battle report from Schroeder at the front line. The Duke¡¯s army, with overwhelming manpower, had initiated an attack. The enemy¡¯s strength was estimated to be nearly ten thousand, and the Alda army had suffered a defeat, now retreating and holding their position in a town called Saint Mir. Ten thousand troops? A defeat? Paul was almost jumping out of his skin upon reading the report. He was ustomed to the constant victories of the Alda army and found the word ¡®defeat¡¯ hard to ept. Schroeder¡¯s forces, apart from two regr infantry battalions, also included nearly a thousand militiamen and auxiliary troops recruited locally, totaling about 3,000 men. Despite Paul¡¯s confidence in his side¡¯s superior training and equipment, the disparity in troop strength was stark. Paul replied to Schroeder: ¡°Hold your position and wait for reinforcements. I will set out immediately with the four infantry battalions to join you.¡± Thus, the more than two thousand men, barely rested after disembarking, began their hurried march south. After two days of forced march, Paul led his troops to Saint Mir Town, merging with Schroeder¡¯s forces. The old knight, somewhat ashamed, said, ¡°I apologize, my Lord. It was my inadequatemand that brought shame to the Alda army.¡±Paul waved his hand dismissively: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You were outnumbered.¡± Despite the defeat, Schroeder¡¯s forces still numbered 2,500 men. Knowing the enemy greatly outnumbered his troops, he had wisely chosen to conserve his forces as much as possible while waiting for Paul¡¯s four infantry battalions. The truebat strength of Schroeder¡¯s army was the 1,000-plus soldiers from the 2nd and 4th Infantry Battalions and about 1,000 poorly armed but spear-equipped Alda militiamen. The auxiliary forces recruited locally were hardly worth mentioning. ¡°What¡¯s the specific situation with the enemy forces?¡± Paul asked, skeptical that Marltz Kent could muster an army of ten thousand trained soldiers, as that would render the battle pointless. ¡°Based on our observations, the actual number of trained soldiers is between 3,000 and 4,000, with nearly a thousand cavalry, including about 400 regr knights,¡± Schroeder reported. ¡°Three to four thousand men?¡± Paul pondered,paring the forces. By these numbers, if only considering the ¡®regr army,¡¯ both sides were now almost evenly matched. Paul¡¯s side, including the militia, also totaled nearly four thousand. Alda had the advantage in consistent quality and strict discipline, while the enemy had the advantage of a highly mobile cavalry unit. As for the remaining misceneous troops in the Duke¡¯s army, Paul hardly considered them a threat. After all this time in this world, he knew too well the level of these hastily conscripted cannon fodder. If he let these misceneous troops charge, they might fall into chaos first. Paul inquired about Schroeder¡¯s opinion: ¡°Do you think we can win with our current forces?¡± The old knight confidently replied, ¡°If there are no new reinforcements on their side, we definitely can win.¡± Schroeder¡¯s confidence was based on the fact that, besides the four infantry battalions, the Count had brought 20 rapid-firing cannons, which would surely give the Duke¡¯s army a hard time. Paul, patting a fewrge wooden boxes, said to his chief of staff with a smile, ¡°In addition to enhanced firepower, material incentives are also indispensable.¡± ¡­ Two dayster, enemy troops appeared south of Saint Mir Town. The Duke¡¯s army, having regrouped, pursued them. The Alda army quickly formed up south of the town, but only two battalions were visible, with the rest of the troops hidden within the town. ¡°Good, it seems they haven¡¯t replenished their soldiers,¡± Schroeder noted, observing the enemy with his telescope. After several battles, the enemy forces now numbered just over eight thousand. ¡­ ¡°Lord Jace, we¡¯ve thoroughly scouted the area. There are no ambushes around the town,¡± a knight reported, racing to Jace¡¯s side. Jace¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions as he gazed at the distant Alda army. He wondered why the enemy always seemed to detect their movements first. In previous encounters with Schroeder, the Alda army always seemed well-prepared, facing them with a readiness that suggested an almost uncanny foresight in their scouts. Could it be, as his father spected, that Grayman secretly received help from wizards and gained some mysterious power? Regardless, he resolved to end this troublesome opponent here, reassured by the fact that the enemy still seemed to number the same as when theyst retreated. Jace ordered his officers: ¡°Begin the attack ording to our n.¡± Their tactic was to first send a wave of expendable troops to deplete the Alda army¡¯s ammunition, followed closely by spear and bowmen. Because of the Alda army¡¯s direct-fire muskets, the expendable troops provided good cover for the units behind them until they were either dead or fled. The only significant threat to the following units during the attack was the Alda¡¯s long-range hammer artillery. After approaching the Alda infantry line, the expendable troops had almost been depleted, and the archers began suppressing fire, followed by the spearman engaging in closebat. During this process, the cavalry roamed around the enemy, both exerting tremendous psychological pressure and looking for weak points to break through. Previous battles had proven that this tactic was effective when they had a numerical advantage and the enemycked cavalry. Jace, unsure whether tough or cry, realized this was the first time since the war began that they had forced the Alda army to retreat. ¡­ The roar of cannons and gunfire mixed with the shing of closebat as the two armies engaged in a fierce battle on the open fields south of Saint Mir Town. The Duke¡¯s soldiers, motivated by heavy rewards and severe punishment, repeatedly charged the enemy lines. The Alda soldiers, boosted by Paul¡¯s presence and receiving pay several times higher than usual, repelled each attack. Seeing the ground littered with corpses and wounded, Schroeder signaled to Paul: ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Paul nodded emphatically, and Schroeder immediately ordered a retreat: ¡°Pull back into the town!¡± Taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s hesitation tounch a new attack, the Alda army collectively turned and ran towards Saint Mir Town. Jace, now aware of Paul¡¯s presence, had received word from a wounded knight who had retreated during the charge. The man responsible for the Kent family¡¯s disgrace was right across from him. This only strengthened his resolve to deal with this audacious army that had dared to disrupt his rear. Killing or capturing Paul Grayman would pave the way for conquering the entire Northwest Bay. ¡°The enemy is retreating! They¡¯re running into the town!¡± Multiple observers noticed the Alda army¡¯s movement. ¡°Quick! Gather all the cavalry, follow me for a charge into the town, and let the infantry press on! Jim, lead your men to block the other exits of the town.¡± Within a minute, Jace had made his arrangements. It was clear the enemy couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and was retreating. Except in very rare and specific circumstances, pursuing a retreating enemy was a fundamental military principle. ¡°Grayman, you won¡¯t escape!¡± The thunderous sound of hooves echoed across the ins as a massive cavalry force charged towards Saint Mir Town. Jace saw some Alda soldiers attempting to pull back their hammers into the town, but as soon as they saw the cavalry charge, they abandoned the hammers and ran into the town. ¡°Haha, these cowards.¡± They¡¯re in! They¡¯re in! Jace spurred his horse, leading his cavalry around a street corner. Then he saw them ¨C rows of dark, ominous cannon barrels, emanating an endless chill. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 303: Chapter 303: In the military lexicon of this world, the term ¡°urban warfare¡± had never appeared before. Typically, the fall of a city¡¯s walls meant the loss of the city. Once the attackers breached the walls, victory was essentially dered, and the capture of city areas street by street was rare. Usually, the defenders either surrendered or fled amidst the chaos. When Jace led the cavalry into the town, he naturally assumed victory was theirs, with only the task of capturing the fleeing Paul Grayman remaining. However, the invention of firearms was bound to bring revolutionary changes to warfare, including urbanbat. The Alda army constructed barricades in the streets of Saint Mir Town, using rapid-fire cannons to block key intersections. Soldiers equipped with firearms were ambushed in buildings on both sides of the streets, with groups of four or five soldiers where only one would shoot while the others reloaded, ensuring sustained firepower. When the Duke¡¯s cavalry charged into the streets of Saint Mir Town, they were met with overwhelming firepower from the front and both sides. Their offensive power was limited by the narrow streets. To use a phrase from the game ¡°Hearts of Iron¡±, the battlefield width was too small, limiting the number of troops that could break through in a single charge. Particrly devastating were the cannons positioned behind the barricades. In such environments, canister shots proved incredibly powerful, each volley reaping a swath of lives. The Duke¡¯s cavalry experienced what the Ottoman army faced when they charged into the streets of Vienna in 1683. Unfortunately, Jace, who had charged too far ahead, was tragically hit and ended up riddled with holes, horse and all.¡­ After Jace and the cavalry charged into the town, Emerson, along with a group of officers including two mercenary captains, wasmanding the infantry to rapidly approach Saint Mir Town. Each soldier fantasized about looting the town, racing forward lest they miss out on the spoils. As they stepped into the town, an unexpected turn urred. From deep within the streets, the roaring of fire crossbows and thunder hammers resounded. Soon, the cavalry that had earlier charged into the town appeared before the infantry, no longer in pursuit of the enemy but fleeing in panic. It was clear to the infantry. The knights¡¯ armor was battered, some even missing limbs, a stark contrast to their earlier grandeur. Even a fool could understand what had happened. Cries of ¡°Defeat! Defeat!¡± spread fear, quickly infecting the entire army. The fleeing cavalry, uncaring for the low-ranking infantry, trampled over them mercilessly, focused solely on their own survival. Without Jace, their highestmander, the army, cobbled together from various lords and mercenaries, quickly fell apart, unable to mount an effective counterattack. Emerson, powerless to change the situation, bitterly spurred his horse in a desperate escape. The Alda army seized the opportunity to pursue. Facing no effective resistance, the enemy¡¯s cavalry quickly fled the battlefield, but the infantry was not so fortunate. Under Paul¡¯smand, the Alda armymitted nearly all its forces to pursue the enemy. ording to post-battle statistics, about four thousand enemy troops were killed, wounded, or captured at the Battle of Saint Mir. After a headcount, Schroeder suggested to Paul, ¡°Count, I suspect Marltz and Jace must have diverted troops from other battlefields, otherwise it¡¯s hard to exin this sudden surge in enemy numbers. Should we inform our allies in the coalition to tentativelyunch an attack?¡± Paul pondered for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°Not for now. We¡¯re still some distance from Center City. Anything could happen on the way. It¡¯s better to keep our allies cautious. I don¡¯t want anyone else reaching Center City before us.¡± At that moment, a group of soldiers brought a body on a stretcher to Paul and Schroeder, the leading officer saying, ¡°Lords, after careful identification, we believe this to be the impostor Marltz Kent¡¯s son, Jace Kent.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Paul and Schroeder both eximed in surprise, not expecting to catch such a big fish. Marltz¡¯s military operations were mostly led by his son, Jace. His death would be a fatal blow to Marltz. Paul gently lifted the white cloth covering the stretcher, nced at the gruesome sight, and sighed, ¡°Ah! If only you and your father hadn¡¯t been so oppressive, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡± He then ordered the officer, ¡°Send Jace¡¯s body to Center City. As for the others, the weather is hot and corpses could easily spread disease. Cremate them on-site and then bury them. Make sure to record their identities if possible.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The officer saluted respectfully and left. ¡­ Dayster, in the Duke¡¯s mansion in Center City, Marltz Kent stared nkly at Jace. However, his once promising child was now just a cold corpse. He stroked his son¡¯s face, ignoring the thickyer of lime. ¡°My child¡­ my child¡­¡± The Duke murmured nostalgically, reminiscing about the times spent with Jace. A loyal servant, unable to bear seeing the Duke so heartbroken, approached to console him, ¡°Duke, please, ept my condolences.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡± The servant seemed to hear the Duke muttering. ¡°My Lord, do you need something?¡± The servant, not hearing clearly, moved closer to Marltz and asked. ¡°I said¡­ why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡± The voice, like a beast¡¯s roar, sent shivers down the servant¡¯s spine. Who? Not yet arrived? As the servant puzzled over this, the Duke turned around, revealing a terrifying sight. His face was twisted into a non-human visage, his eyes glowing a sinister red, and his mouth, with two sharp fangs ringly exposed. Frozen with fear, the servant no longer saw the dignified Duke but a monstrous creature. Indeed, the monster, with lightning speed, extended its right hand. Its long nails, sharp as knives, pierced through the servant¡¯s abdomen and emerged from his back. ¡°I will make you pay!¡± The monster grasped the servant¡¯s head with its left hand and ripped it off, blood gushing forth. He immediately pressed his mouth to the servant¡¯s neck, drinking the blood like fine wine. ¡°I will have my revenge!¡± With a roar, two bat-like wings burst from the monster¡¯s back. ¡°I¡ªMarltz Kent, will walk the earth as a blood kin, until my hatred is fully avenged!¡± For extra chapters, you can read them at /novel/premium-steel-guns-and-the-industrial-party-in-another-world/ linked through Patreon! Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 304: Chapter 304: On August 18th of the Holy Calendar, the Alda army, having regrouped and repaired, resumed their march. By the 20th, they had crossed the border of the direct territory of the Duke and were heading straight for Center City. On the 19th, Marltz Kent assembled an army to intercept the Alda forces but was again soundly defeated. From that point on, the road to Center City was unobstructed. The news that the usurper had no more troops to deploy spread quickly throughout the entire Northwest Bay, and the other lords in the alliance resumed their offensive. They simply bypassed Fort Bidou, leaving only a small force to watch over the garrison there. Inte August, the three major countdoms, which had been maintaining a neutral stance, along with other independent lords, dered their support for the alliance and denounced the illegitimacy of Marltz Kent¡¯s ascendancy. Many lords who had previously sided with Marltz Kent switched allegiances, announcing their surrender to the alliance. Even those who did not formally surrender were secretly negotiating with the alliance, with Paul Grayman being the most sought after, as everyone knew who had contributed the most in this war. On the evening of August 25th, the Duke¡¯s mansion received news that the Alda army was less than 20 miles from Center City. If all went well, they would arrive in Center City the next day. At that time, Center City, thergest city in the Northwest Bay, was in turmoil, and the people were in panic. The Duke¡¯s mansion at the city center was especially deste. Where once the mansion was bustling with visitors, now it was eerily quiet. More terrifying were the frequent disappearances and deaths within the mansion, with every discovered victim found drained of blood, leading to rampant and exaggerated rumors.Duke Marltz Kent, apparently too upied with the overwhelming war affairs, did nothing to address these rumors, letting them spread far and wide. The servants in the mansion lived in constant fear but dared not flee secretly. With the enemy at the gates, the Duke remained their supreme authority, still supported by a group of family knights loyal to him. The impending siege and mysterious horror incidents left the entire city of Center City anxious. On the afternoon of August 26th, the Alda army, having recruited additional auxiliary troops, reached the outskirts of Center City with nearly 6,000 men, effectively blocking all three city gates. After a brief rest and lunch, they began bombarding the city at 2 PM. The bare-chested gunners worked tirelessly, firing one cannonball after another. Despite shelters erected to shield from the summer heat, the artillery positions were still stiflingly hot, with the cannon barrels bing scorching hot after a few shots, necessitating the pouring of cool water to reduce the heat. The bombardment was merely a cover; conventional siege tactics were too inefficient and costly for a fortress like Center City. Paul¡¯s n was to dig tunnels near the city walls, createrge holes, ce substantial amounts of gunpowder, and then detonate to copse the walls. Thus, many soldiers began the underground operation, digging towards Center City¡¯s city walls bit by bit. ¡­ Marltz Kent sat alone in the empty grand hall of the Duke¡¯s mansion, reminiscing about everything that had happened since Bat¡¯s n began. Half a year ago, in this very hall, the lords of the Northwest Bay gathered to celebrate the birthday of the then-Duke Ferdinand. It was on that day that the old Duke announced him as the sessor, and Marltz still vividly remembered the shocked, fearful, and resentful look in the eyes of the Duke¡¯s brother, Viscount Henry. It was probably around that time that a conspiracy against him began to brew. Price Parker, Paul Grayman, Morley Malkan¡­ each and every one of them, those rats from the sewers, those maggots from thetrine, must have been watching him with jealous and twisted eyes from the corners of the hall. Ah, he should have thrown them into the dungeon right then and there. Maybe then, so many troubles would have been avoided, and certainly, the current situation wouldn¡¯t have arisen. Speaking of dungeons, the Ferdinand family¡¯s escape tunnel actually had an entrance in the mansion¡¯s dungeon. After that fool Henry escaped, Marltz had the walls and floor tiles of the dungeon nearly dismantled, eventually uncovering the secret tunnel. Damn it, how could he not have considered such a possibility? However, even without Henry Ferdinand, Parker and Grayman would have probably found another reason to oppose him. Those viins would never have let him sitfortably on the Duke¡¯s throne. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t let me live in peace, and you killed my son; I won¡¯t let you off easy either,¡± Marltz thought, pondering the n he had already devised. Yes, he had indeed lost in direct confrontation, but the real y was just beginning. He would be a nightmare, a terror that his enemies could never rid themselves of. ¡°Haha, Duke, enjoying your leisure, aren¡¯t you?¡± a voiceced with mockery suddenly echoed in the hall. Marltz jumped up, startled. Despite his heightened senses, he hadn¡¯t noticed anyone entering the hall. A figure in a ck cloak appeared at the door, slowly pulling back the hood to reveal a young, handsome face with an earring on the right ear. However, his somewhat frivolous gaze was irksome. Wearing a ck cloak in the heat of summer, was this man ill? Clearly, this was no ordinary person. He walked up to the main seat, stopping just across a low table from Marltz. Marltz, after a moment¡¯s thought, ventured, ¡°Are you¡­ from the Arcane Society?¡± The young man smiled and nodded. ¡°Where is Master Bat?¡± Marltz asked. The young man shook his head: ¡°That gentleman¡¯s whereabouts are mysterious, even to us.¡± ¡°Andy has returned? Did he send you to help me?¡± Marltz asked, not waiting for an answer, he suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Why have youe sote? It¡¯s already toote.¡± The young man spread his hands: ¡°Help? My lord Duke, you might be mistaken. Sorry, I don¡¯t wish to waste words, but something unpleasant is about to happen.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Marltz burst into hystericalughter. ¡°So, I¡¯m no longer of any use to you, and you¡¯vee to kill me to cover your tracks? Fine, I have a score to settle with you too.¡± Marltz suddenly lunged, his right hand wing towards the young man with incredible speed. However, just as his fingertips were about to touch the young man¡¯s face, his entire body abruptly froze. Marltz remained in his attacking posture, as if instantly immobilized. The young man calmly stepped back and said mockingly, ¡°Duke, you are only partially correct. The more important reason is¡ª¡± His eyes suddenly turned cold, and he spoke chillingly, ¡°You dared to threaten a wizard, even if he¡¯s just an apprentice.¡± Threaten? Marltz¡¯s mind shed back to the scene where he pressured Andy to seek help from the Arcane Society. The young man ced his hand on Marltz¡¯s shoulder and gently pressed down. Marltz, unable to maintain his bnce, fell heavily onto the desk below, which had a candbrum on it. The sharp end, meant for holding candles, pierced through Marltz¡¯s chest and out his back. Marltz¡¯s rigid body didn¡¯t even struggle, gradually losing life. The young man¡¯s face regained a hint of a smile, he donned his hood again, and left the hall. An hourter, several servants carrying food arrived at the hall¡¯s entrance, finding the guards sound asleep and quickly waking them. The guards were deeply ashamed, being the Duke¡¯s elite yetmitting such a basic error. Probably due to recent overexertion, they thought. The first servant to enter the hall dropped the food in shock at the scene before him. Within minutes, news of the unfortunate idental death of the Duke spread throughout the entire mansion. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Since the siege of Center City began, the city had organized three counterattacks. Due to the depletion of their forces, most of the soldiers sent out were so-called ¡°armed citizens,¡± whosebat effectiveness was even worse than that of conscripts from the countryside. The Alda army, standing at a safe distance, only needed to fire a volley to shatter their morale, sending them scurrying back into the city in disarray. On the 29th, the digging of the tunnels reached its final stage, and soon the Alda army would be close enough to the city walls to set off a grand explosion. Paul chose a good spot and had a shade tent set up, preparing to enjoy the spectacr sight of the explosion. ¡°Hey, Paul, this gadget of yours is quite something. Can you gift one to me? I don¡¯t mind paying for it,¡± Henry Ferdinand said, sitting beside Paul, fondling a telescope. He alternated between looking towards Center City and wiping the lens. ¡°Take it, it¡¯s yours,¡± Paul said. Their rtionship had improved significantly since they agreed on the session of the duke¡¯s title. How could Henry miss such a significant event as the attack on Center City? He hurried over to join the returning group. That afternoon, arge white g was raised on the city walls. After consulting Paul, the Alda army temporarily ceased their bombardment. Soon, the city gates opened, the drawbridge was lowered, and a delegation, holding a smaller white g, emerged. After a thorough search, they were quickly brought before Paul and Schroeder.The delegation was diverse, including government officials, military leaders, clergy, and wealthy merchants. Paul recognized some of them from the birthday banquet of the old Duke Ferdinand. An elderly government official spoke solemnly, ¡°Count Grayman, Viscount Ferdinand, we hereby formally surrender Center City on behalf of all its residents.¡± Paul asked curiously, ¡°Not on behalf of Marltz Kent?¡± The official shook his head, ¡°Duke Marltz Kent Ferdinand¡­ the usurper, as you call him, passed awayst night¡­ He identally fell and was impaled on a candbra, sustaining fatal injuries.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone removed their hats and held them over their hearts in a moment of silence. Even though Marltz was an enemy, he was still a high-ranking noble, and Paul had to show respect to avoid a bad reputation. After the moment of silence, Paul instructed Schroeder, ¡°Let the Chief of Staff arrange the entry into the city.¡± Schroeder quickly organized it. First, the second battalion led a group of militia into the city to upy and inspect every street corner, followed by the other troops. Paul postponed the rest of the troops¡¯ entry until the next day, ¡°Let the soldiers clean and dress themselves properly, rest for the night, and tomorrow enter the city in their best condition, marching in formation and step.¡± On August 30th, 1991, in the Sacred Calendar, the entry ceremony began, and the residents of Center City watched the unusual army with curiosity and apprehension. Although the Alda army¡¯s uniforms were still the in light green ¡°peasant clothes,¡± they were uniform in color and style, which looked much better than the mishmash of colors in other lordly armies. Combined with the rhythmic marching drums and the soldiers¡¯ uniform steps, the army exuded a sense of dignity and power. Every resident watching felt that such an army defeating Marltz Kent was justified, and some even cheered spontaneously. Paul and Henry rode behind the second battalion, proudly observing the streets. Henry, particrly proud and nostalgic, said, ¡°Finally, I see these familiar streets again. I remember being taken to the dungeon as if it were yesterday.¡± Paul apanied Henry to the Ferdinand family cemetery to mourn at the grave of the old Duke Ferdinand, then to the chapel where two coffinsy. ¡°These are the bodies of Marltz Kent and Jace Kent. How do you wish to proceed?¡± the cemetery keeper asked. Paul looked to Henry to decide, considering the suspicious circumstances of his brother¡¯s death and the Kent family¡¯s involvement. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Henry said, ¡°They are dead. Bury them with civilian honors.¡± As the coffins were lifted, someone murmured about their lightness. Henry then led Paul to the dungeon, ¡°Let¡¯s see, Marltz¡¯s distant rtives and a few mercenary leaders are locked up here.¡± Emerson, Fergus, and others awaited the victor¡¯s judgment. Henry didn¡¯t rush to them but first went to a hole in the dungeon wall, ¡°I escaped through here. It seems Marltz found it.¡± The cell was littered with broken bricks, stones, and dirt, indicating a thorough search. Paul contemted digging escape tunnels under Lakeheart Town¡¯s castle, not wanting to fall behind the trend. ¡­ News of Center City¡¯s surrender quickly spread throughout the Northwest Bay. Other lords in the allied forces had taken Fort Bidou and continued eastward before Center City¡¯s surrender, and they hastened their advance upon hearing the news. They encountered no resistance on the way and reached Center City by September 4th. Among the territories formerly loyal to Marltz Kent, his ancestral home, Emden, was thest to surrender. Themander of Band Castle, a former knight of the Kent family, raised the white g to the encircling first and third infantry battalions upon hearing of his liege¡¯s death. Blythe and Joyce led their troops south, upying all of Kent¡¯s territories. Thus, the half-year-long usurper war in the Northwest Bay finally came to an end. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Paul originally had no objections to Henry¡¯s handling of the corpses of Marltz Kent and his son. Burying them ording to the standards ofmoners, which basically meant a hasty burial, seemed sufficient. However, he was determined to acquire thends of the former Kent family, including Emden and its surrounding territories. Marltz was, after all, a high-ranking noble. What if his remaining family members and those still loyal vassals, dissatisfied with such a casual burial, stirred up trouble? Thus, Paul consulted with Henry, deciding to bury Marltz ording to his previous title of Count. It was only when they were discussing this that they realized they hadn¡¯t personally confirmed Marltz Kent¡¯s death. Hurriedly, they rushed to the chapel in the cemetery to open the coffin and verify that it was indeed Marltz inside. Upon opening the coffin, Paul and Henry were taken aback. It was summer, yet the body had not dposed. Instead, it appeared desated, as if all moisture had been drained from it. Nheless, the wrinkled face was unmistakably that of Marltz Kent. Although the sight was unusual, Paul concluded from his knowledge that Marltz was certainly dead. For assurance, Henry bravely checked for breath at Marltz¡¯s nostrils but found none. Looking at the mummified Marltz Kent, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over Paul, a vivid image shing in his mind: Marltz suddenly rising and yelling at them, ¡°Vos¡ªLoda¡ª¡±. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bury him and leave this ce,¡± Henry said, covering his nose in disgust as they left the chapel.¡­ Later, the two visited the cathedral in the city to see Bishop Leonard. This poor old man had suffered a stroke after being imprisoned by Marltz Kent. Upon Alda¡¯s forces taking over Center City, he was taken back to the cathedral, but he waspletely paralyzed and often fell into unconsciousness. His student, Anderson from the North Shore Monastery in Lakeheart Town, hurried over upon hearing the news and had been taking care of Leonard. Anderson had nned to attend a conference at the Holy See to announce a series of ¡®terrifying discoveries¡¯, but his mentor¡¯s illness dyed his ns. Leonard, lying in bed, struggled to sit up when Paul and Henry arrived, but Paul quickly motioned Andrew to keep him down. Paul expressed sympathy, ¡°Old Dean, just lie there.¡± Although Leonard was dogmatic and rigid, he had never caused any trouble for Paul with his religious status. During his tenure as the dean of the monastery, he even contributed to the educational efforts in Lakeheart Town. Seeing the old man in this state saddened Paul. He learned from others in the church that Leonard had been arrested for questioning Marltz about his suspicions of witchcraft, just as he had once questioned Paul in Lakeheart Town. Unfortunately, Marltz, unlike Paul,cked patience, and the power in the hands of a duke was not something a count could contend with. Leonard tried to speak, but only managed a guttural ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡±, indicating his difficulty. ¡°The Lord of Light will cast the evil soul of Marltz Kent into hell,¡± Anderson cursed by his side. After a brief exchange, Paul and Henry left. The church¡¯s influence in the Northwest Bay had been severely undermined after Marltz Kent became a duke. The regional bishop was imprisoned, many officials were arrested and sentenced, and the only military force, the Religious Tribunal, was ambushed, disarmed, and temporarily disbanded. The Holy See¡¯s headquarters seemed somewhat lethargic in responding to the plight of the Northwest Bay Church. On one hand, the Northwest Bay was too remote and out of reach, and on the other, they were overwhelmed by the vigorous witch hunt in the Horn Bay. Paul heard from Anderson that the scale and depth of the Horn Bay Church¡¯s witch hunt had exceeded the Holy See¡¯s expectations, creating a situation they now found hard to escape. ¡­ Back at the Duke¡¯s residence, Henry cautiously asked, ¡°Paul, how are you handling the list I gave you?¡± Paul reassured him, patting his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all locked up in prison.¡± Henry nervously said, ¡°Um¡­ just keeping them detained is fine, don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡± ¡°Rest assured, they¡¯re well fed, three meals a day. They¡¯ll be chubby and healthy when theye out.¡± Before entering Center City, Henry had given Paul a list of members of the Ferdinand family, all of whom Henry suspected of coborating with Marltz Kent or posing a threat to his session as duke. The Alda army, arriving before other lords of the coalition, arrested everyone on the list. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t face any life-threatening danger. Once Henry sessfully became the Duke of the Northwest, a ¡®special pardon¡¯ would be granted to disy the new duke¡¯s benevolence. ¡°But we had an agreement,¡± Paul reminded Henry. ¡°I get half of the Ferdinand family¡¯s treasury. This war has left me in a lot of debt.¡± Henry, looking like he was about to cry, said, ¡°Now your soldiers guard the treasury¡¯s door. What are you telling me this for?¡± ¡°I was actually hoping to ask for more!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this. If you take more, I really won¡¯t be able to be the duke. I¡¯d be too ashamed to face my family.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have someone count every single coin in the treasury.¡± ¡°Vampire!¡± ¡­ On September 3, 1991, Count Malron Ganard of Baylding arrived at Center City. On September 4, other lords of the coalition, such as Price Parker, Morley Malkan, Winifred Heller, and others, also arrived. Apanying them were a group of lords who had previously supported Marltz Kent. They came as defeated parties. Paul, Malron, and Henry went out to wee the lords. The Alda army, serving as an honor guard, left a strong impression with their neat formation, brisk steps, and gleaming bays, overshadowing the disorderly troops of the lords. Upon reaching the duke¡¯s residence, the sound of cannons booming from the direction of the city gates startled everyone. Paul reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a ¡®salute¡¯ to celebrate the end of this cruel war.¡± After sixty rounds of ¡®salute¡¯, the lords sensed a warning in the stern ¡®wee ceremony¡¯ and forced smiles as they exchanged pleasantries with Paul and others. Only Count Derrick Heller looked enviously at the Alda army, wishing tomand such a force. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 307: Chapter 307: The conference to distribute the fruits of victorysted a full two weeks. Following the Usurper War, Northwest Bay¡¯s original ruling order centered around Ferdinand¡ªKent was shattered. The Alda of the Grayman family, Baylding of the Ganard family, Lanaka of the Parker family, Portry of the Heller family, and Stanlo of the Malkan family, these five powerful Countdoms became the new focus of Northwest Bay. Especially Alda, who had an astonishing turnaround. Those well-informed knew that the coalition¡¯s victory over Marltz Kent was more than half due to Alda¡¯s contribution. As for the other lords, they seemed to have yed a role in containing Jace. Therefore, at this conference, Paul Grayman¡¯s words carried the most weight. Not to mention Alda¡¯s army, which was constantly training outside, shooting on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and firing cannons on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays, without a moment¡¯s rest. The first issue was the session of the Duke¡¯s title. ording to customaryw, it was only natural for Viscount Henry Ferdinand, the younger brother of the old Ferdinand, to inherit the title. However, some opposed this. Morley Melken gathered a group of nobles to support an older cousin of the old duke to seed. This cousin had also fled after Marltz¡¯s usurpation and had garnered much support for the coalition in various territories. Unfortunately, this prospective Duke¡¯s younger brother was thrown into the dungeon by Paul for being a guest of honor to Marltz during the war. ¡°Brothers on opposite sides, it seems opportunistic!¡± Others, led by Parker and Paul, firmly opposed. The discussion about the Duke¡¯s session took three days, but in the end, those in favor of Henry prevailed. After a simple ceremony, Henry Ferdinand officially became the new Duke of the Northwest.After settling the Duke¡¯s title, Alda and Baylding jointly demanded control over Kent¡¯s territory¡ªEmden. Not to im the title of Count of Emden, but rather to abolish it altogether, cing itsnds under the administration of Alda¡¯s Administration Council. As for the various vassal territories of Emden, their lords could retain theirnds after paying apensation, but their domestic and foreign affairs would be somewhat ¡°guided¡± by the Administration Council. In reality, this was a form of vassge, but the Grayman family had no authority to officially confer vassge. Alda¡¯s proposal was supported by some and opposed by others. Supporters sensed the rise of this new powerful force and wanted to firmly attach themselves to it. Besides, Emden, already upied by Alda¡¯s army, was a foregone conclusion; Paul¡¯s request was merely seeking an official status. Those against it wanted to prevent Alda¡¯s further strengthening. Emden and its vassal territories were the most valuablends in Northwest Bay, second only to the Duke¡¯snds. The Grayman family gaining this territory would significantly boost their power. In the end, Paulpromised. He promised to share half of the Kent family¡¯s wealth in Emden and thepensations from the vassal lords with everyone. This step back earned him widespread support. For the less resolute opposers, Emden, already under Alda¡¯s upation, was out of their reach. Gaining tangible benefits like money was more than wee. Paul then had no further demands. This was the result of repeated deliberations within the Administration Council. Emden, including its vassal territories, wasrger and more populous than Alda and Bayldingbined. For now, it was enough for the Administration Council to manage. Moreover, asking for too much could iste Alda from other lords. The tangible benefits Alda received were already the greatest among the victors. It was reasonable for the Kent family, the instigators of the war, to be stripped of their titles andnds. However, other lords who supported Marltz during the war were different; they had either fulfilled alliance obligations or vassal loyalty. Due to the era¡¯s noble ss rules, the punishment for these losers was not too ruthless. Titles were generally preserved, and territories were not entirely confiscated. However, demanding a heftypensation was inevitable. The rest of the conference mainly revolved aroundpensations andnd cessions. Having secured the entire Emden Countdom and half of the Ferdinand family¡¯s treasury promised by Henry in secret, Paul was content and quietly observed the disputes among the others. He maintained good rtions with the Parker and Heller families, speaking up for them when appropriate. Duke Henry Ferdinand of the Northwest was grateful to him. Although parting with half of his treasury was painful, Paul¡¯s support in securing the title and preserving much intangible wealth, like public sentiment, was invaluable. When Alda¡¯s army entered the Duke¡¯s territory, theymitted no atrocities, no massacres, no looting. They paid market prices for food and other supplies. Upon upying Center City, various thugs and underworld forces thought to take advantage of the ¡°chaotic period.¡± Alda¡¯s army took it upon themselves to restore and maintain order. This army used swift and decisive methods to stabilize the city, employing a shockingly effective method¡ªcriminals were tied in front of cannons and obliterated from the waist up. From then on, a notorious term that sent chills down people¡¯s spines appeared in the history of punishments¡ª¡±Cannon Execution.¡± Alda¡¯s army organizedrge public gatherings for each execution, announcing the crimes, evidence, and verdicts, termed ¡°public trials.¡± Although the executions were nerve-wracking, the onlookers cheered at the sight of these heavily criminal men meeting such a fate, deterring those lurking in the shadows. Alda¡¯s army was indeed unique, altering Henry¡¯s perception of what an army could be. Other lords¡¯ armies, more in line with Henry¡¯s old impression of armies,mitted robberies and extortions from themon folk and surrendering enemy lords on their eastward journey from Fort Bidou. Had they wanted to continue such practices upon entering the Duke¡¯s territory, Henry, whether not yet a Duke or a newly established one, couldn¡¯t have stopped them. It was the victor¡¯s privilege. It was Alda¡¯s army¡¯s undertaking to maintain order that prevented these bandit-like troops from wreaking havoc. The title of Count Grayman gradually became renowned among the people of the Duke¡¯s territory. The presence of such amendable army, invited by Lord Henry Ferdinand, elevated his reputation among the popce, enhancing the legitimacy of his session to the Duke¡¯s position. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 308: Unified Market Chapter 308: Unified Market The meeting to distribute the spoils of victory had concluded. The lords left Center one after another. The victors departed with pride, eager to take over the wealth andnds soon to be theirs, while the defeated left with their heads hung low, contemting how to minimize their losses. Many didn¡¯t even bother to bid farewell at the Duke¡¯s residence before departing, which clearly indicated the low esteem in which the new Duke Henry was held. The Ferdinand family¡¯s prestige in the Northwest Bay had inevitably plummeted due to this war. This was Henry¡¯s problem now, and Paul had no intention of offering unsolicited help. In some respects, Paul was pleased with this situation. He certainly didn¡¯t want another powerful figure to suppress him. ¡­ Hal Duke and his attendant Arthur walked down the streets of Center City, leading their horses. ¡°Incredible!¡± eximed Arthur. ¡°It looks as though the city hasn¡¯t even been touched by war. Could the soldiers of the Northwest Bay be gentlemen?¡± ¡°What else? Don¡¯t imagine every army in the world as bandits. This is the quality a proper army should possess. Do you think only our Watchers Legion can achieve this?¡± replied Hal. The young attendant stuck out his tongue yfully.Upon reaching the Duke¡¯s residence, Hal Duke exined his purpose to the doorman. ¡°Deputy Commander of the Watchers Legion?¡± The doorman, recognizing the title, was respectful but regretfully said, ¡°My Lord, the Duke is entertaining an important guest and cannot meet you now. Could you possiblye back at another time?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Hal Duke was not surprised. ¡°Please make sure to inform the Duke of our visit.¡± ¡°Certainly, my Lord.¡± As Hal Duke turned to leave, he noticed a familiar face. ¡°Owen Schroeder? Is that you, old chap?¡± The person recognized the familiar voice and looked up. ¡°Hal? What brings you to Center City?¡± Schroeder approached for a bear hug. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been over a year since west met.¡± Hal Duke also expressed his sentiments. ¡°Indeed, and it¡¯s been six months since ourst correspondence. What brings you here?¡± Schroeder exined, ¡°After returning home, I served under Count Grayman of Alda. We participated in this war to overthrow the usurper. Just finished a meeting with the lords about post-war affairs and haven¡¯t had the chance to leave yet.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Hal Duke understood. His old friend¡¯s passion was still burning. They had parted with Schroeder intending to retire to a quiet life. ¡°So¡­¡± Schroeder asked, ¡°you¡¯re here at the Duke¡¯s residence to¡­?¡± ¡°The Northwestern Duke has been reced¡­¡± Schroeder quickly put a finger to his lips, signaling discretion. Hal Duke corrected himself, ¡°Oh, my mistake. The new Duke has ascended. I was sent by the Commander to gauge the new Duke¡¯s attitude towards our Watchers Legion.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finished your visit?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the Duke is busy with a guest and couldn¡¯t see me¡­ Wait, you seem to be here for the Duke too. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the important guest?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Schroeder waved his hands, ¡°The Duke is meeting my Lord, who has already gone in. I¡¯m just apanying him. Why don¡¯t youe in with me?¡± Hal Duke was delighted, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, then I would be much obliged!¡± Thus, the two, along with attendant Arthur, approached the entrance. The doorman, recognizing Schroeder, allowed them in, seeing the camaraderie between the two. Inside the Duke¡¯s hall, Paul was pitching his n to Malron and Henry. ¡°We should establish a unified market in the Northwest Bay. Only then can we truly develop the economy here and improve the lives of all social strata.¡± Henry, slightly intrigued, asked, ¡°A unified market?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Paul exined, ¡°Currently, each territory is self-sufficient. For example, Manda (Duke Ferdinand¡¯s territory) produces an excess of fruits that go to waste if not consumed. Our Alda and Baylding have abundant mineral resources and produce a lot of iron, but we can only consume so much or export to nearby territories. With a unified market, everyone can sell their surplus elsewhere, benefiting all. Wouldn¡¯t that improve everyone¡¯s lives?¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Henry, keen to make an impact as a new official, showed interest. ¡°How do we facilitate this unified market?¡± Paul outlined his n, ¡°The first priority is road construction. The roads from Fish Tail Town to Center are in dire shape, worsening in the rain. This is in one of the most developed areas of the Duke¡¯s territories. Imagine the state of roads elsewhere. How can we have efficient trade with such poor transport?¡± ¡°Secondly, we need to lower or even abolish tariffs between territories in the Northwest. I¡¯ve found that there are over fifty checkpoints in the Northwest Bay. A merchant traveling from Alda to Center City, even on the shortest route, gets extorted ten times.¡± Paul picked up a paper, ¡°This paper is produced in Alda, but the price in Center is ten times higher than in Lakeheart Town.¡± ¡°By the Light!¡± Henry, a noble unfamiliar with dailymodity prices, was shocked. ¡°These merchants are heartless, a bunch of vampires.¡± ¡°No, Duke, you¡¯re mistaken. The merchants don¡¯t profit more in Center than in Lakeheart Town. The road tolls, city entrance taxes, transport costs, and other misceneous expenses mean they¡¯d operate at a loss if they didn¡¯t raise prices.¡± Paul passionately said, ¡°The multitude of checkpoints paralyzesmercial traffic in the Northwest Bay, akin to binding a person¡¯s limbs, preventing blood flow. It¡¯s worse than bad weather.¡± Malron and Henry nodded in agreement, ¡°It does sound reasonable¡­ But if we lower or cancel tariffs between territories, wouldn¡¯t the lords lose a significant revenue source?¡± Paul countered, ¡°The lost revenue could bepensated through a sales tax. Removing tariffs would attract more merchants to do business within the territories. More sales mean more taxes!¡± ¡°So, I suggest,¡± Paul revealed his intent, ¡°that we initiate an organization.¡± Henry and Malron exchanged nces, asking simultaneously, ¡°What organization?¡± ¡°A Customs Union!¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 309: Chapter 309: ¡°A customs union?¡± Malron and Henry both asked in surprise. Paul nodded, ¡°Yes, a customs union. Members of the union will implement uniform taxws, abolish checkpoints within their territories, and eliminate the collection of consumption tax and domestic tariffs, allowing free cirction of goods.¡± Malron thought for a moment and grasped the significance of Paul¡¯s idea. This so-called customs union and its tax exemption policy, once established, would greatly benefit both Alda and Baylding. Currently, the people in these areas were not wealthy, and the various industries developed by Paul were highly dependent on exports. The canned food processing, in particr, relied on the import of ¡®raw materials¡¯ such as fruits, vegetables, and meats from other regions. The elimination of tariffs along the way would indeed be a win-win situation. Paul added, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll still retain tariffs on goods from outside the alliance to protect our own estates and factories.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that does sound good¡­¡± Henry stroked his small beard, pondering the potential advantages and disadvantages of Paul¡¯s proposal. Paul tempted, ¡°Duke, if you support my proposal, I can open up some agricultural machinery for your territory¡­¡± Henry¡¯s interest piqued, ¡°Oh? Are you referring to that miraculous ¡®harvester¡¯?¡±He had heard of a remarkable piece of agricultural machinery produced in Alda while he was active in the Anti-Usurper Alliance, capable of harvestingrge swathes of crops in a short time with just one mule and one person. ¡°Hehe, not just harvesters,¡± Paul said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s also the cultivator for tilling, the threshing machine that separates grains from stalks, the row nter for sowing multiple rows at once, as well as the weed cutter, root cutter, milling machine, and more.¡± As each unfamiliar machine name popped out of Paul¡¯s mouth, Henry was left dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My goodness, Paul, do you have a whole team of miraculous engineers at your service?¡± Paul nodded, ¡°Well¡­ I did recruit many miraculous engineers from the south to realize some ideas that spontaneously came to me.¡± Besides Guy Burns, Hensel had gradually recruited many unappreciated miraculous engineers from Crystal Shine and other ces, contributing greatly to the ¡®modernization of agriculture¡¯ in Alda and Baylding. ¡°Oh, no wonder. Your ideas are indeed impressive.¡± Hearing Henry¡¯s words, Paul yfully stuck out his tongue. He could create these machines quickly because of the information on their structure and working principles he had collected in his previous life. During his march towards Center City, Paul observed that the Duke¡¯s territory of Manda was an excellent ce for agricultural development, with fertilend, t terrain, and abundant water resources. Thus, he envisioned turning Manda into a ¡°great granary,¡± while focusing his directly controllednds on paving the way for future industrial development. Despite the enticing offer Paul made, Henry didn¡¯t immediately agree, ¡°I need to think about this, Paul. I feel we should discuss it more with others.¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Paul agreed. ¡°Such matters can¡¯t be rushed. Take your time to discuss.¡± Just then, a guard announced at the door, ¡°Lord Owen Schroeder has arrived¡ª¡± Henry joyfully said, ¡°Schroeder has finally arrived. Paul, you really shouldn¡¯t have made your soldier stay outside the city. Schroeder is peculiar, always wanting to stay with themon soldiers. See, it¡¯s inconvenient even to discuss something with him.¡± Paul shook his head, ¡°Staying in the city would dull theirbat will. No, no, absolutely not.¡± As Schroeder entered, followed by two others, Paul and Malron exchanged nces, ¡°The Watchers Legion?¡± They knew it was a legion stationed in the Nerodan Valley in the kingdom¡¯s northeast, directly loyal to the king. The Watchers Legion bore the critical responsibility of defending against orc invasions from the great ins. Schroeder saluted Paul and the others, then introduced Duke and his attendant Arthur, who hade from the Watchers Legion. Schroeder himself had served in the Watchers Legion before and had to retire to his homnd due to strained rtions with the northeastern lords. Duke, with his attendant Arthur, greeted Paul and the others. He first greeted Henry and Malron, then turned to Paul, ¡°Count Paul Grayman, despite hearing about you from Schroeder, your youth still surprises me.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you for yourpliment.¡± After inviting Schroeder and Duke to sit, with Arthur standing behind Duke, Paul said, ¡°Please bear with us for a while, Duke. Let¡¯s first discuss our matter here, it won¡¯t take long. The Duke feels that many knights and armies in Manda followed Marltz in the rebellion and are untrustworthy. He ns to establish a new unit, and before that, he wants to borrow a batch of our troops to ensure the safety of his territory. I¡¯m not opposed in principle. What do you think?¡± After a brief thought, Schroeder agreed, ¡°I support it. Training new soldiers isn¡¯t a matter of a day or two, but the supplies¡­¡± Henry interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The supply of Alda¡¯s troops in this area will be taken care of by me.¡± Paul then proposed, ¡°How about selecting two battalions, a little over a thousand men? What do you think?¡± Schroeder nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. What do you think, Duke?¡± Henry, somewhat reluctantly, said, ¡°A little over a thousand men, that should be enough.¡± Paul had discussed the food and living conditions of Alda¡¯s troops with him. But for his own safety, Henry would bear it. After all, he, a duke, could afford to feed and house over a thousand men. Thus, the three discussed some details about the stationed troops. After discussing the military matters, Henry finally turned to Hal Duke, ¡°May I ask, Sir Duke, what brings you here?¡± Hal Duke first congratted Henry on bing a new duke, then revealed his purpose, ¡°My visit is to ascertain your opinion of our Watchers Legion.¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Compared to other powers on the continent, the Kingdom of Ordo possessed a unique geographical advantage. Spanning thousands of kilometers to the north of the kingdom was the Rocky Mountain Range. This massive east-west mountain range prevented therge-scale southern migration of orc forces from the ins. In the east of the kingdomy another mountain range, the Sunset Mountains (a name passed down from the other side; for those on the side of the mountains, the Sunset Mountains were to the west), which shielded the kingdom from the covetous eyes of the eastern powers. The Sunset Mountains generally ran north to south, bending northward and intersecting with the more northern Rocky Mountains. At the intersection of these two rangesy a vast valley ¨C the Nerodan Valley. This valley connected the northeastern territories of the Kingdom of Ordo with the hearnd of the continent, hence it was moremonly referred to as the ¡°Nerodan Corridor¡± or the ¡°Northeastern Corridor¡±. If the orcs from the northern ins or the Gabe Empire to the east wished to invade the northeastern territories of the kingdom, the Nerodan Valley was the inevitable route. This was regardingrge-scale invasions, as only the Nerodan Valley could provide sufficient transportation conditions for the movement and logistical support of sizable troops. Smaller groups could still infiltrate the Kingdom of Ordo through other means, but such infiltrations rarely posed a significant threat. Every winter, small bands of orcs would cross the mountains to enter the northeastern territories of the kingdom, attacking viges and towns, plundering winter supplies and human ves, and then returning to the ins the same way they came. If conditions allowed, the kingdom¡¯s army would also enter the edges of the great ins through the Nerodan to drive away orc tribes. Despite the ongoing state of ¡°mutual killing¡± over the years, border trade continued intermittently. The orcs needed human iron, cloth, food, and salt, while humans had a great demand for the livestock bred by the orcs ¡ªespecially the fine horses needed for cavalry. The rulers of the Kingdom of Ordo always ced great importance on this region. The Nerodan Valley was under the direct jurisdiction of the kingdom¡¯s government, and a powerful army was stationed there¡ªthe Watchers¡¯ Legion, with a standing force of about 20,000 to 30,000. The legionmander even had certain control over the northeastern lords. ¡°I came here to confirm your views regarding our Watchers¡¯ Legion,¡± Sir Duke, the deputymander of the legion, exined his purpose to the new Duke of the Northwest, Henry Ferdinand. ¡°Views?¡±The three people present understood Sir Duke¡¯s implication. The northeastern territories had long been gued by orc raids, and the Watchers¡¯ Legion did not limit its resource gathering and recruitment to its immediate vicinity. The Northwest Bay, especially the eastern and rtively prosperous ducal territories of Manda, was an important supply procurement and recruitment area for the legion. The king had issued edicts to the lords of the north, requesting them to facilitate the Watchers¡¯ Legion. Since they guarded the northeastern gate of the kingdom, the lords generally adhered faithfully to the king¡¯s edicts, owing to the imminent threat of mutual destruction. The Watchers¡¯ Legion could either purchase supplies at a low price or pass through checkpoints tax-free, or had the right to recruit soldiers or conscriptbor in the northern territories. However, these benefits or rights fluctuated with the will of the local lords, making good rtions with them particrly important, especially with powerful and extensive lords like Duke Ferdinand of the Northwest. As a member of the Ferdinand family, Henry naturally knew about these matters. The Watchers¡¯ Legion could purchase a certain amount of supplies at half price each year in the Ferdinand family¡¯s territories, with a certificate issued by the duke¡¯s mansion, and pass through checkpoints along the way tax-free. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Henry, adopting the airs of a duke, stroked his beard and pretended to ponder. ¡°As you know, we¡¯ve just had a big war here recently. The trade routes are cut off, and themon people are not living easily. So¡­¡± Sir Hal Duke showed no reaction, but a tense and slightly displeased expression appeared on the face of his attendant. Henry then changed his tone: ¡°However, you guard the kingdom¡¯s gate, and supporting you is also a decree from His Majesty. Therefore¡­ even in hardship, we must do our part. Let¡¯s continue with the strategy set during my brother¡¯s time.¡± Sir Duke secretly sighed in relief. Many lords behaved this way, first talking about their own difficulties, then saying they would still offer help as if they were granting a great favor. ¡°Then, on behalf of the brothers in the legion, I thank the Duke for his generous support.¡± Once the official matter was discussed, the conversation turned to the situation inside and outside the Nerodan Valley. As a former member of the Watchers¡¯ Legion, Schroeder naturally cared about his formerrades. ¡°How is the pressure on the legiontely?¡± Sir Duke sighed, ¡°Honestly, the pressure is quite high. Last winter, there was a disaster on the great ins, and many livestock died. The orcs had nothing to trade, so they were bound to rob. They were most rampant during the cold times. Although it has calmed down recently, there are still intermittent raids.¡± Paul asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to just defend the Nerodan Corridor?¡± Sir Duke shook his head, ¡°Small groups can cross the Rocky Mountains. Especially, therge forests to the north provide them with excellent cover. Some orcs from hunting tribes have even settled down in the forest. We have to organize sweeps from time to time, but it¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡± The attendant Arthurmented, ¡°It was worsest year when the kingdom had to deploy some troops to the south due to rebellion, increasing our pressure. In my opinion, the orcs of the great ins pose a much greater threat than any traitorous duke. The high-ups in Crystal Shine are short-sighted.¡± There was an awkward silence among the group. The young attendant spoke too freely, probably a scion of a major family sent to the Watchers¡¯ Legion for experience, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be apanying the deputymander. ¡°Silence, Arthur! Matters of state are not for you to discuss recklessly,¡± Sir Hal Duke reprimanded. Arthur closed his mouth, still looking unconvinced. Sir Duke continued, ¡°However, Arthur does have a point. In recent years, the White Wolf n has risen rapidly, bing the top power on the great ins. The chieftain Bloodhand can be considered a great leader. Since his ession, he has annexed many tribes through both soft and hard tactics.¡± ¡°Various reports indicate that Bloodhand harbors the ambition to unify the great ins. If he achieves this wish, the unified orcs will surely be a great enemy to all humanity.¡± Sir Duke¡¯s words sent a chill through everyone present. This was far more troublesome and thorny than any lord¡¯s rebellion. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 311: "Telegraph" Experiment Chapter 311: "Telegraph" Experiment In an era fraught with danger, Paul, carrying such thoughts, returned to Lakeheart Town by boat. Orcs, rebels¡­ things he once thought were distant from his life were suddenly feeling perilously close, following his increasing interactions with various people and events. The tallest building in Lakeheart Town, the Lord¡¯s Castle, came into view, followed by the entire town¡­ which perhaps should no longer be called a town. The poption of Lakeheart Town had swelled beyond ten thousand, including local workers from Alda, permanent merchant residents, various talents recruited from the south, and some of the disced people settled here. The original ind in the middle of Weiss Lake naturally couldn¡¯t amodate so many people, so construction was booming on the south shore, where simple houses were being built in quick session. Lakeheart Ind was not actually in the center of Weiss Lake but closer to the southern shore, connected to the maind by a newly built arch bridge. (TL: I predict that the house prices in the original ind will skyrocket) On the outer parts of the residential area on the south shore, several new factories were still under construction. Following the end of the war in the Northwest Bay, and with the restoration of various trade routes, the Administration Council timely increased the production of various goods. A small city was taking shape. Looking at the new houses, Paul felt a sense of calmness; this was his home in this world. No matter how tumultuous the outside world was, this ce always served as his safe harbor. This time returning to Lakeheart Town, only Schroeder apanied him. After discussion, the army left the Second Infantry Battalion in Manda, and other units would gradually return to Alda aboard naval warships. Also returning were the militiamen conscripted during the war, who would be disbanded and sent home. The auxiliary troops recruited locally were also disbanded. The Alda army would ultimately retain about 5,000 troops, including six infantry battalions, an independent artillerypany, an independent transportpany, and over a thousand naval troops.Old steward Ford and members of the Administration Council weed him at the dock. After exchanging pleasantries with everyone, Betty, full of excitement, approached him. ¡°Paul! Paul!¡± she eximed, the only one in the territory who addressed the lord by his name so informally. ¡°Seeing you this excited, something good must have happened, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Let me tell you¡­¡± Eileen, like a child waiting for praise after scoring full marks on a test, beamed, ¡°We¡¯vepleted our first g signal line!¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s wonderful!¡± This was an unexpected joy. Since the second outbreak of war in the Northwest Bay, Paul hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the construction of the ¡°Chap Telegraph,¡± leaving it to Eileen and old Ford. Paul¡¯s nature was to be enthusiastic for short bursts; he was good with overall nning and rough designs, but his enthusiasm waned when it came to the details of each step and the implementation of the project. ording to the n, the firstmunication line was between ¡°Port Fran ¨C Lakeheart Town ¨C Butuya.¡± Eagerly, Paul asked, ¡°Is it useful? Has it been used to transmit any messages?¡± Eileen, holding the sides of her dress, curtsied to Paul and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve internally tested it, but we¡¯ve been waiting for your return, Count, to demonstrate it publicly.¡± Rubbing his hands together in excitement, Paul said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for.¡± ¡­ Two dayster, arge crowd gathered in the small square outside the Lord¡¯s Castle in Lakeheart Town. The public was informed that the Lord was about to publicly test a new long-distancemunication method, using different signals to represent different texts, ryed via towers to distant locations. Meanwhile, near the newly built tower adjacent to Port Fran¡¯s city hall, the crowd was equally bustling. Among them were Mayor Theodore, Advisor Peter, Naval Commander Austin, and influential merchants and factory owners like Todd and Godwin, all eagerly awaiting the first long-distance signalmunication experiment in the Northwest Bay. The signal tower in Lakeheart Town was the one on the castle tower, serving as the hub of the entiremunicationwork. To minimize the time to receive urgent messages, Paul naturally wanted the ¡°base station¡± as close to him as possible. With all eyes on him, Paul stepped out of the castle, stood on the steps, and loudly addressed the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know what we¡¯re going to do next. To test this newmunication method, after much thought, I¡¯ve decided¡ª¡± ¡°Let those present here suggest what message we should send¡ª¡± As soon as Paul finished speaking, the square erupted into a buzz of excitement. The first message in this long-distancemunication experiment could be a historic moment. Everyone racked their brains, thinking hard about the most impressive message they coulde up with, and the square buzzed with discussion. An attendant set up a table with a quill, ink, and paper. Paul continued, ¡°Here¡¯s how the experiment will work: we¡¯ll first send the message to Port Fran, then have it sent back exactly as received, and the original message proposer will confirm whether the returned message matches the original. So, who will provide the first message? If you¡¯ve thought of something,e and write it down.¡± Unexpectedly, the crowd fell silent. After the initial excitement, they realized the significance of the experiment. What if they said something wrong and were med by the lord? Hansel, standing beside Paul, suggested, ¡°Your status as the Count is the highest here. If you don¡¯t write it yourself, then it should be someone you appoint¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Hansel, I¡¯ll pick someone,¡± said Paul. He scanned the crowd, spotting a familiar face, and pointed forward, shouting, ¡°Morrison! Youe!¡± The deputy head of the monastery, in the crowd, was stunned, pointing to his nose, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes! You!¡± confirmed Paul. The crowd immediately pushed Morrison to the table. It was clear that the deputy head was nervous. What should he write? It had to be something meaningful. Writing something trivial would not befit his status. Morrison scratched his head in thought. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he penned a sentence. Quickly, the paper was taken to the tower in the lord¡¯s residence. The onlookers held their breath, eyes fixed on the high signal arm of the tower, which was moved into different shapes by the operator. Finally, the signal arm stopped moving. Now they had to wait for the message to be transmitted back from Port Fran¡ªif it reached sessfully. The square buzzed again as people spected about what Morrison had written and whether the message would arrive as expected. Less than twenty minutes after the signal arm stopped, an attendant burst out of the castle¡¯s main door, excitedly waving a paper, shouting, ¡°It¡¯s back! It¡¯s back!¡± The square became lively, then quickly fell silent as everyone listened to the attendant read the message: ¡°If sessful, you shall soon bask in the glory of enlightenment!¡± Morrison shouted, ¡°Exactly as I wrote!¡± The square erupted into cheers. It was a momentous achievement, considering a round trip between Lakeheart Town and Port Fran would take nearly a day on horseback. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 312: Chapter 312: The opticalmunication experiment was a resounding sess. Paul announced to everyone that he had named this invention ¡°Telegraph¡± ¨C implying its lightning-fast speed. He also dered the telegraph open to the public. Anyone willing to spend money could enjoy the convenience of telegraphicmunication. Once their messages arrived at their destination, a dedicated person would write them down on paper and deliver them to the recipient¡¯s doorstep. Paul¡¯s announcement was transmitted via telegraph not only to Port Fran but, for the first time, it also reached Baylding¡¯s capital, Butuya, in the east. In Paul¡¯s n, the use of the telegraph was divided into three levels. The first level was military intelligence. In most cases, military-rted information had priority and was transmitted for free. The second level was for government departments. Officials could use the telegraph to exchange short, urgent, and essential messages with Lakeheart Town rted to official matters, but at a cost ¨C to be reimbursed by their respective departments. These two types of messages required different levels of confidentiality. For ssifiedmunications, the originating and receiving stations were not allowed to keep records. The encrypted military and governmental telegrams were iprehensible to the uninformed, appearing as a jumble of letters, words, or disjointed sentences. Even the telegraph operators couldn¡¯t understand them; they simply had to follow the rules and align the signaling arm to correspond with each letter. To reduce the likelihood of codes being cracked, encryption rules were changed periodically. This required manual delivery of new encryption rules to various locations. Besides amon set of encryption rules, some specific regions or departments had unique encryption rules formunication with Lakeheart Town, depending on the situation. Of course, the current encryption methods were quite primitive, involving simple scrambling or substitution of letters or words in the message. But for that era, it was considered sufficient.The third level was for civilian messages. These were transmitted only when the telegraph lines were idle and at a significant cost. The provisional price was one copper coin per letter (including the names and addresses of the sender and recipient). Spending one silver coin (equivalent to 1000 copper coins) would only transmit about 200 words, so civilians had to choose their words carefully. For instance, Mr. Malron, the chief in charge of cannon casting at the armory, initially earned a modest sry of 800 copper coins per month. As the economy of Alda and Lakeheart Town developed and Mr. Malron received several promotions, his sry increased to 3 silver coins. This made him a middle-to-upper ss individual in Alda and Lakeheart Town. If Mr. Malron wanted to send a warm greeting to a friend via telegraph, it would cost nearly a third of his monthly sry. However, for merchants and factory owners who regarded market information as invaluable, a high-value message was worth any cost. The speed of information transmission could determine whether they made a profit or loss. The telegraph primarily targeted this group of people in the civilian sector. Civilian messages had to be sent in in text and were recorded upon sending and receiving. The Department of Public Safety and the Department of Intelligence would regrly review these messages to identify any potential destabilizing elements. However, many people might use codes or ng to convey private information, especially trade secrets, which were not easy to identify. A few dayster, Paul announced via telegraph to Port Fran and Butuya on behalf of the Administration Council: Lakeheart Town¡¯s Mechanical Factory was going to hold a ¡°Product Launch Event¡± to showcase several newly developed products, mainly focusing on agriculture and the textile industry. Representatives from these industries were wee to attend and observe. Upon receiving the message from the Administration Council, the local government departments quickly spread the news to the surrounding areas, even reaching the newly taken over Emden. The information from the Administration Council indicated that the new products of the Mechanical Factory would greatly enhance what was termed ¡°productivity¡±. Based on past examples ¨C like the harvester ¨C this often meant an opportunity for wealth. Anyone with a bit of capital was keen to keep an eye on Lakeheart Town¡¯s developments. Before the Mechanical Factory¡¯s productunch, Paul hosted a banquet in Lakeheart Town for the former vassals of the Kent family, including branches of the Kent family. During the Usurper¡¯s War, these minor lords had provided financial, material, and manpower support to Marltz Kent. Now as the losers, they were under the control of the Administration Council of Lakeheart Town. The guests arrived at Lakeheart Town with trepidation. Previously, they had scorned this rural area, but they were surprised by its transformation. Lakeheart Town was thriving, with roads being widened, dirt paths reced with stone pavements, and numerous buildings under construction. The town was expanding towards the southern shore of Weiss Lake. The bustling streets, with merchants and horses, bore no resemnce to the remote town they remembered. This prosperity made the old-fashioned lord¡¯s castle on Lakeheart Ind seem out of ce and somewhat shabby. However, the guests dared not mock Grayman¡¯s taste. As the banquet began, they were all well-dressed and sat down respectfully under the arrangement of the castle steward, old Philip. Paul, the host, arrivedst. Raising his ss, he said, ¡°Gentlemen, wee to Lakeheart Town. Today¡¯s menu is authentic Horn Bay cuisine, prepared under the guidance of renowned chefs from Horn Bay. Please enjoy and drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°Thank you, Count Grayman.¡± Everyone picked up their sses and toasted Paul. After a few opening remarks, Paul became less active in the conversation. Suffering from a degree of social anxiety, he didn¡¯t really enjoy being in a crowd of strangers and even lost his appetite. He only responded enthusiastically when directly addressed. The banquet was mainly driven by old Ford, Hensel, and other senior officials of the Administration Council, ensuring a pleasant atmosphere for both guests and hosts. The highlight for the guests was Paul¡¯s announcement that he would neither seize theirnds nor revoke their titles. The Administration Council would not ¡°actively¡± infringe upon their authority within their territories. However, they were expected to cooperate on certain ¡°major policies,¡± like tariff adjustments. Paul advised them, ¡°Gentlemen, I urge you not to hurry away. Stay in Lakeheart Town for a few days. You must have heard about the Mechanical Factory¡¯s uing productunch. There will definitely be things of interest to you.¡± Finally, he said, ¡°People should not always focus on their small plot ofnd. Sometimes, letting go of outdated things can lead to better opportunities. After all, to gain, one must first give up.¡± The guests listened intently, sensing deep meaning in the Count¡¯s words. A viscount stood up, first toasting Paul, then asking, ¡°I hear, my lord, that you are greatly promoting education?¡± Old Philip, standing behind Paul, quietly reminded him, ¡°Viscount Herson.¡± Paul nodded, ¡°Yes, Viscount Herson. Indeed, I n to make Lakeheart Town the academic center of the Northwest Bay. Ha, you must think I¡¯m boasting. Let¡¯s see in a few years.¡± Viscount Herson waved his hands, ¡°No, no, I have no doubts about your determination, my lord. I visited your school when I first arrived in Lakeheart Town. It teaches knowledge even I have never heard of. May I send members of my family there to study?¡± The other guests were startled. Someone was already showing loyalty? The lords from Emden were far from Lakeheart Town, and sending family members to study meant they would have to live here, essentially sending hostages. Paul nodded to the viscount, ¡°Of course, I warmly wee young people from other regions. We encourage exchange and learning and wee anyone interested.¡± ¡°Count Grayman, I also wish to do the same¡­¡± ¡°Lord Grayman, and my family too¡­¡± The banquet grew even livelier. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 313: Spinning and Weaving Chapter 313: Spinning and Weaving Spinning and weaving can be considered two of the oldest crafts in human history. Records of textile production date back to the dawn of human civilization, when people first emerged from ignorance into the light of culture. The process of spinning yarn involves two distinct parts: twisting and drawing out the thread. The raw materials, usually in the form of fibers, must be twisted together to increase strength and torsion, then drawn out into a thread. In the most primitive methods, spinners used a spindle and a spinning rod. Unspun thread was ced on the rod, and with one hand, the spinner would draw out the thread. Once the thread reached sufficient length, the spinner would pick up the spindle and wind the thread around the shaft, repeating the process. This method¡¯s drawback was its slow speed, but its advantage was the portability of the equipment. Hundreds of years ago, spinning technology underwent a significant breakthrough with the invention of the spinning wheel. Compared to the earlier simple methods, the spinning wheel was noticeably bulkier and more expensive, but it could spin thread ten times faster. Over time, people made several improvements to the spinning wheel, such as converting it from hand-operated to pedal-operated. The pedal, which turned arge wheel, increased the spinning speed and freed the spinner¡¯s hands. Later, the even more innovative ¡®flying wheel¡¯ was invented, marking another significant advancement in spinning technology. However, due to the difficulty in achieving the right tension, it could only spin coarse threads. Now, it was time to redefine this ancient craft once again. On October 1, 1991, in the Holy Calendar, the long-nned technology demonstration by the Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory was held as scheduled. People from Alda, Baylding, and Emden gathered in Lakeheart Town to see the new invention from the mechanical factory. Among them were city merchants, ruralndowners, nobles and lords with titles, and even arge number of ordinary people with dreams of wealth. The productunch of the mechanical factory was open to everyone from these three ces.The event took ce in the square in front of the lord¡¯s mansion. There, people of different sses and backgrounds marveled at a machine. The factory demonstrator operated an extremely creative device. It consisted of a main wooden frame with a row of vertical spindles and two parallel wooden tracks crossing the main frame, sliding back and forth on the frame. The cotton thread,bed and wound, moved between the two tracks. The demonstrator moved the frame back and forth with one hand, while the other hand turned a handle to drive the spindles. The spindles were arranged at a certain angle, twisting the thread as it passed through, then reversing and loosening at the spindle¡¯s top. Finally, a metal wire dropped down to connect to the spinning thread, allowing the twisted and lengthened thread to retract to the bottom of the spindle, and the process repeated. Indeed, this was the Jenny Spinning Machine, which yed a significant role in the 18th century. To honor its real inventor, Hargreaves, Paul retained the original name in this world. Coincidentally, the son of the chief administrator of the Administration Council, old Ford, just had a daughter named Jenny, avoiding many pointless spections. This, however, made old Ford very grateful. ¡°Gentlemen!¡± Guy Burns announced with pride. ¡°This is the brainchild of our Lord Grayman¡ªthe Jenny Spinning Machine. Oh, a rification: Jenny is the name of Mr. Ford¡¯s newborn granddaughter, so don¡¯t overthink it. Back to the point, look at how amazing it is.¡± ¡°This is just a simple demonstration model with only ten spindles, yet it can match the work of ten traditional spinners. In theory, if there¡¯s enough power, it can operate an unlimited number of spindles¡ª18, 30, even 80, increasing efficiency many times over.¡± The crowd erupted in amazement. ¡°Oh! By the light of the Lord of Light! What a miraculous creation.¡± ¡°I can already sense the dawn of a new era!¡± Many wanted to touch the spinning machine, but it was surrounded by a cordon with armed guards, deterring anyone from getting too close. Clearly, the lord¡¯s mansion was secretive about its manufacturing techniques. Was it a fake? The machine was spinning thread under the demonstrator¡¯s operation. While the machine itself was untouchable, the thread spun on-site was still brought out for public appraisal. A minor drawback was that the machine-spun thread couldn¡¯t produce very fine threads like hand-spun ones. It seemed only capable of producing lightweight yarns. Yet, this was undoubtedly a huge technological leap. ¡­ Listening to the audience¡¯s discussions and seeing their amazed expressions, Guy Burns felt a great sense of satisfaction and pride. He had every reason to be proud. Though the concept and basic structure were Paul¡¯s, the actual realization was the work of him and his fellow ingenious craftsmen. ¡°Knowledge and technology should benefit the majority, not be ythings in the hands of a few,¡± Grayman had once concluded. Guy Burns felt he had taken another significant step on this path. Ha, what I have in store will astound you even more! Guy cleared his throat and shouted, ¡°Gentlemen, have you ever thought, with the speed of our current looms, what¡¯s the use of producing so much yarn? It would just gather dust in warehouses.¡± The crowd gasped, wondering what he was hinting at. ¡°Yes! The Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory has also developed a new type of loom to match the spinning speed of the Jenny Spinning Machine!¡± This statement piqued the curiosity of the attendees once more. Guy moved towards another exhibition area, with the crowd¡¯s gaze following him, focusing on a machine covered with a cloth. With a swish, Guy pulled off the cloth, revealing its true form. This machine was clearly a loom, made of wood, about 2.5 meters long and 2 meters high, powered by a pedal. But some of its mechanisms differed from traditional looms, noticeable at a nce. For centuries, weavers passed the shuttle from one hand to the other, limiting the fabric¡¯s width to the span of their arms. To widen the fabric, two weavers were needed, greatly restricting the width and speed of weaving. Now, an invention called the ¡®flying shuttle¡¯ solved these problems, allowing for wider fabrics and significantly faster weaving speeds. ¡°Cough cough! Now, let me introduce the second new product from the mechanical factory¡ªthe Flying Shuttle Loom.¡± Guy Burns continued with a proud expression. TL: Hi everyone! In case anyone¡¯s interested, I¡¯ve enabled annual memberships on our Patreon page EtudeTrantions, set at the maximum discount Patreon lets creators give (16%). If you¡¯re on the fence for subscribing, now¡¯s the /EtudeTrantions Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 314: Patent Law Chapter 314: Patent Law The looms currently popr in human nations arerge wooden structures, their width defined by the range reached by the shuttle-supported weft yarns. The heddle rods, ced on horizontal bars, separate the warp threads, with a simple bncing device ensuring that when one rod is lifted, another falls. Argeb-like ¡°steel reed¡± separates the light yarns in parallel; initially made of wood, it waster upgraded to iron and steel. The manual shuttling of the weft yarn greatly limits the width of the fabric and the speed of weaving. At the press conference, a miraculous structure was added to the loom ¨C the flying shuttle. The shuttle, suspended by a pair of belts, is passed through the heddle rods. Each side of the loom is fitted with a beater, sliding along a metal rod on the reed seat, connected by a rope with wooden handles. The weaver pulls a rope, and the two belts alternately move, rapidly pulling the rope in one direction, projecting the shuttle across the light yarn. The shuttle, equipped with four wheels and guided by a shuttle board, is blocked by the beater on the opposite side and then catapulted back in the opposite direction. With the flying shuttle, a weaver can produce fabric of any width, significantly increasing the speed. Despite its simplicity, the new loom design again amazed the audience. Some immediately thought of replicating it. The basic structure of the flying shuttle was clear at a nce, and its details could be figured out with a few experiments. However, they were soon discouraged. As people were enthusiastically observing the demonstration of the spinning machines and the loom with the flying shuttle, a bell rang. A carriage entered the venue. A man in a robe, adorned with a scales of justice pattern, stepped down from the carriage. Many recognized him as Lord Thomas, the Chief Justice of the Lord¡¯s Court.Thomas climbed onto a tform made of wooden boxes and announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, taking advantage of the gathering of industrial andmercial people from Alda, Baylding, and Emden, I have an important announcement to make.¡± After capturing everyone¡¯s attention, Thomas loudly said, ¡°Many of you do not know me, so let me introduce myself. I am Thomas, the Chief Justice appointed by Lord Paul Grayman, here to represent the Count and to advise you ¨C do not replicate the spinning machines and looms demonstrated at this press conference without authorization, or you will face sanctions from the Lord¡¯s Court.¡± The crowd, confused, began to murmur. ¡°Count Grayman and Count Ganard have jointly enacted aw ¨C the Patent Law. It grants a patent certificate and exclusive rights for ten to twenty years to the true first inventor or organization of a manufactured product or technology, within the jurisdiction of Lakeheart Town¡¯s Administration Council, including all its subsidiary territories. During the grant of the patent and rights, others are prohibited from using it.¡± ¡°For the details of thew, please refer to the notice board in front of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. In short, the spinning machines and looms disyed now are patented by the Lakeheart Town Machinery Factory, and any private replication is illegal.¡± The crowd was shocked, and someone, risking offending the Lord, shouted, ¡°Then why let us see them? Just to make us envious?¡± Thomas shook his head, ¡°ording to the Patent Law, you can purchase the finished products from Lakeheart Town Machinery Factory; you just cannot replicate them privately.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The crowd seemed relieved. It was simr to the previous situation with the harvester. The Machinery Factory had strictly guarded the manufacturing technology of the harvester, and buyers had to sign a confidentiality agreement. Now, the Lord has directly legited to protect the technology. Everyone knew that Lakeheart Town Machinery Factory was established by Count Grayman, so this move was within reason. Thomas continued, ¡°Note, thew forbids private replication, but with the patent holder¡¯s consent, you can purchase a patent license, or even the patent rights themselves ¨C this must be witnessed by the newly established Patent Office. With a patent license, you can use the new technology or invention within the specified scope.¡± The Chief Justice¡¯s words sparked another round of heated discussion. Someone asked, ¡°Your Honor, does this Patent Law apply to everyone? Like me, amoner, if I invent something new, can I also obtain a patent?¡± Thomas nodded, ¡°Yes, as long as no one has invented it before you and filed a patent application, you can bring your invention to the Patent Office. After examination by the inspectors, you will be granted a patent.¡± He added, ¡°Whether you are a noble, knight,moner, or even a ve, as long as you are the true inventor, you are protected by the Patent Law.¡± The crowd buzzed with excitement, many eager to return home to realize their various ¡®ingenious ideas¡¯. Those who didn¡¯t feel they had a knack for invention considered sponsoring those who liked to tinker with new things, buying their patents or usage rights, potentially striking it rich. Soon, a host of bizarre inventions would probably make the Patent Office staff bothugh and cry. ¡°Everyone, what I¡¯ve just said is just a summary. When you have time, be sure to study the Patent Law in detail, otherwise you might inadvertently break thew.¡± With these words, the Chief Justice left the press conference. Implementing the Patent Law had been on Paul¡¯s mind for a long time. To quickly transition to the industrial age, it wasn¡¯t enough to rely on just him; he needed to stimte the creativity of all the people in his territory. Looking at Earth¡¯s history, the patent system has its pros and cons. The advantage is that it protects the interests of inventors and promotes invention and creation to a certain extent. The disadvantages include the proliferation of useless patents, wasting resources, and the emergence of ¡®patent trolls¡¯. But overall, the patent system has yed a promotional role in the advancement of technology. Previously, due to his limited strength, Paul had to strictly guard any new inventions and manufacture them secretly. Now, with Alda holding the strongest army in the Northwest Bay and with Duke Henry Ferdinand as an external ally, he had enough deterrent power to discourage those with ill intentions. Of course, for now, the protection only extended to inventions within his own territory. If there was something valuable outside his jurisdiction, Paul wouldn¡¯t mind adopting a ¡®take it for ourselves¡¯ approach. TL: Hi everyone! In case anyone¡¯s interested, I¡¯ve enabled annual memberships on our Patreon page EtudeTrantions, set at the maximum discount Patreon lets creators give (16%). If you¡¯re on the fence for subscribing, now¡¯s the /EtudeTrantions Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 315: Worries (Revised) Chapter 315: Worries (Revised) The press conference continued amidst lively activities. In contrast to the bustling atmosphere in the square, the lord¡¯s office inside the castle was very quiet. Paul stood motionless, holding a cup of coffee in front of the window facing the square, watching the scenes at the press conference with satisfaction. A gentle voice arose from behind: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the venue in person? Isn¡¯t everything being disyed there your creation?¡± Ladi Sertia¡¯s reference to ¡°your creation¡± made Paul somewhat embarrassed. He turned around and whispered, ¡°Uh¡­ better not.¡± Paul was notfortable in crowded ces; he would feel uneasy. Especially when people knew that the disyed items were his designs, a bunch of strangers would surely focus their attention on him and rush over with all sorts of questions. Oh, the thought alone was terrifying. As the lord of a territory and a militarymander, Paul had to make public appearances on several asions, such as the public trials of pirates or post-warmendation ceremonies. But when it was not necessary, he preferred to avoid it. The advisor, seeing what Paul was thinking, sighed, remembering something the count had mentioned. Oh yes, it was called ¡°social phobia.¡± She changed the subject, ¡°Actually, I have a question I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±¡°What question?¡± Paul asked curiously. Ladi walked to a table in the corner of the room and picked up a drawing, saying, ¡°ording to Director Burns, this thing here has already been realized, hasn¡¯t it?¡± The drawing in the advisor¡¯s hand depicted a design of some machine, clearly another spinning machine, different from the Jenny spinning machine being showcased at the press conference. This one was powered by water. The Arkwright spinning machine, another major invention on the eve of the Industrial Revolution, was faster than the Jenny spinning machine and did not require humanbor. Paul nodded in confirmation to Ladi, ¡°Yes, the prototype has been made, and the experimental results are very good.¡± The advisor expressed her doubt: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you introduce this more efficient machine?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good question,¡± Paul said. ¡°Initially, I thought the same. If there¡¯s something better, why not achieve it in one step?¡± ¡°But the salt miner riots a few months ago reminded me that hastily promoting new technology could lead to unexpected consequences.¡± ¡°Salt miner riots?¡± Ladi understood what Paul was worried about after a brief thought. ¡°You¡¯re worried that the highly efficient spinning machines will affect the ie of those who rely on traditional spinning techniques?¡± The advisor knew that it was with Paul¡¯s new technology that the salt merchants had invested in building arge number of salt pans, lowering the market price of salt but also cutting off the livelihood of generations of salt boilers. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m worried about that,¡± Paul answered. ¡°Given the cost of constructing an Arkwright¡­ uh, water-powered spinning machine, I guess only a few factory owners or wealthy family workshops could afford it. If they buy the new machines, it will quickly phase out those still using spinning wheels, smashing the livelihoods of many, and possibly¡­ triggering another riot. I don¡¯t want Alda soldiers¡¯ weapons to be stained with the blood of their fellow countrymen again.¡± ¡°So, I decided to first introduce the rtively cheaper Jenny spinning machine to make it affordable for more people. I¡¯m trying to minimize social tragedies.¡± Paul¡¯s concern was not unfounded, with simr cases having urred many times in British history. After the Jenny spinning machine was introduced, it caused panic among the numerous hand spinners of the time, who broke into inventor Hargreaves¡¯ home and destroyed his machines. When Arkwright created the water-powered spinning machine, it also sparked local panic, leading to the smashing of his factory. Weaver John Kay¡¯s invention of the flying shuttle was adopted by many factories, and he fled to France amidst the curses of textile workers, dying destitute in exile. Simrly, Crompton, whoter made the more advanced mule spinning machine, didn¡¯t fare well either. But were those workers who destroyed the machines wrong? The right to survival is the most basic human right. The Industrial Revolution, too, was a revolution. Any event crowned with the word ¡®revolution¡¯ is never warm and gentle. Although the oue of the revolution benefited most people, its process was cold, cruel, and irresistible. Whether one was kind-hearted or wicked, if they couldn¡¯t keep up with the times, they would be mercilessly devoured by the revolution. Recalling the various tragedies described in the books, Paul shuddered. When he was just a spectator of history, he only sighed at these events. But now, as a main driver of this process, he felt as if he was carrying a heavy burden on his shoulders. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°No, even the Jenny spinning machine needs a buffer period. Ladi, I think I want to change the n.¡± The advisor looked at Paul with bright eyes, ¡°What do you intend to do, Count?¡± ¡°Dy the sale of the Jenny spinning machine. The reason? Let¡¯s say we¡¯ve discovered some technical ws that severely affect the machine¡¯s lifespan. But we¡¯ll still promote the flying shuttle loom as originally nned.¡± ¡°Why do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had people investigate. Here, spinning is mostly done by individuals, while weaving is more concentrated inrger workshops. Those workshops can afford to buy the flying shuttle loom for technological upgrades. The loom weaves fast, but if yarn production can¡¯t keep up, it will lead to a supply shortage, inevitably raising the price of yarn. This could also give those spinners a small windfall. After a few years, when they have some savings, we¡¯ll introduce the spinning machine. Whether they choose to buy it then is up to them; that¡¯s all I can do.¡± The advisor was silent, contemting the n. Paul, a bit embarrassed, touched his chin, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about economics, and I¡¯m not sure if my reasoning is correct. I just thought it¡¯d be better to be slower and more cautious.¡± With no externalpetitive pressure, allowing more room for error was always good. ¡°Some might criticize me for indecisiveness, but I don¡¯t care. Compared to avoiding potential tragedies, those criticisms are insignificant.¡± Hearing Paul¡¯s words, Ladi suddenly smiled. Paul, surprised by her usually serious demeanor, found himself admiring her smile. Hmm, she looks even more beautiful when she smiles. Ladi bowed slightly, then looked back at Paul, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Lord Grayman, I support your decision.¡± Her expression and gaze made Paul blush slightly. He lowered his voice awkwardly, ¡°Ladi, in private, you can call me by my name, like¡­ like¡­ like friends do.¡± Ladi: ¡°Yes, Lord Grayman.¡± Paul: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, as Paul and Ladi conversed, the press conference on the square entered its next phase, showcasing agricultural machinery. Threshers, grass cutters, root cutters, and mills amazed thendowners from various regions. Their loud praises, discussions, and inquiries took the conference to a new climax. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Kevin, burdened with arge pile of scrolls, made his way up the stairs awkwardly. His vision obscured by the scrolls, he carefully felt for each step with his feet, climbing slowly. After reaching the top of the stairs, he walked along the corridor to a door at the end. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve brought the scrolls for you.¡± A robust voice of an old man came from inside: ¡°Oh, Kevin, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll open the door for you,¡± another voice chimed in, belonging to senior student Mond. The door opened, revealing Mond¡¯s shiny forehead. ¡°Come in, put them over here.¡± Kevin, still holding the scrolls, carefully ced them on the table Mond had pointed to. ¡°Teacher, senior, is there anything else?¡±David Aldridge, the teacher, stroked his long, white beard with a smile, saying, ¡°No, nothing else. Just sit here and rest for a bit. You¡¯ll apany Mond and I on an outingter.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement at the mention of going out. He felt no need for rest and was ready to leave immediately. However, suspecting that his teacher and senior might not be ready yet, he happily stood by the window. Mond soon ushered him to sit in a nearby chair. Kevin had been in the Gabe Empire for some time now and felt that every day since leaving Northwest Bay had been filled with wonders. After leaving his parents in the salt vige, Mond had taken him westward, passing through the northeastern territories of the Kingdom of Ordo, traversing the Nerodan Corridor, then heading south along the Sunset Mountain Range into the Gabe Empire. Leaving the Nerodan Valley, Kevin was initially very worried. This was the edge of the great ins, and he feared being captured by orcs and turned into food ¡ª amon scare tactic used by adults in his vige to discipline unruly children. Growing up in Northwest Bay, everyone feared the fierce reputation of the orcs. Mondughed off his concerns, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, orcs, although different in appearance from humans, are civilized and don¡¯t eat people. They do raid human territories, but they don¡¯t rob merchants or travelers passing through theirnds. The ins are resource-scarce, and scaring away traders would be counterproductive.¡± ¡°In the end, they are quite simr to humans. Human nations often wage war against each other, too. The difference is that orcs are candid about their intentions to plunder, while humans usually concoct noble excuses ¡ª although most of the time, it¡¯s also about plundering.¡± Hearing this, Kevin¡¯s mind was put at ease. Throughout his journey, Kevin¡¯s understanding of the world was constantly being renewed. Upon passing through Center City, he had seen thergest city in Northwest Bay as described by his parents. He thought that the capitals of Ordo and Gabe would be simr in size. However, upon entering Gabe¡¯s territory, he encountered several citiesrger than Center City. The capital of Gabe was vast beyond hisprehension. Endless streets, densely packed buildings, and bustling crowds ¡ª every aspect of this city left him in awe. Excitement and a sense of inferiority tangled in his heart, thinking about his future life and studies in such a ce. Mond took him to the Schr¡¯s Tower. The Schr¡¯s Tower was not just a single tower but aplex of academic buildings, providing a quiet environment for schrs to live and study. The Schr¡¯s Tower in a narrower sense was a white tower standing in the middle of this area, also a vast library housing various precious documents and rare books. Some say that the most valuable ce in Gabe is not the royal treasury but this ancient white tower ¡ª a sentiment widely epted by the people. Arriving here, Kevin met the revered elder ¡ª David Aldridge, the schr who had sent Mond to fetch him from Northwest Bay, sparing him from prison. Overwhelmed with gratitude, Kevin knelt upon meeting him, only to be reprimanded by his new mentor, who insisted that he should never kneel to anyone while with him, not even to the Emperor of Gabe. ¡°Do schrs all have such pride?¡± Kevin wondered, filled with admiration and reverence, especially for the elder before him. Settling in at the Schr¡¯s Tower, his first task was to learn thenguage of Gabe. Mond had already taught him some everyday phrases on the way, but to truly integrate into life here, he needed to study hard. Kevin was naturally gifted innguages, and with simrities between thenguages of Ordo and Gabe, he quickly learned to go out, make purchases, and ask for directions. Sitting in the chair, Kevin watched his mentor and senior discussing a letter, seemingly with no intention of leaving. Then, a knock on the door was heard, and someone outside said, ¡± Schr Aldridge, the carriage is ready.¡± So, they were waiting for the carriage. Eager, Kevin stood up immediately. ¡°Good, Mond, Kevin, let¡¯s go.¡± Aldridge, stroking his long beard, picked up a wooden staff and stepped out, followed closely by Mond and Kevin. They boarded the carriage, and the coachman gently flicked the reins, moving at a steady pace. The roads around the Schr¡¯s Tower, paved with smooth stone bs, made the ridefortable. After a while, curious, Kevin asked in Gabe¡¯snguage, ¡°Teacher, where are we going?¡± He tried to practice thenguage whenever he could. Aldridge looked at Kevin approvingly, pleased with his student¡¯s clear pronunciation. He thought of the little princess from Ordo, another of his students with a natural ir fornguages. The old schr cheerfully replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to the pce to discuss some matters with His Majesty.¡± Kevin was astonished: ¡°The pce? The Emperor?¡± Beforeing to Gabe, the highest-ranking person he had ever seen was Count Paul Grayman of Alda. Now, he was suddenly going to meet the Emperor of an Empire. Kevin knew that a count, though a noble of considerable rank, was below a marquis, who in turn was below a duke, and above them were grand dukes, with kings at the top. The Emperor of Gabe, theoretically, was even a half step above a king ¡ª the title of king was secr, while emperor carried a sacred connotation. The person he was about to meet was worlds apart from his former lord. ¡°Teacher, I¡­ I¡­¡± Kevin stammered, feeling uneasy. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll take you there often, you¡¯ll get used to it¡­ Oh, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Aldridge reassured him, as casual as if visiting a neighbor. And so, Kevin, with a heart full of apprehension, rode towards the heavily guarded gates of the imperial pce. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 317: Chapter 317: The carriage was stopped at the grand entrance of the pce. The coachman, disgruntled, said, ¡°This is Lord Aldridge¡¯s carriage.¡± A stern voice responded, ¡°Sorry, just doing my duty.¡± Aldridge, sitting inside the carriage, shrugged his shoulders and said to the two students, ¡°A stranger¡¯s voice, seems like they¡¯ve got someone new.¡± He opened the carriage door and led Mond and Kevin out. An officer, dressed like a noble, stood by the carriage door. Upon seeing that the person inside was indeed the renowned schr, his expression immediately tensed. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Schr Aldridge, my apologies for the inconvenience.¡± Aldridge waved his hand with augh, ¡°Haha, no worries, it¡¯s only proper to thoroughly check carriages entering and leaving the pce.¡±Relieved at the schr¡¯s easygoing manner, the officer peered into the carriage, inspecting it carefully. ¡°Please reboard, Schr Aldridge. Sorry for the dy,¡± the officer said, promptly instructing his subordinates to let the carriage pass. Aldridge smiled, leading the two students back into the carriage. As the carriage doors closed and the sound of horse hooves resumed, they slowly entered the pce. Mond frowned slightly and whispered to his mentor, ¡°Judging by the emblem on his uniform, he¡¯s from the Dias family.¡± Aldridge, who was resting with his eyes closed, merely smiled faintly without responding. Kevin nced at his senior and then at his teacher, finding the situation odd but didn¡¯t ask further, trusting they would inform him if necessary. After entering the pce gate and traveling some distance, Kevin estimated that they had covered enough ground to circle his vige several times. Once they alighted from the carriage, they were led by a court official to a side hall. Contrary to Kevin¡¯s expectations, the hall¡¯s decor was modest rather thanvishly ornate. In the hall, there was an oval table with eleven chairs around it, seemingly used for the emperor¡¯s meetings with his ministers. Aldridge walked straight to a chair on the upper left and sat down, with Kevin and Mond standing attentively behind him. About five minutester, a voice from outside the side hall announced, ¡°His Majesty, the Emperor, arrives!¡± Aldridge immediately stood up and turned towards the door, with Kevin quickly adjusting his expression to appear solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic,¡± he silently calmed his excitement. His gaze fell upon a man in his forties with a beard, having a stern,manding presence. ¡°This must be the ruler of the Gabe Empire, Emperor Bartley Griffin,¡± Kevin thought, following his mentor and senior in paying respects. ¡°Good day, Your Majesty,¡± Aldridge greeted the emperor respectfully. ¡°Good day, my teacher,¡± Bartley Griffin replied with a smile. Kevin was astonished to realize that the emperor of the mighty Gabe Empire was once a student of Aldridge. After Emperor Bartley took his seat at the head of the table, Aldridge sat down as well. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve guessed why I¡¯ve summoned you to the pce, Teacher?¡± the emperor began. Aldridge stroked his beard, ¡°Is it about Prince Antonio¡¯s return to the capital?¡± ¡°Yes! Hahaha!¡± Bartleyughed heartily, his joy apparent. ¡°Antonio, that boy, has really made me proud. It¡¯s a great victory, a grand victory indeed! Hahaha!¡± Kevin, aware of what the emperor was referring to, had learned about the situation in the Gabe Empire from his senior, Mond. He knew that Gabe was at war with the Nestar Empire, located to the east. The border between Gabe and Nestar was long andcked natural boundaries like the Sunset Mountains that Gabe shared with Ordo. There had been friction and multiple wars between the two countries throughout history. This war had erupted a year ago, unfortunately for Gabe, as their border defenses were breached by the Nestar forces, leading to invasions and plundering. In his fury, Emperor Bartley had ordered Duke McDonald, a seasoned military leader, to lead the troops, with his second son, Prince Antonio Griffin, assisting the Duke. Kevin had long been curious about Prince Antonio, having heard his senior Mond speak of him with admiration. ording to Mond, the prince was intelligent and diligent from a young age, growing up amidst praise and maintaining his excellence, unlike many young prodigies who fade into mediocrity. Prince Antonio, now just 18, was already proficient in both political and military matters. Manypared him to Princess Catherine of the Kingdom of Ordo, both far surpassing their peers in talent and insight, and shouldering responsibilities for their fathers, the rulers of their respective nations. Seeing the emperor¡¯s tion, it was clear that Antonio had made significant contributions to the recent victory. Indeed, Bartley, beaming with pride, said, ¡°It was Antonio¡¯s n¡ªswift, precise, and unexpected. It caught those Nestar ratspletely off guard, hahaha!¡± This was the third time the emperor hadughed since entering the side hall, softening the initial impression of his majesty. Aldridge smiled wryly at his student¡¯s unabashed enthusiasm. Even after years as a ruler and in the presence of a stranger like Kevin, Bartley remained unchanged. But, Aldridge thought, that was part of his appeal. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Aldridge gently reminded the emperor to maintainposure. ¡°Ah¡­ Oh! Teacher, this must be your new student!¡± Bartley, a bit embarrassed, quickly shifted the topic to Kevin, who stood behind Aldridge. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Mond brought him from Ordo not long ago,¡± Aldridge replied. ¡°An Ordo native, huh?¡± Bartley patted Kevin¡¯s shoulder, who noted the emperor¡¯s strong physique. ¡°Learn well from Aldridge, it¡¯s the greatest fortune of your life. Oh, and now you¡¯re my junior, so don¡¯t bring me shame!¡± Kevin bowed hastily and stammered, ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty.¡± Mond exined, ¡°Your Majesty, he¡¯s only recently learned Gabennguage and is still not very fluent.¡± ¡°Haha, take your time, no rush,¡± Bartley responded, unbothered. Turning back to Aldridge, the emperor said, ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s get down to business. To celebrate this great victory, I n to hold a grand ceremony.¡± ¡ª Bruh ¡®Griffin¡¯ and ¡®McDonald¡¯¡­ Hey everyone! If you¡¯re enjoying the story, please leave a rating and review on Novel Updates! For announcements or to report mistakes, please join my Discord: https://discord.gg/jUm4wCfDxd For extra chapters, you can read them at /novel/premium-steel-guns-and-the-industrial-party-in-another-world/ Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 318: Chapter 318: ¡°A grand ceremony?¡± Aldridge asked with curiosity. ¡°Yes, a grand ceremony! Just like the ancient mural in the coliseum,¡± was the reply. Aldridge understood. The coliseum in the imperial capital was built during the ancient Gubera Empire era and had been preserved till now, undergoing numerous renovations. Many valuable murals had been retained, thergest of which depicted the scene of the ancient Gubera army parading foreign captives through the streets after a victory. This street parade was not as simple as it sounded; it involved aplex set of rituals and procedures. ¡°The ceremony nning should be your responsibility, as a schr well-versed in history. Ensure that each aspect of the event is detailed and specific, and try to replicate the grandeur of ancient times,¡± Aldridge was told. ¡°Uh¡­ Your Majesty,¡± the Emperor began to speak further but was interrupted by the old schr shaking his head, ¡°I find your idea quite inappropriate.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bartley Griffin was surprised, thinking the teacher would approve of the idea. ¡°Do you know, teacher? In this war, we have captured over 50,000 prisoners. Never in the history of our wars with the Nestans have we achieved such a great victory. A grand ceremony to celebrate this victory and enhance national pride is more than appropriate.¡±Aldridge shook his head: ¡°The Nestans have just shown their willingness to submit. We could use this opportunity to negotiate more tangible benefits for the empire. Why anger them for mere vanity? A Gubera-style ceremony may enhance our honor but will inflict great humiliation on the Nestans. Once they find out, they¡¯ll take it as a national disgrace and fight us to the end, reigniting the war.¡± Bartley, dissatisfied, said: ¡°Really, teacher! This is such a great opportunity. It could also bring fame to my son Antonio. This victory is his doing, and such honor could dispel the dishonorable rumors about him. You taught Antonio as well, don¡¯t you want him to have a better life?¡± Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, the old schr immediately countered: ¡°Giving him too many des too soon will only harm him. Many do not want to see Antonio so prominent.¡± The Emperor¡¯s face grew grim: ¡°Is that what you¡¯re really worried about? Let me think¡­ who are you afraid of¡­ Dias?¡± Aldridge did not respond to the Emperor¡¯s spection and remained silent. The Emperor Bartley clenched his fist tightly: ¡°He is my son, and I will protect Antonio. Hmph, I¡¯d like to see who dares harm a hair on my son.¡± Aldridge sighed and advised, ¡°Your Majesty, a shield can block the swording from the front but not the dagger stabbing from behind. I know you mean well for Antonio, but this victory has already given him enough prestige among the empire¡¯s elite. More could be more harmful than beneficial.¡± Bartley was very troubled and weakly waved his hand: ¡°Fine. Aldridge, I¡¯ll heed your advice. Let¡¯s shelve the ceremony for now.¡± Aldridge breathed a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°Prince Antonio will soon be returning to the capital. Your Majesty, should we discuss what terms to propose to the Nestans?¡± ¡°Alright, we should indeed put that on the agenda.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll draft an initial strategy and then discuss it at the Imperial Conference¡­¡± ¡­ The meeting between Schr Aldridge and Emperor Bartleysted until evening, after which they enjoyed dinner at the pce. Contrary to Kevin¡¯s expectations, the royal cuisine was no different from that of the wealthy in the capital. Beforeing, he had thought even the spoons used by the Emperor for soup would be made of gold. After dinner, they bid farewell to the Emperor and left the side hall. Walking through the pce corridors, they encountered a tall young man. ¡°Good evening, Schr Aldridge,¡± the young man greeted with a smile. ¡°It must have been hard discussing matters with my father sote.¡± The old schr also smiled back: ¡°Good evening, Your Highness. As a royal advisor, it¡¯s my duty. I dare not say it¡¯s hard.¡± Kevin was surprised; this was the Emperor¡¯s eldest son. Unlike his father, the Emperor, he was adorned in jewels, exuding an air of regal elegance. Behind the prince stood a courtdy with a veiled face, quietly standing behind him after bowing to Aldridge. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the prince suddenly turned and asked, ¡°Is it about my brother¡¯s return?¡± Aldridge neither confirmed nor denied, simply stating, ¡°It¡¯s about the recent victory of the empire.¡± The prince smiled meaningfully: ¡°Indeed! Such a great victory! I am so proud to have such an outstanding brother.¡± Then, he turned and walked away, the courtdy following closely. As they watched them leave, Kevin felt the courtdy¡¯s gaze on him through her veil, almost as if she smiled at him. When they rode back to the Schr¡¯s Tower in the carriage, the moon was already high in the sky. Throughout the journey, Kevin, full of questions yet hesitant to ask, thought it inappropriate for amoner like him to inquire about royal secrets from the old schr. Today¡¯s conversation between the teacher and the Emperor had a whiff of court conspiracy, something themon folk would relish. After escorting the teacher back to his study, Aldridge said, ¡°You should rest now. I have some writing to do.¡± They wished him goodnight and left. A few steps away, Mond said, ¡°You seem eager to ask something, so go ahead¡­ Alright, I know what you want to ask. It¡¯s not really a secret; everyone in the capital, from nobles tomoners, knows.¡± Mond began to exin, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s two sons are from different mothers. The Crown Prince is born of the Empress, and Prince Antonio¡­ his mother is someone else.¡± Oh, Kevin thought, a ssic tale of royal brothers vying for the throne. ¡°The Empress is from the prestigious Dias family, her father being the current Prime Minister. Antonio¡¯s mother died when he was very young, and her identity remains unknown to the outside world.¡± ¡°And,¡± Mond sighed, ¡°there are rumors that Antonio¡¯s mother was¡­¡± Was what, a peasant girl? The disparity in status did seem stark. ¡°A witch.¡± Kevin was shocked. The Emperor having a child with a witch was indeed scandalous. So that was the ¡°dishonorable rumor¡± the Emperor mentioned. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 319: Chapter 319: On November 3rd, 1991, in the sacred calendar, the imperial capital of the Gabe Empire was filled with a joyous atmosphere. Although the grand ceremony nned for the Emperor was postponed due to the earnest persuasions of Schr Aldridge, the news of victory still greatly inspired everyone from the court to themon people. As the capital of the empire, it enjoyed the priority of the nation¡¯s resources. Whether nobles ormoners, the people living here enjoyed immense conveniences ¨C efficient transportation, low prices, and an abundance of goods. Even the ves in the capital ate and drank better than themoners in other ces. As the victors of the war, the empire naturally plundered or forced the defeated party to surrender arge amount of war spoils, which were first transported to the capital. Thus, unlike other ces, the residents of the capital, being the first to benefit from the war, desired victory from the depths of their hearts. When the news of victory spread, they spontaneously took to the streets to celebrate. Kevin, apanied by his senior, Mond, navigated through the jubnt crowd. The streets were alive with song and dance, and various musical instruments intertwined harmoniously. While dodging enthusiastic girls inviting him to dance, he closely followed his senior. ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating, little brother. I didn¡¯t expect someone as young as you to be so popr,¡± Mond said, not without a tinge of jealousy. Kevin felt helpless: ¡°Please, senior, stop teasing me.¡± He sighed inwardly, thinking that if only Mond¡¯s receding hairline was a bit more cooperative, he would actually be quite handsome.After wandering the streets for a while, they turned into an alley. ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect to find a tavern in such a ce. Shouldn¡¯t it be on the main street?¡± Kevin mused to himself in surprise, finding themselves in front of a tavern. Despite its secluded location, the tavern wasn¡¯t short of customers. After all, everyone was celebrating the victory today, and groups of men were entering the tavern to drink. A man stood in front of the tavern door, waving continuously at Mond and his group as they approached. Kevin followed Mond towards the man. Upon closer inspection, he saw that he was a burly man with a thick beard. Mond spoke first, pointing to Kevin, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my teacher¡¯s new student¡ªKevin. Kevin, this is my friend¡ªAmbolov. Haha, don¡¯t judge him by his scruffy and unserious appearance; he¡¯s actually the captain of the Royal Guard.¡± ¡°Ambolov, you sly dog, always making up stories about me to others,¡± Ambolovined, giving Kevin a hearty p on the shoulder. ¡°Nice to meet you, Kevin. If you ever have trouble in the capital, feel free toe to me. Mond here, always buried in his books, isn¡¯t reliable.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain Ambolov,¡± Kevin replied politely, inwardly marveling at the man¡¯s strength befitting a royal guard. Ambolov said, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved us a spot. Let¡¯s go in.¡± The three entered the tavern and were led to a private room by the waiter. Ambolov chatted away, and Mond, somewhat annoyed, asked, ¡°Why did you call me here? I have an article to write.¡± Ambolov feigned hurt, ¡°It¡¯s tough to be kind. If I didn¡¯t get you out for some fresh air now and then, you¡¯d probably have rusted your brain sitting in that Schr Tower. Besides, everyone is celebrating the victory over Nestar. Isn¡¯t it a bit too entric to stay home alone?¡± ¡°Why did you leave your Royal Guard brothers then?¡± ¡°I got those who weren¡¯t on duty today drunkst night. They¡¯re probably still nursing hangovers.¡± While the two bantered, the waiter served them fine wine and delicious food, making Kevin¡¯s mouth water. After setting everything up, the waiter smiled, ¡°Gentlemen, please enjoy your drinks to the fullest. Our boss says, in celebration of the empire¡¯s military victory, all drinks are on the house today!¡± Ambolov was delighted, ¡°Hahaha, your boss knows how to do business. We¡¯lle often.¡± Then he asked, seemingly casually, ¡°Do you know who brought us this victory?¡± The waiter hesitated for a moment before quietly responding, ¡°Uh¡­ it seems¡­ it seems to be¡­ Prince Antonio.¡± Ambolov red at him, ¡°Why so hesitant?¡± The waiter chuckled nervously, ¡°Heh¡­ no reason, no reason.¡± Ambolov scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re bothered by the fact he was born to a witch, aren¡¯t you?¡± The waiter jumped in shock, ¡°You said that, not me! Please be careful with your words. Recklessly discussing the prince¡¯s lineage can be punished by the Emperor.¡± Ambolov waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t talk about Prince Antonio¡¯s lineage. But tell me, do you think people like wizards and witches are inherently guilty?¡± Scratching his head, the waiter replied, ¡°Honestly, they¡¯re often the subjects of scary stories I grew up with, so it¡¯s impossible not to have some reservations. But to say they are born guilty is a bit much. We aren¡¯t like those ignorant vigers who take ancient tales as truth. Besides, I¡¯ve never actually met any of these mythical beings in real life.¡± He then whispered, ¡°I heard from visitors from Horn Bay that their church is conducting a witch hunt, burning many at the stake.¡± Mond interjected, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your take on the Horn Bay church¡¯s witch hunt? Are you for it or against it?¡± The waiter, realizing he had spoken too much, quickly excused himself, ¡°Heh, such matters are beyond someone like me toment on. Gentlemen, please enjoy your meal. Call me if you need anything.¡± He bowed and hurried out of the room. Ambolov and Mond exchanged a smile, then gestured for Kevin to join them in their meal and conversation. When they were nearly finished, Mond asked his junior, ¡°Kevin, can you stand guard outside the door? Ambolov and I need to discuss something privately. It wouldn¡¯t be good if others overheard.¡± ¡°Of course, senior.¡± ¡°And knock on the door if someone approaches.¡± Once Kevin left, Ambolov inquired, ¡°Can you really trust your junior?¡± Mond grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although he hasn¡¯t been in the capital for long, we¡¯ve known each other for ten years. He¡¯s a kid from the countryside with a heart as pure as a nk sheet. To be honest, I trust him even more than you.¡± Ambolov grumbled, ¡°Really, am I that unreliable in your eyes?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to business!¡± ¡­ Kevin stood outside, pretending to lean on the windowsill and enjoy the breeze, while keeping an eye on the corridor. He couldn¡¯t hear clearly what his senior and Captain Ambolov were discussing inside the room, only catching a few words intermittently. ¡°Duke¡­ assistance¡­ Edward¡­ arrival¡­ the prince¡­ organization¡­¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 320: Starry Sky Chapter 320: Starry Sky Voices, music, and the clinking of wine sses merged into a joyous ocean. Under the countless candles, the hall was as bright as day. Guests mingled, sipping wine and dancing lightly, thoroughly enjoying the splendid banquet. After finishing his interactions with the enthusiastic nobles, Siegfried Aephis quietly slipped out of the main door and into the garden outside. The fresh air rushed into his nostrils as he took a deep breath, instantly clearing his mind. The young man with red hair took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead, then loosened his cor. The night sky was exceptionally clear, with dazzling stars filling the heavens. Siegfried gazed upward and muttered to himself, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, and here you are, enjoying your solitude in this ce. Really now¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t talking to himself. Another young voice responded, ¡°You also sneaked out, didn¡¯t you?¡± Siegfried turned towards the voice. In an inconspicuous corner, a figure leaned against the railing with a wine ss in hand, looking up at the stars. Illuminated by the bright moonlight, the figure was revealed to be a handsome young man with golden hair and a pale, oval face. His straight nose and lips were like those crafted by a sculptor to represent an ideal beauty. However, his ice-blue eyes were not lifeless like a statue¡¯s but sharp and vivid, resembling those of a majestic eagle. The red-haired young man spoke with a hint of annoyance, ¡°Humph, Antonio, you are the main character of today¡¯s banquet. How can it go on without you?¡±The one conversing with Siegfried Aephis was none other than Antonio Griffin, the second son of the Emperor of the Gabe Empire and the legendary Witch¡¯s Son, who Siegfried had sworn loyalty to. Bearing the title of the Witch¡¯s Son, even as a royal, Antonio faced much exclusion and disdain within the empire¡¯s upper echelons. His dazzling talents from a young age only fueled the jealousy and alienation of his peers. However, many, like Siegfried Aephis, a scion of a noble imperial family, were willing to acknowledge and ept him. Antonio Griffin and the red-haired young man had been friends since childhood. Although their official rtionship was that of a prince and a subject, their interaction was more like that of brothers. They studied together under the famous schr Aldridge in their youth andter joined the imperial army, working closely together. Siegfried was the brother Antonio recognized, and in private, they addressed each other by their first names. Hearing Siegfried¡¯s words, Antonio chuckled, ¡°The main character of the banquet? Haha, isn¡¯t Lord McDonald there to hold the fort? Besides, if it weren¡¯t for the little luck I had in the war, they would still shun me, the Witch¡¯s Son, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Siegfried shook his head, ¡°The merit you earned this time is not ¡®little¡¯ at all. We¡¯ve been at a stalemate with the Nestan people for so long, and no one could break it. Nobody expected you to change the game. The empire has always valued military achievements. After returning to the capital this time, your status and poprity have changed significantlypared to before.¡± Antonio¡¯s face showed a trace of resentment, ¡°Those are secondary. If it weren¡¯t for those useless old wood in high positions, the imperial army would have broken the deadlock long ago.¡± Siegfried spread his hands, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. We have plenty of old wood here, and Nestar has its share too. That¡¯s why the stalemate was possible. As you said before, it¡¯s an era ofpetition in mediocrity; the less mediocre side wins.¡± Both menughed heartily at this. A clear female voice interrupted the night, ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve joined His Highness, to change this rotten era and bring a new dawn to the world.¡± Apanying the voice, a beautifully dressed woman approached. Her graceful figure was adorned in a white gown, and her dark hair seemed to blend with the night. Siegfriedined, ¡°Really, how many times have I told you not to casually bring up phrases like ¡®bringing a new dawn to the world¡¯? We might be mistaken for members of a cult.¡± Antonio raised his wine ss towards the woman and smiled, ¡°Carol, you came out too.¡± Carol nodded slightly to Antonio and Siegfried, ¡°Your Highness, Lord Aephis, as you know, I¡¯m not ustomed to these kinds of gatherings.¡± Whether due to her other identity or the personality shaped by that identity, Carol felt averse to crowded and bustling ces. Antonio frowned slightly, ¡°Carol, you need to learn to adapt. I¡¯ve sworn to make it possible for you all to walk openly anywhere in the world.¡± Siegfried knew whom his friend referred to as ¡°you all.¡± He looked at Antonio, who seemed to be enveloped in ayer of mncholy, lost in memories. Sensing the mood turning somber, Carol spoke softly, ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I will try to adapt.¡± Realizing her words might have touched a nerve, she quickly changed the subject, ¡°Your Highness, Lord Aephis, are you just going to stand here? Many people are looking for you at the banquet.¡± Siegfried jested, ¡°Haha, they must be looking for Antonio, right? Speaking of which, Carol, do you really want His Highness to return? With our prince¡¯s remarkable military achievements, those people are probably eager to introduce their daughters to him. Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± Carol¡¯s face reddened, ¡°I¡­ I¡­,¡± her eyes flickering towards Antonio. Antonio said nothing, just looking up at the stars. Siegfried and Carol followed suit, gazing at the sky where countless bright points seemed to form a massive river flowing through the night. For a moment, all three were immersed in the magnificent spectacle. Siegfried asked, ¡°By the way, Antonio, you¡¯ve always loved staring at the stars. Are they that fascinating to you?¡± Antonio looked down, ¡°Sometimes I think,pared to the vastness of the gxy, everything on the ground seems pitifully small. If the stars had life, they would probably view us as we view ants.¡± ¡°Thinking too much about such matters can lead to a kind of cognitive dissonance, you know.¡± ¡°But have you ever wondered what those celestial bodies really are?¡± ¡°Stars are just stars, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°But why do they shine? Are they constantly burning? You know that objects appearrger when closer and smaller when farther, right? So, how far away are those celestial bodies? How big are they?¡± Hearing the prince¡¯s queries, Siegfried sighed, ¡°All I know is they exist in a realm beyond our reach, perhaps forever an eternal mystery.¡± Antonio¡¯s eyes reflected the starry sky, ¡°If the stars are far enough yet visible to us, it indicates they are enormous. What form do they take? Could there be people living on them?¡± Siegfried was speechless, ¡°Antonio, you can¡¯t be taking mythological stories seriously.¡± Even Carol, standing by, showed a look of wonder, not expecting her admired prince to have such an ¡®innocent¡¯ side. To her, it was rather endearing. ¡°Perhaps,¡± said Antonio, ¡°If there really are people living there, I¡¯d love to meet those from other worlds.¡± Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 321: Chapter 321: On November 6th, 1991 of the Holy Calendar, the entire capital of the Gabe Empire was festooned with lights and decorations. Especially exaggerated was the d¨¦cor along the road from the city¡¯s eastern main gate to the central square, where colorful gs fluttered and artists performed. The streets were packed with residents, buzzing with conversation and frequently ncing towards the eastern gate. Not just within the city walls, even the road outside was lined with a long queue. Today, everyone gathered on the streets to wee the return of the soldiers from their expedition. In the Empire, military achievements were highly esteemed, and the victorious army was weed back with unreserved enthusiasm from the popce. To maintain order, the city guard established posts at intervals along the streets, preventing the crowd from spilling into the center. At around eleven in the morning, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here!¡± The cry quickly spread from outside the eastern gate to the streets and then all the way to the central square. On the western side of the square, a huge viewing tform had been erected. Emperor Bartley Griffin of Gabe , along with royal family members and court ministers, sat atop it. Present were his brother, Prince Felton Griffin, his eldest son, Prince Oliver Griffin, and his third son from the same queen, Prince Dicky Griffin. However, the queen herself was not beside the emperor. The ministers were led by Duke Dias, the Prime Minister, and David Aldridge, the Royal Advisor. The area around the tform was heavily guarded, and ordinary civilians were forbidden from approaching. Only the renowned nobles of the capital were allowed to secure a position near the tform. Kevin and his senior, Professor Mond, benefitted from the halo of being schrs and sat on newly constructed tiered seats near the tform. Hearing the cheersing from the east, Emperor Bartley stroked his beard andughed heartily, eagerly anticipating the reunion with his long-separated second son. After about ten minutes, the sound of horns grew louder, and the crowd¡¯s cheers swelled like waves, striking against the viewing tform.Everyone, both on and off the tform, focused their attention on the eastern street. Finally, a procession appeared in view. Kevin craned his neck, curious to see what the legendary second prince looked like. His senior, Mond, was already excitedly restless. However, since the surrounding crowd remained seated, they felt it improper to stand out. As the procession neared the square, Kevin finally spotted the person he was looking for¡ªAntonio Griffin. He was unmissable, with his dazzling golden hair imparting a radiant aura, his oval face marking him as a handsome young man, and his perfectly proportioned body¡ªneither too tall nor too short. From a distance, his eyes were indistinct, but Kevin was convinced they were sharp and proud, like an eagle¡¯s¡ªafter all, the Creator wouldn¡¯t w His proudest creation. Antonio, seemingly embodying the notion that ¡°some are born noble,¡± rode at the forefront on a white steed, followed by others in two neat rows, enhancing his natural leadership aura. The second prince of the Gabe Empire thus made an unforgettable impression on the capital¡¯s residents. Although the prince had made several public appearances before, always heavily guarded and apanying the emperor, themon people could only discern a fine young man from a distance. The elite, who had encountered the prince, spread word of his handsome and extraordinary demeanor. However, in an era without photography, ordinary people could only specte about the prince¡¯s appearance. Even noble families in the capital often disguised themselves when mingling withmoners, so most residents were unaware of Antonio¡¯s exact appearance. Today, as the prince entered from the eastern gate and walked down the street under the close scrutiny of the public, themoners finally got a clear view of this legendary Witch¡¯s Son. Thanks to his astonishing appearance, the nickname ¡°Witch¡¯s Son¡± no longer instilled fear as before but instead shrouded the prince in ayer of mystery, prompting people to want to know more about him. Of course, a major reason for this shift in perception was Antonio¡¯s significant military achievements. History is always forgiving towards those who excel and triumph on the battlefield. Even if a person is cruel or hasmitted dishonorable deeds, people tend to overlook the negative aspects when judging their character. Antonio approached the viewing tform, dismounted, and walked up the steps under everyone¡¯s gaze. Kneeling on one knee before Emperor Bartley, he said, ¡°Father, I have returned.¡± The ministers on either side of the emperor and the nobles below all stood up. Schr Aldridge showed a relieved smile, Prince Felton smiled faintly, and Duke Dias stroked his beard, deep in thought. The eldest prince, Oliver, was also smiling, though upon closer inspection, it seemed forced. The third prince, Dicky, however, looked up to his half-brother with evident admiration. The emperor appeared stunned for a moment, then slowly stood up, cing a trembling hand on Antonio¡¯s shoulder. With a slightly choked voice, he said, ¡°My child, with such achievements, your mother would have been proud.¡± Antonio¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, and a wave of inexplicable emotion surged in his heart. He replied, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± ¡°Rise, my child,¡± Bartley helped Antonio up. The imperial majesty quickly reced the fatherly image as he asked solemnly, ¡°Is Duke McDonald well? Did he leave any instructions when you departed?¡± ¡°The Duke is well, and he will lead the remaining troops back after finalizing talks with the Nestan people. He said our victory ensures at least ten years of peace on the eastern border.¡± ¡°Ha ha, excellent!¡± The emperor¡¯s heart swelled with joy, thinking who would dare gossip about the Witch¡¯s Son now. He stepped past Antonio to the edge of the tform and addressed the crowd, ¡°Citizens of the Empire! We have finallypletely subdued the Nestan people, securing peace for at least a decade!¡± The emperor¡¯s words were met with thunderous cheers and endless cries of ¡°Long live the emperor!¡± Emperor Bartley continued, ¡°Our victory is thanks to the brave and united efforts of our imperial army. The Empire never skimps on rewarding those who have made great contributions!¡± He looked down at the officers brought back by Antonio, standing solemnly in two rows, many of them young. The emperor thought, ¡°These are the future pirs of the Empire.¡± ¡°Gentlemen, pleasee forward. Today, you are the protagonists.¡± Upon the emperor¡¯s summons, the officers bowed from a distance and ascended the steps, some of the younger ones appearing quite restrained. The first to meet Bartley was a young, red-haired officer. ¡°Thed from the Aephis family!¡± Knowing Siegfried as Antonio¡¯s close friend, Bartley greeted him warmly, ¡°I read in McDonald¡¯s report, you also performed well.¡± Siegfried humbly replied, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the prince¡¯s brilliant strategies and the duke¡¯spetentmand.¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Bartley pped him on the shoulder, ¡°Please continue to support Antonio in the future.¡± ¡°I shall not fail Your Majesty,¡± Siegfried nodded. ¡°Good!¡± Bartley patted him firmly and turned to the next officer. ¡­ As the weing ceremony for the expeditionary force continued, the atmosphere in the square grew increasingly lively. People began singing and dancing, indulging in revelry. Minstrels, while performing, were already crafting new songs to depict the victory. And naturally, the protagonist of these songs was none other than the sun-like dazzling Prince. Liked it? Extra chapters at /premium/ via Patreon! Chapter 322: Chapter 322: TL: Etude The expedition army¡¯s wee ceremony continued until the afternoon. Emperor Bartley Griffinvishly rewarded the generals who had achieved military exploits. Some received higher titles, others morend, and yet others more wealth. Then everyone returned to the pce. Bartley hosted a grand banquet, inviting all the courtiers and generals. Kevin, along with his mentor and seniors, once again enjoyed a feast. This was not the emperor¡¯s regr family banquet, but a meal prepared by renowned chefs from the capital. The evening ended with all the guests departing in high spirits, seemingly satisfied with the banquet. Kevin, having drunk a bit of wine, which was a bit much for someone unustomed to drinking, went straight to his room and fell into a deep sleep. Rubbing his sleepy eyes and enduring a hangover, Kevin went to his mentor Aldridge¡¯s study. The scene in the study surprised him. In addition to his teacher Aldridge and senior Mond, there were three others ¡ª one of whom was Prince Antonio Griffin, who had triumphantly returned yesterday. The prince was dressed in ordinary noble attire, wrapped in a hooded cloak, presumably to avoid recognition on his way here.The other two, standing behind Antonio, were a man and a woman. The man was Ambolov, the royal guard whom Mond had introduced to Kevin a few days ago, and the woman, unfamiliar to Kevin, was strikingly beautiful, perhaps a courtdy, like the one apanying the crown prince the other day. It seemed they had been conversing in the study for quite some time. Kevin, unprepared, became nervous and stuttered, unsure of how to start the conversation. Ambolov winked at him mischievously, as if amused, while Antonio observed him with interest. ¡°Kevin,e and greet the prince. You met him yesterday,¡± Aldridge finally intervened, helping his student out of his awkwardness. Kevin quickly bowed to Antonio, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Then he turned to the captain of the guard, ¡°Greetings, Lord Ambolov.¡± A smile appeared on Antonio¡¯s face, making Kevin feel warmly weed. ¡°You are the new student of the teacher, quite young indeed.¡± In fact, the prince was only four or five years older than Kevin. Kevin shyly replied, ¡°Thanks to Teacher Aldridge for epting me.¡± Antonio patted his shoulder, ¡°Learn well from the teacher! You are indeed lucky, Aldridge hasn¡¯t taken any students for many years.¡± Antonio¡¯s gesture reminded Kevin of his father ¡ª Emperor Bartley Griffin, their tones and actions strikingly simr. Antonio inquired in detail about Kevin¡¯s recent life and studies. Kevin answered each question, feeling that today¡¯s prince was like a neighborly elder brother, not the unapproachable figure from yesterday. It seemed that the prince in his private life was not difficult to get along with. ¡°Teacher, you see¡­¡± Antonio stood up and put on his hood, signaling his departure. Ambolov and the presumed courtdy also rose. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go,¡± Aldridge picked up his cane. ¡°Mond, you don¡¯t need toe this time. Stay home with Kevin and entertain any visitors for me.¡± Kevin understood that his teacher was leaving with the prince. Mond responded, ¡°Understood, teacher. Take care.¡± Kevin and Mond saw Aldridge and hispanions out. Mond muttered, ¡°It seems the teacher is also not optimistic about the current situation.¡± Minutester, a carriage departed from the schr¡¯s district, carrying Antonio and three others. Ambolov, sitting opposite the prince, initiated a conversation, ¡°Your Highness Antonio, do you still stand by your original stance?¡± Antonio did not respond, his brow furrowed in thought. Aldridge gestured for silence, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this when we arrive.¡± Carol, sitting beside him, whispered, ¡°Yes, better to discuss with the masters together.¡± The carriage quickly left the imperial city, traveling along a highway to a building surrounded by a not-so-short wall patrolled by soldiers. Apart from the city guard within the imperial city, the Gabe royal family had a standing military force of no less than 50,000, stationed here in the northern camp of the imperial district. As the carriage approached the camp entrance, the coachman showed a token, and the guards immediately allowed them through, recognizing it as Prince Antonio¡¯s carriage, whose military role granted him unrestricted ess. Upon reaching a building in the camp¡¯s center, the four disembarked. A young red-haired officer, Siegfried Aephis, was already waiting for them. The camp was heavily guarded, even more so here. ¡°Prince Antonio, Lord Aldridge, everyone has arrived,¡± Siegfried greeted them. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Antonio led the way into the building, followed by the others. In a spacious conference room, with arge round table around which sat nine people in ck robes. They stood and bowed as the prince¡¯s party entered. Antonio looked around, ¡°Only nine members of the Ten-Person Group? Master Bat hasn¡¯t returned?¡± An elderly member replied, ¡°Forgive us, Your Highness. Bat went to the Northwest Bay and hasn¡¯t returned.¡± Antonio took his seat at the head of the table, Aldridge, Siegfried, and Ambolov sat on either side of him, with Carol standing behind him. The prince continued, ¡°I remember he went to the Northwest Bayst year.¡± The same elder replied, ¡°Yes, he returned briefly during Your Highness¡¯s campaign, but left again a few dayster.¡± ¡°Is the nned project not progressing well?¡± The elder exined, ¡°It seems so. Thetest news is a battle between two factions of lords there, and unfortunately, the side supported by Bat lost. Thankfully, our people withdrew safely. As for Bat himself, his whereabouts are unknown. As you know, he is self-reliant and persistent in achieving his goals, especially since he personally nned the Northwest Bay project. He¡¯s likely waiting for another opportunity, hidden somewhere. And¡­¡± He coughed awkwardly, ¡°Bat always acts alone, often notmunicating with the rest of us for months or even half a year.¡± Antonio nodded, understanding Bat¡¯s lone wolf nature. Chapter 323: Chapter 323: TL: Etude Antonio knew that Bat was a ¡°lone wolf,¡± his personality and abilities well-suited for solitary operations. Forcing him to cooperate with others would likely lead toplications. At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice, cold and discontented, spoke from beneath her hood: ¡°The Northwestern Gulf has always been an insignificant part of our grand n. It¡¯s only Bat, that brute, who, for some unknown reason, focused all his efforts there. His failure might dampen his arrogance and make himply with our broader strategies.¡± Antonio said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Master Bat had his reasons. Let¡¯s start today¡¯s meeting¡­ beginning with the recent situation in the south of Ordo. I heard that our Greedy Wolf Duke is in a bit of a tight spot?¡± All eyes turned to Ambolov, the Captain of the Royal Guard, who had been coordinating affairs in the southern Ordo. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Ambolov replied respectfully. ¡°In March this year, Princess Catherine led the main force of the kingdom¡¯s army southward. By the end of the month, they easily defeated the southern army near Thorn Fortress, then continued advancing south. The speed of the princess¡¯s advance exceeded Jars¡¯ expectations. Having just pacified the southern forces, Jars had no time to reorganize his troops before marching north. The two forces confronted each other in the Furel region, with several battles ensuing, each with varying oues.¡± Antonio mused, ¡°Even with our assistance, is it so?¡± A member in a ck robe, his voice hoarse, spoke, ¡°Your Highness, ording to the n you set before your eastern campaign, besides arms and provisions, we have sent two groups of mages to assist Jars¡¯ army, totaling around thirty. More might attract the attention of secr powers, risking exposure of our organization. But¡­ if we fully support Jars with our current strength, we can easily defeat Princess Catherine¡¯s army. I¡¯m confident about this.¡±An elder added, ¡°Our mages sent to assist Jars excel in enchantments, significantly enhancing the soldiers¡¯ equipment performance, which is less likely to raise suspicions. Additionally, we¡¯ve sent a batch of [Secret Medicines].¡± Ambolov suggested, ¡°I believe we should increase our support. Jars is still the weaker party.¡± Originally, they intended to maintain the front line around Thorn Fortress, but now it had moved to Furel, significantly further south. Antonio waved his hand, ¡°Our primary goal is to plunge the Kingdom of Ordo into internal chaos, leaving them too preupied to interfere in Gabe¡¯s internal affairs. What difference does it make if the battlefield is at Thorn Fortress or Furel, as long as Jars can hold on?¡± Aldridge, an old schr sitting beside the prince, agreed, ¡°Indeed, we shouldn¡¯t empower Jars too much. A fattened wolf might turn against us.¡± Guilt flickered in the old schr¡¯s eyes, as stoking the civil strife in Ordo went against his principles. However, he participated for the sake of a more significant, long-term n. Ambolov expressed concern, ¡°However, based on the intelligence I¡¯ve gathered, the power dynamics between Jars and the kingdom¡¯s government are shifting.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ambolov¡¯s words captured everyone¡¯s attention; Jars¡¯ premature defeat would not bode well for them. Ambolov exined, ¡°Princess Catherine¡¯s army¡­ Their equipment is improving, including their armor rate.¡± An old man in a ck robe expressed surprise, ¡°Is the Ordo royal family that wealthy?¡± A raspy voice interjected, ¡°Impossible. Justst year, they spent a fortune on military provisions alone, unless there¡¯s a rain of gold coins in Crystal Shine.¡± Aldridge spected, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s contributions from the northern territories? If so, we need to reassess our stance on the Ordo royal family; the Schroeder family still holds significant influence.¡± Ambolov continued, ¡°The way we support Jars is also concerning. Previously, we used intermediaries to contract merchants from Horn Bay to transport goods to the kingdom¡¯s south. It seems the Ordo have discovered the role of Horn Bay merchants and are pressuring their governments. Now, these governments are tightening control over their merchants.¡± The room fell silent, everyone pondering ways to rebnce the forces without overly exposing themselves. The old man in a ck robe nced at Antonio, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to use our naval power. Send word to Edward. Ever since he witnessed the greatness of arcane arts, he¡¯s been utterly subservient to us.¡± Antonio agreed after a brief contemtion, ¡°Let Edward take action. Have him transport necessary provisions and weapons to Jars! Also¡­¡± He paused, his blue eyes sparkling, as everyone awaited his next words. ¡°Order him to seize the opportunity to harass the coastal areas of the Kingdom of Ordo, especially the royal family¡¯s direct territories.¡± Aldridge frowned slightly, worried about the prince¡¯s increasingly hardened heart. Yet, he recognized such decisiveness as a necessary tool on the path to kingship. The raspy voice mockingly pped, ¡°Ah, the great pirate returns to his old ways. But Your Highness, let¡¯s turn our attention back home. Your elder brother seems restlesstely. Don¡¯t you have any ns for him?¡± Antonio didn¡¯t look at him, aware of what he implied. The others were somewhat displeased with the man¡¯s disrespect in front of the prince. The elder coughed, signaling him to mind his manners. The raspy voice continued, ¡°Your Highness, do you still harbor naive hopes of peaceful coexistence with your brother? Remember my words, Oliver Griffin is the biggest obstacle to your first move. It¡¯s better to act sooner rather thanter¡­¡± Antonio tapped the table gently, silencing the voice. ¡°I will handle it myself!¡± His unyielding gaze fell on the speaker, who bowed his head, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°The next topic¡ªHorn Bay¡­¡± ¡­ After the meeting, as people gradually left the room, the elder in the ck robe reprimanded the raspy-voiced man, ¡°You were too disrespectful in front of His Highness Antonio today!¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± the man retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just helping him grow faster. He needs to face reality sooner orter.¡± ¡°And have you forgotten? The Ordo royal family is kin to the Dias family. Attacking Ordo is attacking Dias¡­ Our prince has always known what he wants and how to get it,¡± the elder concluded. The old man fell silent, pondering his words. Chapter 324: Chapter 324: TL: Etude Will sat sullenly in a restaurant in Lakeheart Town, nursing his drink. A month ago, he was a celebrated alchemist in Crystal Shine City, with a renowned workshop and afortable ie, free from worries about food and drink. However, since he took on that damned job, he had plummeted to the nadir of his life. It all started when a regr customer introduced him to a high-ranking official, someone so powerful he could easily crush Will like an insect. This dignitary needed help with a physical issue and sought the expertise of Will, the alchemist. As Will cynically wondered if the official¡¯s problem was bedroom-rted, the man removed his hat, revealing a nearly bald head. Well, notpletely bald ¨C a few stubborn warriors still held their ground. ¡°Mr. Alchemist, I¡¯m not yet middle-aged, and I certainly don¡¯t want to go bald early!¡± The official¡¯s despair was evident in his voice, clearly worried about his current appearance and the grim future ahead.¡°Sir, I am willing to take on yourmission, but it may require multiple experiments and continuous improvement,¡± Will replied without hesitation, seeing it as a crucial opportunity for social advancement. The client who rmended him had already mentioned that solving the official¡¯s problem could earn Will a baron¡¯s title, possibly even a viscount¡¯s. A baron, though the lowest in the noble hierarchy, was still a noble, outranking knights. The thought ofmoners respectfully addressing him as ¡°Lord Will¡± was tantalizing. Grasping this chance could bless his descendants. So, Will readily agreed on the spot. His family had been in the alchemy business for generations, and he happened to have a family recipe rted to hair loss treatment. He asked the official to personally test the medication, citing individual differences in body constitution and assuring him that nothing harmful would be added. The official agreed, probably having servants to test for poisons and not overly concerned about Will¡¯s intentions. The official was pleased and even shared dinner with Will that day, an honor, though the official was just trying his luck. Will searched his house for the recipe and spent a week hastily preparing the first version of the potion. He eagerly delivered it to his influential client and returned home to await good news. A few dayster, the official¡¯s servant arrived, politely inviting Will over. ted, Will thought the first potion had worked ¨C what luck! However, upon arriving at the official¡¯s residence, the sight nearly made him faint. The official¡¯s head was nowpletely bald, thest of the brave warriors fallen. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, you fool!¡± The official, spitting in rage and disregarding his status, was clearly furious. ¡°Phooey! Some alchemist you are. I see you¡¯re nothing but a chatan!¡± ¡°Scum of the gutter! Rat of the sewers!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll publicly expose you, ruin your reputation! Just wait, you idiot!¡± Two burly guards grabbed Will as he struggled and protested his innocence. ¡°Sir, please give me another chance! Ah¡­ maybe the potion wasn¡¯t meant for external use, perhaps it should be ingested¡­ Please, try it again!¡± ¡°Get out! You think I would trust you again?¡± Consequently, Will was stripped of his clothes, shaved bald, and wrapped only in a tattered cloth before being caged and disyed near the city gate for several days. As a somewhat renowned alchemist, Will felt so humiliated that he even contemted suicide. When he was finally released, he found his shop wrecked and the townspeople pointing and whispering about his recent misfortune. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry!¡± he mumbled to himself, sitting dazedly in the doorway. Two figures approached him. ¡°Is this the poor soul who offended some big shot?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw him by the city gate. Heard he¡¯s an alchemist.¡± One of them asked Will, ¡°Hey, mate! Can you hear me?¡± Will instinctively lifted his head, his gaze still vacant. ¡°He might have lost his mind from the shock.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try something.¡± One of them handed Will a paper. ¡°Do you recognize the words here?¡± Will¡¯s mind was nk, and without thinking, he began to read. ¡°Good, he can read. Alchemist or not, let¡¯s take him. Completing our quota means a bonus this month.¡± He said to Will, ¡°Brother, it seems you can¡¯t make it in the capital anymore. Lord Grayman in Northwest Bay is recruiting talents. Want to try your luck?¡± ¡°Go¡­¡± Will replied weakly. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear!¡± The man helped Will onto a carriage. Two dayster, when Will regained his senses, he found himself in arge covered wagon, realizing he had been recruited by some lord. Upon inquiring, he learned it was Northwest Bay, a deste ce. Though he couldn¡¯t stay in the capital, his skills could support him elsewhere; why suffer in such a godforsaken ce? He started to protest and demanded to get off, but someone in the wagon showed him a paper. ¡°Mr. Will, ording to the contract you signed with us, you are obliged to serve Lord Paul Grayman for at least five years.¡± ¡°Contract? What damned contract? I never signed anything.¡± ¡°Take a closer look.¡± Will saw his own name and handwriting on the contract, indeed agreeing to serve a Count named Paul Grayman for five years. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re kidnapping me! I wasn¡¯t fully conscious!¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Will, you¡¯ve just offended one noble, surely you wouldn¡¯t want to offend another?¡± ¡°You!¡± The alchemist pointed at him angrily and fearfully, then slumped in resignation. Indeed, he was just amoner now, unable to afford offending even a lord of Northwest Bay. ¡°Sigh, just take it one step at a time.¡± Will leaned against the window, feeling his future was bleak. Chapter 325: Chapter 325: TL: Etude After a journey of nearly half a month, Will finally arrived at the Northwest Bay with the caravan, to his surprise. Contrary to his initial impression of destion and ruin, the area was not as densely popted as the south but was far from uninhabited. Upon entering a region known as Emden, towns became more frequent along the way, and the pedestrians they encountered no longer looked as haggard as before. ¡°This is one of the most prosperous territories in the Northwest Bay,¡± a leader in the caravan proudly boasted. ¡°It used to belong to the Kent family. After their failed attempt to seize the Duke of the Northwest, thend came under the management of our Count Paul Grayman. The people here didn¡¯t always live as well as you see now. The previous lord, Marltz Kent, was a cruel man. Now, our Count has relieved them of many oppressive taxes, allowing them to fill their bellies.¡± During rest stops, Will heard about the noble deeds of the Count he was to serve for the next five years. It seemed this lord was a decent fellow, certainly better than the one who would imprison someone at the city gates for a minor offense. As they traveled further north, the roads improved¡ªwider and smoother, reducing the difort of the carriage rides. They encountered increasing numbers of traders and merchants. Finally, the caravan reached its destination: Lakeheart Town. Though called a town, it was more like a small city. Many of the buildings were new, indicating recent development. This small citypletely overturned Will¡¯s preconceived notions of the Northwest Bay as a remote and backward ce. The streets were clean and paved with blue stone bs, with little litter and no foul odors¡ªa contrast even to the royal capital, Crystal Shine. It was surprising to Will.The streets were bustling with people from various walks of life, speaking different dialects and even foreignnguages. There were even merchants from Horn Bay, a ce Will considered remote. Loaded wagons came and went, indicating a thrivingmerce. What astonished Will more was the orderly traffic, with pedestrians and carriages sticking to the right side of the road, reducing congestion. ¡°Perhaps staying here for five years isn¡¯t such a bad choice,¡± Will thought, as he and the team headed to the town hall to report their arrival. The group was diverse, including cksmiths, engineers, teachers, and more. Will, the sole alchemist, felt out of ce and interacted little with the others. The town hall of Lakeheart Town was located in the center of the new district on the south shore of Weiss Lake. Previously managed directly by the Administration Council, Lakeheart Town now had its own town hall for administration since taking over therger territory of Emden. The office had moved from Lakeheart Ind to the new district on the south shore. The officials at the town hall arranged temporary amodations and provided them with funds for the next few days. Wandering around the city, Will made many discoveries. Many new trends that had be popr in the capital over the past six months¡ªsuch as exquisite porcin sought after by nobles, new types of paper loved by schrs, and various printed books¡ªall originated here. ¡°Who would have thought the Northwest Bay had such a ce?¡± Will marveled once again, realizing that rumors were not always trustworthy. One day, after returning to his residence, Will received a letter from the town hall delivered by the dormitory manager. The letter informed him that he had been assigned a job and asked him to visit the town hall the next day. When he went there, an official led him to a saltpeter workshop, or more precisely, a factory, and announced his appointment as the Chemical Engineering Instructor. Will,ing from a family of alchemists, was familiar with saltpeter and thus began his new job without objections. His daily responsibilities involved supervising the workers to prevent operational errors, inspecting product quality, and training apprentices. He found the work enjoyable. Will, taking pride in his alchemist heritage, was dedicated and ethical in his job. He used his knowledge to optimize the saltpeter production process, earning unanimous praise in the factory. There were several other instructors in the factory, all alchemists recruited by Count Grayman from various ces. While exchanging experiences with his colleagues (though he somewhat looked down on their skills), Will also learned about various aspects of the workshop. ording to others, the saltpeter nt was owned by the Grayman family. ¡°Why does Count Grayman need so much saltpeter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said to be for supplying his ice-making facility. Oh, speaking of ice-making, the Count also invented a delicacy called ¡®ice cream,¡¯ made from ice shavings, cream, and honey. You should try it. Selling it in summer brings in a lot of money for the Count.¡± Will was puzzled. Could the ie from selling snacks offset the cost of producing saltpeter? Ifrge quantities of ice were needed, why not just collect and store it in ice cers during winter? Was it necessary to produce ice using expensive saltpeter? However, Will didn¡¯t delve too deeply into these matters. After all, the Count was the boss, and it was his prerogative to use his resources as he wished. As long as Will received his sry on time, he was content. Speaking of sry, Count Grayman was quite generous. Considering Will as a ¡®highly skilled¡¯ individual from the capital, he paid him three silver coins monthly. The saltpeter factory also provided food and lodging. It was said that the employees in all the industries owned by the Count were well-treated, leading to intensepetition for these jobs. Back when he ran his shop in Crystal Shine, Will wouldn¡¯t have nced twice at a mere three silver coins. But that ancestral shop was destroyed, and along with it, his reputation in the capital due to that humiliating public disy. Here in the Northwest Bay, three silver coins a month were more than enough for afortable life for a single man like him. Will had noints about his current life. His long-term n was to save enough money and open an alchemy shop in Lakeheart Town once his contract with the Count ended. He saw great potential in this small city. Returning to the present, the reason Will was grumpily drinking in the tavern was rted to another ¡®insult¡¯ he had just suffered at the lord¡¯s manor¡­ Chapter 326: Chapter 326: TL: Etude This morning, Lord Paul Grayman of Alda summoned alchemists, including Wells, to his castle. It was Wells¡¯ first time meeting the highest ruler of thend he lived on. The alchemists were surprised to find that the lord appeared to be just of age, around fifteen or sixteen years old. Having lived in Lakeheart Town for so long, they had certainly heard of Count Paul Grayman¡¯s various impressive achievements. Militarily, he had trained his army to eradicate pirates that had gued the Northwest Bay for years immediately after assuming his lordshipst year. He then led his forces to quell a rebellion by Baylding¡¯s vassals and recently partnered with other lords to overthrow Count Marltz Kent, who had coveted the position of Duke of the Northwest. In agriculture, he had audited farnds, consolidated arablend, improved irrigation, and introduced crop rotation. Inmerce, he encouraged the development of maritime trade and sent expeditions to Horn Bay. He was also an inventor, owning a dazzling array of inventions like canned food, porcin, new types of paper, a method for drying salt, and a remarkable reaping machine. These inventions led to the birth of numerous emerging industries in Alda and Baylding. Oh, and the legendary fire crossbow and thunder hammer were also his creations. These legendary deeds bestowed many honors on the Count, making him a prophet-like figure to his people. It was a pity he was born in the Northwest Bay; had he been a lord further south, with just a little money, bards would have already extolled him as a young talent on par with geniuses like Catherine Rodney or Antonio Griffin. The youthful appearance of the lord was somewhat incongruent with the tales they had heard, no wonder the alchemists were astonished.However, they were pleased to find that Count Grayman didn¡¯t put on airs like typical nobility. ¡°Gentlemen, please take a seat!¡± the Count gestured to them with a weing hand, more like hosting an academic salon than a lord summoning his subordinates. He first praised the alchemists¡¯ work and expressed satisfaction with their achievements. The group quickly showed modesty, vowing to continue their hard work to meet the Count¡¯s high expectations. Then Count Grayman made an exciting announcement that made their hearts race. ¡°I intend to build aboratory in Lakeheart Town to fully support your alchemical experiments.¡± The alchemists were ecstatic. Working in a well-equippedboratory with ample materials to freely explore the mysteries of alchemy was every alchemist¡¯s dream. However, this was challenging to achieve. Due to financial constraints, most alchemists could only work ording to existing forms and processes, as they were currently doing in the saltpeter fields. Even those supported by wealthy patrons operated under simr constraints. Coming from an alchemical family, Wells once had a smallboratory in Crystal Shine, but that was in the past, and it was nothingpared to aboratory supported by a lord. Therefore, Wells was as thrilled as the others. Suppressing his excitement, he cautiously asked, ¡°May I know the extent of your support for our experiments?¡± After some thought, Paul replied, ¡°Submit an application before conducting any experiments, detailing the purpose and significance, the conditions required, and an initial budget. If I find it reasonable, I will approve it ¨C a process known as ¡®project initiation¡¯. Then, you¡¯ll receive funds to purchase materials and equipment. However, every expense must be recorded in detail; I¡¯ll have someone audit the ounts.¡± It seemed they wouldn¡¯t be given carte nche to spend money, but the alchemists didn¡¯t harbor any extravagant ideas either. ¡°Lord Grayman is wise!¡± someone couldn¡¯t wait to tter. ¡°Lord Grayman, you will surely reap rich rewards! Alchemy is the most magical domain in the world!¡± another painted a rosy picture for the lord. ¡°Gentlemen!¡± Count Grayman waved his hands, seemingly unaffected by thevish praise. ¡°I hope to establish thisboratory under the name of Weiss Academy. You will be working for the academy and fall under the jurisdiction of the Department of Education.¡± The Department of Education? The group was taken aback. Seemed like the head was a woman. Were these men going to be governed by a woman? Well, that¡¯s eptable, as long as the fundinges swiftly. Besides, the person in charge seems to be a female schr, who would presumably understand the great significance of researching alchemy. Count Grayman continued, ¡°This is also for your convenience. You can select talented students from the academy as assistants or apprentices, of course, after theyplete their basic studies.¡± The group nodded in agreement, appreciating the lord¡¯s thoughtfulness. ¡°Lord Grayman, regarding the results of the experiments¡­¡± someone began tentatively, looking somewhat uneasy. This brought to everyone¡¯s attention a crucial issue: in life, it¡¯s all about fame and profit. Count Grayman¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Since you are conducting experiments with the academy¡¯s financial support, the patents for any new inventions naturally belong to the academy. However, if the invention is useful, the academy will certainly award you a generous bonus.¡± Okay, everyone was mature enough to know that nothinges for free, and at least there would be a bonus, but¡­ ¡°The inventor or discoverer of new technology or theories announced to the public must be the actual person! Fraudulent ims of credit are strictly prohibited, and I will enactws to enforce this!¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief; their main concern was that the Count might take credit for their work. ¡°Lastly, I suggest we name theboratory ¡®Chemistry Laboratory¡¯, inspired by the idea of ¡®Creating Everything.¡¯¡± ¡°What a great name!¡± Wells was the first to agree. ¡°Alchemy originally aimed to transmute other substances into gold, and though gold was never produced, it led to the creation of various other things, exactly ¡®Creating Everything¡¯!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that makes sense.¡± ¡°The name is very fitting.¡± ¡°Chemistry¡­ the study of creating everything¡­¡± Everyone agreed with the name proposed by the Count. ¡°Good!¡± Count Grayman decided firmly, looking pleased. ¡°Since everyone agrees, let¡¯s settle on that.¡± The discussion about constructing theboratory continued cheerfully, with a lively atmosphere in the hall. The Count also inquired in detail about all aspects of alchemy, tactfully changing the subject when it delved into proprietary secrets, endearing himself further to the group. The enthusiastic exchangested until noon, by which time everyone¡¯s stomachs were growling. Count Grayman invited everyone to stay for lunch. As the servantsid out the food, the conversation continued. ¡°Gentlemen!¡± the Count, fiddling with a strange pair of eating utensils made of two thin sticks, said, ¡°I hope that once theboratory is built, it can first help me solve a difficult problem.¡± An older alchemist stood up and replied, ¡°My lord, you have provided us with such a convenient environment, it¡¯s only right for us to solve problems for you. May I ask what this difficult problem is?¡± Paul Grayman casually responded, ¡°Research how to massively collect saltpeter using feces, urine, and decaying animal and nt remains!¡± A chill seemed to pass over the dining table¡­ Chapter 327: Chapter 327: TL: Etude Feces? Urine? The assembled alchemists were stunned! Wells was the first to stand up, unable to contain himself. ¡°Count Grayman, if I may speak frankly, how can you associate the noble art of alchemy with such filth?¡± Moreover, this was being discussed during a meal. ¡°Filthy?¡± Paul realized he had misspoken, ¡°I apologize, I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up in this setting.¡± But this was not just a matter of appropriateness. The alchemists were extremely ufortable. They viewed their profession as dignified, and if the Count were to have them study excrement, what would distinguish them from sewage workers? In this era, there was no concept of allbor being equally honorable. It seemed like the Count was outright insulting them. ¡°Cough!¡± Hoffman, an older member, cleared his throat and cautiously asked, ¡°Lord Grayman, are you sure you are not joking? Such matters are only handled by the lowest of ves. We are¡­ we are¡­¡±Wellspleted his sentence, ¡°We are alchemists,¡± his voice filled with palpable conflict. Paul stroked his chin, ¡°Alright, I understand. Let¡¯s continue our meal.¡± Everyone thought the matter was settled and resumed eating. Suddenly, the Count said, ¡°I just remembered, our finances are a bit tight recently. The establishment of a chemistryboratory might need to be discussed with the Administration Council.¡± What? The almost certain opportunity seemed to be slipping away, and the alchemists became anxious. Clearly, the Count was threatening them: either reject his research proposal and return to the monotonous work of a technical director in the factories, following the same routines every day, or ept his project and enjoy ample funding to explore the limitless possibilities in the field of alchemy. The alchemists whispered amongst themselves, debating their choices, while Count Grayman enjoyed his lunch, looking quite pleased. Finally, after a series of hushed conversations and exchanged nces, most of the alchemists reached a consensus: to sacrifice their immediate dignity for a better future. After all, the pioneers of their industry had tried everything in their quest for gold. It was Hoffman who spoke on behalf of the group, ¡°Lord Count, rushing to aid our employer is our primary duty. After careful consideration, we agree that we should first address the ¡®challenge¡¯ you mentioned. Of course, this is under the condition that we have a suitableboratory environment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving up your principles so quickly?¡± Wells, indignant, tried to stand and speak, but was forcefully kept seated by his colleagues¡¯ angry nces. ¡°Well, since your enthusiasm for work is so high,¡± Paul said with a satisfied smile, ¡°I will ensure the Administration Council gives priority to supporting the construction of the chemistryb. Please make detailed ns after returning, listing everything needed, and then we can discuss further.¡± ¡°Your wisdom is unparalleled, Lord Count!¡± Hoffman bowed to Paul. ¡°However, regarding your proposal, is it really feasible to collect nitrates on arge scale using those¡­ those waste materials?¡± They only knew that nitrates could be scraped from toilets, and if the Count didn¡¯t mind the filth, couldn¡¯t he just scrape it directly from there? Paul replied, ¡°You are aware of microorganisms, aren¡¯t you?¡± The crowd responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Knowledge about microorganisms was the first thing taught to neers in Lakeheart Town, and the alchemists were no exception. They had even used microscopes¡ªa great invention of the Count¡ªto observe things invisible to the naked eye. Also, due to this knowledge, people who came to Lakeheart Town developed the habit of drinking boiled water. High temperatures could kill those invisible microorganisms, which were often the cause of stomach ailments. Paul continued, ¡°I have a bold hypothesis¡ªcertain microorganisms impact the transformation of substances in nature. The presence of nitrates in toilets may be rted to some microorganisms that we are yet to identify.¡± In another world, this would be an established fact, but in this world, it remained a bold hypothesis. People here were unaware of nitrifying bacteria. The crowd nodded, though most did not take his words seriously. Why not just im it¡¯s rted to the sun? ¡°If we can increase the number of microorganisms rted to the transformation of nitrates, we can elerate the production of saltpeter from feces or urine.¡± ¡°Since they are alive, factors like sunlight, temperature, and moisture might affect their numbers, whether positively or negatively. That¡¯s something we¡¯ll need to experiment with.¡± Ah, so the Count really did think it was rted to the sun. ¡°Lord Grayman, we will follow your instructions and experiment to the best of our abilities.¡± What else could the alchemists do? Even though many thought the Count¡¯s theory was absurd, they had to go along with it for the sake of the long-awaitedboratory. After all, if it turned out to be a fruitless endeavor, it was the Count¡¯s money being wasted. ¡°Good, I will make time to work with you.¡± Paul knew he had to be personally involved. Without his guidance, these confused individuals would take ages to develop a nitrate field. He was familiar with the basic principles and methods of nitrate pile construction. However, many interpreted his words as a warning that the lord would asionally check if they were beingzy or deceitful, prompting further disys of loyalty from them. Thus, the lunch at the lord¡¯s mansion ended with everyone harboring their own thoughts. ¡°These undignified alchemists!¡± Wells, leaving the lord¡¯s mansion, entered a tavern named ¡°Dragon¡¯s Inn.¡± While drinking his sorrows away, he criticized his colleagues¡¯ shameful behavior. Yet, he too longed for a well-equipped, financially supportedboratory, leaving him in a state of intense inner conflict. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Wells?¡± A voice with a Crystal Shine ent called out his name from behind. Turning around, Wells was surprised to encounter a familiar face¡ªGuy Burns, a mechanical engineer. Their acquaintance was superficial, based on business interactions in Crystal Shine. Previously, Wells had looked down on Burns, who was ostracized and mocked by his peers in the capital, leading a downtrodden life. But now, Guy Burns appeared entirely different from Wells¡¯ previous impressions. He was well-dressed and exuded an indistinct, official-like demeanor, simr to government officials. ¡°Burns? You¡¯re in Northwest Bay too? Come, have a seat.¡± Out of politeness, Wells invited him to his table and poured him a drink. Through their conversation, Wells learned that Burns was doing remarkably well in Lakeheart Town¡ªhighly valued by the lord and even managing the famous mechanical factory, producing marvels like harvesters and shuttle looms. He was indeed an official, a significant figure in the Lakeheart Town system, enjoying much higher status and treatment than Wells, a mere ¡°technician.¡± Wells felt a surge of resentment. Back in Crystal Shine, Burns had fared much worse than him, yet now he had surpassed Wells significantly. Under Burns¡¯ astonished gaze, Wells downed a full ss of wine in one go. He was determined to seize the opportunity and reach the pinnacle of his career! Chapter 328: Chapter 328: TL: Etude Since the demonstration of the flying shuttle loom and the Jenny spinning machine at the October conference, many in the textile industry expressed their intentions to purchase these machines. Under Paul¡¯s direction, the mechanical factory announced that the Jenny spinning machine still had some unresolved technical issues, dying its sale. This decision greatly disappointed many factory owners. However, the flying shuttle loom wasunched as scheduled, and the Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory received arge number of orders. Driven by demand, the factory expanded, hiring new apprentices to ramp up the production of the looms. In addition to the flying shuttle loom, other agricultural machinery like cotton gins, threshers, grass cutters, root cutters, and grinding machines also gained poprity and were included in the increased production ns. The sales of these new machines brought considerable wealth to Paul. Although he had voluntarily separated his private treasury from the public one, the Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory was a property of the Grayman family and not under the jurisdiction of the Administration Council. Hence, its ie went into Paul¡¯s private treasury. However, like other factories, the mechanical factory also had to pay taxes, which went to the public treasury of the Administration Council. Many people did not understand this arrangement. In their view, since the entire territory belonged to the Grayman family and the Administration Council¡¯s role was to assist the lord in managing the territory, and with Paul having the final say over the council¡¯s public treasury, they saw the mechanical factory paying taxes to the Administration Council as merely shifting money from one hand to the other. Despite questions raised by many, Paul insisted on this procedure. In terms ofplying with otherws, all Grayman family properties, including the mechanical factory, were treated no differently from other private workshops and factories. Another development that pleased Paul was the growth of maritime trade. As more civilian sailing ships were built, the proportion of goods transported by sea, especially those sold to the south, increased, reducing the amount taken bynd-based tolls.To further develop maritime trade, the Administration Council heavily invested in a shipyard owned by Count Price Parker. This shipyard, located at a natural harbor in Port Fran, was taken over by arge team of managers and technical staff from the shipyard. They began revamping the equipment and facilities, training the old craftsmen to produce new ships that met Alda¡¯s needs. Expanding the ¡°domestic¡± market in the vast Northwest Bay area was also part of Paul and the Administration Council¡¯s n. After proposing a ¡°Customs Union¡± to Henry Ferdinand, the newly appointed Duke of Center, in Center City, Paul gradually pitched this n to other lords. Over the past few months, there was frequent correspondence among the lords discussing the ¡°Customs Union¡± and calcting its advantages and disadvantages for their respective territories. While there was no unified opinion externally, disputes arose internally. Abolishing tariffs was a significant move. Following ancient traditions, Paul and Malron jointly convened an assembly in Lakeheart Town, inviting prominent families, lower nobility,rge estate owners, and influential merchants and factory owners from Alda, Baylding, and recently included Emden under the Administration Council¡¯s jurisdiction. Paul sought their opinions on forming the Customs Union and exined that its establishment would reduce or even eliminate tariffs between the territories around Northwest Bay, removing trade barriers and creating a closely-knit trade and economic zone. Paul had thought this was merely a formality, assuming that everyone would unconditionally support the lord¡¯s decision. However, he encountered significant opposition. Merchants and factory owners weed the n, as it would greatly reduce their costs for importing goods and raw materials. If other territories implemented the same policy, their costs for selling goods to other territories would also decrease. Opposition came from estate owners orndlords. Theirnds produced the goods and raw materials needed by merchants and factory owners, such as food grains for food and brewing, cotton and wool for textiles, etc. Once tariffs were reduced or eliminated, the local merchants and factory owners would have more options, reducing thepetitiveness of their crops and severely impacting their ie. Cutting off someone¡¯s livelihood is akin to killing their parents. Previously, when Paul implemented crop rotation, consolidated farnd, and even audited property, thendlords, thoughining about his continuous reforms,rgely cooperated since many of these measures were ultimately beneficial to them. However, regarding the tariff issue, they showed strong and unprecedented unity in opposition. The lower nobility of Baylding and Emden, depending on the main industries or assets of their respective territories, either supported or opposed the n. Paul now realized that tariffs were not just a means for lords to amass wealth; they also served as a protective measure for the supporters within their territories. In an era dominated by agriculture, the local nobility¡¯s main reliance was on thendlords of their territories. The lords protected the interests of thesendlords through various policies, including tariffs. In return, thendlords supported the lord¡¯s power and authority with both financial and physical resources. They also sent the most talented members of their families to join the lord¡¯s army, serving as attendants and officers. The lords had no other choice, as they couldn¡¯t rely on illiterate peasants or serfs for these roles. Manyndlords in Baylding and Emden held the status of knights and were a significant part of the military force in their territories. Although Alda had no real knights, the principle was the same. After the military reforms, most officers in the new army were also fromndlord families, as they were literate from the start. Due to significant resistance, Paul had to announce that the matter of the Customs Union would be discussedter. The opposition breathed a sigh of relief and, after touring the new developments in Lakeheart Town, gradually departed. It was evident that the Count was reluctant about this decision. The first thing Paul did after the meeting was to consult with his Chief of Staff, Schroeder, about rewards for the army. Many officers had shown excellentmand during the War of the Usurper and needed promotions, and many soldiers who fought bravely required rewards. ¡°I have no objections to your n,¡± Paul said, marking arge check on the n Schroeder had handed him and signing his name. ¡°But this means that many lower officer positions will now be vacant, right?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± replied Schroeder. ¡°The n is to fill these from among the veterans withbat merits and graduates from the Grayman Academy.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Paul said, eyeing the old knight. ¡°But about the origins of the new officers¡­ you need to control the proportion well.¡± Schroeder gave the lord a reassuring look. ¡°Lord Grayman, I will manage it well.¡± The lord had discussed this issue with him a long time ago, and Schroeder understood the lord¡¯s intention. The n was initially to gradually shift this bnce over several years, but it seemed the Count was getting impatient. The Count¡¯s words echoed in the room. ¡°Schroeder, I need the staff¡­ no, my personal will, to directly influence down to the level ofpany and toon.¡± Chapter 329: Chapter 329: TL: Etude In the early days after the patentw was enacted in Lakeheart Town, public response was sparse, with most people viewing it with skepticism. After the initial novelty wore off, the majority came to believe that this was simply a scheme concocted by the lord to protect his own inventions. This wasn¡¯t surprising, as historically, skilled individuals rarely shared their trade secrets freely. It seemed that Count Grayman, the lord, was no exception. It was difficult for everyone to watch others profit from their inventions without receiving a share of the benefits. However, Paul Grayman was the lord, and he certainly could demand others toply with hisws. But would the lord himself be bound by thews he enacted? The very thought wasughable. Therefore, those who initially sought patents were mostly fame-seekers, presenting obscure inventions to gain recognition. Paul had no choice but to instruct the Administration Council to strictly vet the applications, preventing the unworthy from taking advantage. ¡°I think we should give it a try. The lord must be serious about this,¡± said a student named Jim, his eyes shining with excitement, as a group sat around a table in a ssroom at Weiss Academy, discussing the patentw. Nick, sitting opposite him, hesitated, ¡°I do believe the lord¡¯s decree is serious, but¡­ but¡­¡± These students had just returned to Lakeheart Town from their geographical survey work in Emden and had learned about the patentw. Someone suggested that they patent the ¡°lens rangefinder¡± they had invented during their survey. They found out from the Administration Council¡¯s patent system that inventions created through collective brainstorming could be patented as a team. ¡°But what? Nick, what are you still hesitant about?¡± Jim asked loudly, discontent with Nick¡¯s hesitation. He was the one who first suggested patenting the rangefinder. Ever since learning about the patentw, Jim felt restless, fearing someone else might patent the rangefinder first. It wasn¡¯t impossible, considering other survey teams from Weiss Academy could have had simr ideas during their work. In Emden, senior military officers, led by Bryce, had shown great interest in their lens rangefinder, noting its potential benefits for artillery and scouts. If they managed to secure the patent, it could mean earning money effortlessly. Was there a more reliable customer than the Alda army?Jim even maliciously wondered if the military might preempt their patent application, as the officers and artillerymen had also been exposed to the rangefinder. The patentw didn¡¯t restrict the identity of the applicants. Thus, Jim was quite displeased with Nick¡¯s reluctance. But he couldn¡¯t do much about it since Nick yed a major role in inventing and improving the device. Nick raised his head, speaking hesitantly, ¡°But, without that mysterious letter, we wouldn¡¯t have thought of using lenses to improve the rangefinder. It doesn¡¯t seem right to apply for a patent without finding the author of that letter.¡± The initial version of the rangefinder, designed for artillery, had proved impractical and inurate in the field. While they were brainstorming improvements, they received an anonymous letter detailing how to enhance the rangefinder using a telescope. After extensive experimentation, they achieved significant results, and the artillerymen no longer had to use long ropes and multiple people for measuring distances. However, they couldn¡¯t figure out who sent the letter. The author¡¯s deep understanding of geometry suggested they were from Weiss Academy, the military, or the Administration Council, with thetter two being more likely, as they were aware of the issues the students faced. ¡°Why do you even care about that¡­¡± The students were divided into two groups, arguing whether to apply for the patent immediately. ¡°What are you discussing, students?¡± A pleasant female voice came from outside, and a charming figure entered the ssroom. Everyone turned to see it was Ms. Betty ¡ª the head of the Education Bureau of the Administration Council and their dean. ¡°Good day, Ms. Betty,¡± greeted the students. Since Eileen took over Weiss Academy, she had been diligently improving teaching quality and daily management. Recruiting teachers, dividing sses, refining courses, implementing strict exam systems¡­ Weiss Academy was no longer the makeshift group it was during Paul¡¯s early days. It had be a legitimate school in every respect. Despite being younger than some of the students at the academy, the beautiful Ms. Betty was highly respected by everyone. Her schrly status and expertise in linguistics, particrly, garnered admiration. Everyone knew that the recently popr telegraphmunication project was designed and overseen by Ms. Betty. ¡°Ms. Betty, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Nick stood up, representing his ssmates, and shared their dilemma with Eileen. ¡°Oh? May I see the letter?¡± Eileen asked, intrigued. Nick handed her the letter. Eileen almostughed after reading just a few lines. She was all too familiar with the style of writing and the deliberately disguised handwriting. She wondered why the writer didn¡¯t sign their name, finding it somewhat puzzling. After reading the letter without revealing her amusement, Eileen advised the students, ¡°I suggest you boldly apply for the patent. I recognize the handwriting on this letter; it¡¯s from a friend of mine. I¡¯m certain he would be very pleased to see you obtain the patent.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Despite the dean¡¯s assurance, several students, including Nick, still had doubts, ¡°Could you introduce us to him? We would like to talk with him. The patent should also include his contribution.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Eileen waved off the suggestion. ¡°My friend¡¯s identity isn¡¯t convenient to disclose, so let¡¯s not involve him.¡± The students spected ¡ª could it be someone involved in secret work? ¡°Thank you, Ms. Betty,¡± Jim smiled happily, elbowing Nick beside him, ¡°Thedy has confirmed it, what are you still hesitant about?¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay, let¡¯s write the application.¡± Finally, Nick agreed. In truth, he was quite keen on applying for the patent; he just couldn¡¯t get past the earlier hurdle. The ssroom buzzed with excitement. ¡°We could establish a factory to mass-produce rangefinders for the military and civilians. The market potential is vast.¡± ¡°But, establishing a factory would require a lot of money, not to mention hiring staff¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s start with a small workshop, and build a factory with our first earnings.¡± ¡°Remember, the telescope used in the rangefinder is patented by the lord. We can¡¯t forget that.¡± ¡°We just need to pay a usage fee¡­¡± ¡°Haha, even though the device is simple, with the lord¡¯s legal protection, we don¡¯t have to worry about copies.¡± The students discussed enthusiastically, envisioning a bright future. Eileen watched the excited group, feeling a sense of satisfaction. Usingw to protect and promote technological advancement ¡ª this was a phrase Paul often used, and now it was finally showing results. Chapter 330: Chapter 330: TL: Etude Over the western seas of the Kingdom of Ordo, a merchant ship was slowly sailing towards the kingdom¡¯srgest port ¨C the Port West. This merchant vessel was a galley, massive in size, with 20 long wooden oars extending from each side. Under themand of the drumbeats, they rhythmically dipped and soared through the seawater. Many people were on deck, vigntly scanning the surrounding waters. From their expressions, they seemed more like warriors than mere crew members of a merchant ship. At the stern¡¯s high poop deck, two individuals leaned on the railing, each holding a beer, gazing distantly at thend appearing on the horizon. ¡°Beautiful weather today, Captain Edward,¡± said a young man with ck hair and earrings, speaking to a tall, middle-aged man beside him. ¡°Indeed, a perfect day for gathering intelligence,¡± replied the middle-aged man, raising his ss for a toast before taking a sip. He was robustly built but with a lean face, his mustache resembling swords stretching sideways. His skin was dark, and his face bore an indescribable sense of world-weariness. However, his eyes were bright and sharp, unforgettable upon a single nce. Unknown to many, the infamous pirate, Walker Edward, who once ruled the northwestern waters of Ordo and then mysteriously vanished, was about to reappear before the world. But now, he had an additional identity ¨C a member of the Arcane Society. He was sent by the organization to raid the kingdom¡¯s western coast. However, due to his years of pirating habits, he naturally wanted to scout the area thoroughly first.The young man, Nathan, clinked his ss with the pirate captain. ¡°Returning to the seas of Ordo must feel like a revisit to old grounds for you, Captain. Do you feel particrly nostalgic?¡± Edward, the pirate captain, shrugged. ¡°Disappointing it may be, but my crew and I mostly loitered in Northwest Bay. We¡¯ve only been to the central waters of the kingdom a few times, so nostalgia is a bit of a stretch. Besides, the royal navy, though not as formidable as the Horn Bay Alliance, is not to be underestimated, unlike the lords of the northwest. Oh, speaking of which¡­ Nathan, didn¡¯t you recently visit Northwest Bay? What was your purpose there, if you don¡¯t mind sharing?¡± Nathan, despite his youth, was a highly regarded member of the organization and verypetent. The most astonishing feat he achieved was burning down the granary of the Ordo capital right under Princess Catherine¡¯s nosest year, when the kingdom¡¯s army had just recaptured Crystal Shine Fortress, and the city was under martialw. After a moment of thought, Nathan tilted his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing particrly secretive about it. You know Marltz Kent, right?¡± Walker Edward chuckled. ¡°Count Kent? He¡¯s a tough nut to crack ¨C ambitious, cunning, and cruel, typical of his family line. Has he crossed our path?¡± ¡°Heh, not only has he not crossed us, but he also wants to join the Arcane Society. It was Master Bat who initiated contact with him, nning to make him one of our external forces.¡± ¡°Kent is no saint.¡± ¡°Which is exactly why he can be of use to us, just like Jars, right?¡± ¡°True. So, you went there just for this? How did it go?¡± Nathan shrugged and grimaced. ¡°It fell through.¡± Edward was slightly surprised. Even with the power of the Arcane Society, they faced setbacks. And wasn¡¯t Kent also keen to join? Noticing the pirate captain¡¯s expression, Nathan exined, ¡°The n, as Master Bat had it, was to first install Kent as the Duke of the Northwest and then eliminate the rebellious elements to make him the second Duke Jars the Greedy Wolf. But things went awry.¡± ¡°What went wrong?¡± ¡°Master Bat suddenly left for some unknown reason, and Marltz Kent, unable to wait, acted on his own. He ended up making himself a target for everyone ¨C a fool who didn¡¯t realize his reputation in Northwest Bay.¡± ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°The lords of Northwest Bay, harboring old grudges against him, united to wage war on him. Heh, his own army proved ineffective. He hadn¡¯t even warmed his seat as the Duke before being attacked at his doorstep. Eventually, he ended up lying in a coffin.¡± Nathan revealed this with a smirk, adding slowly, ¡°I did it.¡± Edward asked in confusion, ¡°Why? Was it to prevent any leakage of our organization¡¯s information?¡± ¡°That was one reason. What use is there in keeping such a worthless person alive? But more so because he dared to ckmail us into providing support. An ungrateful dog biting the hand that feeds it deserved to be put down.¡± Edward continued, ¡°And what of Master Bat?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°Who knows? He always moves unpredictably.¡± Edward asked with some concern, ¡°He hasn¡¯t met with an ident, has he?¡± Nathanughed scornfully. ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand him well enough. As a member of the Council of Ten, Master Bat¡¯s power is unfathomable. He alone can take on a small army, and even in the face of arger force, he can retreat unscathed. The power of worldly lords can¡¯t touch him. Marltz Kent, who was the second most powerful lord in Northwest Bay after the Duke, was still under Master Bat¡¯s control. There¡¯s no need for us to worry unnecessarily.¡± Edward nodded and took a sip of his drink. Looking into Edward¡¯s eyes, Nathan asked, ¡°By the way, Captain, how did you join the Arcane Society?¡± A reminiscent expression crossed Edward¡¯s face, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Ten years ago, I obtained an ancient scroll from a merchant ship. By chance, I came into contact with the power of magic, and witnessed incredible things that were once only in legends. From then on, I became fascinated, or should I say, obsessed with it.¡± ¡°It was as if I was blessed by the heavens. My body awakened to the potential of casting spells, and I started collecting everything rted to magic, even though it was taboo in the eyes ofmoners. But this circle was so closed off that many people considered magic mere fantasy.¡± ¡°My efforts eventually paid off. I came into contact with the Arcane Society, and the doors to the magical world finally opened to me. And to my surprise, the Society was backed by¡­ by that revered Highness. After I willingly offered my power, the organization epted me.¡± Edward turned and leaned on the railing, looking up at the clear sky. ¡°That moment¡­ for someone who has been an orphan since childhood, it felt like suddenly returning to a real home.¡± Nathan seemed thoughtful. ¡°Yes, once our abilities as mages awaken, we essentially set ourselves apart from ordinary people. Even if we don¡¯t realize it at first, day by day, you start to feel different, or rather¡­ not epted by the mundane world. Captain, you were smart to seek out your kind. Only fellow mages can understand and ept each other.¡± He changed the subject. ¡°But among our kind, there are fools who naively think they can blend in with ordinary people, not realizing the cost in lives once their identity is exposed.¡± A cold glint shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Our task is to shatter their naivety and make them see the harshness of the world.¡± Chapter 331: Chapter 331: TL: Etude ¡°Speaking of which, Nathan, how did you get into the Arcane Society?¡± Edward continued the conversation on the deck, inquiring about Nathan¡¯s past. Nathan, the young man, smiled. ¡°With a mother who¡¯s a spellcaster, you can¡¯t really choose your own destiny.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A look of envy, even jealousy, appeared on the face of the pirate captain. He had often fantasized about how wonderful it would be to have been exposed to those mystical secrets from birth. Possessing the potential for casting spells, he had wasted decades as a mere mortal. By the time he truly encountered the arcane arts, his body was no longer young. ¡®If I had been guided by a mage from a young age, wouldn¡¯t my achievements be far greater than now? At least much stronger than this young fellow in front of me.¡¯ Although reluctant to admit it, this young man held a higher position in the organization than himself. ¡°If I may ask, who is your mother? Which master is she?¡± Edward was keen to make a good connection with this ¡®second-generation mage¡¯. Maybe his mother held a high position in the organization. Nathan smiled and whispered a nickname. Upon hearing this nickname, Edward¡¯s smile froze, and a wave of excitement surged through him.He had heard of this nickname. Anyone who hade into contact with some internal information of the Arcane Society knew and revered it, as it belonged to a master in the highest echelon of the organization ¨C the Council of Ten. The Council of Ten was the core power structure of the Arcane Society, with all significant actions of the organization being discussed and decided by them. The Master Bat they had previously mentioned was a member of the Council. However, Bat was a bit entric, often working alone, so the group that regrly gathered only consisted of nine members. ¡°Your lineage¡­ is that remarkable?¡± Edward himself didn¡¯t notice that he had subconsciously started addressing Nathan with a title of respect. While most mages feel superior when facing ordinary people, there are different statuses even among themselves. Although not absolute, the offspring of mages are more likely to awaken as mages, especially when both parents are mages. Thus, when a family produces mages generation after generation, the so-called ¡®Mage Families¡¯ or ¡®Pureblood Families¡¯ emerge. Mages from these families naturally feel a strong sense of superiority when facing mages from ordinary families. The Arcane Society was the most powerful mage organization known to Edward. Being in a high position within this organization meant being among the most powerful in the magical world. With such a mother and background, Nathan was someone Edward envied greatly. A sense of inferiority unknowingly welled up in Edward, but then he heard Nathan say, ¡°Regardless of what others think, I¡¯ve always believed in merit over lineage. Bloodline? Hah.¡± Edward detected a hint of mockery in his words. Nathan continued, ¡°Honestly, I have a brother. Same mother, same father, same blood as me ¨C what you call ¡®remarkable lineage.¡¯ Yet, he¡¯s just a mortal.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We were separated when I was very young. My mother seldom mentions him.¡± Edward didn¡¯t probe further, sensing theplexity of Nathan¡¯s family background. It was best not to touch upon memories the other might not wish to recall. The atmosphere between them turned somewhat awkward, and they silently sipped their beers. As they conversed, the ship steadily approached thend. The outline of the port city, Port West, was bing clearer. Suddenly, the deck buzzed with activity. Edward¡¯s men, chattering excitedly, squeezed onto the port side of the galleon, looking northward at something intriguing they had spotted. Edward and Nathan turned their gaze towards the northern seas. They saw several unusual ships in their view¡ªvessels without a single wooden oar visible, with one or two tall masts standing erect, bearing gigantic sails. ¡°Ships propelled entirely by wind power? That¡¯s quite rare.¡± Nathan observed the distant vessels, expressing his surprise. ¡°It makes sense, though. In the northern seas, where winds are strong and waves high, such sailboats are ideal,¡± Edward spoke with a tone of approval and a sense of kinship. ¡°All ship designers around the world are following the design philosophies from Horn Bay, leading to a homogenization of their creations¡ªuniformly galleons. When I was in the Northwest Bay, I tried designing ships that didn¡¯t rely on oars, but with the resources at my disposal, I could only make small trinkets.¡± Nathanughed. ¡°It seems you have a wide range of interests, not just in magic.¡± ¡°After all, I earn my living on the sea.¡± ¡°Speaking of the Northwest Bay¡­¡± Nathan looked at Edward yfully, ¡°Are you still in touch with your ¡®old subordinates¡¯ you left there?¡± Edward was momentarily stunned, then realized what Nathan meant by ¡°old subordinates.¡± He waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Hmph, just some small fry. They served as an external force in my team. Ever since I led my fleet southward in pursuit of arcane power, I stopped bothering about them.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes held a hint of regret. ¡°When I was in the Northwest Bay, I heard that all the major pirate groups there were wiped out by a certain lord.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edward was surprised. ¡°Apparently, a Lord Grayman, who created a weapon capable of summoning thunder.¡± ¡°Grayman? That¡¯s a rather low-profile family. Seems like someone capable has emerged from them, poised for a rise. As for summoning thunder, that sounds a bit far-fetched.¡± ¡°Regardless, this lord must have considerable maritime power to have quelled the pirates so quickly. There¡¯s intelligence suggesting that the lords of the Northwest Bay are transporting supplies to the royal family by sea. We might have to face them.¡± ¡°Hmph, when the lion¡¯s away, even the monkeys dare to im kingship,¡± Edward said with disdain. As they discussed, one of Edward¡¯s subordinates approached and asked, ¡°Lord Edward, we are about to arrive at Port West. Shall we dock?¡± Edward gestured grandly, ¡°Dock. Let¡¯s go ashore and have a look.¡± A confident and proud expression appeared on his face. ¡°Nathan, I assure you, within a year, the west coast of the Kingdom of Ordo will be under the control of the Arcane Society.¡± Not far from them, several sailboats were also heading towards Port West. Chapter 332: Chapter 332: TL: Etude Three sailboats, under the strenuous efforts of the deckhands, slowly entered their berths. Half an hourter, Quik, apanied by several sailors, descended from the deck and stepped onto the dock. The Northwestern Industry¡¯s military supplies sold to the kingdom¡¯s army were increasing. Additionally, Alda continued to send extra aid to win the royal family¡¯s favor. With the development of maritime transportation and in order to avoid mishaps en route, Lakeheart Town increasingly relied on sea routes for transporting materials, a method that was more secretive. This time, the Southern escorted two cargo ships southward to the Port West. All three ships were loaded with supplies for the kingdom¡¯s army, mainly canned food and armored weapons. They hadn¡¯t walked far when a hearty voice called out, ¡°Ha ha, Captain Quik, is it your turn this time?¡± Quik opened his arms, ¡°Oh, Viscount Dillon, long time no see.¡± The two embraced warmly. To ensure safety during transportation, Lakeheart Town required a naval warship to apany each delivery.Compared to other territories of the kingdom, Northwest Bay initially provided limited supplies to the kingdom¡¯s government but maintained a steady flow. Since Alda ignited the technology tree of st furnace iron smelting and the lords jointly established Northwestern Industry, military supplies from Northwest Bay began to surge. Of course, most supplies required the kingdom¡¯s government to pay in cash. Within the kingdom¡¯s core power circles, Northwest Bay was slowly shedding its previous image as a dispensable wilderness. The king¡¯s worries about his youngest daughter also lessened. If such abundant materials could be sent, living there with wealth should befortable. To better utilize this supply chain, the kingdom¡¯s government stationed liaison officers at Port West to receive the arriving materials. Dillon was the highest-ranking officer among them. In his thirties and a viscount, he was eager to make a big impact, umting credentials for future promotion. Initially reluctant when assigned here, wondering who he had offended to deal with country folk, his perspective changed upon seeing the fleet from Northwest Bay arrive, followed by boxes of supplies being unloaded from the ships. He realized it was a rare opportunity. Quik handed him a document, ¡°This is the inventory of the supplies delivered this time, please, Viscount, check it.¡± Dillon, patting Quik¡¯s shoulder,ughed, ¡°Ha ha, no rush, no rush. You Northwesterners are reliable.¡± Unknown to Quik and Dillon, their meeting was being observed. A quiet oar-and-sail ship was docked at another berth, with Edward and Nathan standing on the aft deck, watching them from a distance. ¡°Judging by the clothing, he seems to be an official from the kingdom¡¯s government,¡± Nathan murmured. ¡°The g on that ship belongs to the Grayman family of Northwest Bay. Yes, their red dragon emblem is unmistakable,¡± Edward added. ¡°Seems the captain is quite familiar with the major families of Northwest Bay.¡± ¡°Hmm, after all, I¡¯ve mixed there for so many years¡­ Wait.¡± Edward suddenly paused, focusing on Quik, who was happily chatting with Viscount Dillon. Soon, he chuckled, ¡°Heh, didn¡¯t expect to run into an old acquaintance here.¡± ¡°An acquaintance?¡± Nathan looked at Edward with interest. ¡°Nothing much, just an old pirate acquaintance.¡± ¡°The other person is also¡­?¡± ¡°Sort of, but now it seems he¡¯s been recruited by the Grayman family. Looks like the crew I left behind indeed fell into Grayman¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Now, it appears that lords from the north are indeed strongly supporting the royal family, at least someone in Northwest Bay is doing so.¡± ¡­ After finishing his conversation with Viscount Dillon, Quik, following tradition, nned to lead the disembarked sailors to a tavern for a hearty drink. Excited, they headed towards the center of Port West. As they walked and chatted spiritedly, the feeling of solid ground under their feet was a wee change after over half a month at sea. ¡°Well met.¡± A strange voice reached Quik¡¯s ears, apanied by a shoulder shove. Startled, Quik quickly turned around. However, the person who had brushed past him was walking quickly, soon disappearing into the bustling crowd. Quik vaguely recognized a tall figure that seemed familiar but couldn¡¯t piece together a specific memory. ¡°How strange!¡± Quik muttered to himself, wondering if the encounter was just a coincidence and the words not meant for him. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing Quik¡¯s distraction, naval officer candidate Allen inquired. ¡°Ah? Nothing, let¡¯s keep going.¡± ¡­ The next afternoon, the supply ship Southern and the two other sailboats were ready to depart. Viscount Dillon was at the dock to see off Quik and his crew. Before the fleet¡¯s arrival, the kingdom¡¯s liaison officers had prepared the supplies for their northward journey, so the restocking was swift. ¡°Captain Quik, there¡¯s an important matter I need your help with,¡± Dillon said, reaching into his pocket. ¡°Please, Viscount, go ahead.¡± Dillon handed Quik a letter, ¡°Please deliver this letter to a Miss Betty Dias in your area.¡± ¡°Miss Betty? She¡¯s in charge of education in our region,¡± Quik said, puzzled. ¡°Who is sending her this letter? As far as I know, she¡¯s from the Gabe Empire.¡± Dillon shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. This letter is from the royal pce. The messenger instructed me to ensure it¡¯s carried by someone influential from your side to Northwest Bay. I believe you, Captain, are suitable for this task.¡± ¡°Haha, you tter me. But I¡¯ll make sure the letter is delivered.¡± ¡°Thank you. Personally, I suspect, given Miss Dias¡¯s surname, she might be rted to the queen?¡± Quik was surprised, ¡°What? That¡¯s significant.¡± He carefully pocketed the letter. At Horn Bay, Quik had already been amazed by the connection between Lady Advisor Ladi Sertia and Duchess Helen. Now, to think there was someone associated with the royalty in their midst was astounding. Patting his chest, Quik reassured Dillon multiple times before boarding the Southern under his waving farewell. The three sailboats were towed out of their berths, set sail, and headed north. Off the coast of West Gorge, an oar-and-sail ship also slowly headed south. On deck, Edward watched the receding Port West, his eyes filled with a cold determination. ¡°To all in the Kingdom of Ordo, next time wee, it won¡¯t just be this few of us.¡± Chapter 333: Chapter 333: TL: Etude Night had already fallen. At the warehouse district of the Port West, Viscount Dillon was still leading a group of officials, overseeing the transportation of supplies. Two days ago, he had just entertained another fleet from the Northwest Bay ¨C Quik¡¯s fleet had arrivedst month, and the fleet that arrived yesterday was led by a captain named Tilbits. The Northwest Bay fleet had once again delivered arge supply of goods. Since the second half of 1991, they had been delivering goods to Port West almost monthly. It was now December, and the city had just experienced a light snowfall. In a small house, Viscount Dillon and several officials warmed themselves by the fire, watching through the window asborers loaded the goods from the warehouse onto wagons. With the onset of winter, the stalemate between the kingdom¡¯s army and the rebels continued. The demand for supplies from the front lines was bing increasingly urgent. Both sides were stubbornly holding on, seeing who would falter first. Viscount Dillon had been busy these past two days. Finally gathering a convoy, they moved to the port area to load supplies overnight, nning to depart for the front lines early the next morning. The firece burned brightly, warming the small room. A pot hung over the fire, cooking meat cans from the Northwest Bay. The viscount and his officials ate their supper, drank wine, and discussed various recent events in the city. Gradually, the conversation turned to a terrifying incident that had urred at the port two days earlier ¨C the assassination of Navy General Pike. It was called a terrifying incident because its process was beyond imagination. The annual Day of Descent was approaching. General Pike had held a banquet at his home, inviting many friends from the military, nning to drink to their heart¡¯s content. However, an unexpected incident urred during the party.The specifics of the incident were officially sealed, but due to the presence of many witnesses, numerous details leaked out, leading to wild and bizarre rumors throughout Port West. There were even ims of witchcraft being involved. An official sitting next to Dillon, with a mysterious air, said, ¡°My brother-inw serves as a guard in General Pike¡¯s residence and witnessed the entire incident. Do you want to know what happened?¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush and just tell us,¡± someone urged. Curiosity clearly overrode the order to keep the incident under wraps, even Viscount Dillon tacitly allowed the official to continue. Savoring the eager anticipation in his colleagues¡¯ eyes, the official took a deep breath and began to whisper about that night, though it was uncertain if the story had been embellished. That evening, at the peak of the banquet, when the wine was flowing freely, two servants carried in a roasted whole ox, the main dish of the feast. The general and his guests, holding their tes, gathered around to cut meat for themselves. Just as everyone crowded around, one of the servants carrying the ox suddenly revealed a sinister smile and loudly said to General Pike, ¡°General, Captain Edward sends his regards.¡± Before anyone could understand what was happening, the servant suddenly grabbed a carving knife and stabbed it into General Pike¡¯s chest with lightning speed. The guests were shocked by this sudden assassination and were momentarily stunned. The guards at the edge of the hall, however, reacted quickly, drawing their weapons and charging forward. But before the guards could reach him, the servant raised his hands and shouted, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Captain Edward also sends his regards to you.¡± Then, something even more bizarre happened. The servant¡¯s body suddenly began to swell, inting rapidly until it resembled a giant meatball. Sensing something terrible was about to happen, the guests tried to distance themselves in horror. With a loud bang, the inted ¡°meatball¡± suddenly exploded. At this point, the official narrating the story showed a horrified expression, as if he had witnessed the event himself. He described in a chilling tone, ¡°The explosion was so intense that even my brother-inw, who was some distance away, felt a massive shockwave. It was as if an invisible hand had pushed him fiercely, sending him flying through the air.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± As the official narrated, those of faint heart shuddered, drinking their wine inrge gulps to calm their nerves. ¡°At first, he was disoriented from the st, seeing stars, and his ears were filled with a ringing noise. He didn¡¯t know how long it took for him to regain his senses. When he got up, he saw the surroundings inplete disarray.¡± ¡°In the hall, only the guards who hadn¡¯t yet rushed over and guests who were further away were still standing. My brother-inw was rtively fortunate, suffering only a dislocated arm. Those closer to the strange servant fared much worse. But the most horrifying thing was¡ª¡± ¡°The entire hall was strewn with human limbs and disgusting flesh and blood, resembling a scene straight out of hell. Many of the surviving women were so terrified that they went mad, screaming in panic.¡± ¡°After the cleanup and investigation, they couldn¡¯t piece together the body of that servant. It was presumed that he had been turned into a pulp due to the explosion.¡± As the official finished his story, everyone swallowed their saliva in fear. Even Dillon nearly vomited the canned meat he had just eaten. The scene described by his subordinate was too shocking. ¡°So, are the rumors about witchcraft in the city true?¡± ¡°It seems so. How else could such a thing be aplished by normal means?¡± ¡°A friend in the navy told me that their ranks are in chaos. Due to this assassination, almost the entire naval highmand stationed at Port West was wiped out. Those who survived can only lie in bed now.¡± As everyone was discussing, someone suddenly pointed out the window and said, ¡°Eh? Is that a fire?¡± Others also looked outside, seeing mes soaring into the sky in the distance. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ in the direction of the port!¡± Dillon was speechless. It seemed like one disaster after another in Port West these days. ¡°My lord, should we go help put out the fire?¡± an official asked Dillon. It was already night, and they had the manpower. Dillon shook his head, ¡°No, the port has its own fire prevention team. We shouldn¡¯t add to the chaos. Let¡¯s go out and see how much has already been loaded and ensure theborers don¡¯t scatter.¡± As they stepped out of the house, they heard amotioning from the direction of the fire. At first, they thought it was the cries of those fighting the fire, but soon they discerned the sound more clearly¡ªit was unmistakably the sound of battle. Everyone started to panic. ¡°Everyone, stay calm! Officials, organize theborers, no running, no shouting.¡± Dillon loudly ordered the captain of the city guards guarding the warehouse, ¡°Captain Mark, have your soldiers enforce martialw. Execute anyone who causes trouble on the spot.¡± Despite not knowing exactly what was happening, it was definitely bad news. As the highest-ranking official in the warehouse district, he had to take responsibility. Under the strict control of the guards, theborers finally calmed down. Dillon immediately sent people to find out what was happening at the port. Half an hourter, after an anxious wait, the scout returned, covered in blood and panting heavily. ¡°Lord Dillon! Captain Mark! It¡¯s bad news.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Captain Mark grabbed him and poured some wine into his mouth. ¡°Pirates! The pirates have attacked!¡± Everyone was shocked. Chapter 334: Chapter 334: TL: Etude ¡°Pirates? How could it be pirates?¡± The officials were more surprised than the next, knowing that the western coast of the royal direct territory hadn¡¯t seen pirates for a long time. Where did these piratese from today? In the distance, the fire grew brighter, indicating that the invaders were deliberately setting fires and encountering little effective resistance. ¡°Sir, should we reinforce the troops stationed at the port?¡± Amidst the chaos, the captain of the city guard, Mark, remained rtively calm. Dillon replied, ¡°Reinforcements? Yes¡­ we should go reinforce¡­¡± but he quickly changed his mind, ¡°No, you and your men can¡¯t leave. Our mission is to guard the warehouse district.¡± He decisively ordered, ¡°Quick, strengthen our defenses here; we can¡¯t let the pirates reach this area.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Markplied, noticing that Viscount Dillon¡¯s body was trembling slightly.Though he sounded both resolute and calm, Dillon was actually panicking inside, having never encountered such a situation before. Under Captain Mark¡¯smand, the city guards organized theborers to blockade street entrances and construct barricades, preparing for potential assaults. Of course, everyone prayed that the pirates would just loot and leave, note their way. But Lady Luck did not favor them; the fire gradually spread towards them, and the noisy sounds from the air became clearer. The mix of battle cries, civilians¡¯ screams, and other noises relentlessly assaulted the psychological defenses of those behind the barricades. Many people were at a loss, with obvious signs of panic among theborers. Even the soldiers stationed there were fearful, most of them having never experienced a life-or-death battle. Another scout sent out to gather information returned in a panic, gasping for breath and reporting to Dillon and Mark, ¡°It¡¯s bad¡­ it¡¯s really bad, the navy at the port¡­ the navy is finished.¡± A chill ran down everyone¡¯s spines. Since Port West was a port city, the navy stationed there also functioned as the city guard, and the soldiers in the warehouse district were transferred from the navy. The navy¡¯s defeat meant that the city no longer had any defensive forces, and the few outposts scattered around the city were of no significant help. Dillon was both scared and angry. Even if the higher-ups were paralyzed, how could these subordinate officers and soldiers be so useless, defeated so quickly? Was it because they had grown too ustomed tofortable days? As the highest authority there, it was time for him to demonstrate his resolve. He took a deep breath and shouted to the ready crowd, ¡°Citizens of the kingdom! It¡¯s time to show our loyalty to His Majesty the King! We must hold this ground at all costs, not letting the pirates take even a single piece of rubble!¡± He paused, silently cursing the pirates in his mind, wishing they would loot somewhere else and note their way. Then he continued, ¡°Citizens of the kingdom¡­¡± Apuse erupted from nowhere, followed by a voice tinged with mockery, ¡°What an inspiring speech, such a loyal servant of the kingdom!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± Dillon was extremely annoyed, looking around for the source of the voice. ¡°There! On the rooftop!¡± One of the officials beside him pointed upwards, alerting the Viscount. Dillon quickly looked up to see a figure standing on the roof of a building in front of them. The person was of medium build, dressed in ck, with hair fluttering lightly in the night breeze. This appearance, coupled with the full moon hanging in the night sky behind him, resembled the mysterious and elusive figures from certain novels. ¡°You! Who are you?¡± Captain Mark quickly stepped in front of Dillon, protectively, and drew his sword, pointing it at the figure while loudly questioning. Indeed, his reaction was quite fitting for the situation. ¡°I?¡± The man in ck, with a smile on his face, replied leisurely, ¡°I am the pirate that the Viscount here speaks of.¡± ¡°Pirates?¡± The crowd¡¯s faces paled, not so much out of fear of his identity, but in surprise at his audacity to leave hisrades and storm this ce alone. ¡°Damn! You¡¯re on a path to self-destruction!¡± Captain Mark was furious, the man on the rooftop was far too arrogant. He snatched a bow and arrow from a subordinate and shot at the audacious intruder. ¡°Die, fool!¡± As his words fell, something shocking happened, making everyone gasp. They all saw that the arrow hit the man in ck urately but passed through him like hitting air, striking the tiles behind him. ¡°Ah, ah, ah! It seems this knight¡¯s aim isn¡¯t very good. Needs more practice, hahaha!¡± The mysterious man¡¯s words wereced with mockery. ¡°You! It¡¯s just a mere illusion!¡± Captain Mark, furious, loudly ordered his men, ¡°You lot, get up there and capture this madman!¡± Several men scrambled to finddders. Others stared at the figure on the roof, their faces ashen. Some rubbed their eyes, seemingly unable to believe what had just happened. Captain Mark¡¯s arrow had clearly hit the man, but it seemed to naturally pass through without any obstruction, and the man appeared unharmed. How could such an absurd thing exist in the world? Witchcraft! Magic! These words popped into everyone¡¯s minds. Then, considering the mysterious assassination of the navy¡¯s higher-ups two days ago, yes, it must be that the pirates conspired with a wizard, first paralyzing the navy¡¯smand system, then invading amidst the chaos. And the man on the roof ¡ª he was a wizard! Nathan stood on the rooftop, smiling down at the frantic crowd below. ¡°Gentlemen!¡± he began, ¡°Before you bring thedders, shall we negotiate?¡± ¡°Negotiate?¡± Dillon was perplexed. Nathan continued, ¡°It seems your warehouse is hiding quite a few treasures! How about this: you hand over everything in the warehouse ¡ª and your weapons, as every little bit counts. In return, we¡¯ll let you leave safely.¡± He pped his hands as if apuding his own idea, ¡°A win-win situation, what do you think?¡± ¡°Never!¡± Dillon was furious. The crucial supplies meant for the frontline being robbed by unknown pirates out of nowhere, he¡¯d have no good fate upon his return to the capital. ¡°This is the property of the Kingdom of Ordo, and you won¡¯t touch a single thread of it!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes. Although he maintained his smile, a sinister shade clouded his face, ¡°Then don¡¯t me us¡­¡± As he finished speaking, a dense sound of footsteps arose, and heavy shadows suddenly emerged at the entrance of the street. Chapter 335: Chapter 335: TL: Etude In the capital city of Crystal Shine, a tense yet festive atmosphere permeated every street and alley. The Day of Descent was just a few days away, and every household was busy preparing for the celebration. Street vendors took this opportunity to wander the streets, peddling their wares. For most people, the rebellion far south seemed distant. Only families with loved ones serving in the military prayed for their safety while eagerly anticipating the new year. Inside the pce, however, the mood in the council hall was starkly different from the city¡¯s festivities. There was a sense of seriousness and unease due to the events that had transpired in the Port West, which had caused a stir among the government¡¯s higher-ups. King Rodney had convened ministers, including Count Rupert and Count Merlin, to discuss strategies. Yet, what they were discussing was only the assassination of the naval highmand at Port West. They were still unaware of the subsequent events. ording to the existing investigation, the servant who carried out the ¡®assassination¡¯ ¨C if one could call that self-destructive act an assassination ¨C had been a long-serving and loyal servant in General Parker¡¯s household, known for his honesty and hard work. It was unimaginable that he couldmit such a heinous act. However, what was more important, and indeed more mysterious, was how a living person could suddenly explode, killing many around him. This was unprecedented, and even the alchemists sent by the Port West Administration Council to investigate found no suspicious substances. The loss of naval strength was a secondary concern. The Kingdom of Ordo¡¯s navy had been established long ago to eliminate pirates and, with their disappearance, was left with little more than smuggling control tasks. The higher-ups had long wanted an excuse to disband the navy to save funds and strengthen the army. After a long discussion, King Rodney and his ministers were still baffled. King Rodney turned to Count Merlin, who was in charge of intelligence: ¡°Count Merlin, you¡¯ve been quiet. Do you have any spections?¡± Count Merlin, momentarily startled, nodded slightly to the king and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the incident in Port West reminds me of something that happenedst year.¡±¡°Last year?¡± Everyone turned to Count Merlin. The Count looked around the room and said, ¡°Do you remember the fire in the royal granaryst year?¡± ¡°Of course, we do.¡± The fire had dyed the deployment of the army to quell the rebellion by almost a year, and gathering the necessary provisions had been a significant effort, making it a fresh memory for those present. Count Merlin continued: ¡°At that time, the diligent warehouse officer set the granary on fire himself. Simrly, in Port West, a loyal servant became¡­ well, a tool formitting the act.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°I can¡¯t help but link these two incidents.¡± Rupert, stroking his beard, pondered, ¡°Are you suggesting that the same hand is behind both events?¡± Count Merlin nodded: ¡°Exactly. And this hand possesses some mysterious power unknown to us.¡± The room buzzed with whispers. The inner circle of the government was aware of the investigation intost year¡¯s granary fire. Officer Bart, who managed the granary, was meticulous and responsible, but investigations revealed his bizarre behavior at home before the fire. Suddenly, a side door to the council hall opened, and a guard quietly entered, handing a scroll to King Rodney. The king felt a premonition of bad news and reluctantly unrolled the scroll. Amidst the noisy discussion, only Rupert, closest to the king, noticed his change in demeanor. King Rodney¡¯s hands tightly gripped the paper, his shoulders trembling slightly. ¡°Your Majesty? Your Majesty? What has happened?¡± Rupert gently called out to the king. ¡°Rupert, see for yourself. The navy¡­ the navy has¡­¡± The Chancellor¡¯s hands trembled as he read the first two lines of the letter, which stirred a tumultuous wave in his heart: ¡°Pirates have invaded; the navy has been annihted.¡± ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The Chancellor stuttered, his hands shaking with the letter. The letter from Port West was quickly passed around and read by all the ministers present. ¡°This is a conspiracy! Together with the assassination of the naval highmand, this is undoubtedly a part of arger plot!¡± ¡°Ordo is under attack! We must retaliate!¡± Count Merlin spoke up, ¡°The western coast of the kingdom ¨C at least the areas directly under royal jurisdiction ¨C haven¡¯t seen pirates for a long time. ording to this letter, the invading pirates number in the thousands. Such arge pirate group couldn¡¯t have formed unnoticed locally; they must havee from afar.¡± Rupert agreed, and the Chancellor, twirling his white beard, said, ¡°The mastermind behind this doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be foreign. Given the current situation, Jars is the most likely suspect. His army is currently weakening in the Furel region, and it¡¯s very possible he is causing trouble elsewhere. Plus, his territory connects to Horn Bay, making it easy for him to contact and hire pirate groups there.¡± The letter was written by the Mayor of Port West. He exined that upon noticing the pirate invasion and realizing the navy was unreliable, and in order not to let the representatives of royal authority be captured and humiliated, he had to relocate the Administration Council staff to a town east of Port West. The pirates were still upying Port West, using it as a base to send small troops to loot the surrounding areas. After much discussion, everyone agreed that the most pressing matter was to organize an army to recapture Port West and eliminate the despicable pirates, or at least drive them back to sea. However, the kingdom¡¯s main army was currently confronting Jars¡¯s rebel forces under themand of Princess Catherine in Furel, so any military organization would have to be assembled from temporary recruits. The king asked, ¡°Rupert, whom do you think would be suitable to lead the army?¡± After pondering for a moment, the Chancellor thought of a candidate and replied, ¡°I believe Harrison Abbott, the eldest son of the Abbott family, is suitable for this task.¡± ¡°Abbott? The one who married a prostitute, that Count Abbott¡¯s son?¡± Reluctance shed across Rodney¡¯s face. ¡°Your Majesty, these are extraordinary times, and Harrison¡¯s mother is of noble birth, a pure-blooded aristocrat.¡± ¡°Sigh¡ªvery well.¡± The king consented. Chapter 336: Chapter 336: TL: Etude To deal with the pirates entrenched in the Port West, Crystal Shine Fortress and its nearby areas were urgently mobilized. The joyful atmosphere that had been prepared to wee the Day of Descent waspletely dissipated, and the people cursed the despicable pirates who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. A troop of nearly 3,000 men was organized, led by Harrison Abbott, the eldest son of the Abbott family, ready to march westward to annihte the pirates. Families with members serving in Port West joined forces to petition the kingdom¡¯s government, urging His Majesty the King not to rush into battle after deploying troops to Port West. Their loved ones were still unounted for, possibly still in the hands of the pirates and undergoing torture. Of course, they were not against the military campaign against the pirates. However, they requested the king to first negotiate with the pirates about the ransom of the captives. ording to ancient tradition, they wanted to ransom their living rtives before the battlemenced. After all, pirates were primarily motivated by money. To appease these people, King Rodney agreed to their request. On the morning before the army was scheduled to depart, the sleepy guards of Crystal Shine Fortress opened the city gates, preparing to wee the new day. Suddenly, they saw a man on a skinny horse galloping towards the city gate. The guards, sensing something amiss, immediately raised their spears to stop the man, ready to interrogate him. ¡°Let me through!¡± the man gasped, appearing distraught and disheveled. ¡°I am Viscount Wilin Dillon, the administrative officer appointed by His Majesty the King in Port West. I¡­ I have important matters to report to His Majesty.¡± His beard was unkempt, and he smelled as if he hadn¡¯t bathed in a month.¡°Viscount Dillon?¡± The guards were confused. They were aware of the Dillon family of Crystal Shine, a notable noble house, but the man before them was hardly presentable. As for Port West, wasn¡¯t it upied by pirates? Where did this administrative officere from? The guards insisted on handcuffing Wilin Dillon. As a noble, Dillon, humiliated, resisted fiercely. Emotionally vtile after several harrowing days, he cursed the city gate guards. Just as the irate guards were about to draw their weapons for a confrontation, their captain, also a noble, recognized Viscount Dillon and freed him from the predicament. ¡°Quick, take me to see His Majesty. Magic! Oh God, they can use magic!¡± Wilin Dillon grabbed the sleeve of the captain of the guard, urgently requesting to see the king. The captain filtered out the nonsensical parts of Dillon¡¯s speech, patting his shoulder, ¡°Calm down, Wilin. I¡¯ll get a good horse to take you to the pce. But you can¡¯t meet His Majesty looking like this. Take a bath and change your clothes first.¡± Half an hourter, a hastily bathed Dillon mounted a freshly prepared horse, whipped it hard, and galloped away. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stop by your home first?¡± the captain of the guards shouted after him. ¡°No time!¡± Upon reaching the kingdom, Viscount Dillon was quickly granted an audience with the king. Led by a court attendant, he arrived at the king¡¯s council hall. King Rodney the Seventeenth, along with Count Rupert, Count Merlin, and other ministers, were already seated inside. When they heard that an administrative officer from Port West had requested an audience with the king, Rodney, eager to know the situation there, immediately agreed. They paused their ongoing discussion, collectively awaiting Dillon¡¯s arrival. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Dillon was somewhat nervous as he bowed to King Rodney. As an administrative officer of not very high rank, his opportunities to meet the king had been few. ¡°No need for formalities. Someone, get the Viscount a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Dillon hastily expressed his gratitude. ¡°Lord Dillon, how did you manage to escape? What is the current situation in Port West?¡± Dillon appeared somewhat embarrassed as he spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I was actually released by the pirates. They sent me back with a message, demanding a sufficient ransom for the release of captives of noble status.¡± He then produced a piece of paper that explicitly listed the ransom amounts for various noble family members. This wasn¡¯t surprising to anyone; after all, it was typical pirate behavior. It was left to those families to worry about the ransoms. What concerned everyone most was the strength of the pirates, and they asked Dillon to exin in detail what had happened on the day Port West fell. A look of fear crossed Dillon¡¯s face. ¡°I was so anxious to see Your Majesty to exin what I witnessed that night. My words might be a bit disjointed; please forgive me, Your Majesty and esteemed lords.¡± ¡°First, a personal opinion: we are not facing ordinary pirates. We must prepare thoroughly before engaging them in battle.¡± His somewhat disjointed speech caused everyone to frown in concern. ¡°On the night of the pirate invasion, due to urgent requests from the front line, I was leading the administrative officers and some city guards in the warehouse district, overseeing the transport of supplies throughout the night. When we learned that the port was under attack and that pirates were invading, we immediately prepared to defend the warehouse district.¡± ¡°But then, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared before us¡­¡± Here, Dillon¡¯s pupils dted with fear. ¡°He¡­ Oh, Father in Heaven¡­ he was a wizard, just like in the legends!¡± ¡°A wizard?¡± King Rodney and the ministers were taken aback, recalling discussions from a few days prior about a granary fire and a naval assassination attempt. Now there was this mysterious encounter? ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, and esteemed lords. I swear by the Lord of Light, I am not lying, and I did not see wrongly!¡± ¡°When he appeared, Captain Mark shot an arrow at him. It hit him right in the chest, but the arrow passed through his body as if it hit a phantom.¡± Hearing Dillon¡¯s description, the faces of those present grew even more solemn. ¡°¡­The pirates then closed in on us, and when we refused their unreasonable demands, a fireball suddenly appeared where our guards were clustered¡­¡± ¡°A fireball?¡± the people exchanged nces. Count Merlin asked, ¡°Could you have been mistaken? Maybe there was a torch already there?¡± ¡°No!¡± Dillon¡¯s somewhat distraught denial came out. He covered his head with his hands, speaking in a frightened tone, ¡°I was not mistaken. It appeared out of nowhere, just like that, I was not mistaken¡­ I was not mistaken¡­¡± Dillon¡¯sst words turned into a murmur, and the others looked at him with some sympathy. The young nobleman seemed to have suffered a significant mental shock. ¡°Then it grewrger andrger¡­ and then, with a bang¡­ it exploded!¡± ¡°Because we were packed too tightly, many soldiers fell on the spot. Even I, standing at a distance, was affected!¡± ¡°At that moment, one side of my body was burning in pain, my ears were ringing so loudly I couldn¡¯t hear anything. All I saw were swarms of piratesing towards us¡­ That¡¯s thest thing I remember from that night.¡± Dillon continued to recount his experiences afterward, including being tortured by the pirates for information, and how he was eventually released to convey the message about the ransom for the captives. After the young Viscount finished his story, the council hall fell into silence. Finally, it was the King himself who broke the silence. ¡°Gentlemen, we can now say that the legend has be reality. The Kingdom of Ordo has encountered an enemy like never before, an enemypletely unknown and alien to us.¡± Chapter 337: Chapter 337: TL: Etude On the eve of the Day of Descent, a banquet was held at the lord¡¯s mansion in Lakeheart Town. Paul, the lord, invited key figures from the military and political departments to gather and celebrate the impending arrival of the new year. As custom dictated, Paul, the lord of thend, was supposed to deliver a speech at the start of the banquet. The guests watched as he intently read from a paper, reciting its contents. The speech was quite impressive (those who worked closely with Paul could easily recognize it as the handiwork of his chief secretary, Baron Bernard Francis). The words were elegantly crafted without being ostentatious, praising everyone¡¯s hard work over the past year and passionately highlighting the significant achievements in the region, including in agriculture, industry, andmerce. It especially revisited the major victory in the Usurper War, which not only destroyed the longstanding threat the Kent family posed to thend but also brought the fertilend of Emden under the control of the Administration Council. This victory increased the poption, wealth, resources, and market size. More importantly, it significantly altered the Grayman family¡¯s awkward position in the Northwest Bay, earning them a reputation and forging firmer friendships with families like the Parkers and the Hailers, and even the newly risen Duke of the Northwest, Henry Ferdinand, creating a de factomunity of shared interests. Particrly notable was the Northwest Industries initiated by Alda, in which various lords participated. This so-called armamentpany, as Paul referred to it, continued to supply the kingdom¡¯s army with high-quality, affordable weapons. This not only brought the previously barren Northwest Bay to the attention of the kingdom¡¯s higher-ups for the first time but also spread wealth among the lords of the Northwest, elevating Alda¡¯s stature among them. However, once spoken by the lord, this grand history seemed nd and uninteresting to the audience. Both parties found it a struggle. Finally, having read thest word, Paul dered the start of the banquet as if granted a reprieve, and the atmosphere in the hall instantly became lively. ¡°Excellent, my lord! Your speech was truly inspiring!¡± Hansel pped for Paul with a grin as he returned to his seat. Paul shot Hansel a look, ignoring his obvious jest.¡°You really need to work on your public speaking skills, Count,¡± said Eileen helplessly. She had heard her father¡¯s robust and powerful voice when addressing ministers in court and seen her sister passionately inspire her troops in the barracks. Compared to them, Paul¡¯s speech wasckluster;cking emphasis where it was needed and failing to pause for effect when appropriate. ¡°This was already quite good,¡± Paul defended his performance, satisfied, ¡°At least I didn¡¯t mispronounce a single word.¡± He recalled his experiences on Earth, where even reading from a script in front of a leader or an audience could lead to mistakes and a nk mind, often leaving him unsure of what he had said. Sitting near Paul were core members of the Administration Council and the military, who interacted frequently and were no longer restrained. They engaged in lively discussions while enjoying fine wine and delicacies. Among the guests was the navalmander Austin, who hade from Port Fran. Midway through drinking, he suddenly pped his forehead, looking annoyed, ¡°I was so caught up in the drink, I almost forgot something important.¡± He stood up and approached Eileen, who looked curious. Austin carefully handed her an envelope, ¡°Miss Betty, this letter was entrusted to our fleet to deliver to you when we were in Port West. The person imed to be from Crystal Shine in the capital and said they were your rtive.¡± Crystal Shine? Eileen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she exchanged a nce with her assistant, Leah, both seeing the question in each other¡¯s eyes. If it was from Crystal Shine, it was likely from her parents or sister. Did they know she was in the Northwest Bay? ¡°Miss Betty? Miss Betty?¡± Austin called out to Eileen, seeing her lost in thought. ¡°Uh? Oh, yes, thank you.¡± Eileen came to her senses, hurriedly responded, and stood up to take the envelope with both hands. She handed the letter to Leah for safekeeping, giving her an examining nce in the process. Leah, serving as both assistant and guard, tensed up. She wondered if Princess Eileen suspected her of sending messages to Crystal Shine. Paul, intrigued, asked, ¡°Betty, you have rtives in Crystal Shine too?¡± He then quickly realized his mistake, ¡°Oh, sorry, I got confused, haha.¡± He suddenly remembered the surname ¡°Dias.¡± The current queen also belonged to the Dias family from the Gabe Empire. It all made sense now. ¡°Haha, yes, something like that¡­¡± Eileen replied awkwardly with a smile, realizing that Count Grayman now truly believed she was from the Gaben Dias family. Well, let it be. Eileen and Leah spent the rest of the banquet with mixed feelings. After the banquet, Eileen hurried back to her residence with Leah and thoroughly questioned her. Of course, Eileen had no doubts about her guard¡¯s loyalty, but even out of loyalty, Leah might have sent messages to the capital, as most people wouldn¡¯t consider a princess wandering outside for a long time a good thing. After the interrogation, Eileen, based on her judgment, concluded that her guard had not sent any messages to the capital. So, who had found out about her current residence? Unable to figure it out, Eileen focused on the letter¡¯s content, feeling a surge of homesickness. She excused herself during the banquet and quietly read the letter several times in a secluded spot. She didn¡¯t recognize the handwriting but could easily tell from the style of phrasing that it was her mother¡¯s doing. The letter, cautiously using pronouns like ¡°you¡± and ¡°I¡± without revealing any specific identity information, expressed longing for Eileen. It chided her for still being upset and not returning home, emphasizing repeatedly that they wouldn¡¯t force her into any marriagepromise. The letter ended with a plea for Eileen to return home soon, preferably before the Holy the Day of Descent. The letter brought tears to Eileen¡¯s eyes, and it took her a long time topose herself before she dared to rejoin the banquet. ¡°Miss, we have indeed been away from home for a long time. It¡¯s time to go back for a visit,¡± Leah said after reading the letter, urging Eileen. After hearing this, Eileen felt a wave of guilt. Leah had apanied her in unfamiliarnds for nearly two years without anyints, and Leah had her own family too. Finally, Eileen wiped the tears from her eyes, her longing for her family oveing everything else. She held her guard¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Leah, it¡¯s time for us to go home.¡± Chapter 338: Chapter 338: TL: Etude ¡°What? You¡¯re going to Crystal Shine?¡± Paul was taken aback. He had just settled into his office when the education director, Betty, came with an unexpected request ¡ª a visit to Crystal Shine to see family. ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, Paul.¡± Eileen¡¯s tone was tentative, and she seemed a bit embarrassed. ¡°I know the work here is¡­ quite important, but I still need to make a trip to Crystal Shine.¡± Paul asked, ¡°Is it because of that letter from Crystal Shine? Did your rtives in the capital ask you toe?¡± Eileen nodded gently. ¡°Alright, then. How long will it take, including the travel and the time spent with your rtives?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡±Eileen hesitated, uncertain if she would be able to leave Crystal Shine once she arrived. Even if she could escape, her own feelings wereplicated. Initially, she had left home to evade her father¡¯s coercive arrangements, and if her mother hadn¡¯t deceived her, the reasons for her departure no longer existed. She had only nned to ¡®temporarily reside¡¯ in the Northwest Bay to begin with. Although she enjoyed her ¡®career¡¯ here¡­ ¡°About a month and a half,¡± she said offhand. She couldn¡¯t yet reveal her true intentions to the count; what if he refused to let her go? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll grant you a month and a half of leave. Oh, I¡¯ll really miss your presence. With therge expanse ofnd we¡¯ve acquired in Emden, I have ns to build several new schools. We need to quickly instill¡­ ahem, cultivate the right values in the next generation of Emden.¡± With Miss Betty away, those ns would have to be dyed. ¡°So, Paul¡­ In my absence, I rmend Ladi to take over my duties.¡± Eileen was reluctant to abandon her ¡®civilization¡¯ mission in Northwest Bay. A year and a half ago, she saw it as a ce of illiteracy and ignorance, with only one poorly-established school in the whole of Alda. Now, it was a blooming haven of education. Eileen credited herself with much of this progress and was deeplymitted to expanding these achievements. Although she was leaving, she wanted to ensure the continuation of this mission, so she chose Ladi Sertia, the person she trusted the most. ¡°I ept your rmendation, as you two are the most educated in my domain.¡± Hearing a new term, Eileen asked curiously, ¡°Educational background? What¡¯s that?¡± Paul shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a person¡¯s level of education. Aren¡¯t you and Ladi both bona fide schrs? Oh, and you studied at the Schr¡¯s Tower, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Paul¡¯s words filled Eileen with a sense of pride, quickly reced by guilt. Should she confess to him? I¡­ might not return. After all, Paul had entrusted her with a significant responsibility. Despite many objections, he had insisted on her overseeing education, showing immense trust in her. Had she betrayed his trust? ¡°Um¡­ Paul¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I should go now. I need to hand over my duties to Ladi.¡± Eileen shook her head, ultimately choosing not to reveal her thoughts. ¡°Alright, take care.¡± Eileen turned and walked towards the door, then paused to ask, ¡°I¡¯m nning to take the new-style merchant ship and head south by sea. What do you think?¡± ¡°I see no problem with that,¡± Paul replied. ¡°It¡¯s been operating for quite some time now and hasn¡¯t had a single ident.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Eileen turned, closed the door, and left the office. Paul lowered his head and continued to work through the pile of documents on his desk. But just as he finished a report, the office door was abruptly pushed open. ¡°Who could it be this time?¡± The figure of the education director reappeared. ¡°Betty, is there something else?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to say¡­¡± Eileen stammered, ¡°I will definitelye back.¡± She resolved to find an opportunity to visit the Northwest Bay again, though it might not be in a month, and perhaps not in her current role. Paul was confused by her tone, which sounded almost like a farewell. A possibility crossed his mind, casting an ufortable silence over the room. After a long silence, Paul stood up, walked over to Eileen, and looked into her eyes. ¡°This rtive, is it someone you must visit?¡± Eileen nodded. ¡°Any difficulties? Oh¡­ I mean, do you anticipate any troubles on the way?¡± Eileen shook her head. ¡°Alright,¡± Paul nodded. ¡°Think it over before you leave, and if you need any help, just let me know.¡± Eileen bowed her head, ¡°Thank you.¡± Paul smiled, ¡°I believe what you said. Your position will be held by someone else, but I¡¯ll keep it for you. Rx and enjoy your trip to Crystal Shine.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Eileen¡¯s face reddened suddenly, a rush of indescribable feelings welling up inside her. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, she left without looking back. ¡­ Three dayster, Paul and Ladi bid farewell to Eileen and Leah. They arranged a carriage to take them to Port Fran, from where they would take a merchant ship south. After waving goodbye, Eileen looked back at the receding Lakeheart Town, and at Paul and Ladi still watching them. A sense of reluctance surged in her heart. Was it about her work? She had already handed over her duties, and Ladi was fully capable of handling them. If she didn¡¯t return for a long time, Paul would probably assign the position to Ladi permanently. Was it her friendship with Ladi Sertia? Indeed, aside from her guard Leah, Ladi was her closest confidant in the area. The sudden departure was hard, but they could keep in touch through letters, and Ladi could find her using the address she¡¯d given, though a real meeting would be surprising. What else could it be? Yes, there must be something more. As the carriage moved out of sight, Ladi asked Paul, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to persuade her to stay?¡± ¡°Persuade? What do you mean? She¡¯s just taking a month and a half off to visit rtives in the capital!¡± Ladi¡¯sment brought Paul¡¯s worries to the surface, unsettling him, but he didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Ladi frowned, ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Paul cut her off. ¡°Betty is not my ve. What right do I have to stop her from visiting her family?¡± ¡°Alright, I hope my worries are unfounded.¡± Ladi fell silent. After all, Eileen, a runaway, hade to the Northwest Bay in an unconventional way. Perhaps¡­ it was inevitable¡­ that she would return to where she truly belonged. Chapter 339: Chapter 339: TL: Etude As dawn barely broke, the tranquility of the early morning was shattered by the urgent sound of horse hooves. A rider, in a state of anxiety,shed the horse beneath him, speeding through the streets of Lakeheart Town. Fortunately, most of the residents were still in their dreams, leaving the streets deserted. The rider quickly crossed the big bridge, arriving in the old district of Lakeheart Ind. With the expansion of the governed area and Paul¡¯s daily enhancements to his bureaucratic team, based on memories from his previous life, Alda¡¯s administrative system rapidly expanded. Numerous institutions established independent offices due to the natural security and confidentiality afforded by Lakeheart Ind, surrounded byke waters. Moreover, the castle where Lord Paul resided was also located here, so most department offices chose to be established on this small ind. The ind¡¯s inhabitants were mainly various officials and their families. As for the original residents of Lakeheart Town, they had happily moved to new houses on the south bank with the ¡®relocation funds¡¯ provided by the Administration Council. The new houses were bigger, newer, and morefortable. In this era of overwhelming lordly authority, nobody dared to be a holdout. In fact, when the ind residents learned that the Administration Council, in addition to building them new houses, was also giving them a sum of money (albeit not arge amount), everyone was visibly shocked and knelt, shouting long live the lord. The rider continued to spur his horse, reaching the door of the Department of Intelligence. Suddenly, he remembered that the Department of Intelligence was not yet open at this hour, so he turned his horse and sped off again. Soon, the rider arrived at the residence of the Intelligence Chief, Cecil, and vigorously knocked on the door. Cecil¡¯s servant, grumbling, opened the door to receive the unexpected guest. Twenty minutester, a disheveled Cecil rushed out of his house, mounted the horse still tied at the door, and galloped towards the lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why such a hurry?¡± Paul yawned, his eyes still sleepy. He had been having a pleasant dream just moments ago when he was suddenly pulled out of bed by the butler, Philip. What a way to start a cold winter morning. ¡°My Lord, shocking news has arrived from Crystal Shine,¡± Cecil said, handing Paul a document. ¡°You must immediately send someone to notify Port Fran and stop the merchant ships that are about to head south.¡±¡°News from Crystal Shine? What does that have to do with the merchant ships?¡± Paul took the document with a puzzled look, sensing something ominous from Cecil¡¯s anxious expression. Sure enough, as he opened the document, the words that met his eyes made his heart skip a beat ¡ª ¡°Pirate attack on Port West, the kingdom¡¯s naval forces stationed there annihted.¡± After a few seconds of stunned silence, he remembered Cecil¡¯s earlier suggestion. He called a servant and ordered, ¡°Quick, send a telegram to Theodore, the mayor of Port Fran, and Austin, themander. Tell them to stop all ships heading south, warning them they might encounter pirates.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Paul added, ¡°Tell the navy to call back any ships that haven¡¯t gone far! Use innguage, the quicker, the better.¡± The servant hurriedly left. Paul and Cecil immediately convened an emergency meeting with Lakeheart Town¡¯s military and political leaders to discuss countermeasures. Whether heading south to the Kingdom of Ordo or to Horn Bay, Port West was a crucial target port or resupply point. If it fell into the hands of a hostile force, it would undoubtedly be a stranglehold on the increasingly sea-reliant northwest bay. ¡°Lord, you should immediately dispatch the navy to reim Port West for the kingdom!¡± eximed Hansel, highly emotional upon hearing the news. ¡°Hmph! Director of Agriculture, you don¡¯t understand military matters. It¡¯s best you keep quiet,¡± Bryce snorted coldly. Many local military and political officials from the northwest bay, represented by him, were displeased with Hansel. Every time the kingdom faced a crisis, this man disregarded the interests of Alda and was eager for the Lord to take action. Didn¡¯t he ever consider what real benefits the title of ¡®Royal Commissioner¡¯ brought him? Who paid his sry? Count Grayman? Or King Rodney? The argument between the two men only added to Paul¡¯s agitation. Beside him, Ladi Sertia quietly tugged at his clothes and whispered, ¡°Betty sent me a telegram two days ago. She was about to board a merchant ship. That means her ship has already been at sea for two days¡­¡± Paul¡¯s face grew grim. Ladi asked anxiously, ¡°Can the navy¡¯s galleons catch up?¡± Paul replied with concern, ¡°Merchant ships are slow and loaded with cargo, they should be able to catch up¡­ God willing.¡± The meeting continued, focusing on whether to send troops south. The Chief of Staff, Schroeder, reported on the naval situation: ¡°My Lord, the two earliestmissioned sail warships, the Hope and the Southern, are undergoing major repairs in Port Fran. We currently have 12 galleons and 6 other sail warships avable, including two newlymissioned frigates.¡± ¡°Major repairs? Why? Weren¡¯t the Hope and the Southern just built the year beforest?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ In our haste to test the practicality of sail ships, the wood used for their construction wasn¡¯t adequately seasoned, leading to rapid deterioration¡­¡± ¡°I see. So, ourbat strength is temporarily reduced?¡± ¡°Not exactly. The two newlymissioned frigates arerger and more heavily armed. They each have two rows of 12-pound cannons on their sides, capable of bombarding enemy warships from a distance. They¡¯re just slower, but only inparison to galleons.¡± Paul breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡± After lengthy discussions, everyone agreed that they couldn¡¯t ignore the threat to the sea trade routes, as Alda¡¯s economy heavily depended on exports. The first priority was to assess the strength of the pirates at Port West. Pirates capable of annihting the kingdom¡¯s naval forces were certainly no ordinary bandits. Additionally, coordinating with the kingdom¡¯s military was crucial. If the pirates were too powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for Alda¡¯s navy to challenge them alone, and the kingdom¡¯s government wouldn¡¯t ignore such a dangerous force along its coast. The oue of the meeting greatly pleased Hansel, who volunteered to travel to Crystal Shine to liaise with ¡°His Majesty¡¯s Government.¡± Everyone understood his motive: by representing Alda in these negotiations, the leaders in Crystal Shine might regard him more highly, thinking he facilitated Alda¡¯s naval support. Seeing Hansel¡¯s enthusiasm, Paul agreed to his request. However, Hansel insisted on traveling bynd to the south, refusing to board a naval ship¡ªpartly due to hisck of experience with long sea voyages and partly due to fear of encountering pirates. To save time, he decided to depart the next day. The navy¡¯s specific actions would be discussed once the leaders from Port Fran arrived. Privately, Paul also worried about ¡°Betty,¡± silently praying that the ship she was on could be recalled in time. Chapter 340: Arrival at Port West Chapter 340: Arrival at Port West TL: Etude The Fortune was a cargo ship belonging to Todd Shipping, a brand new two-masted sailing ship with a ¡®plump¡¯ hull featuring two decks. It traveled back and forth between Port Fran and Port West. Apart from carrying cargo, it usually transported some passengers. Compared to the rudimentary facilities on the Hope and Southern, the amodations on the Fortune were rtively better. Besides the captain¡¯s quarters, there were several smallpartments designated for passengers to rest ¡ª a luxury not afforded to ordinary sailors, who still slept in hammocks in the ship¡¯s hold and had to rest in shifts. In such a prime location,moners couldn¡¯t afford thesepartments. They had to squeeze into the dark, damp, and indescribably smelly lower hold, a spacepletely below the waterline, almostparable to the conditions of a modern-day smuggling ship. ¡°What a dreadful journey!¡± Leah, hand on her chest and the other on the ship¡¯s rail, had a paleplexion. She had just thrown up again, having eaten a little in the morning, only to find her stomach empty now. Eileen gently patted her back, her face full of sympathy, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer like this.¡± After setting sail on the Fortune, the first day was fine, but on the second day, her attendant Leah started to get seasick. Fortunately, under the strict orders of the Administration Council, every merchant ship was required to have a doctor on board. Under the doctor¡¯s care, Leah¡¯s seasickness was alleviated, but it was still intermittent. Eileen apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you go through so much trouble.¡± Leah frowned, ¡°What are you saying, Miss?¡± Since leaving Alda, her speech had gradually returned to the stern and formal tone she used when serving as a princess¡¯s guard in the pce.¡°Serving one¡¯s lord is a knight¡¯s basic duty, and facing adversity is a necessary part of a knight¡¯s journey¡ªugh!¡± Leah couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as she covered her mouth. ¡°Really, you should preach less!¡± Eileen continued to pat her back gently. ¡°A loyal subordinate indeed!¡± a voice of admiration came from the deck. Eileen recognized it as another passenger on the Fortune ¡ª the merchant Velos. Speaking of Velos, he imed to be from Port West and had been doing business in Lakeheart Town sincest year. This trip was also to return to his hometown to handle business affairs. However, Eileen and Leah always felt that Velos and his men seemed to be lingering around them, intentionally or unintentionally. Were they being paranoid? After all, the ship was so small, it was normal to bump into each other frequently. Throughout the journey, they didn¡¯t notice any other unusual behavior from them. Even if Velos had ulterior motives, the two women were not afraid. The captain, first mate, and others of the Fortune were aware of Eileen¡¯s identity ¡ª a subordinate of Count Grayman and a senior official of the Administration Council. Following Mayor Theodore¡¯s instructions, they paid extra attention to their safety. Upon arriving at Port West, they would even arrange an escort to the city hall ¡ª though they were unaware of Eileen¡¯s actual purpose there. A portly, middle-aged man dressed as a merchant approached. Eileen turned to thank Velos, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Velos. Are you here to enjoy the view again?¡± ¡°Ha ha, yes. Enjoying the vast ocean on the ship is a rare experience for us who live ind. Speaking of which, it¡¯s rare to see a female knight. Since your attendant is a knight, you must be a noble, right?¡± Eileen slightly frowned, barely noticeable, and nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°I suppose I am a noble.¡± ¡°Suppose? Ha ha, I didn¡¯t expect someone of your high status to be so humble,¡± Velos said familiarly. As they spoke, Eileen saw someone approaching from behind Velos. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Ah, Miss Dias, I see you¡¯re here.¡± The captain of the Fortune waved towards them, and all three, including Velos, nodded in greeting. Approaching them, the captain gently removed his hat. He appeared very cautious in front of Eileen, having been worried ever since Mr. Todd, his boss, informed him that a famous female official from the Administration Council would be traveling south on his ship. He feared any mishap during the journey would be hard to exin. Throughout the voyage, he was careful and cautious, and by the grace of the Lord of Light, apart from Leah¡¯s seasickness, nothing else untoward happened. ¡°How is Miss Leah feeling now?¡± ¡°Thanks to your concern, it¡¯s not as bad as before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. A few more trips by sea and you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± The captain nced at Velos standing nearby, internally criticizing, ¡®Why is this guy pestering Miss Dias again? Is he the proverbial frog lusting after a swan?¡¯ ¡°I came specifically to inform youdies that we are about to reach Port West. Stand on the deck for a while longer, and you¡¯ll see the port on the horizon.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Eileen and Leah exchanged nces, both seeing the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. They were finally about to set foot on their long-missed homnd. Although they were initially excited about their first sea voyage, the continuous days at sea had be tedious, not to mention Leah¡¯s seasickness. ¡°Look! There¡¯s Port West!¡± A sailor¡¯s shout came from the front. ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± The two women embraced each other happily and then hurried excitedly towards the bow. Velos watched their departing figures, a hint of a smile on his face. As the Fortune gradually approached the harbor, the captain, shading his eyes with his hand, looked into the harbor and muttered, ¡°Strange, there¡¯s no iing or outgoing traffic. While Port West is not very bustling, this quietness is unusual.¡± A sense of unease slowly rose in the captain¡¯s heart. His years at sea had honed his caution. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the pirates that had roamed Northwest Bay two years ago. ¡°Could there be pirates lurking in the harbor? But the pirates in these waters have been gone for a long time.¡± Eventually, the captain decided to err on the side of caution and loudly ordered, ¡°Stop approaching the port!¡± His subordinates, though puzzled, quickly ryed hismand. Soon, the first mate, second mate, and other important crew members gathered around the captain, who exined his concerns. The crew¡¯s reactions were mixed, some advocating for continuing to the port, others for turning north. ¡°What¡¯s happening? We¡¯re about to dock, why aren¡¯t we moving forward?¡± Eileen felt something was amiss and noticed the strange atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask them.¡± Leah said and walked towards the captain and his group, with Eileen quickly following. ¡°Ladies, something seems off about Port West, I suspect pirates¡­¡± ¡°Pirates? Haven¡¯t the pirates off the kingdom¡¯s west coast been eliminated? At least we haven¡¯t heard any news of pirates in the royal domains¡¯ coastal areas for a long time.¡± ¡°We¡¯re also hesitating¡­¡± While they were discussing, a sailor shouted, ¡°Captain, a boat ising out of Port West, heading towards us.¡± Everyone looked towards Port West, seeing a small rowboat slowly approaching them. Chapter 341: Escaping the Tiger’s Mouth Chapter 341: Escaping the Tiger¡¯s Mouth TL: Etude ¡°Notify the entire ship to be on alert!¡± The captain of the Fortune furrowed his brow, instructing the crew to prepare for trouble. He turned to Eileen and the others, saying, ¡°Guests, it might be safer for you to stay inside the cabin.¡± Eileen shook her head, replying, ¡°If they are indeed pirates, and you can¡¯t fend them off, hiding anywhere on the ship won¡¯t do us any good.¡± She patted the sword at her waist¡ªfor convenience, she and Leah had been dressed in men¡¯s clothing since boarding¡ªand said, ¡°We know a bit of swordsmanship and can lend a hand if a conflict arises.¡± Leah, standing beside her, nodded. Not only was she a princess¡¯s guard, but the princess herself had received excellent swordsmanship training from a young age. Confident in her own skills, she believed that ordinary people couldn¡¯t get close to her, especially when she was armed. Otherwise, the two young girls wouldn¡¯t have dared to run away from home so casually. ¡°Uh¡­ alright then.¡±The captain of the Fortune hesitated but then nodded. Velos, a merchant nearby, said, ¡°If the girls are brave enough to face danger, then we men hiding in the cabin would be aughingstock.¡± The other passengers responded to Velos, expressing their willingness to stay on deck and face the situation together. ¡°Alright, then thank you, everyone,¡± said the captain, bolstered by their courage. He ordered his crew to distribute weapons to those passengers who were unarmed. A small boat that had left the western harbor was gradually approaching the Fortune. The captain estimated there were about ten people on board, including the rowers. With over fifty people on his own ship, this small boat alone didn¡¯t pose much of a threat. However, if they were pirates, there would certainly be more aplices in the western harbor. He instructed those on deck to conceal their weapons for now. ¡°I am the harbor officer. Requesting permission to board your ship.¡± Once close to the Fortune, a leader-like figure on the small boat shouted to the deck. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment!¡± The captain agreed and ordered a ropedder to be thrown down. The self-proimed harbor officer, along with a few followers, climbed aboard. ¡°Where does your ship hail from?¡± the captain asked with a furrowed brow. ¡°We¡¯re the Fortune from Northwest Bay. We¡¯ve been to the western harbor several times and are registered at the harbor office. Don¡¯t you recognize us?¡± the captain inquired, his suspicion turning to worry. The full-sail design of his ship was quite unique for the western harbor, and it should be easily recognizable. Why wouldn¡¯t the harbor officials recognize it? Embarrassed, the self-proimed harbor officer chuckled, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m newly assigned to the western harbor and not quite familiar with some details yet.¡± Then, with a serious expression, he questioned, ¡°Why are you lingering so close to the western harbor without entering? What are your intentions? Are you trying to spy on the harbor or even gather information on the kingdom¡¯s navy?¡± ¡°No, no, sir,¡± the captain of the Fortune hastily exined. ¡°Actually, our rudder is damaged, and we wanted to see if we could fix it before entering the harbor.¡± ¡°I see, a broken rudder,¡± the harbor officer stroked his chin. ¡°Well then, you shouldn¡¯t drift around here. Use the wind to move towards the western harbor, and when you get close, we¡¯ll send someone to tow your ship in. It¡¯ll be easier to repair in the dockyard. There are many skilled craftsmen in the western harbor who can handle even a new type of ship like yours.¡± ¡°Ha ha, thank you for your assistance, sir,¡± the captain said, feigning gratitude. Velos, standing nearby, suddenly spoke, ¡°Mr. Harbor Officer, please extend my greetings to your colleague, Mr. Jefferson. I have some acquaintance with him and n to visit him while I¡¯m in the western harbor.¡± He reached out his hand as he spoke. The harbor officer shook his hand, smiling amiably, ¡°Ah, Jefferson, that guy. Don¡¯t worry, I will pass on your greetings.¡± After a brief exchange, the harbor officer quickly led his followers back to the small boat and rowed towards the western harbor. ¡°Captain!¡± Velos suddenly spoke seriously to the captain of the Fortune, ¡°Turn the ship around immediately and head away from the western harbor. I made up the name Jefferson; it¡¯s highly unlikely that there would be an officer with that name there by coincidence. Moreover, when I shook his hand, I could clearly feel thick calluses, not at all like those of someone who does clerical work. Putting all this together, there must be something fishy going on in the western harbor.¡± The captain nodded gravely, ¡°I was thinking of turning around and leaving anyway. With your analysis, I¡¯m even more convinced.¡± The captain quickly issued the order to head north. Under the threat of pirates, the sailors worked with efficiency far beyond their usual performance. With a north wind blowing, they adjusted the angle of the ship and sails, using the wind to create forces in two directions: one pushing the side of the ship, the other pushing towards the bow. The sideways force was counteracted by the water resistance against the ship¡¯s hull, while the other force propelled the ship forward in the direction of the bow. In this way, the Fortune slowly started moving, sailing northward in a zigzag pattern. This maneuver took some time, but the impostor ¡°harbor officer,¡± believing his performance had deceived everyone on the Fortune, was smugly waiting in the harbor for his prey toe to him, so he made no further move. However, once the Fortune turned north, they realized that it was they who had been deceived. In a flurry of activity, severalrger ships set out from the western harbor in pursuit of the Fortune. But since the Fortune was already quite far from the port, the pursuers ultimately failed to catch up. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Watching the distant ships fade to the south, Eileen asked somewhat bewilderedly. Her simple journey home had turned into this, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a profound sense of loss. Furthermore, the appearance of pirates on the kingdom¡¯s western coast was a source of concern for her as a princess. The captain revealed his n, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough food and fresh water on board to return to Northwest Bay. We must head north to find a supply point.¡± Velos suggested, ¡°There are several ports along the west coast; it¡¯s unlikely they are all upied by pirates like the western harbor. Getting supplies should be easy.¡± The captain stroked his chin, ¡°Now that you mention it, it reminds me to find a closer port to offload our cargo. It¡¯s better than transporting it all the way back to Northwest Bay. However, we should first send someone ashore in a small boat to scout the area and understand the situation.¡± As the sun set, dinner was arranged on the Fortune, and everyone spent the night with mixed feelings. The next morning, the captain sent people ashore to a fishing vige, where they learned that the western harbor had indeed been overrun by pirates who had emerged from nowhere. Even the kingdom¡¯s navy stationed there had been defeated. Crystal Shine was now mobilizing ships and recruiting sailors, preparing for abinednd and sea operation to eliminate the pirates. Everyone on board was relieved and grateful; they had narrowly escaped walking into a trap. Chapter 342: Following Chapter 342: Following TL: Etude ¡°We should part ways here, Captain,¡± said Eileen, bidding farewell to the captain of the Fortune on the streets of a small coastal town. ¡°Miss Dias, are you sure you don¡¯t need an escort?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief as he watched the two seemingly delicatedies each leading a tall, majestic horse. Afternding in this town, ¡°Miss Dias¡± had purchased two swift horses and their apanying gear from her purse. She and her attendant had transformed into dashing horsewomen. Moreover, her im of being proficient in swordsmanship aboard the ship vastly differed from the captain¡¯s preconceived notion of a traditional education supervisor. Despite this, the captain remained worried about letting these two youngdies depart alone. What if something happens? Will the lord me me? He harbored this concern deep within. ¡°Captain, there¡¯s really no need. Thank you for your care along the way. Leah and I are familiar with this area, and we have acquaintances in the towns along the route to Crystal Shine who can help us. You must organize your crew to deliver the cargo to its destination. We cannot trouble you further,¡± Eileen said, her tone friendly yet resolute. ¡°Oh, alright then¡­ Please be careful on your journey and have a safe trip,¡± the captain replied, epting their refusal of his assistance.¡°Thank you, and may everything go well for you too, goodbye,¡± Eileen responded. Mounting their horses, Eileen and Leah waved goodbye to the captain and others, then left the town. ¡°A lot has happened in the kingdom during this year and more since we left home,¡± Eileen remarked, riding along. The Siege of Thorn Fortress, the Duke of the East¡¯s restless movements, the standoff at Furel, and the recent pirate invasion. ¡°Our kingdom¡­ is truly gued by cmities,¡± Eileen said, her voice choking up. ¡°While father and sister are so devoted, I was hiding in Northwest Bay¡­¡± She pondered whether she regretted her decision to run away from home. Leah quickly came tofort her. ¡°Your Highness, you were not just hiding in Northwest Bay. Count Grayman was able to provide so many supplies to the kingdom¡¯s army, partly thanks to your efforts. Think about the schools you established and how many talents they can nurture for the Count.¡± Eileen shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. Doesn¡¯t Paul always say, ¡®It takes ten years to nurture a tree, but a hundred to train people¡¯? The educational efforts in Alda have just begun, and it¡¯s too early to see any significant results,¡± she said with self-mockery. ¡°I probably don¡¯tpare to that Hansel, who at least managed to bring a bunch of literate people from the capital¡­¡± She was about to continue when Leah suddenly gestured for silence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eileen asked. Leah¡¯s face was grave as she replied, ¡°Your Highness, prepare your weapon.¡± She drew her sword as she spoke. Eileen¡¯s expression turned cold, her mood already soured, ¡°Hmm, are there some petty thieves lurking about?¡± She touched the sleeve arrow tied to her arm, a gift from Ladi for self-defense on the journey. Leah nced behind them. ¡°Have you noticed the group following us? At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but I¡¯ve realized they¡¯ve been trailing us all this time.¡± ¡°Could they just be traveling the same way?¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, they speed up when we do and slow down when we do, maintaining a consistent distance. What does that mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Eileen became alert with the reminder from her female guard. The two women didn¡¯t urge their horses to gallop but turned around to face the followers sternly. The group consisted of eight people. Realizing they had been spotted, they stopped their advance. The two sides stared at each other across the distance, creating an eerie atmosphere. After a standoff of over a minute, Leah couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°No, you stay here. If they attack, ride away quickly.¡± Eileen smirked, slightly mocking. ¡°Ha! A few petty thieves have you sending your lord to flee? Has a year of teaching made you so weak? My female knight.¡± Leah sighed, knowing the princess¡¯s temper well. Eileen wasn¡¯t very worried about her female guard. The followers were dressed as civilians and didn¡¯t seem to carry swords or other weapons. Even as a woman, Leah, trained in martial skills from a young age and wielding a longsword, wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with by untrained bandits. Unexpectedly, the group rushed towards them first. Leah tightened her legs around her horse, her sword pointed to the ground, ready forbat, while Eileen raised her arm, aiming the loaded sleeve arrow at them. The leader waved his hands frantically, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, we¡¯re on your side!¡± ¡°Eh? That voice sounds familiar.¡± Eileen was puzzled but didn¡¯t lower her sleeve arrow. As they approached, Leah demanded, ¡°Who are you? What are your intentions following us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leah Lambert. Let me exin,¡± said the leader, pulling at his beard. The women were shocked; he knew Leah¡¯s full name. More surprisingly, his beard was fake, revealing an unexpected face ¡ª Velos, the merchant who had traveled south with them on the Fortune. The others behind Velos also removed their hoods and disguises, revealing themselves as passengers from the Fortune. ¡°Velos, it¡¯s you! I knew you were up to no good!¡± Eileen pointed her sleeve arrow at him angrily, remembering his suspicious behavior on the ship. ¡°Princess Eileen! Please, let me exin.¡± Obviously, he knew Eileen¡¯s identity, but she wasn¡¯t surprised since he had called Leah by her full name. Velos raised his hands, smiling bitterly. ¡°We were following orders from Lady Ofina to protect you covertly.¡± What? Eileen was startled. Velos dismounted, presenting a rolled paper. ¡°This is my proof. Please inspect it.¡± Eileen moved to take it, but Leah intercepted it, checking it carefully. She nodded at Eileen. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Lady Ofina¡¯s handwriting, and the content is as he said.¡± Eileen stared at Velos. ¡°So, it¡¯s Ofina¡¯s doing¡­ Then, did the Queen order this?¡± Velos silently acknowledged it. Eileen suddenly asked, ¡°When did you start following us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Your Highness.¡± Velos hesitated, stammering, ¡°We found you at Stone Pir Fort and followed you to Northwest Bay.¡± He knelt on one knee. ¡°We failed to protect you during the ck tiger encounter in the forest. Please forgive us.¡± They were unfamiliar with the terrain, and Eileen and Leah had wandered off in the forest. Luckily, Paul and Ladi came to the rescue. ¡°Stone Pir Fort? That¡¯s not far from Crystal Shine.¡± Eileen felt somewhat disheartened, realizing her sister had been monitoring her movements all along. Chapter 343: An Audience with the King Chapter 343: An Audience with the King TL: Etude Avishly decorated carriage slowly made its way along the road leading to the Crystal Shine Pce. Baron Hansel Abbott sat inside, eyes closed in meditation, though his mind was rapidly turning over thoughts. He was about to meet His Majesty the King and knew he had to approach this meeting with the utmost seriousness. ¡°My child, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. His Majesty is a generous and benevolent king. I¡¯ve already instructed you on the etiquette. For everything else¡­ just speak your mind,¡± advised the man sitting beside him, Hansel¡¯s father¡ªthe elder Count Abbott. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Despite his father¡¯s reassurance, Hansel¡¯s expression remainedplex. The elder Abbott was quite satisfied. Just yesterday, his younger son Hansel had unexpectedly returned home to Crystal Shine, and before the family could fully recover from their joy, Hansel was eager to meet with His Majesty. Upon inquiring, the elder Abbott learned that news of a pirate invasion at Port West had reached the Northwest Bay, and the Northwestern lords, led by Count Grayman, nned to dispatch troops in support of the king. Their fleet had already set sail southward. His younger son, acting as an envoy for the Northwestern lords, had returned to Crystal Shine to coordinate with the kingdom¡¯s government in a joint effort to repulse the pirates. ¡°Ah, Hansel, you can finally serve the kingdom openly and honorably, just like your brother, fulfilling your long-held aspiration,¡± thought the father, contented. Considering it was his son¡¯s first audience with the king, he decided to apany him to the pce, to prevent any breach of decorum that might leave a poor impression on His Majesty.The carriage slowly entered the gates of the pce. Hansel stepped down and dered his identity to the pce guards, ¡°I am Hansel Abbott of the Abbott family, here to represent the Northwestern lords in an audience with His Majesty.¡± Hansel Abbott? The name seemed vaguely familiar to the guard. Ah, isn¡¯t this the son of a prostitute? The one Count Abbott scandalously brought into his household, born of a prostitute he took in. The older generation had said that the incident was quite a scandal at the time and had ruined the count¡¯s career. A sh of disdain crossed the guard¡¯s eyes. The royal guards, selected from the young talents of noble and pure lineage, naturally had little regard for someone like Hansel who ¡°tainted¡± noble blood. After meticulously checking the token Hansel presented, the guard said gruffly, ¡°Go in!¡± The fleeting disdain and scorn in the guard¡¯s voice deeply stung Hansel. For a moment, he found himself longing for the Northwest Bay, where at least people did not look down on him because of his lineage. Suppressing the difort in his heart, Hansel kept aposed face and re-entered the carriage. The vehicle started moving again, passing through the grand gates of the pce. This scene was observed from another carriage not far from the gate. ¡°Hansel Abbott?¡± Eileen, inside the carriage, uttered this name as the pce drew closer. ¡°What is he doing back in Crystal Shine? Did Paul send him?¡± ¡°Baron Abbott? The one serving as the royalmissioner in Alda, Hansel Abbott? Is the princess sure she¡¯s not mistaken?¡± asked the guard, Leah, covering her mouth in surprise. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain,¡± Eileen confidently replied. Upon arriving at the entrance of the pce, the carriage was stopped by the guards. ¡°Who goes there? Come out for inspection!¡± The carriage, being exceedingly in and without any crests or insignia, appeared to be that of amoner, prompting the guard¡¯s discourteous tone. A group of guards swiftly surrounded the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Eileen dered, pulling back the curtain that covered the carriage window, her face marked with annoyance as she addressed the head guard. ¡°Princess Eileen!¡± The royal guards collectively gasped in surprise. The upant of the carriage was none other than the rarely seen young princess. Unaware of Eileen¡¯s departure from the pce, they assumed she had slipped out of another gate for a covert visit and was now returning. ¡°My apologies!¡± The captain, followed by his subordinates, promptly bowed and then quickly cleared the way for the carriage to pass. ¡­ Inside a secluded hall of the pce, Hansel respectfullypleted his greeting to the king and handed over a letter to an attendant, who then presented it to King Rodney. If Hansel had been a close confidant of Rodney, such formality would have been unnecessary. Unfortunately, neither Hansel nor his long-sidelined father held such a position, necessitating adherence to protocol. The white-haired king unfolded the letter and read it carefully. The letter detailed a request from Paul Grayman and other Northwestern lords to dispatch troops in coordination with the royal army to exterminate the pirates. Paul, feeling his influence insufficient alone, had rallied other families like Parker, Heller, and Ferdinand to co-sign this petition to the king. ¡°Ah¡­ the Northwestern lords aremendably loyal and brave, willing to share the kingdom¡¯s burdens once again.¡± First, Paul Grayman had voluntarily provided food to the kingdom¡¯s army when it faced a shortage, andter, Grayman, along with other lords, supplied arge quantity of high-quality and affordable military equipment during a standoff between the royal army and the rebels. This series of actions had raised Rodney¡¯s opinion of these remote lords of the kingdom, particrly Grayman. The king had even instructed his heraldry officials to research the family¡¯s history, considering whether to absolve them of historical grievances and restore their honor. Sighing, the king remarked, ¡°Ah, if only other lords were as eager to serve the nation as those from the Northwest, wouldn¡¯t Jars be easily pacified?¡± ¡°Ah, right, Hansel, you¡¯ve also contributed greatly. It was wise of Catherine to appoint you and others as royalmissioners to liaise with the lords.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our duty to serve the kingdom,¡± Hansel humbly replied. He then added, ¡°Your Majesty, before coordinating an attack with the royal army, the Northwestern fleet requires a port for repairs and resupply. We seek your judgment on this matter.¡± ¡°A port¡­¡± Rodney pondered, stroking his beard. The request seemed reasonable. ¡°Hansel, can the Northwesternmanders ensure their soldiers behave properly?¡± The king was well aware of the typical behavior of armies of the era and was concerned these foreign troops might cause trouble. ¡°Your Majesty, to my knowledge, the discipline of the Northwestern army is¡­ second only to the royal forces. You can be assured they won¡¯t cause any disturbances,¡± Hansel reassured, drawing on his extensive knowledge of Paul¡¯s forces. He had wanted to im their discipline was unmatched but refrained to avoid offending the king. ¡°Very well, I trust your judgment. In that case, let¡¯s choose Kilport as the base for the Northwestern fleet. It¡¯s close to your brother Harrison¡¯s station, which will facilitate coordination.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Hansel bowed to the king, having previously learned from his father that his brother had been appointed tomand the anti-pirate operation. Chapter 344: Homecoming Chapter 344: Homing TL: Etude Familiar corridors, familiar gardens. Eileen¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the familiar sights of the pce. It had been over a year and a half since she left home, and there seemed to be little change in the pce. Apanied by Leah, she hurried through the corridors, rushing towards the Queen¡¯s bedchamber. ¡°Princess?¡± ¡°Eileen?¡± ¡°Thank God!¡±¡­ Along the way, the pce servants they encountered all showed expressions of surprise and joy. The young princess had suddenly disappeared, and the official statement was that she had gone to live with rtives in Gabe. But not returning for over a year led many to guess that something must have happened. Eileen, who was always kind and cordial to the servants, naturally made them hope that nothing bad had happened to her. Seeing her return safely to the pce now, everyone who met her sighed with heartfelt relief. Eileen responded with a smile to every servant who bowed to her, but she did not slow her pace. Finally, she arrived at the chamber that haunted her dreams, where a woman¡¯s figure appeared at the doorway. ¡°Mother!¡± Eileen cried out, rushing into Queen Phyllis¡¯s embrace.The Queen hugged the princess tightly, unable to utter a word, her tear-streaked cheeks revealing her inner turmoil. Thedies-in-waiting and servants around them also began to wipe away tears. Velos had sent messengers to Crystal Shine Fortress immediately afternding, so Queen Phyllis already knew of Eileen¡¯s return. However, to avoidplications, no one had told the Queen about the near encounter with pirates. ¡°Eileen¡­ my darling¡­ how could you be so heartless¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother, I should havee back sooner.¡± The mother and daughter embraced and wept for a long time, finally separating under the persuasion of those around them. Suddenly, the female guard Leah knelt on one knee before the Queen and said solemnly, ¡°Your Majesty, please punish me for my transgressions.¡± Queen Phyllis stared at her for a long time, then shook her head, ¡°No, you are not at fault. Leah, Eileen is the master you serve. It was her decision to leave home, not yours ¡ª although I wish it hadn¡¯t happened. And you¡­ have faithfully fulfilled the duties of a knight.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Leah still did not raise her head, her voice slightly choked. Queen Phyllis helped the female knight to her feet, ¡°Rise, loyal knight, and see who hase to see you.¡± Leah looked past the Queen, and two figures came into view. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± She eximed in a mixture of shock and joy. ¡°Leah!¡± ¡°My daughter!¡± The family of three embraced tightly. ¡­ In a side hall of the pce, King Rodney was discussing the specifics of the Northwest Fleet with the Abbott father and son. ¡°Your Majesty, the Northwest Fleet is equipped with powerful weapons and has extensive experience in dealing with pirates. When I first arrived at the Northwest Bay, it was also gued by pirates, but they were wiped out in less than half a year. Ah¡­ Of course, this time we will still rely on the regr army of Your Majesty¡¯s kingdom. Those Northwesterners will surely be awed by Your Majesty¡¯s divine might.¡± Hansel spoke confidently, suggesting that with thebined forces, the defeat of the pirates was inevitable. ¡°Yes, I am also aware of Count Grayman¡¯s experiences in eradicating the pirates.¡± The king seemed thoughtful. ¡°Ah, although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s indeed a capable lord. By the way¡­ Hansel, I heard that Count Grayman has invented a weapon that can spit fire, which is highly effective. Do you know about this?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­ Your Majesty, its formal name should be cannons and muskets, onerge and one small. It¡¯s just¡­ just¡­¡± Hansel hesitated and then said, ¡°Count Grayman keeps it a strict secret. Unless you¡¯re part of the Alda army, it¡¯s very difficult to know the specifics.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ okay then.¡± Rodney didn¡¯t press further. Every major noble had their secrets, and there were some things that even a king couldn¡¯t force others to reveal. At this moment, an attendant hurried over and whispered something into Rodney¡¯s ear. Hansel distinctly felt the change in the king¡¯s demeanor. The king, who had been full of authority just moments ago, suddenly became unsettled. His facial expression turned excited, mostly happy, but also mixed with¡­ anger? This was somewhat puzzling. ¡°Cough¡­¡± King Rodney cleared his throat, regaining his previous dignity andposure. He said to Hansel¡¯s father, ¡°Lord Abbott, let¡¯s leave it here for today. Your son has done well.¡± Old Abbott quickly stood up and humbly replied, ¡°You tter me, Your Majesty.¡± The king then turned to Hansel, ¡°Tomorrow, I will give you a written order. Take it to the administrative officer in Port Kiel, who will assist you with the repairs and resupply of the Northwest Fleet.¡± ¡°By yourmand, Your Majesty!¡± Hansel responded respectfully. ¡°Then, you may go and rest now.¡± The king stood up, ending the audience, and the Abbotts watched as Rodney left the side hall through a side door. As soon as King Rodney was out of sight of the Abbotts, he quickened his pace, with his guards hurriedly following. He stopped in front of the Queen¡¯s bedchamber, straightened his attire, and then walked in at a steady pace. Upon entering the living room of the bedchamber, he finally saw the person he wanted to see ¡ª Eileen, nestled beside her mother, sharing heartfelt words. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± The parents of the female knight Leah, noticing the king¡¯s entry, promptly came forward to greet him. Only then did Eileen notice her father¡¯s entrance. She hurriedly stood up but dared not look directly at Rodney, her demeanor that of a child who had done something wrong ¡ª in a sense, she had. Queen Phyllis quickly walked to her husband¡¯s side, red at him, and whispered a ¡°warning¡±: ¡°Don¡¯t scare the child.¡± ¡°I know,¡± the king muttered. He approached Eileen, looking at his daughter, who was nervously lowering her head. He gently stroked her head, his voice mixed with both reproach and guilt: ¡°You silly child, why did you run off without saying a word? Do you know how worried your mother has been these past days?¡± ¡°Father.¡± The king¡¯s touch eased all of Eileen¡¯s apprehensions, and she rushed into her father¡¯s embrace, the warmth she had missed for so long returning to her. ¡°I was scared.¡± Eileen, with tears in her eyes, said hoarsely, ¡°I was really scared at that time.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the fear of being punished by you for doing something wrong, but an indescribable kind of fear.¡± ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­¡± the king repeated slowly, his sense of guilt growing stronger. ¡°I will never again¡­¡± He was about to say this, but he didn¡¯t finish the sentence. When the interests of the nation and his daughter¡¯s happiness were once again weighed on a scale before him, what choice would he ultimately make? ¡°Father in Heaven! Punish me,¡± Rodney prayed silently in his heart. Chapter 345: The Fleet Has Arrived Chapter 345: The Fleet Has Arrived TL: Etude Lady Knight Leah was escorted home by her parents, leaving only the royal family in the living room, sharing their heartfelt thoughts. However, the family was not yetplete. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my sister is in the south at such a time. Father, how is the situation in the south?¡± Eileen sighed and couldn¡¯t help but worry about her sister Catherine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rodney reassured her with a smile, ¡°The royal army will surely defeat the rebels, and then your sister will be able to return.¡± The king didn¡¯t borate on the specific situation, and Eileen didn¡¯t ask further. While in the Northwest Bay, she had learned from discussions between the Administration Council and the army that the royal troops and the rebels were at a stalemate, with neither side able to gain the upper hand. Rodney then asked, ¡°By the way, Eileen, what kind of person is Count Paul Grayman?¡± After Catherine led troops south, information about Eileen¡¯s activities in the Northwest Bay was regrly submitted to the king. Although Rodney had a general understanding from the intelligence reports, he still wanted to hear his daughter¡¯s own description. ¡°Paul¡­ uh¡­ Count Grayman, how should I put it?¡± Eileen tilted her head, thinking.¡°He¡¯s quite a dull person in everyday life. Unlike other nobles who indulge in socializing, parties, or knightly tournaments, he either stares at piles of charts or buries himself in his office drawing and writing. He has a bit of a reclusive schr¡¯s air about him. His knowledge is diverse and broad, not specialized in one area but often with surprising insights.¡± ¡°He also has many interesting and practical inventions. Paper, porcin ¨C these have already be popr in Crystal Shine, right? And canned food, which, as I know, has already begun to be supplied inrge quantities to the royal army. There¡¯s also a mirror that allows you to see tiny organisms, and¡­¡± She was about to mention firearms and cannons but remembering Paul¡¯s repeated instructions not to discuss new weapons with others, Eileen stopped. ¡°Oh? He sounds like a talented individual,¡± the kingmented, stroking his beard. He then asked, ¡°What wasst year¡¯s war in the Northwest Bay all about?¡± Eileen pouted, ¡°It¡¯s all because of someone named Kent. He used to take advantage of the trust of the previous Duke of the Northwest to do wrongs, and the lords of the Northwest were angry but dared not speak out. Before the war broke out, he even sent people to extort Alda. I was on the battlefield when his envoy came; you should have seen how arrogant that envoy was.¡± ¡°Later, the Duke of the Northwest died mysteriously, and the title unusually passed to this outsider, Count Kent. It all looked like a conspiracy. The Duke¡¯s own brother came forward to reveal that Count Kent used witchcraft to murder the Duke, and then the war broke out.¡± Is that so? The king nodded, as his daughter¡¯s ount matched what he had learned through royalmissioners. ¡­ After meeting with the king, Hansel rode on horseback the next day to the west coast with documents, and two dayster, he encountered the royal army led by his brother Harrison, marching to eradicate pirates. Hansel ryed the n for joining forces and the king¡¯s orders to his brother, asking him to choose a stationing location close to Port Kiel after reaching the war zone. Harrison agreed, being a pragmatic man and weing any additional support. This was his first time being assigned to lead independently, and he felt a bit unsure. Although the brothers had not seen each other for a long time, due to the urgency of the military situation, they had a meal together and then Hansel departed for Port Kiel. Upon arriving at the port city, Hansel first visited the local city hall and presented the king¡¯s orders, negotiating for the Northwest Fleet to enter the port. He then arranged for many people to go to various coastal cities to watch for the fleet¡¯s arrival. ording to the original n, the fleet was supposed to depart four days after he left Lakeheart Town. If there were no idents along the way, they should have already reached this area and be wandering near the coastline. The fleet would often send people ashore to purchase supplies and leave messages, making it easier for Hansel to find them. Although they dered themselves as the loyalist fleet from the Northwest Bay, they refused to allow port officials to board for inspection, and thus, no port dared to allow them to dock until they received clear instructions from Crystal Shine. Two dayster, a pigeon brought news that the lookout personnel had made contact with the fleet, and they were now heading towards Port Kiel. On the evening of January 25th, 1992 of the Holy Calendar, Port Kiel in the Kingdom of Ordo weed a fleet of 12 ships, flying red dragon banners. Due to rumors of pirates, few ships were entering or leaving Port Kiel, and the sudden appearance of such arge fleet attracted many onlookers. The first to enter the port were six galleons, followed by six full-sail ships. Since the rise of maritime trade in the Northwest Bay, residents of major ports in the south had be familiar with these new types of ships that did not require rowers. People felt a sense of solemnity from the ck metal tubes protruding from the sides of the ships. Although they didn¡¯t know what these were, their intuition told them that these vessels were probably not here for transporting goods. Alda, for the first time, was projecting her power beyond the Northwest Bay. Hansel stood on the dock, waving a handkerchief towards the fleet, nked by his brother Harrison and the Mayor of Port Kiel. Harrisonmented, ¡°Is this the fleet from the Northwest Bay? Such strange ships.¡± The Mayor added, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few of these merchant ships over the year, but these are warships, right? What are those ck tubes?¡± Listening to their discussion, Hansel felt a sense of superiority: Haha, they have never seen such a thing before, that¡¯s a cannon, capable of sting a group of people into pieces with a single shot. ¡°Hey! Baron Abbott!¡± called a man from the closest berth, an Aldan naval officer who walked over the gangnk to the dock, waving at Hansel. ¡°Colonel Tirpitz!¡± Hansel stepped forward to shake his hand, ¡°Are youmanding the fleet this time?¡± ¡°Haha, out of the three fleets, mine has the most operational ships, so I was appointed tomand this operation.¡± ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my brother¡­¡± After the introductions, Tirpitz asked the question he was most concerned about: ¡°Lord Harrison, what is the current situation with the pirates?¡± Harrison replied, ¡°We have scouts monitoring the routes in and out of the Port West. Recent signs indicate they are less active than before, seemingly holed up in the city doing who knows what.¡± Tirpitz thought to himself that Harrison was quite cautious. Others at his age might have alreadyunched an assault on the city. ¡°Lord Harrison, I have brought you a generous gift.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°We recently encountered a pirate ship at sea and captured some of them. Perhaps we can extract some useful information from them.¡± Harrison was overjoyed, ¡°That¡¯s excellent news, let¡¯s organize an interrogation immediately!¡± Chapter 346: Seeking Fun Chapter 346: Seeking Fun TL: Etude The sky was densely covered with red clouds, and the cold north wind howled over the port city of Port West. The streets within the city were deserted, as residents, gripped by fear, stayed huddled inside their homes. In such a peculiar period, no one wanted to venture outside and invite trouble. More than 20 days ago, a group of pirates, emerging from seemingly nowhere, suddenly attacked Port West. The kingdom¡¯s naval forces stationed there were annihted, and the pirates quickly took control of the entire city. These pirates were like devils bursting out of hell. Anyone daring to defy them was dragged to the square for public execution. The residents of Port West, who had only heard of pirates from the stories of the older generation, now deeply understood what a great disaster looked like. The pirates went door-to-door, forcing homeowners to hand over half of their money, iming a moral high ground with their ¡®thieves¡¯ code¡¯ of only taking half. As for those of noble status, their fate was less fortunate. They were rounded up and imprisoned in the city hall. At that moment, inside the most luxurious room of the city hall, the pirate leader Edward was perusing a ledger, the slight curve of his lips indicating his immense satisfaction. A frivolous voice echoed at the door. ¡°I used to think that Edward, the great pirate who roamed the seas, was a hero who cared little for money. I never expected that in reality, he would be as materialistic as any ordinary person.¡±The young wizard spoke with a hint of sarcasm. Edward, unconcerned by the mockery, picked up a cigarette from the table, taking two leisurely puffs, and blew out a smoke ring. ¡°Young man, do you know why I chose to be a pirate? For the thrill of adventure? To establish a fearsome reputation? Ha ha ha, those arebels others have given me. Besides¡­¡± Edward stood up and walked to the window, gazing out at Port West¡¯s docks. ¡°To maintain a real fleet, especially a pirate fleet that lives on the edge of danger every day, it¡¯s not enough to just know how to fight. You need money, and you need the ability to manage it. Moreover, the funds required for our endeavor are like a bottomless pit. After all, the support from that highness is still limited.¡± Nathan shrugged and said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. How much have we collected these past few days?¡± Edward held up the ledger proudly and replied, ¡°The ¡®donations¡¯ from the residents, the treasury of the city hall¡­ In terms of Ordo¡¯s gold coins, almost 50,000. Heh, after all, Ordo¡¯s maritime trade isn¡¯t that developed. If we could take down a port city in Horn Bay, the amount we could plunder would be tremendous.¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right!¡± pping his forehead, the pirate leader added, ¡°Our wealth will continue to increase. Remember the ¡®invoice¡¯ we sent to Crystal Shine recently? Some of it hasn¡¯t been ounted for yet.¡± Nathan chuckled and said, ¡°So most of it has been received? Our great King Rodney actually allows such acts of aiding the enemy.¡± Edward, as if it were the most natural thing, said, ¡°Noble support is the cornerstone of royal authority. If it¡¯s forcibly prohibited, those nobles will make enough trouble to give the king a headache, especially during sensitive times like the rebellion in the south. Nathan, you watch. Even our illustrious highness, despite our assistance, will eventually have to seek the support of the nobles.¡± ¡°Hmph! Those leeches who only know how to suck the blood of the nation.¡± Nathan clearly despised them. ¡°What about those pigs locked up in the city hall? Are you going to release them back?¡± ¡°Of course, those who have paid will naturally be released. I, Edward, am a man of my word. As for those who haven¡¯t paid by the deadline ¨C which is the day after tomorrow ¨C I, Edward, am equally a man of my word.¡± Nathan smiled slightly, ¡°Captain, perhaps you could extend the deadline a bit longer, to receive more money.¡± Edward shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid Baron Abbott won¡¯t give us much time. Judging by the days, he should be arriving soon, right? I must say, this baron is quite cautious. Perhaps he, newly promoted from royal guard to militarymander, doesn¡¯t want his first campaign to have an inglorious record. It seems¡­ he¡¯s waiting for something?¡± ¡°I just found out what he¡¯s waiting for.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Your fellow countryman ¨C the Northwesterners!¡± Nathan said somewhat sarcastically. ¡°Abbott is waiting for a fleet from Northwest Bay!¡± Edward raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. ¡°It seems the victory over the pirates the year beforest has greatly boosted the confidence of the lords there. They¡¯re daring enough to dispatch fleets from afar to pledge loyalty to the king.¡± ¡°Mr. Edward, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s entirely out of loyalty to the royal family. Apparently, maritime trade between Northwest Bay and this area has been increasing. By upying this ce, aren¡¯t we essentially a thorn in their throat?¡± The pirate leader fell silent, thoughtfully tapping his pipe. Today, they had received a report that a patrol ship had not returned at the scheduled time. Could it be¡­ ¡°Nathan, let¡¯s leave tomorrow. Of course, we should leave a little ¡®gift¡¯ for Lord Abbott, who¡¯sing from afar.¡± ¡°Heh, are you scared?¡± ¡°Call it what you will. Remember, our goal is to exhaust the enemy, not to open a second front for Jars. To transport the resources of Port West, more than half of our ships have already returned. We only have 30 ships left now, so we must be cautious.¡± ¡°Tsk, Mr. Edward, I agree with your caution, but aren¡¯t you being a bit too careful facing a fleet of only 12 ships?¡± ¡°12 ships? Are you sure?¡± ¡°12 ships! I¡¯m certain! My informants counted them one by one at Port Kiel. Their red dragon gs are very distinctive.¡± ¡°Port Kiel? That¡¯s not far from here.¡± ¡°What do you think, another surprise attack?¡± ¡°With the incident at Port West, the enemy won¡¯t be foolish enough to let us seed a second time.¡± Nathan raised his hand and clenched it tightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for them to walk into the trap.¡± Edward nodded: ¡°Alright, young man, your suggestion is tempting. We¡¯ll leave only the ¡®gift¡¯ for Lord Abbott on the shore and then ambush the Northwestern fleet at sea. However, I must leave the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Something else?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan suggested, ¡°If it¡¯s just 12 ships, you can leave only half of your ships.¡± Edward, pressing his forehead in frustration, said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand you. Why do you seem more like a bloodthirsty pirate than I am?¡± Nathan¡¯s lips curled into a smile, a glint of excitement in his eyes. ¡°Alright, I admit it. I¡¯m here for fun, the bigger and more thrilling, the better. Dull days are too tedious.¡± The pirate leader sighed. ¡°You win. I¡¯ll leave half the ships for you, and my deputy will stay to coordinate with you.¡± The young wizard narrowed his eyes, reminiscing about the granary in Crystal Shine and the immense fire that had brought him much joy. It seemed new excitement was on the horizon. How long would this thrillst? Chapter 347: Execution by Firing Squad at Sea 1 TL: Etude Twelve battleships formed a long column, silently sailing southward under the lead of the gship, the Unicorn. The fleet was not just navigating; a series of booming sounds echoed continuously, marking the gunners¡¯ ongoing shooting drills. To simte the battlefield environment as closely as possible, live ammunition was used for shooting drills over the past two days, shrouding the entire fleet in a haze of smoke. Commander Tirpitz stood at the bow of the Unicorn, leaning against the railing, pipe in hand, silently observing the seas ahead. Based on the interrogation of captured pirates, there were initially over 60 ships at the western port, but at least 20 were dispatched to transport the plundered goods. Nearly 40 battleships remained. Could his fleet handle them? This operation was the first disy of Alda¡¯s military might beyond Northwest Bay, in cooperation with the kingdom¡¯s army. A failure would not only tarnish Lord Grayman¡¯s reputation but lead to severe consequences. A defeat would intensify the disdain other regions of the kingdom held for Northwest Bay. While such stereotyping was not new, the main concern was internal strife within the bay. Failure would significantly damage Lord Grayman¡¯s prestige among the lords, possibly reversing the gains Alda had made during the Pretender Wars. Though a military man, Tirpitz was not ignorant of the current political climate in the northwest. The lords were forming an organization called the Customs Union. As with any alliance, it needed a leader or a de facto director. Though proposed by Alda, there was no guarantee that Alda would secure this leading role, as every powerful territory (or those who perceived themselves as such) was eager to assert dominance. Alda urgently needed to enhance its political prestige, and military victories often provide the most direct path. Tirpitz nced at the sailors on deck, diligently practicing their loading procedures, and remembered the Navy Commander Austin¡¯s words used to motivate his subordinates: ¡°We are the most powerful and efficient killing machines of our era!¡±Equipped with epoch-defining weapons, as powerful as the legendary artifacts, the well-organized and specialized troops trained daily, mastering every step of operating these ¡°artifacts.¡± Upon encountering the enemy, they could systematically unleash a barrage of death. Excellent food ensured their robust health, strict discipline forged their resilient spirits, ample pay maintained high morale, and generous pensions alleviated any worries about their families¡¯ future. What other army in the world could do better? ¡°We are the strongest!¡± Tirpitz silently repeated to himself. ¡°Commander Tirpitz!¡± A somewhat youthful voice interrupted his thoughts. Turning around, Tirpitz¡¯s gaze lowered to meet a young officer cadet. ¡°Mr. Allen!¡± Tirpitz greeted him with a smile, addressing him respectfully. ¡°Reporting, Commander, today¡¯s linear tactics shooting drill isplete!¡± Cadet Allen reported with seriousness. Although older ships like the Southern were left at Port Fran for repairs, officer cadets from these ships were also arranged to apany the southbound fleet for field training. The navy was not missing any opportunity to train the next generation ofpetent officers. ¡°Understood, let the gunners rest for a while. We might encounter intense battles today,¡± Tirpitz responded. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± ¡°Ah, and Mr. Allen¡­¡± Tirpitz called back the young officer cadet. ¡°Do you need something else, Commander?¡± Tirpitz had a specific task for the young cadet. ¡°Once the battle begins, stay close to the gunnery officer on the lower deck of the Unicorn and await his orders.¡± His small stature made him ideal for navigating the cramped quarters of the ship to deliver messages andmands. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Allen saluted and left with evident excitement. ¡°This will be the first real test of the line tactics inbat. I wonder how effective they will be,¡± Tirpitz mused. The navy¡¯s line tactics were adapted from the army¡¯s line infantry tactics, invented by Lord Grayman, who also developed firearms and artillery. These tactics yed a significant role in Alda¡¯s various wars. Alda¡¯s soldiers, armed with guns and arranged in neat rows, became a relentless nightmare for their enemies. They moved in unison to the beat of drums, firing simultaneously at themand, efficiently reaping the lives of their adversaries. Following the army¡¯s sess, Lord Grayman ordered naval officers to study the application of line tactics in naval warfare. Grayman, who had never received formal military training, was considered a prodigy blessed by the Lord of Light, for how else could one exin his numerous sesses? The navy¡¯s highmand, deeply trusting in Lord Grayman, immediately began adapting the line tactics for naval use. The navy shifted from a focus on individual shipbat to a more cohesive, ¡°whole¡± approach. Since the narrow bow and stern of that era¡¯s ships could only mount a few light cannons, the main armament was ced on the ships¡¯ sides, perpendicr to the keel. The specific tactic involved arranging ships side by side, forming a long column, allowing each ship to bring half of its cannons to bear on the enemy. The Naval Command¡¯s ¡°Maritime Combat Directive¡± explicitly stated this column formation as the standard for naval engagements. ording to this directive, a captain who left the formation duringbat could face a military tribunal, even if they achieved greater sess. This new tactic alsopensated for another weakness of Alda¡¯s navy. Despite being a young force, its sailorscked thebat experience at seapared to traditional maritime powers like the Horn Bay countries. In traditional naval tactics like boarding actions, Alda¡¯s navy couldn¡¯t match its enemies in close-quartersbat. Thus, the navy focused on maximizing its advantages in range and firepower. The goal was to inflict heavy casualties and demoralize the enemy before they could close in for boarding, which was crucial in developing the new tactics. Chapter 348: TL: Etude A single column of smoke rose, signaling the beginning of the kingdom¡¯s army¡¯s assault. Two columns of smoke indicated that the kingdom¡¯s army was advancing smoothly, and the Northwest Fleet only needed to block pirates attempting to flee by sea. Three columns of smoke meant that the kingdom¡¯s army was encountering resistance, necessitating the Northwest Fleet to forcefully attack the port to divert the pirates¡¯ attention within the city. These were the prearranged signals between the two forces. If possible, the kingdom¡¯s army hoped to eliminate the pirates with their own strength, and the Northwest Fleet preferred not to rashly attack a port potentially fortified with numerous defenses. Twelve battleships were arrayed in a line on the sea, with the gship, Unicorn, at the forefront. On its deck, Fleet Commander Tirpitz anxiously awaited the next signal. On the distantnd, a thick plume of smoke stood tall against the sky. The kingdom¡¯s army had begun their attack quite some time ago, yet there was no indication of the next course of action. ¡­ Beforeunching the attack, Harrison conducted a thorough reconnaissance of the pirates entrenched in the Port West. He estimated that there were approximately 1500 to 2000 pirates remaining.¡°These are pirates?¡± he thought. ¡°The naval forces of some smaller countries in Horn Bay aren¡¯t even thisrge. This must be the work of the Greedy Wolf, Duke Jars, who instigated the rebellion in the south.¡± Apart from not wanting his first battle to end in failure, there were three reasons for his reluctance to attack. First, he had just over 4000 men, an insufficient number for an attacking force to defeat an enemy entrenched in a city. Second, aside from a few elite troops, most were hastily conscripted soldiers whose morale andbat skills were questionable. Third, he had learned from the higher-ups that these pirates might possess ¡°mystical powers¡± ¨C the unresolved assassination cases among the naval highmand and the released officials who imed to have seen witches were testimony to this. During this time, he strengthened his troops¡¯ training and recruited more soldiers. The arrival of the Northwesterners brought him prisoner testimonies, revealing that many pirates had left to transport supplies, leaving only about 1000 in the port. After witnessing the ¡°cannons¡± on the Northwestern warships, Harrison¡¯s confidence soared. He saw these as another form of ¡°mystical power,¡± albeit a highly potent one. Unfortunately, they were stingy with lending them out. The n to recapture Port West was quickly devised. The kingdom¡¯s army and the Northwest Fleet would attack bynd and sea to break the pirates. Unexpectedly, after the attackmenced, the city walls were breached swiftly. It turned out that most people on the walls were residents forced by the pirates to defend the city, with very few actual pirates present. ¡°Despicable and cruel,¡± Harrison thought. He ordered his troops to advance deeper into the city, cautioning them against potential ambushes. However, with the pirates having abandoned their strongest defense, the city walls, and outnumbered, they likely fled by sea, leaving the Northwesterners their chance to shine. Just as he was cautiously optimistic, reviewing the battlefield, a group of fleeing soldiers came running back, crying. ¡°Ghosts! There are ghosts in the city!¡± rmed, Harrison immediately led his men to the frontline, where he saw what the soldiers referred to as ¡°ghosts¡± ¨C goblins. Goblins were humanoid creatures native to the southern rainforests. Small and slender, they were about half the height of an adult, with green or brown skin. From a distance, they resembled children. They possessed some intelligence, with the more astute among them capable of learning a few words tomunicate with humans. However, their nature was notoriously evil and cruel, seemingly innate to their species. They attacked settlements of sentient beings, kidnapping women and children, and tortured their captives to death in theirirs. However, this fear only applies to beings weaker than them. Goblins also fear entities stronger than themselves. When faced with overwhelming force, they temporarily choose ¡°submission.¡± But this is only in response to ¡°violence.¡± If their opponent, though powerful, chooses not to resort to violence, the goblins perceive them as weak and will gradually torment them. For such creatures, tolerance and retreat are futile. Moreover, even if violence temporarily subdues them, betrayal is just a matter of time. The moment you show the slightestxity, a de will be aimed at your back. Goblins have another infamous habit ¨C they relish eating humans, or to put it more broadly, any intelligent species. ording to schrs, various horrifying folk tales about cannibal tribes in the depths of the rainforests all originate from goblins. Although there are many conflicts and deep-seated hatreds among the various intelligent species of the continent, no speaking being would willingly consume another. Even the barbaric orcs of the great ins don¡¯t do this. Goblins, on the other hand,ck this taboo, which is a major reason they are not considered an intelligent species ¨C their meager intelligence being another significant factor. Despite their low intelligence, goblins are capable of crafting simple tools, creating devious contraptions such as poison-dipped darts and well-hidden traps. They also forge metal des, though of poor quality. Goblins possess very weak individualbat abilities. They are agile, but in a confined space, even a strong child can overpower an adult goblin. What was frustrating is the goblins¡¯ incredibly high reproduction rate. They can mate throughout the year, with a gestation period of about a month, giving birth to 6 to 8 litters a year, each litter consisting of 5 to 10 young. A goblin reaches reproductive maturity in just a year, and their poption expands at a rateparable to rats. Moreover, their females reproduce with ease, devoid of the excruciating pain experienced by humans or other humanoid beings during childbirth. Some say goblins are remnants of the ancient war between humans and demons, a curse left by the demon race upon the world. Every civilized species vigntly guards against these creatures. Upon their appearance in any territory, arge army is dispatched for systematic extermination to prevent these ¡°devils¡¯ remnants¡± from spreading to every corner of the continent. Upon realizing the true nature of the ¡°ghosts,¡± Harrison shouted, ¡°These are just goblins tamed by pirates, a cowardly, vile, weak species ¨C nothing to fear. Warriors of the kingdom, grip your weapons tightly and annihte them!¡± Most of his soldiers were from rural areas of the kingdom¡¯s hearnd, and it was normal for them not to recognize goblins, having never left their hometowns before conscription. Themander¡¯s words spread throughout the army, boosting morale. Many, although unfamiliar with goblins, had heard of them and knew of their cruel nature but weakbat ability, regaining their courage. The soldiers who had retreated, now brandishing their weapons and roaring, re-engaged in battle. But the situation did not unfold as Harrison had envisioned ¨C simply oveing fear of these unfamiliar creatures and fighting earnestly should have been enough to scatter the weak goblins throughout the streets. The goblins¡¯ performance on the battlefield exceeded his expectations ¨C they, to his astonishment, appeared fearless in the face of death. Chapter 349: Execution by Firing Squad at Sea 2 TL: Etude The goblins that emerged from the city streets were not like the timid, disorganized mobs that people usually imagined. Instead, they behaved like trained soldiers, tactically advancing and retreating, and they didn¡¯t scatter in panic even when facing an overwhelming enemy. Although their level of skill was still poor in Harrison¡¯s eyes, it significantly altered the traditional image of goblins. The goblin army, if it could be called that, was not wielding scrap metal but proper swords and some were even equipped with leather armor. It was clear that these goblins were cannon fodder released by the pirates, purposely used to disgust and wear down the kingdom¡¯s army. The real force of the pirates was undoubtedly still lurking in the shadows, waiting for a chance to strike a fatal blow. Harrison would never believe that a group of goblins alone could cross the sea to invade the Kingdom of Ordo, annihte the kingdom¡¯s navy, and upy West Hill. Moreover, the intelligence gathered earlier had not mentioned goblins; the pirates were all normal humans. Humph! Thinking of ambushing us, how naive. We have our own contingencies. With that thought, Harrison ordered the officer beside him, ¡°Raise two more columns of smoke! Signal our allies to start attacking the port.¡± The officer quickly departed to execute the order. ¡­ At the dock area, numerous oar-sail warships had already untied their ropes, with decks filled with pirates holding swords, ready to strike.Pirate leader Zod ¨C a capable lieutenant of Edward ¨Cughed merrily after hearing a report from a minion and said to Nathan standing beside him, ¡°Mage sir, the kingdom¡¯s army has received our little gift. Should we go clean up those northwest folks now? Our brothers out on patrol say they¡¯re waiting just outside.¡± They had discovered a fleet outside the port, monitoring Port West. From the shape of the ships, it was clear they belonged to the northwest fleet that had recently arrived. ¡°Of course, Captain Zod,¡± Nathan smiled and nodded. ¡°You are inmand here.¡± He turned, gazing towards the city area from where the sounds of fighting wereing, ¡°Sir Harrison, our gift is not the only surprise. In the days toe, the shadow of our ¡®gifts¡¯ will follow you for a long time.¡± With a grand gesture, Zod ordered, ¡°Set sail! Let¡¯s meet our folks from Northwest Bay!¡± The thunderous beat of war drums began, and the rowers, keeping time with the drum, vigorously rowed the warships towards the sea. ¡­ ¡°Another two columns of smoke have risen!¡± ¡°The kingdom¡¯s army is requesting our support!¡± From the tall mast of the Unicorn, a lookout shouted down to the deck. Tirpitz raised his telescope, observing in the direction of Port West for a while. Before he could decide, the lookout shouted again, ¡°A fleet ising out from Port West! They¡¯re flying the skull g!¡± ¡°Notify the entire fleet, target the pirate fleet to the southeast!¡± Tirpitz spotted the movement through his telescope and immediately issued the order. A series of small gs of different colors and shapes were hoisted on the mast, a new signaling method using gs toplement linear tactics. Through these signals, Tirpitz¡¯s orders were rapidlymunicated to each warship. At this time, the fleet was located northwest of the harbor. Tirpitz ordered the fleet to move towards Port West. ¡­ The pirates had a total of 18 ships, arranged in an inverted V formation which allowed for easy transition to either a horizontal line or a double-column formation. Zod and Nathan¡¯s gship was positioned in the central gap of the V, allowing them to control the overall situation. They also had a simple set of g signals formand. The tip of the V formation pointed towards the distant northwest fleet. Despite the unfavorable wind direction, the fleet was slowly approaching the enemy, propelled by the rowers¡¯ efforts. At the bow of the pirate gship, Nathan¡¯s eyes were wide open, staring nkly in the northwest direction. It seemed like he was daydreaming, but a closer look revealed a faint shimmer in his pupils. Pirate leader Zod, rubbing his hands nervously, cautiously asked, ¡°Mage sir, what¡¯s the situation with the enemy?¡± Nathan closed his eyes, catching his breath as if he had just jogged a short distance. Once his breathing steadied, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°Six sail ships in front, six oar ships behind, arranged in a line, heading towards Port West.¡± ¡°A horizontal formation?¡± ¡°The kind that¡¯s connected head to tail¡­ a column formation, perhaps?¡± Naval tactics of this era were primarily of two types: ramming and boarding. Ramming involved using a ship¡¯s massive ram at the front to target the vulnerable waterline of an enemy ship¡¯s side, destroying the hull and keel to cause sinking or loss of mobility. Oars provided the flexibility for precise strikes and quick retreats after impact to avoid being dragged down by a damaged enemy ship. Boarding involved approaching the enemy ship¡¯s side, hooking it with ropes before contact, then cing boarding nks for closebat. Sea battles typically began with ramming and ended with boarding. When ships approached each other without a direct collision, or one side took evasive action at thest moment, or a collision caused no damage, closebat ensued due to the proximity of the ships. To deploy forces effectively, allowing more of their own ships to ram the enemy, fleets usually formed one or more horizontal lines, charging parallel towards the enemy. This required skill from the sailors or rowers. If ships were too close, their oars could entangle; too far apart, and enemy ships could break through the gap. A single-file column formation was generally used for long voyages. ¡°Haha! These fools!¡± Pirate leader Zodughed heartily. ¡°Are they waiting to be cut in half with that formation? They probably think we¡¯re still holed up in the harbor.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Zod pped his forehead, ¡°They don¡¯t have your and Lord Edward¡¯s ability to see for miles. Such power is incredibly useful on the vast sea.¡± Nathan smiled and asked, ¡°So, Captain Zod, have you decided on a strategy against the enemy?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zod said contemptuously, ¡°I¡¯ll circle to their side and then strike their middle, cutting their fleet in half. We¡¯ll sink the oar ships first, then deal with those slow-moving sail ships. Ships without rowers are definitely less maneuverable.¡± ¡°Those six oar ships can be disregarded, but those six sail ships, I¡¯ll present them as spoils of war to Lord Edward.¡± Chapter 350: Execution by Firing Squad at Sea 3 Chapter 350: Execution by Firing Squad at Sea 3 TL: Etude Under themand of their leader Zod, the pirates¡¯ V-shaped fleet swiftly sailed due north. However, after traveling some distance, Nathan, who was responsible for observing the northwest fleet, noticed something amiss. ¡°Leader Zod, the enemy¡¯s movements seem strange! They seem to be turning towards our north, not towards the southern port! It looks like¡­ they¡¯re intercepting us?¡± he reported. ¡°What?¡± eximed Zod in surprise. ¡°Have they discovered us from such a distance?¡± Nathan lowered his head in thought, pondering the possibility that the northwesterners had detected them. Did they also have spellcasters skilled in long-range scouting on their ships? He immediately looked up and advised, ¡°Abandon the n for a nk attack! Leader Zod, we need to devise new tactics right away!¡± Zod clenched his fist and swung it fiercely, dering, ¡°Humph! Then let¡¯s engage in a straightforward, face-to-face duel!¡± Under hismand, the pirate fleet turned left, forming two rows with nine warships in each. Once the pirate fleet hadpleted their formation, both sides were visible to the naked eye.¡°Brothers! Kill those cowardlyndlubbers! Show them who truly rules the seas!¡± Zod stood at the bow, rallying his eager crew. His gship was positioned right in the center of the first row. The leader¡¯s motivation sent a wave of enthusiasm through his men, who howled in response. As other ships saw the activity on the gship, they beat their drums in solidarity, and a cacophony of varied slogans and battle cries filled the air. The rowers exerted their full strength, pushing the ships towards the northwest fleet. Zod, Nathan, and the other sub-leaders stood at the bows, watching their opponents intently as the distance between them closed. ¡°Incredible! Their masts are so tall.¡± ¡°Yes, wouldn¡¯t the ships capsize if the wind got any stronger?¡± The leadersmented on the northwestern fleet¡¯s sailboats. ¡°Focus on the uing battle! Even though the enemy is inexperienced, have you forgotten the principle that even a lion must exert full strength when hunting a rabbit?¡± Zod was quite displeased. His foolish subordinates were distracted just as the battle was about to begin, which was embarrassing, especially in front of the mage. Nathan watched the scene with a smile. Just as Zod was about to continue scolding his men, someone shouted, ¡°Boss, look!¡± ¡°What now?¡± Zod was annoyed at being interrupted, but he still directed his gaze towards the northwest fleet. His mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ of disbelief at the incredible scene unfolding before him. The northwestern fleet, which had been in a column facing them, suddenly changed direction. One ship after another turned, their new direction being¡­ south? With the northwest fleet heading south and the pirate fleet west, their paths were set to intersect at a certain point. Despite the change in direction, the northwestern fleet still maintained its previous neat column formation. Zod¡¯s mind was filled with questions and shock. Were these simple-minded bay dwellers unaware that their vulnerable nks werepletely exposed to enemy attack? They didn¡¯t seem to be taking evasive actions, like a beast exposing its soft belly to the hunter. If they continued on this course, the pirates¡¯ fearsome rams could punch gaping holes into those bulky warships, sending them to the bottom of the sea. ¡°Madmen! They¡¯replete madmen! Or perhaps, fools is a better term,¡± Zod couldn¡¯t help but remark. ¡°Captain Zod, is there a problem with that fleet?¡± Nathan, not very knowledgeable about naval affairs, asked curiously about Zod¡¯s reaction. The pirate leader exined the situation to Nathan. Nathan smiled wryly. ¡°Ha, perhaps they saw through our fleet¡¯s bluff and decided to escape southward with the north wind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Zod realized. ¡°After all, we have 18 ships while they only have 12. They didn¡¯t see clearly at first and recklessly moved to intercept us. But¡­¡± His face twisted into a sinister grin. ¡°Theirmander is obviously inexperienced. With their current speed, they can¡¯t escape my grasp.¡± Zod bellowed an order: ¡°Signal all ships to increase speed!¡± The drumming on each pirate ship grew more frantic, and the rowers increased the speed of their strokes, their chants prating the decks and hulls. ¡­ On the deck of the Unicorn, which also housed the second row of cannons, each cannon pointed through square windows towards the sea. The area was quiet, with only the sound of the waves crashing. The sailors at each gun station were silent and tense, watching the distant pirate fleet. The artillery officer felt the ship¡¯s sway and turned to the shorter cadet beside him. ¡°The sea is calm today. We can fire when they¡¯re within 300 meters. A ssic T-position advantage. Commander Tirpitz must be thrilled with these pirates.¡± Allen nodded vigorously, trying to imprint the current sensation into his memory. Truthfully, he felt a mix of emotions ¨C tension, fear, desire, excitement ¨C making his heart race. Despite the cold sea breeze pouring in through the gun ports, sweat kept breaking out on his skin. He had never experienced such a thrilling situation before. Since joining the navy, Allen had two war-rted experiences. The first was a rescue operation organized by Captain Quick of the Southern during the night in Horn Bay, but he and other cadets weren¡¯t allowed to participate, spending a frustrating night in the captain¡¯s cabin. The second was during the Usurper¡¯s War when Alda¡¯s troopsnded in Fish Tail Town. The navy¡¯s ships moved up the Weiss River, conducting a frontal feint while Fish Tail Town¡¯s defenders, with only a few crossbow cannons, were easily overpowered by the navy¡¯s artillery. But a confrontation like today¡¯s, a direct ¡°bay fight¡± on the vast sea, was a first in his military career. ¡­ The fleets were now only a few hundred meters apart. Nathan retreated to the stern castle of the pirate gship, quietly waiting for the spectacle to begin. ¡°So, before the main show starts, let me y the overture!¡± he dered. He skillfully took out several substances, mixed them in his right palm, and then held his hand forward. Simultaneously, he quietly chanted an indescribable verse, neither poem nor song, yet rhythmically profound. Apanying the chant, a small me ignited in Nathan¡¯s right hand, yet it did not harm him. The me grew into a fireball, still not injuring his hand. The young spellcaster¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Spirit of Fire, convey my will!¡± With a whoosh, the fireball left his hand, flying straight towards the northwestern fleet. Almost simultaneously, the northwestern fleet was enveloped in a thick white smoke! Chapter 351: Execution by Firing Squad at Sea 4 TL: Etude As soon as Nathan released the fireball from his hand, he saw the enemy fleet enveloped in thick smoke that had burst forth suddenly. Before he could even express his surprise, a cacophony of crashing, shattering, and screams erupted on the ship, followed by a thunderous noise and a violent shaking underfoot. ¡°What the devil is happening?¡± Nathan quickly steadied himself on the ship¡¯s railing, focusing his attention on the deck. He had distinctly heard human screams just moments ago. A horrific scene unfolded before his eyes¡ªon the deck ahead, a pile of disfigured bodiesy scattered. Some were motionless, evidently lifeless; others were screaming, not yetprehending their injuries; and some were whimpering faintly, appearing close to death. Among their mangled bodies were scattered fragments of human limbs. ¡°Lord in heaven! The devil!¡± The deck was in total chaos. Though the number of casualties was not extensive, the dreadful state of the wounded instantly demoralized their luckier, uninjuredrades. Some tried to aid the fallen, some stared wide-eyed at the opposing warship trying to decipher its mystery, while many scurried around the deck seeking cover¡ªthey believed they had been attacked by a powerful crossbow cannon. Nathan¡¯s mind was swiftly ovee with shock. His brows furrowed tightly, and his usual nonchnt demeanor vanished without a trace. Undoubtedly, they had been struck by the enemy, and the force of the attack was so tremendous that it had instantly inflicted severe damage, significantly reducing theirbat strength. ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on below? Why has the ship stopped moving?¡± An agitated voice yelled. It was Zod, the pirate leader. As themander of the fleet, the weight of responsibility on his shoulders urged him to regain hisposure first. If the ship lost power in the face of the enemy¡¯s unknown long-range attack, they would be sitting ducks for further assault.Nathan then realized that the ship he was on was no longer advancing in the attack formation but merely drifting with the wind. He hurried to the cabin door, looked down, and saw chaos below, with many casualties there as well. Surveying his surroundings, Nathan noticed that not only his gship but also the first line of nine warships in the pirate fleet had been attacked, each plunged into varying degrees of disorder. ¡°Leader Zod! It¡¯s this thing that attacked us!¡± A sailor pointed at a round iron ball in the corner, shouting. His words drew many onlookers. ¡°There¡¯s another one here!¡± More than one iron ball was discovered. Nathan did not rush to join the crowd; he had a vague feeling that there was something unusual about these iron balls. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s burning me!¡± A bold pirate tried to pick up the iron ball but screamed in pain the moment he touched it. ¡°Be careful, everyone, this thing is scorching hot!¡± Hot iron balls? Was this how the enemy attacked them? Nathan was startled. Did the enemy¡¯s ship have some powerful catapult mechanism? But what about the strange smoke? Or could it be¡­ some sort of supernatural power? While Nathan was lost in thought, the pirate leader Zod, cursing under his breath, went down to the cabin and whipped the rowers back into order. The pirate ship slowly started moving again. Zod then had his men signal the other ships, and the fleet resumed its previous course. Just as they were contemting boarding the enemy¡¯s warship to investigate, the opposing Northwest Fleet was once again shrouded in thick smoke. Not again? The pirates were greatly rmed, but having learned from their previous encounter, they quickly dropped to the deck, lying prone. Yet, this did not prevent the arrival of the grim reaper. Apanied by a whistling sound in the air, iron balls bounced relentlessly on the deck, indiscriminately reaping lives in their path. It wasn¡¯t just the damage inflicted by the iron balls themselves; the splinters caused by their impact also wreaked havoc among the pirates, leading to a chorus of wails and howls on the ship. The recently mobilized pirate fleet was once again brought to a halt. ¡°Zod!¡± Amidst the chaos, Nathan loudly called out the pirate leader¡¯s name, but there was no response. He then remembered that Zod had gone below to the cabin and hadn¡¯te back up, prompting him to immediately go down to look for him. What he found, however, was the still warm body of the pirate leader. ¡°Leader Zod¡­ he¡¯s dead!¡± The rowers, who had witnessed the leader¡¯s demise at the hands of the mysterious iron balls, were utterly distraught. Gritting his teeth, Nathan dered, ¡°Fine! From now on, I¡¯m inmand of this ship!¡± This was not the time toment the loss of the pirate leader, who was, at best, an ally of convenience. No one opposed his words; everyone knew that this young man was of no ordinary status. Nathan quickly ascended the stairs to the deck, shouting, ¡°Captain Zod has fallen! I dere that I¡¯m taking overmand of the fleet. All leaders listen up¡­ Damn, take cover!¡± Before he could finish, he saw the enemy¡¯s Northwestern warship enveloped in smoke again, apanied by a thunderous noise. Nathan turned to run toward a stack of barrels nearby for cover. However, he suddenly felt something whiz past him, followed by a tremendous force at his side. The force was so immense, like a giant hand pping him, that he was violently thrown across the deck, rolling over multiple times. Afterpleting hisst roll, Nathan¡¯s vision darkened, and he lost consciousness. ¡­ Tirpitz observed the effects of their attack through his telescope, pleased with the enemy¡¯s dire state. The 12-pound naval guns were immensely powerful. The solid iron balls, propelled at an initial velocity of 477 meters per second and carrying high temperatures and massive kic energy, produced a sonic boom when flying past a person. Even if it didn¡¯t hit directly, the shockwave could still cause significant impact, knocking people close to its trajectory unconscious or even causing concussions that could take months to heal. However, there was one imperfection. The attacking formation of the pirate fleet, with their ships¡¯ bows facing the Northwestern fleet, limited the effectiveness of the cannon fire. Many of the cannonballs were deflected upon hitting the enemy ships¡¯ hulls due to the angle of impact. Should he change their formation? Tirpitz was in a dilemma. Watching the chaotic pirate fleet, Tirpitz eventually made up his mind. gs were raised on the masts, and the fleetmander¡¯s orders were ryed to each ship. The six ships at the rear continued firing at the pirate fleet, while the sailboats originally at the front began arge leftward turn, encircling the enemy and positioning their broadsides parallel to the enemy ships. Chapter 352: Execution by Firing Squad at Sea 5 TL: Etude The battle within the Port West City was still raging intensely. Although the goblins fighting against the kingdom¡¯s army were not as ipetent as people had previously perceived, their individual strength was significantly inferior to that of the human soldiers. Moreover, their numbers were also fewer than the kingdom¡¯s army. After the initial fear and surprise, the soldiers of the kingdom¡¯s army gradually realized that the enemy was not as formidable as they had first thought, and began to actively engage in battle. Seeing the scales of victory gradually tipping in favor of the kingdom¡¯s army, Harrison breathed a sigh of relief. What puzzled him, however, was the absence of the pirate¡¯s main force, apart from thosemanding the goblins. Harrison did not believe that just a few humans leading a group of goblins could upy Port West for so many days. ¡°Perhaps the Northwestern Fleet has sessfully restrained the pirates at the dock? I wonder how much pressure they are under.¡± Worried about the well-being of his allies and eager to end the battle quickly, Harrison selected a detachment and, under his personal leadership, swiftly headed towards the harbor. The fight with the goblins was nearing its end, and the human piratesmanding them were almostpletely annihted. Without their leadership, the goblins quickly reverted to their true nature, bing a disorganized rabble. Harrison led his troops in a full-on assault towards the dock area. The streets were empty, as the residents hid in their homes, afraid to step outside. This made their advance much smoother. Upon reaching the coast, Harrison and his men witnessed a naval battle scene like no other: in the distant sea, ships bearing red dragon gs were striking head-on against the pirate fleet with skull gs.The Northwestern Fleet consisted of 12 ships, initially traveling generally from north to south. The pirate fleet attacked from their east. After the first few rounds of engagement, the leading six sailboats began to turn left towards the east to encircle the pirate fleet. Still, the 12 ships maintained a line formation, guarding each other. From above, the Northwestern Fleet would appear as an arc. Every time the pirate ships approached the Northwestern Fleet, they were severely beaten. It was an exaggeration to call it an engagement; in Harrison¡¯s view, it was more like a one-sided thrashing of the pirates. Harrison had previously seen a demonstration of the Northwestern people¡¯s cannons, and today, he finally recognized their terrifying power. Every time the pirate fleet tried to regroup or attempt a ramming maneuver, the Northwestern ships would emit intense white smoke, followed by chaos on the pirate ships, disrupting their formation. Having seen the cannons before, Harrison knew that apanying the white smoke were lethal high-speed metal projectiles. The power of the projectiles was so immense that when the first sailboatpleted its turn, facing a pirate ship at a mere distance of a dozen meters, the pirates on deck were ready to board. However, the Northwestern warship suddenly opened fire from its port side. Gun after gun roared in session, sending the opposing pirate ship into disarray, with wood splinters flying everywhere. The cannons primarily targeted the rowers inside the hull. After the booming, the opposite ship lost its previous agility. As the first sailboat passed, the second sailboat followed up with cannon fire. With the heavy casualties among the rowers, many pirate ships could only drift with the wind. Harrison was somewhat ustomed to this, but his subordinates, who were seeing the Northwestern people¡¯s ¡°magic¡± for the first time, were astonished and even dumbfounded. ¡°Sir, could it be that the Northwestern ships are carrying wizards?¡± A concerned officer asked Harrison. ¡°Stop being superstitious!¡± Harrison scolded him. ¡°I¡¯ve seen their weapons with my own eyes. They¡¯re called cannons, shooting ammunition like crossbows to attack the enemy. The operators are ordinary soldiers!¡± In those days, being associated with witchcraft was not something desirable. The battle at sea continued for over two hours. Although solid shot was highly lethal to humans, it was not sufficient to sink ships, especially wooden ones. The six rear sailboats of the Alda Fleet, with rtively weaker firepower, were boarded by enemies. The pirates thought they had finally broken through the long-range attacks and were ready to wreak havoc in closebat. However, they were met with the relentless firing of muskets. The pirates boarding the Alda ships, unfamiliar with the muskets in the hands of the sailors, were mostly taken down in the initial encounter. The few who survived were baffled and faced hand-to-handbat¡­ After being passively beaten continuously, the pirates abandoned the idea of continuing the fight. Ten warships desperately fled southward, while the remaining eight, due to heavy casualties among the rowers, could not escape and subsequently raised white gs. ¡°General Tirpitz!¡± Harrison greeted the fleetmander who stepped onto the dock with a smile and open arms. ¡°Oh, no, no, I¡¯m not a general yet!¡± Tirpitz rified while epting the warm wee. ¡°We have achieved a great victory this time!¡± Harrison was very pleased. This was his first battle, not only crucial to his personal honor but also to the fate of his family. Ever since his father allowed his less reputable stepmother to enter the household, the Abbott family had lost the king¡¯s grace, sitting on the cold bench for many years. The family desperately needed military achievements to rise again. Sighing, Harrison thought, if it weren¡¯t for that incident, wouldn¡¯t he have been among the generals dispatched to pacify the rebellion in the south? Shaking his head, Harrison cast aside the fleeting regret from his mind. He and Tirpitz, while conversing, made their way to the city hall, which the soldiers had already cleared. They slowly arrived at the central square, where arge crowd had gathered,prising not just soldiers but also residents who had dared toe out. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Tirpitz inquired. Harrison replied with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve captured some goblins brought by the pirates, and those people are taking out their anger on them.¡± ¡°Goblins? The legendary goblins?¡± The fleetmander squeezed through the crowd, and Harrison¡¯s guards immediately cleared a path for him. They saw a group of small, humanoid creatures trembling on the ground, their long, pointed ears drooping, looking weak and helpless. The bruises and tattered clothes on them indicated they had been beaten quite a bit. ¡°What, Commander Tirpitz, is this your first time seeing a goblin?¡± ¡°Haha, not just goblins, we hardly see any other races in Northwest Bay. I¡¯ve heard that sometimes dwarvese down from the northern mountains to trade, but I¡¯ve never seen them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by their current appearance. These creatures are inherently vicious and brutal. I n to execute them all soon.¡± ¡°Understood, understood. But, could you spare a few for me? I¡¯d like to take them back to show the people in my hometown.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Harrison hesitated. He wanted to refuse, but Tirpitz had helped him achieve victory, especially against the pirate¡¯s main force. ¡°Alright, but I can only give you one. If you don¡¯t want goblins to be a menace in Northwest Bay, you should know, their breeding rate isparable to rats.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ why not give several males or females?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that if a group of goblins is left with only males or females, some will change sex. So, just to be cautious¡­ and even giving you one, you need to keep a close watch. Get rid of it as soon as you¡¯re tired of it. Don¡¯t let it escape; who knows what other tricks goblins might have.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Okay, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± As they talked, a political officer rode up hurriedly on horseback. ¡°Viscount Dillon, you¡¯re here already?¡± Harrison was surprised. The neer was responsible for the transfer of materials between the Port West and Northwest Bay fleet. ¡°I came with the army into the city!¡± Dillon replied with a face full of indignation. ¡°What¡¯s made you so angry? We just won a battle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all gone, all gone!¡± ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°The supplies in the warehouse. I just went there to check, and everything¡¯s gone! Damn those pirates, I curse them!¡± Dillon dismounted from his horse, cursing the pirates innguage unbing of his noble status. Harrison frowned, ¡°This is bad, the southern troops will definitely be affected.¡± Tirpitz tried tofort them, ¡°As long as we ensure safety at sea, goods from Northwest Bay will keeping.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Lord Tirpitz!¡± Viscount Dillon suddenly grasped the fleetmander¡¯s hand forcefully. ¡°The pirate¡¯s main force is gone, but I think these scoundrels wille back. Please, you and your fleet must stay here.¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Harrison feigned a cough, whispering a reminder to the Viscount, ¡°This should be decided by His Majesty the King.¡± Dillon suddenly remembered that the Northwestern Fleet was sent by a foreign lord, and his face showed embarrassment as he stood silent. Tirpitz, not thinking too deeply, found Dillon¡¯s suggestion reasonable but said with difficulty, ¡°I can¡¯t decide on my own. I need to ask Count Grayman.¡± Chapter 353: Manor Banquet 1 TL: Etude The former knight of the Grayman family, Fergus, rode his horse leisurely on the road. The fresh air exhrated him, and the thought of indulging in a hearty drink at the uing banquet lifted his spirits even more. Since the Alda family established a standing army, the many new rules formted by Paul for the military made many of the old subordinates loyal to the Grayman family ufortable. Especially those knights ustomed to a rxed and free lifestyle, who previously spent their days leisurely in activities like sparring and hunting. Being made officers in the new army, required to sign in at the barracks at specified times and oversee the soldiers¡¯ training all day, and forbidden from getting drunk on regr days¡­ Oh, how tedious and nd! Was this even a life worth living? Therefore, within half a year of the formation of the new army, nearly a third of the family knights resigned from their military positions. However, they swore to Paul that they would return to serve the Grayman family in times of crisis. Most of these knights had estates either inherited through generations or bestowed by the old count. Thus, many moved away from Lakeheart Town and returned to their rural estates to live a pastoral life. Fergus was one of them. A close friend of Bryce, the former military chief of the Grayman family and now the second-inmand of the Alda army, they oftenpeted in drinking. On the day he left Lakeheart Town, it was Bryce who personally saw him off. Now, Fergus spent his days overseeing work on his estate, hunting with neighboring gentry andndowners every now and then, and asionally visiting his friends in the military at Lakeheart Town. Life was quitefortable for him.Thinking about drinking, Fergus fondly remembered his friends in Lakeheart Town. Every visit to the town brought a sense of nostalgia as he observed its constant changes, whether it be newly paved roads or newly constructed buildings, resembling an ever-busy construction site. The marketce was increasingly prosperous, filled with shops and goods from various ces, even from distant regions like Horn Bay. Under the governance of the young count, Lakeheart Town finally looked like a city, which would surely please the ancestors of the Grayman family. However, the booming marketce also led to rising prices, causing Fergus to wince each time he treated guests, but as a wealthy estate owner, these expenses didn¡¯t pose a financial burden. Another difort for Fergus was the influx of outsiders in Lakeheart Town, with their varied ents, making every visit feel unfamiliar. ¡°Fergus, sir, we are approaching the Valen estate,¡± reminded one of Fergus¡¯s attendants, noticing their master lost in thought. ¡°Oh! We¡¯re almost there, then,¡± Fergus replied, straightening his attire. He was on his way to attend a birthday banquet of a local gentleman, whose family name was Valen, well-respected in the southwest of Alda, and addressed as ¡®Lord Valen¡¯ by everyone. As they rounded a bend, the grand Valen estate came into view. Fergus spurred his horse, leading his attendants to the estate¡¯s main gate. Two servants at the gate immediately came to greet him. Dismounting, Fergus handed the reins to a servant. ¡°How many guests from your family have arrived?¡± he inquired. ¡°Noble Fergus, 13 guests have already arrived and are gathered in the living room,¡± replied one of the servants. ¡°Good, lead the way,¡± said Fergus, as his attendant carried the gift and followed closely into the estate. Upon reaching the living room, the servant at the door announced loudly, and a burst of noise came from inside. ¡°Lord Fergus, you¡¯ve arrived too.¡± ¡°I am honored to see you here today.¡± ¡­ As Fergus entered the living room at a leisurely pace, many guests stood up to greet him, to which he responded with a smile. The warm reception he received was due to his previous status as a knight of the Grayman family and a hero of the pirate suppression campaign. Even now, he maintained connections with many high-ranking members of the lord¡¯s army. ¡°Our hero, Lord Fergus, your presence is a great honor,¡± greeted the estate¡¯s owner, Lord Valen, an elderly man who warmly took Fergus¡¯s arm and led him to a seat next to the main ce. No sooner had he seated himself than a man approached to clink sses with him. With a round figure and small, mung bean-like eyes, Fergus¡¯s facial muscles twitched slightly in recognition. This was Baden, thendlord responsible for the salt worker uprising. Lord Valen had invited such a person? After the unrest, Baden had been severely punished, with most of his property confiscated by Count Grayman and his status as a taxpayer revoked, significantly lowering his standing among the gentry. Fergus really didn¡¯t want to associate with someone with such a tainted history, who had even dared to forge orders from the lord¡¯s mansion, causing turmoil. However, out of respect for the host of the banquet, Fergus still raised his ss and clinked it dryly with Baden. Sensing his unpoprity with Fergus, Baden exchanged a few pleasantries before returning to his seat. As the guests continued to arrive, announced one by one, all were notable figures from the region. The banquet in the Northwest Bay was robust and straightforward, with loud conversations,rge drinks, and hearty eating,cking the intricate formalities of southern wealth. The living room buzzed with noise as the atmosphere reached its climax. ¡°Gentlemen, thank you for attending my birthday banquet!¡± Lord Valen raised his ss once all the guests had arrived. ¡°First, I propose a toast to our respected lord, Paul Grayman!¡± ¡°To Lord Paul!¡± The guests raised their sses in unison and drank in one gulp. ¡°Under Lord Grayman¡¯s leadership, we people of Alda have finally held our heads high in the Northwest Bay! Last year¡¯s Usurper War was our decisive blow, thwarting the usurper¡¯s schemes!¡± ¡°Haha! The people of Emden always looked down on us, but now they are under our lord¡¯s rule, and it¡¯s our turn to look down on them.¡± ¡°Even the current Duke of the Northwest relies on our support from Alda!¡± The hall echoed with various praises for Lord Paul Grayman. Fergus listened with a smile, feeling immensely proud, as Paul was the lord he served. Despite not being called upon during the Usurper War, he still felt a hint of regret at being left out as an ¡°old servant.¡± Chapter 354: Manor Banquet 2 TL: Etude ¡°Lord Fergus? What are you daydreaming about?¡± Fergus¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the shout of another guest. He lifted his head to see that it was the person seated opposite him who was addressing him. The style of the Northwesterners was inherently rough, and this was true even among the wealthy households. ¡°Ha-ha, Old Shank, when I heard you discussingst year¡¯s war, I felt ashamed to think that one of mine, a vassal of Grayman, did not serve under the count.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you were pondering, Lord Fergus? There¡¯s no need for such thoughts.¡± The host, Old Valen, raised his ss to console him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that besides those still serving as officers in the military, Count Grayman did not summon any other knights from his home. Now, Alda¡¯s military is strong and vigorous, maintaining several thousand troops without any warfare and training daily. I think even His Majesty¡¯s army is nothing more. With such soldiers leading the charge, why would we need such an expert like you, Lord Fergus? It would be like using a cleaver to kill a chicken.¡± Upon hearing Old Valen¡¯s description, the guests burst intoughter. In this age, knights were the decisive force on the battlefield, but it seemed that the guests had not considered that their enemy, the Kent family, would certainlymit their knights to battle. They appeared to be basking in the glow of their great victory and glory, oblivious to the implications. The man called Shank, who had spoken with Fergus earlier, smacked his lips and said, ¡°Maintaining several thousand soldiers, eh? I really don¡¯t know how Lord Grayman can afford it. Even with the taxes from Baylding and Emden, it must be difficult!¡±The person next to him spoke up, ¡°With enough food, you can maintain as many soldiers as you like. Think about it, not to mention Baylding and Emden, just look at how much farnd in Alda has been opened up since Lord Grayman first took his seat as the domain lord?¡± This remark sparked a lively discussion among the guests. ¡°I estimate that it must have at least doubled, right? Who wouldn¡¯t want to nt more crops after buying harvesters, tillers, threshers, and other machinery from the Lakeheart Town machinery factory? Praise Lord Grayman, for he invented these great machines.¡± ¡°The farnd has increased, and the crop rotation system has also been promoted. The yield from these fields has more than doubledpared to two years ago.¡± ¡°In thest two years, we¡¯ve also built quite a few water conservancy projects.¡± ¡°Iron farming tools have also be cheaper, like scythes, hoes, pitchforks, and rakes, especially iron plows. I¡¯m not embarrassed to say that just a few years ago, all the farming tools in my possession were made entirely of wood. It¡¯s strange to say, but recently iron has be very cheap in Alda. The town shops are stocked with ironware, and it hardly costs anything to buy them.¡± Hearing this, Fergus couldn¡¯t help butugh. Most manors were self-sufficient, and thendowners spent their days drinking their own brewed wine, eating the crops they grew, wearing clothes woven by their own servants, and rarely dealt with the outside world. They only went to town or the city to purchase what their estates could not produce, and their knowledge was not much more than that of the farmers who worked theirnds. Most in the room were probably unaware that Count Grayman had adopted new technology to build several ironworks. There were ironworks in Alda, Baylding, and even the newly overseen Emden, where surveys for mineral veins and water conservancy were being conducted in preparation for new iron factories. Nowadays, Alda-Baylding had a near-monopoly on the iron supply for almost half of the territories around Northwest Bay. The traditional iron smelting methods could not withstand the shock of the new technology, and many private miners and smelters had gone bankrupt. Their former workers had migrated inrge numbers to Alda or Baylding in search of a livelihood. Many nobles who also operated mines barely managed to keep Alda¡¯s iron out by raising tariffs or issuing direct prohibitions. Why barely? Because there was still smuggling. In this day and age, smuggling was simply an inexorable phenomenon. The banquet¡¯s host, Old Valen, raised his cup and spoke with great admiration, ¡°Every winter in the past, a lot of people would freeze or starve to death. Although some died this winter, the number was reduced, all thanks to Lord Grayman¡¯s good governance.¡± Someone suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to Count Grayman once more!¡± ¡°To Count Grayman!¡± The guests echoed the sentiment, lifting their sses and emptying them in a gulp. The guests had already consumed a fair amount of alcohol, and though the wine wasn¡¯t strong, there was a great quantity of it. A man with drunkenness on his face swayed his cup and said somewhat lopsidedly, ¡°Speaking of our current young lord, there¡¯s so much good about him, but there¡¯s something not so good too.¡± Fergus frowned at thement and told the man, ¡°Eldo, you¡¯re drunk.¡± The man named Eldo shook his head vigorously, snickered, and said, ¡°Lord Fergus, I mean no criticism of our lord. I support Lord Grayman a hundred percent and wish him evesting life. But¡­ you know, everyone needs to grumble now and again. Just consider my words the ramblings of a drunk man.¡± As everyone turned their attention towards him, Eldo went on to say, ¡°Speaking of Lord Grayman¡¯s shorings, it¡¯s that he¡¯s too indulgent towards those merchants who can¡¯t seem to crawl out of their piles of money.¡± Someone asked, ¡°Lord Eldo, what do you mean?¡± Eldo, still swinging his head around, replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t exactly right to say Lord Grayman indulges them. It¡¯s not our lord¡¯s fault, but rather those merchants are taking advantage of his emphasis onmerce to engage in irregr dealings. This happened a month ago: a few peasants from my estate ran away to Port Fran. I went with some men to find them, only to discover they were working in a saltworks.¡± ¡°And then what happened?¡± Eldo sneered, ¡°Of course I took them back. I made an example of the ringleader by executing him and severely punished the others, to show what happens to those who try to flee.¡± Peasants in Northwest Bay and even throughout the Kingdom of Ordorgelycked personal freedom, unable to leave their viges at will, governed by thendowner or manor lord, their situation akin to serfdom. This serfdom was a remnant of the ancient ve system. With time and intervention from the Church, serfs¡¯ living conditions improved: they had their own houses, could marry a chosen partner with the Church¡¯s blessing, and could even pass on meager savings to their descendants. Of course, all this was on the condition of not conflicting with localndlords¡¯ interests, as they could trade their serfs with otherndowners. Should serfs flee on their own, thendlords had the right to recapture and punish them. However, serfs had the benefit of a mon field¡± in each vige or manor, with the harvest divided among them. ¡°But what I want to say is¡ªabout that owner of the saltworks¡ªwhat¡¯s his¡ªburp¡ªwhat¡¯s his name¡ªGodwin, he actually blocked me from taking the people, saying those clods had signed contracts with him. To hell with that!¡± ¡°Eldo, what did you do then? How did you get the people back?¡± Eldo¡¯s face flushed with excitement, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. I went back to my estate, called arge group of men, and we smashed up his saltworks and snatched the people back. Yet that fool didn¡¯t know better and even appealed to Mayor Theodore.¡± Fergus¡¯s face became stern as he asked, ¡°And how did Mayor Theodore deal with it?¡± Eldo chuckled, ¡°How else? I was right, of course. It¡¯sughable; that Godwin didn¡¯t even consider what kind of people he was bringing into his workce. He even lectured the mayor on personal freedom, ha!¡± The room erupted inughter. Shank,ughing heartily, added, ¡°I think that Godwin has been befuddled by Dean Morrison¡¯s preaching squad!¡± Morrison was the priest that Paul had encountered while eradicating the Shark Gang pirates in Port Fran. Paul promised to help him hide his coerced pirate affiliation and brought him as a field chain for ¡°thought work.¡± After Father Anderson reced his teacher as the dean of the North Shore Monastery, Paul arranged for Morrison to ¡°assist¡± him. Caught up in his studies, Father Anderson pushed all monastery matters onto Morrison, who gradually came to be called the dean. Previously, under Paul¡¯s instruction, Morrison organized several preaching squads in the name of the Church to assail serfdom in rural areas, although their effectiveness was debatable¡­ ¡°The preaching squad left my territory tail between their legs soon after arriving! Instead of preaching the holy scriptures, they rant about some *equality. The peasants have farming to do; who has the time for their nonsense! Besides, they wouldn¡¯t understand anyway!¡± ¡°It was the same in my area. These people really don¡¯t have a clue, spouting all sorts of heretical nonsense.¡± Listening to the banquet¡¯s conversation, Valen snorted from his main seat, ¡°We work with our brains, and the peasants work with their bodies. Those who work with brains rule over those who work with bodies¡ªit¡¯s been the truth since ancient times. Even the Church that shouts about equality hasn¡¯t changed that for a thousand years.¡± Someone immediately agreed, ¡°Exactly, peasants with heads like wooden knots can¡¯t even work properly. Without supervision, they¡¯re no good. And noble lords are too exalted to deal with such messy matters in the fields. Naturally, it is our duty to manage the peasants.¡± An uproar arose among the group. ¡°These merchants in Port Fran, relying on the few dirty coins they¡¯ve earned in the past two years, dare to put on airs before us.¡± ¡°I think they¡¯ve been led astray by their peers in Horn Bay!¡± ¡°A bunch of vampires!¡± ¡­ The topic of discussion at the banquet gradually shifted to denouncing the merchants, and Fergus shook his head. He simply wanted to enjoy his drink in peace, wondering how it all came to this. Chapter 355: Treachery Around the Lord TL: Etude Once the criticisms began, the denunciations of the merchants grew louder. Fergus shook his head, clearing his thoughts and prepared to speak up fairly for the merchants. ¡°Gentlemen, while many of them do take advantage of opportunities, we cannot do without them. Without merchants, where would we buy foreign goods from, and to whom would we sell the products of our own estates?¡± ¡°Lord Fergus makes a fair point,¡± said the host of the banquet, old Lord Valen, stroking his Fu Manchu mustache. ¡°However, even so, ultimately it is us estate holders who feed the world. Land and food are the very foundation upon which we, and indeed all the people of our continent, establish our lives and livelihoods! Those sitting here who are around my age should have experienced famine, right?¡± Lord Valen¡¯s words reminded people of the great famine that had ravaged the Kingdom of Ordo decades ago. The younger generation was fortunate, having only heard tales from their elders, but the older folk showed traces of dread in their eyes. It was a truly grim time, with starvation dead littering the ground and people copsing while walking, never to rise again. In some areas, there were even terrifying rumors of cannibalism. During such a severe famine, no amount of wealth could buy you food, and those with grain in their homes wouldn¡¯t trade even for gold or silver. ¡°Yes, indeed, old Lord Valen is right. Food is the true capital upon which people¡¯s lives are built.¡±The group unanimously praised the wisdom of the banquet¡¯s host. Suddenly, someone in the crowd began toin, ¡°We toil in the fields to produce food, yet these merchants are undermining us! Have we forgotten what happenedst year? The Lord proposed the formation of some ¡®Customs Union¡¯, looking to reduce or even abolish tariffs on passing goods, with grain being the major concern. Good heavens, this¡­ this¡­ this is too dreadful!¡± Thisment drove everyone¡¯s emotions to a peak. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wonder! It must be those merchants¡¯ doing!¡± ¡°Yes, they must have beguiled Lord Grayman.¡± Eldo was visibly agitated, banging the table in front of him as if he had suffered a great injustice, ¡°This is not just undermining us, this is undermining our Lord, undermining the whole of Alda.¡± Despite the proliferation of various agricultural machines, as ofst year, Alda¡¯s food production did not have an edge over other more fertile regions, such as the Ferdinand family¡¯s domains. Without tariffs, the consequences were too dire to even consider¡ªat least in the eyes of these estate owners. But for the money-eyed merchants, it meant they could purchase grain from abroad at a lower cost. Ah, these heartless maggots, using such despicable tactics to harm their own kindred from Alda. ¡°Surely, they must have whispered nder into Lord Grayman¡¯s ear, and the Lord,cking experience, fell for their tricks unwittingly.¡± ¡°What Customs Union? It¡¯s just a tool for them to line their pockets.¡± As the conversation continued, the crowd once again felt fortunate. ¡°Thank goodness we banded together to oppose the matter and didn¡¯t let the merchants¡¯ vile n seed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember it was old Lord Valen who led us. Let¡¯s toast to him!¡± ¡°To Lord Valen!¡± The banquet¡¯s host, old Lord Valen, without demur, epted the toast from everyone. ¡°Lord Grayman is surrounded by treacherous people!¡± Old Valen downed a full ss, hisplexion growing even more ruddy, then spoke those words with profound dismay. Upon hearing this, Fergus became tense. As a retainer of the Grayman family, he cared deeply about his lord. Treacherous people? Impossible, Alda had just won a resounding victory in a tough battle against the formidable Kent family, increasing their prestige greatly. How could they win a battle if the Lord was surrounded by treacherous people? ¡°How could there not be?¡± Old Lord Valen continued with heartfelt distress, ¡°Just think about it, that Hansel Abbott is not a good man! I bet none of us here have been spared from his exploitation over these past two years?¡± ¡°The integration of farnd by the Lord was meant to be a good policy, but it was utterly perverted by that Southerner!¡± Old Valen¡¯s remarks stirred the memories of those present of the times they felt fleeced by Hansel, as almost all of them had been guilty of encroaching on publds. Being caught out during the surveys led by Hansel as the head of the Department of Agriculture, they had to either relinquish thends and pay fines or spend several times more money to purchase the fields their families had tilled for generations. The crowd began to grumble about their grievances. ¡°Abbott, he¡¯s nothing but a skinyer! Anyone he sets his sights on is doomed.¡± ¡°That conniving individual must have pocketed the fines himself!¡± ¡°These officials from the south, none of them are up to any good!¡± someone in the group started to generalize the resentment. ¡°That dense, big-eyed Chief Secretary, that Bern or whatever his name is, probably isn¡¯t any good either!¡± A person, indignant, stood up and waved his arms, saying, ¡°I saw it myself in Port Fran, cart after cart of grain! And all sorts of other goods, just like that, being shipped off on sailboats to the south!¡± ¡°It must be those Southerners sending supplies to the capital, the traitorous dogs. They draw sustenance from Lord Grayman, but their loyalty is not to our Lord. Where in the world do you find loyalty that supersedes its rightful hierarchy?¡± ¡°ck-hearted maggots, crawled up from Crystal Shine Fortress¡¯ sewers!¡± ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of parasites, and if left unchecked, they will eventually hollow out the entirety of Alda.¡± ¡°upying the toilet but doing nothing, the Administration Council has filled many important positions with these southern rats, and have caused so much trouble.¡± ¡°Those positions should instead be held by our hometown brethren. Oh my Lord¡­ ah, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Someone sighed deeply, ¡°With traitors within and schemers without, I fear for the future of Alda¡­¡± Before he could finish, he mped his hand over his own mouth. However, the atmosphere in the hall had already shifted; it had started with everyone extolling the Lord¡¯s wisdom, and now Alda, in their mouths, was beset with internal and external troubles, on the verge of subversion by viins. Even Fergus found himself caught up in the prevailing mood. The Customs Union ¨C he too was opposed to it. And those foreigners serving in important positions in the Administration Council, he disliked them as well. The Lord couldn¡¯t truly be surrounded by treacherous people, could he? He resolved that he must find time to return to Lakeheart Town to see for himself, and to thoroughly inquire with his old friends. The banquet host, old Lord Valen¡¯s words had struck a chord with him. ¡°Only we, thendholders, are truly the foundation of the Lord and Alda! We must guard the Count from being misled by treacherous officials and viins.¡± Chapter 356: Better Not Stir Up Trouble TL: Etude ¡°Only families like ours are the true foundation of Lord Grayman and Alda!¡± This statement by old Valen resonated with everyone at the banquet. ¡°That¡¯s true, although it might sound a bit disrespectful, but Lord Grayman cannot do without us! Ah! Of course, we can¡¯t do without Lord Grayman either.¡± Eldo counted on his fingers as he listed: ¡°Tax collection, military service,bor conscription, in these rural areas, it¡¯s us who convey the lord¡¯smands. We are the ones who collect the taxes, summon the soldiers, and find theborers. These tasks are genuinely hard work, much harder than those merchants who just pay some lousy money.¡± Someone shouted: ¡°And our families¡¯ young men, if not for these youngsters serving as officers, those soldiers of peasant origin probably couldn¡¯t even stand in formation properly.¡± This remark elicited loudughter from the crowd. Old Valen summed up: ¡°Thus, we, the local gentry, and Lord Grayman are one and the same, sharing both glory and loss.¡± He stroked his beard, speaking with a solemn face: ¡°Those malicious outsiders, and those profit-driven merchants, are like cancers growing on the body, constantly eroding the health of Alda day and night!¡±¡°Exactly, such an apt description!¡± ¡°Old Valen is right!¡± Seeing everyone in the hall agreeing with him, Old Valen took the opportunity to exim: ¡°Gentlemen, true sons of Alda! People of discernment! As those born and raised on thisnd, we cannot just stand by and watch. Who among you is willing to join me in petitioning Lord Grayman, requesting the expulsion of these outsiders and suppression of the arrogance of these merchants, to restore the peaceful days of Alda?¡± Upon Valen¡¯s words, the hall fell silent. After a while, Fergus, sitting near him, hesitantly said, ¡°This¡­ this¡­ there¡¯s no need to go that far, right?¡± Others also began to react. ¡°Yeah, although outsiders are annoying, driving them away directly is too much¡­ Of course, I totally support driving away Hansel Abbott.¡± ¡°Although merchants are profit-driven, we can¡¯t do without them. Who would we buy things from?¡± Old Valen shook his head: ¡°Just now, all of you were indignant, but why do you hesitate when it¡¯s time to actually do something? Eldo!¡± Eldo, being called upon, straightened up immediately. ¡°Old Valen?¡± Old Valen stared at him: ¡°Tell me, what if they need more and more workers? Will you just hand over the peasants from your estate?¡± Eldo shook his head vigorously: ¡°Of course not! I wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing! But do they really need so many people?¡± ¡°Humph, they use the money they earn to open new factories, earning more and then opening even more factories. The need for manpower is bottomless.¡± Eldo scratched his head: ¡°But they can¡¯t just steal people.¡± Valen nced at him, then looked around the room: ¡°What if they persuade Lord Grayman to allow them to recruit in the rural areas? Will you stop them then, or not? Humph, we just mentioned the church¡¯s preaching teams, who do you think is really behind this? I bet it¡¯s these merchants. I guess they¡¯ll tempt Lord Grayman with the promise of more taxes,¡± ¡°And those foreigners, everyone here has been troubled by Abbott, right?¡± Shank cautiously asked: ¡°Does setting up factories really make that much money? Then why don¡¯t we start some ourselves? The workforce is readily avable.¡± Old Valen, feeling betrayed, thought: Hey! I¡¯m rallying the troops here, and now someone wants to turn traitor? ¡°You¡¯re foolish! Food! Food is the foundation of this world. With money, we can buy morend, grow more crops. Whether nobles ormoners, they can go without paper, without porcin, but they can¡¯t go a day without food.¡± ¡°You start a factory, but you need a market, right? Connections, right? Can youpete with those who already have a head start? You¡¯ll have to rely on low prices and slowly build up, possibly making losses for several years.¡± ¡°Farming is a steady and profitable business. In a disaster year, we just close our doors, rely on our stored grains, and livefortably. Outsiders will have to beg us, act ording to our whims.¡± Old Valen didn¡¯t have to intervene personally; Shank was immediately criticized by the others. ¡°Well?¡± Old Valen stroked his beard and asked again: ¡°Does anyone want to co-sign a letter to Count Grayman with me?¡± To his surprise, the hall once again fell into silence. ¡°You¡­¡± Old Valen trembled, pointing at everyone, unsure of what to say. Those he pointed at shrunk their necks, avoiding eye contact. Co-signing a letter to Count Grayman sounded a bit like collective ckmail. After all, he was their lord, a noble! Perhaps it might have been feasible two years ago, when the Grayman family only nominally held Alda as a count¡¯s territory, dependent on them for all matters in the rural areas beyond Lakeheart Town and a few other towns. But things were different now! Baylding, Emden were under Lord Grayman¡¯s control, and he evenmanded an army¡­ What if they angered the Count and he retaliated? ¡°Old Valen¡­ I think we should take it slow with this matter,¡± Baden said timidly, having been silent until then. Valen snorted, not even looking at Baden. He hadn¡¯t counted on Baden, who had been traumatized by a previous riot, losing half of his fortune ¨C a well-known fact to everyone. ¡°Right, as long as the Count is with us, they can¡¯t do much to us, can they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better not to stir up trouble.¡± One feeblement after another reached Old Valen¡¯s ears. ¡°Fine, I see now. When ites down to it, you¡­ you¡­ cough, cough!¡± Old Valen, deeply disappointed and frustrated, began to cough violently. ¡°Forget it, forget it, I¡¯m just worrying over nothing! When disaster strikes you, I hope you¡¯ll remember today!¡± The atmosphere at the banquet abruptly shifted, and everyone silently began to eat, not uttering another word. The awkward atmosphere lingered for a long time until the host of the estate sighed deeply, ¡°Ah! I invited everyone here today, I shouldn¡¯t have spoiled your mood! A few drinks and I lost my head, couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut.¡± Everyone hastily seized the opportunity to ease the tension, ¡°Not at all, Old Valen is just thinking of us, the local gentry!¡± ¡°Yes, indeed, in therger picture, it¡¯s for Alda, for Count Grayman!¡± Old Valen pped his hands, ¡°To make amends, I¡¯ve selected some girls from my estate, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves today!¡± As he pped, the doors of the hall opened, and a group of scantily d, head-bowed young women slowly walked in. The guests¡¯ faces lit up with smiles, the earlier awkwardness instantly dissolving. ¡°Ha ha, Old Valen is truly hospitable!¡± ¡°True to his generous nature, Old Valen!¡± Laughter once again filled the hall. Chapter 357: Military Uniforms Must Be Handsome TL: Etude In the Lord¡¯s mansion of Lakeheart Town, a special fashion exhibition was being held. A dozen carefully selected strapping young men, all towering over 1.8 meters, were each dressed in unique attire. They were scrutinized and discussed by the surrounding audience, either standing erect or striking various poses upon request. ¡°This outfit looks really sharp,¡± one observer noted. ¡°Or this one, it has more character,¡± added another. ¡°This one seems the best, but it must be the mostplicated to make,¡± a third mused. The exhibition was attended by military bigwigs like Schroeder and Bryce, as well as high-ranking officials from the Administration Council like Old Ford and Cecil. Of course, Paul Grayman and his ally Malron Ganard were also present, eagerly discussing the disyed items. The target of their attention was a selection of potential military uniforms, each distinct in design and color. With the widespread adoption of the flying shuttle loom, the textile industry in Alda, Baylding, and Emden was booming. Workshops equipped with machinery¡ªnow perhaps more aptly termed ¡®factories¡¯¡ªwere sprouting up like mushrooms after rain. Anyone who had witnessed the operation of the flying shuttle loom realized the leap in efficiency it brought. Former manual workshop owners begrudgingly invested in this miraculous machinery from the Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory to upgrade their textile mills. Neers, smelling opportunity, also poured into the textile industry.In this wave, many tried to replicate the flying shuttle loom, with several seeding. However, they quickly faced the iron fist of the ¡°Patent Law¡±. Paul was particrly strict about this; the patent for the flying shuttle loom belonged solely to the Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory, and orders were pouring in like snowkes. To meet this huge demand, the Lakeheart Town Mechanical Factory expanded and recruited more workers to increase production. After expanding, the factory was restructured into two separate entities: the Agricultural Machinery Factory and the Industrial Machinery Factory. The former focused on developing and producing agricultural machinery like harvesters, threshing machines, and cotton gins, while thetter concentrated on producing ¡®industrial¡¯ machinery like the flying shuttle loom. The increased efficiency in weaving significantly boosted the demand for cotton yarn, leading to a supply shortage. Cotton yarn prices skyrocketed, and many spinning mills and home workshops made a fortune. All industry yers were both suffering and rejoicing¡ªproducing cotton yarn at double the effort while happily counting their earnings. Many neers also started venturing into the cotton spinning industry. The rapid expansion of the cotton industry spurred growth in rted sectors like dyeing and garment making. Ultimately, this led to a significant drop in the prices of fabrics and clothing. Now, middle-ss families in Alda and Baylding no longer had to wear patched clothes. With the reduced cost of garment production, a n to rece the uniforms of Alda¡¯s army was put on the agenda. Currently, the uniforms of both thend and naval forces were simple and rudimentary. Whenever Paulmanded such a force in a firing squad, there was always a strong sense of dissonance. After all, firing squads should be grand and splendid. Paul called a joint meeting of the heads of the Administration Council departments and military leaders. He had already discussed the uniform change with them and asked each to design and produce a sample to be reviewed at the Lord¡¯s mansion. The goal was to select a new uniform. The models¡¯ outfits were what Paul considered ¡°Renaissance¡± style, primarily designed by high-ranking military officials like Schroeder and Austin. They featured millwheel-like ruffled cors, padded upper garments to make the shoulders, chest, and upper arms appear fuller, and tight trousers. Some designs included long robes or capes, and hats adorned with curled feathers, a style popr among young nobles and wealthy individuals in Horn Bay. Following the Lord¡¯s directive, the new uniforms were to break with tradition, be at the forefront of the era, and embody the spirited and assertive demeanor of Alda¡¯s army. Hence, they sought advice from female consultant Sertia and old shipbuilder Benjamin from Horn Bay, a known fashion hub. ¡°These are the military uniforms you¡¯ve designed?¡± Paul¡¯s words carriedyers of questioning, clearly indicating that the Count was far from satisfied. Schroeder and Austin exchanged nces, hesitantly responding to Paul, ¡°Yes, Lord Count. Don¡¯t you like any of these designs?¡± Oh, heavens, these were already quite bold and avant-garde designs. In the past, Northwest Bay was isted and poor, with people¡¯s attire tending to be conservative and simple. In contrast, in the affluent Horn Bay, people¡¯s clothing was vibrant andplex. Drawing inspiration from there had already made the designers deeply uneasy¡ªit went against the teachings of the ¡°Sacred Text¡± that forbade extravagance. Then, following the Count¡¯s instructions, they had added elements they believed would reflect the spirit of Alda¡¯s army. How mboyant, how bold, how¡­ nouveau riche! Even so, the Count was still not satisfied? ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ve also designed a few sets of uniforms, for both the navy and the army. Let¡¯s review them together.¡± Having said that, Paul pped his hands briskly. ¡°Your esteemed Lordship! Winthrop at your service!¡± A man with sses and a servile smile trotted over to Paul¡¯s side. Everyone looked closely and recognized him as the chief tailor of the Lord¡¯s mansion. It was customary for nobles to have their own tailors, and the Grayman family was no exception. Paul asked, ¡°Winthrop, are our new uniform samples ready?¡± Winthrop gestured affirmatively, ¡°Everything¡¯s in order, just waiting for yourmand, my Lord!¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Paul turned to the others, ¡°Gentlemen, let me show you what truly epoch-making design is. Winthrop, bring in the models!¡± As soon as Paul finished speaking, a series of rapid, intense drumbeats echoed through the room. As the rhythm slowed, two groups of soldiers marched in step with the beat. Yes, soldiers¡ªSchroeder, Bryce, and the others could tell from their gait and movements that these were well-trained soldiers, likely from the internal guard. ¡°Halt!¡± The lead soldiermanded, and both groups stopped in unison. The first group of soldiers wore ck tall hats and single-breasted jackets in blue and white, with cufflinks on the sleeves, white shirts underneath, white trousers, and ck high boots. The second group also had ck tall hats, but they wore red coats with ckpels, white knee-length trousers, ck shoes, and long spats. They looked¡­ like a perfectly cooked giant lobster. Paul faced the astonished crowd with a smile. ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ve always said, military uniforms must be handsome!¡± Chapter 358: Military Uniforms Must Be Handsome 2 Chapter 358: Military Uniforms Must Be Handsome 2 TL: Etude ¡°Military uniforms must be handsome!¡± These words of the Count echoed throughout the hall. ¡°Only with dashing uniforms can we attract more young people to enlist.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was captivated by the two squads of models who had just entered. Indeed, the designs of these two uniforms were extravagant enough, and the colors bright enough, that the soldiers looked like proud roosters. Paul had put a lot of effort into the new military uniforms for the army. In an era of lined-up shootings, morale was crucial, and uniforms yed a significant role in maintaining it. Drawing from his past life¡¯s memories and with Winthrop¡¯s help, Paul recreated the military uniforms of Ennd and France from the Napoleonic era on Earth. Of course, this ¡°recreation¡± was more akin to aplete re-invention. The era spanned several decades, and each military branch had its uniforms. Even within the same branch, there were numerous different uniforms. The Emperor¡¯s Guard Cavalry, for example, had as many as ten different uniforms: battle dress, marching attire, field uniform, regr dress, duty uniform, stable duty attire, social dress, casual wear, parade uniform, and grand parade ceremonial dress. It was indeed overwhelming. Expecting Paul, a half-baked military enthusiast, to remember all the details of these uniforms was impossible. He could only recreate some of the moremonly seen styles based on impressions from some movies. Paul¡¯s imitation of early modern military attire truly shocked the natives of this different world, although not in the way he had imagined.¡°Paul, are you sure you want our army to wear these uniforms?¡± asked his ally, Count Malron Ganard of Baylding, somewhat hesitantly. Paul retorted, ¡°What, you don¡¯t find the uniforms I designed dashing enough?¡± ¡°The colors are certainly vibrant, but¡­ is this what you call dashing?¡± Malron rubbed the back of his head, unsure how to respond. Paul, slightly annoyed, said, ¡°Come on, spit it out!¡± Malron reluctantly spoke, ¡°Well¡­ these styles seem quite unprecedented.¡± ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Paul eximed, throwing his hands up. ¡°Why not lead the way in a new trend?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Malron reminded him, ¡°Northwest Bay isn¡¯t exactly a fashion capital like Horn Bay; wearing these outfits will make us look like oddballs¡­¡± Bryce joined in, ¡°We¡¯ll be seen as country bumpkins who¡¯ve just mixed and matched fine fabrics haphazardly¡­¡± Paul countered, ¡°Nonsense, these have been historically verified¡­ Anyway, think about it. As long as we have enough money or more guns, even wearing a piece of tattered bup could be a trend.¡± Malron spread his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s the problem. We¡¯re not wealthy enough, nor powerful enough, at least not in the eyes of others.¡± ¡°So, gentlemen! Let¡¯s work together! Let¡¯s umte more wealth, let¡¯s acquire more guns. Imagine our soldiers, d in these uniforms, marching down the streets with pride and vigor,manding respect from all.¡± Paul dered decisively. The others understood; it seemed the Count was set on using his own designs. Well, he was the suprememander of the Alda army, after all. His word was final. ¡°Count, if I heard you right, did you just say ¡®soldiers¡¯?¡± Ron, the Logistics Minister, picked up on a particr word in Paul¡¯s speech. Paul nodded at him, ¡°Yes, soldiers!¡± Really? The room was taken aback! Although the military uniforms designed by the Count had a somewhat peculiar style, they were made with exquisite care and splendor. At first nce, the craftsmanship was evidently costly. Despite the advent of looms, tailoring still required meticulous hand stitching. Initially, everyone thought that Paul had created thesevish uniforms for the officers. ¡°Mr. Winthrop!¡± Ron asked the tailor, ¡°How much would it cost to mass-produce these two types of military uniforms in civilian workshops?¡± Winthrop calcted briefly and replied, ¡°Let me think¡­ Considering the prices in Northwest Bay, each would cost about 10 to 15 silver coins.¡± 10 to 15 silver coins? Was the Count nning to spend so much on a single set of uniforms for each soldier? Great Lord of Light! Save Count Grayman whose brain is about to be burned out.. It was known that even for senior military officials like Schroeder, Bryce, and Austin, the official monthly sry was only about 5 to 6 silver coins. (Of course, they had additional ie from their countryside estates. Moreover, to ensure the officers¡¯ loyalty, Paul had allocated them substantial shares in the family¡¯s recently established businesses. For them, the military sry was more of a bonus.) Relying solely on their wages, it would take a field-grade officer two to three months to afford such attire. This was madness. Besides, soldiers needed multiple sets forundering. ¡°Count, might you reconsider? Soldiers just need something to wear. I believe their current uniforms are sufficient,¡± Ron cautiously suggested to Paul, feeling it was time to fulfill his responsibility as the Minister of Logistics. ¡°No!¡± Paul rejected the suggestion outright, ¡°I¡¯ve said before, the current uniforms were a temporary solution. Once conditions allow, I want to dress the soldiers better, so their mere presence terrifies the enemy.¡± Paul made a firm decision, causing Old Ford, the chief of the Administration Council, to inwardly groan. With the current size of the Alda army, this meant an additional expense of several thousand silver coins. The direction was now clear; the military uniforms would primarily follow the Lord¡¯s design. Paul provided two basic designs, and after some deliberation, the one with a blue and white color scheme, reminiscent of the French military style, was chosen. Then, following Paul¡¯s suggestion, slight color modifications were made for different units: the army retained blue, the navy switched to white, and the internal guard units to green. However, facing the reality of limited finances, the Countpromised. In the final design, the fabric quality was downgraded, and the soldiers¡¯ footwear was changed from long leather boots to short boots with gaiters. The Administration Council had even proposed reverting to the previous bup shoes, but this was thwarted by Paul and senior military officials like Schroeder, as the quality of shoes significantly impacted the army¡¯s marching ability. Paul announced to everyone, ¡°I n to find the uniform contractor through a bidding process.¡± ¡°Bidding?¡± The others were puzzled. Paul exined, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll publish the requirements for the goods needed, including their nature, quantity, quality, delivery period, and other criteria. For example, with the uniforms, tailoring workshops in Alda, Baylding, Emden, or even other territories, as long as they meet our requirements, can qualify as our suppliers. The choice will depend on who offers the lowest price and shortest production time. This is calledpetitive bidding.¡± Bryce was skeptical, ¡°But can any single workshop handle the order for several thousand sets of uniforms?¡± Paul replied, ¡°We can divide the contract into several bids, so we don¡¯t put all our eggs in one basket.¡± He added with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not just the uniforms; in the future, anything that doesn¡¯t involve secrets can be outsourced to civilian power. This will save us a lot of effort and stimtemercial development in the private sector.¡± Chapter 359: Rewards TL: Etude The pirates of Port West had been annihted! This tremendous news quickly spread throughout the royal capital, Crystal Shine, bringing a sigh of relief to themon folk. Recently, people dared not leave the city, fearing attacks by pirates disguised in civilian clothes. History had seen pirates raiding deep ind, and these bandits, far from any regr army, were unrecognizable inmoner¡¯s attire. It was strange to think about the Kingdom of Ordo¡¯s recent plight with rebellions and pirate invasions. Had they offended the Lord of Light himself? Fortunately, one more menace was now eliminated. Harrison Abbott, riding a tall horse, led his soldiers through the western gate of Crystal Shine, basking in the glory of a hero¡¯s wee. Amidst the cheers of the popce, beautiful young women showered the reportedly single youngmander with flowers. Hansel, following closely behind Harrison, looked on with a mix of envy and admiration at his brother. s, what could be done? Though they shared a father, Harrison was born of the legitimate wife, while Hansel¡¯s origins were less auspicious. In terms of status, Harrison had been a royal guard, whereas Hansel was just a minor tax official in the suburbs of the capital. Even now, he was merely working for a rural lord.Wait, a rural lord? On second thought, Count Grayman seemed to be more than just a simple rural noble now! He effectively controlled three counties, surpassing even Henry Ferdinand, the leading noble of Northwest Bay, in terms of territory and poption. Not to mention Grayman¡¯s lucrative ventures. His workshops, especially the porcin factory, must be making a fortune. Christopher, a representative of the Horn Bay Alliance¡¯s Foster family, had drunkenly revealed to Hansel that every batch of porcin shipped to Horn Bay was pre-ordered. Porcin had be a symbol of status and position there. When Hansel first arrived in Alda as a royalmissioner two years ago, Paul Grayman was under constant threat from pirates. Now, Grayman¡¯s fortunes had taken aplete turn. Following such a lord, Hansel¡¯s future didn¡¯t seem so bleak after all. ¡°Lord Abbott!¡± A shout snapped Hansel out of his reverie. Was someone calling him? Hansel squinted and saw that they were addressing his brother. A royal attendant in official garb had halted their procession. ¡°Lord Abbott, His Majestymands your immediate presence at the royal pce for a council meeting.¡± Without hesitation, Harrison responded, ¡°Please tell His Majesty I will be there at once.¡± Hansel felt slighted, as the king hadn¡¯t even mentioned him. Disheartened, he bid his brother farewell, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back.¡± But Harrison grabbed him, ¡°Why the hurry? You contributed significantly to this battle. Come along.¡± After instructing their troops to return to camp swiftly, the brothers and a few officers headed to the royal pce. The king chose the council hall for the meeting, a ce for discussing state affairs, highlighting the significance of their victory over the pirates. Upon entering, they found the hall filled with many dignitaries, including Prime Minister Rupert, Minister of Intelligence Merlin, and even Queen Phyllis. Beside her sat ady Hansel didn¡¯t recognize, presumably Princess Eileen, her face veiled. Hansel knew little about the king¡¯s youngest daughter. After the Abbott family fell out of royal favor, his father rarely interacted with key members of the royal family, let alone an illegitimate son like Hansel. Only Harrison, favored for his reputation, remained a royal guard. Hansel had only glimpsed the princess from afar at a festival in his youth, before she had matured and left for the schr¡¯s tower in the Gabe Empire. Since then, stationed outside Crystal Shine, Hansel had never seen her again. The assembled ministers turned their gaze upon the Abbott brothers, causing Hansel to tense under the scrutiny of so many powerful figures. ¡°Harrison, congrattions on your great victory. You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± the king, seated on the throne, spoke. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Harrison responded with a hand over his chest, bowing to the king. ¡°It is my duty to serve the kingdom. I dare not speak of hardships.¡± ¡°Good, very good,¡± the king stroked his beard, pleased with this former guard¡¯s performance. He regretting not promoting him to amanding position earlier. His disreputable father had indeed hindered his son¡¯s progress. Harrison spoke up, ¡°The victory wasn¡¯t solely my achievement. It was Northwest Bay fleet that defeated the pirates¡¯ ships, allowing us to conduct a sessful ground operation.¡± He nced at his brother. ¡°It was Hansel who coordinated with us.¡± The king¡¯s satisfaction grew with Harrison¡¯s refusal to take all the credit. He was already familiar with the specifics of the battle from the reports. Harrison¡¯s detailed ount revealed nothing particrly extraordinary. He had blockaded Port West, gathered intelligence, and waited for the Northwestern fleet¡¯s arrival before striking with an overwhelming advantage. It was a standard, by-the-book operation. Yet, the king preferred such cautious and steady leadership, especially given the kingdom¡¯s current fragile state. ¡°You both have done well. Harrison, what reward would you seek?¡± the king asked. Without hesitation, Harrison said, ¡°Please send me to the southern front, Your Majesty. Even as a mere soldier, I am willing.¡± The kingughed heartily. ¡°Having you as just a soldier would be a punishment from the Heavenly Father. This pirate threat, likely instigated by Jars, has been a wake-up call. We¡¯ve been toocent about our coastal defenses. You will continue to be stationed at Port West to reorganize our sea defenses. Additionally, I grant you a royal estate as a reward for your victory.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Harrison epted the decree. Although he didn¡¯t get his wish to head south, remaining in the military was satisfactory. The king turned to Hansel, his tone more serious. ¡°And you, the younger son of the Abbott family?¡± Hansel, with a glimmer of hope, cautiously said, ¡°Your Majesty, I wish to serve in the capital¡­ or perhaps join the southern forces.¡± He had learned that his old rival, Matthew Stoman, had secured an important position under the Foreign Affairs Minister, favored and with a bright future ahead. But the king firmly refused. ¡°No!¡± Hansel¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You will continue as the royal representative in Northwest Bay, liaising between Crystal Shine and the local lords. Additionally, I grant you a thousand gold coins. Perform your duties well.¡± Was it his lineage that mattered after all? Hansel felt disheartened, interpreting the king¡¯s ¡°perform your duties well¡± as a warning not to aspire beyond his station. The king, however, had other thoughts. Northwest Bay had shown considerable potential after this battle, rich in food and weapons. Perhaps it was time to rethink this once-barrennd. ¡°Perhaps a miracle has urred there, or have we all been mistaken?¡± the king pondered. ¡°Hansel, advise the local lords to treat their people well. Loyalty to the kingdom ismendable, but they must not overburden the popce,¡± the king instructed, suspecting that Count Grayman might be exploiting his subjects to show off his capabilities. The ministers agreed, echoing their thoughts. ¡°The king is right. Let¡¯s hope he takes this advice to heart.¡± ¡°Count Grayman is not yet twenty, understandably impetuous. Such is youth.¡± The ministers seemed to agree that retaining such a loyal and useful subject was essential, avoiding any potential rebellion due to excessive exploitation. Princess Eileen, sitting beside the queen, covered her mouth, seemingly amused. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will advise him,¡± Hansel said, a bit disheartened, not bothering to rify. The king nodded, then looked around. ¡°So, what reward should we give Count Grayman? We must not chill the heart of a meritorious subject. Any suggestions, gentlemen?¡± Chapter 360: Joining the Agricultural Revolution TL: Etude King Rodney sought the opinions of his court on a reward scheme for Paul Grayman, which sparked a murmur of private conversations among the attendants. Before any minister could respond, a gentle voice rose from beside the king. ¡°Father, why not award Count Grayman ten thousand gold coins?¡± This suggestion came from the young princess, Eileen, who knew that Paul was currently short on funds. The more he earned, the more he spent. Before the king could reply, the finance minister immediately became anxious. This princess truly didn¡¯t understand the value of money, he thought. He was already displeased with the king¡¯s recent financial reward to Hansel, albeit just a thousand gold coins. After all, every little bit counts. But the king¡¯s word is final, and once spoken, it cannot be taken back lightly. He promptly stood up to intervene: ¡°Your Majesty, given the current critical situation, we need funds everywhere, especially with the bottomless pit of the southern rebellion. Perhaps an alternative to mary reward would be more prudent.¡±After a moment of contemtion, King Rodney asked the finance minister, ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± The finance minister nced at Chancellor Rupert, as they had already discussed this. Rupert stood and bowed to the king, suggesting, ¡°Your Majesty, after careful investigation into the Grayman family¡¯s history, we found that they were exiled to Northwest Bay a century ago due to their involvement in a royal session dispute, and since then, they have been deprived of the right to bestow fiefs. Perhaps, Your Majesty, you could pardon the Grayman family, restoring their rights as a lord. For a true noble, no reward is greater than the honor they deserve.¡± Eileen, on the sidelines, scorned inwardly. Paul was doing just fine without any vassals. In fact, his ally Malron nearly got killed by his own vassal, and didn¡¯t the royal family themselves face disgrace at the hands of their vassal Jars? However, King Rodney was quite pleased with Rupert¡¯s proposal. He pped the armrest of his throne and said joyfully, ¡°Right, for a true noble, nothing is more important than honor.¡± It was perfect ¨C no money spent and the recipient still felt indebted. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s settle on that.¡± King Rodney decisively ordered the seal-bearer, ¡°Draft the decree now, and have Hansel Abbott deliver it to Count Grayman.¡± Suddenly, Harrison, who had been silent all this while, stepped forward and eximed, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Harison, what is it?¡± the king inquired. ¡°Your Majesty, please allow Count Grayman¡¯s fleet to stay longer at Port West to help us guard the western coast.¡± ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t our forces sufficient?¡± the king asked. ¡°Your Majesty, training sailors forbat takes time, and we already have a shortage of civilian sailors. And¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°There were goblins in the recent battle. I fear that pirates might secretly deploy goblins around Port West. If so, their breeding capacity could pose a significant problem.¡± After pondering for a while, the king agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right, we do need more hands.¡± He instructed the seal-bearer, ¡°Incorporate Harrison¡¯s suggestion into the decree, but phrase it politely. The final decision rests with Count Grayman.¡± The decree was quickly drafted and presented to King Rodney, who, satisfied, stamped it with his seal. The next day, Hansel, along with his servant Tom, rushed northward with the king¡¯s decree in hand. ¡­ Inside the warehouse of Lakeheart Town¡¯s machinery factory, Paul was enthusiastically showing a group of lords from neighboring territories the products of the agricultural machinery factory. With the introduction of machinery like harvesters and the implementation of crop rotation systems, agriculture in Alda had made significant progress. After careful consideration, he decided to promote Alda¡¯s new agricultural techniques and experiences to the surrounding territories. The history of Ennd showed that the development of agriculture was a crucial precursor to the Industrial Revolution. Feeding people was fundamental; without enough food, all other endeavors were futile. In the Administration Council¡¯s ongoing efforts, agriculture was always a top priority, with Hansel, the head of the Department of Agriculture, holding a position second only to the Chief Administrator. The impact was limited to the three countdoms under Lakeheart Town¡¯s control. To achieve a greater effect, the entire Northwest Bay needed to be involved. This would support arger poption and create morebor. The visiting lords included Duke Henry Ferdinand, Count Price Parker, Count Winifred Heller and his son Viscount Derrick Heller, and of course, Paul¡¯s ally, Count Malron Ganard, who had long been a resident of Lakeheart Town. Under the management of the Administration Council, his territory, Baylding, had already begun agricultural reforms. Previously, Lakeheart Town had not sold agricultural machinery outside Alda, Baylding, and Emden. This was partly to maintain Alda¡¯s technological advantage and partly because patentws were not enforced outside these areas, and Alda¡¯s lordly court had no jurisdiction there. ¡°Howe? Weren¡¯t you going to wait for the establishment of the Customs Union before selling outside?¡± asked Duke Henry Ferdinand, eyeing a harvester. His family¡¯s direct territory, Manda, was a major agricultural area, and these machines would be a great asset. ¡°A Customs Union?¡± Paul grimaced, finding the topic frustrating. He asked the others, ¡°How about you? How are things in your territories?¡± Both Count Parker and Count Heller shook their heads in resignation, indicating significant resistance in their areas. Count Heller¡¯s son, Derrick,ined bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s those short-sighted ruralndlords. They im to obey their lords, but the moment their interests are touched, they fiercely resist.¡± Paul empathized, ¡°The same here. This alliance might take a few more years.¡± For the lords present, collecting taxes was their primary concern, whether frommerce or agriculture. Considering Alda¡¯s growth,mercial potential seemed even greater. The Parker family¡¯s Lanaka and the Heller family¡¯s Portry, both near Alda or Baylding, had benefited from themercial development of these areas. Ever since Alda opened new trade routes, wealthy Horn Bay traders, dressed more extravagantly than nobles, hade to do business, sparking envy. However, lords with extensive farnds were less enthusiastic about the Customs Union, like Count Morley Malkan, who had fought in the Usurper¡¯s War. Duke Henry Ferdinand was an exception, as his territory¡¯s agriculture was the most advanced in Northwest Bay. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 361: The Sword Nobility TL: Etude ¡°Everyone!¡± Paul suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we now determine the advantageous crops within each of our territories?¡± Count Parker stroked his beard leisurely and said, ¡°It seems you are determined to establish what you call a unified market.¡± Paul, with an air of certainty, said, ¡°Of course, I am certain and positive that themodity economy will flourish worldwide in the future. Why shouldn¡¯t we seize the initiative now?¡± ¡°We should now define our advantageous crops to avoid conflicts when the customs union is established.¡± The others looked at Paul with his confident demeanor, wondering where his assurance stemmed from. However, the lords could only imagine an economic prosperity akin to that of the southern Horn Bay, as their current understanding couldn¡¯t fathom the global market of the 19th century on Earth. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we will discuss the advantageous crops of each territory at length. First, let me introduce the conditions necessary for maximizing the efficiency of these machines.¡± Paul continued to share Alda¡¯s agricultural experiences, and everyone listened attentively.¡°Some machines, like the harvester, for instance, have limited effectiveness on small, scattered plots ofnd. Imagine the hassle of moving it from one field to another after harvesting a small piece. That¡¯s quite troublesome.¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense,¡± they all nodded in agreement. ¡°Therefore, you need to promotend cirction, consolidate farnd, merge small plots intorger ones, and establish vast farms forrge-scale operations. Only then can machines like plows, seeders, and harvesters work continuously and most effectively. Large-scale farms also facilitate the construction of various irrigation projects.¡± ¡°Indeed! It looks likend consolidation is imperative.¡± Henry struck his palm with his fist, and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Gentlemen!¡± Paul, puffing out his chest confidently, said, ¡°I guarantee that the production efficiency ofrge farm models will significantly surpass the meticulous cultivation of small plots. nting management, cost, and profit will all be far superior to individual farming. The output of a singleborer in this system will be equivalent to several people in the traditional model.¡± Paul was so sure because he was thergest farm owner in Alda. After consolidating arge amount ofnd and applying mechanical farming on arge scale, the releasedbor force was employed in various newly established factories. ¡°Of course, a crucial prerequisite is¡ªthe workers must be higher quality. Regarding this¡­¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± Just as Paul was about to borate, he was interrupted. ¡°Baron Abbott has returned, and he has something important for you.¡± Guy Burns, the head of the machinery factory, came forward with Hansel, who had been away for more than two months. ¡°Oh, Hansel, you¡¯re back. Have you brought me good news of the fleet¡¯s victory?¡± In fact, Paul had already learned of the southern fleet¡¯splete victory against the pirates through pigeons. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been soposed, showing the other lords the agricultural machinery. The navy was a vital part of Alda, with Tirpitz having taken away most of thebat-ready ships. ¡°My Lord, you guessed right.¡± Hansel approached the group, bowing, ¡°Greetings, lords.¡± ¡°Our fleet defeated the invading pirate fleet near Port West on January 29th. We captured eight enemy ships, ten fled south, and the kingdom¡¯s army, coordinating with us onnd, also triumphed, securing Port West.¡± Paul¡¯s information was much the same. He turned around, smiling proudly at the lords, ¡°Gentlemen, this naval battle will show the world the power of our Northwest Bay.¡± ¡°Let the world¡­ and us, know Alda¡¯s power, right?¡± The lords internallymented while also being surprised at the unfathomable depth of Alda¡¯s power. Alda had already demonstrated its strength onnd during the Usurper¡¯s War, and now it showcased its naval prowess in this manner. Hansel continued, ¡°Lord Count, His Majesty the King wishes for you to temporarily keep the fleet at Port West to assist the kingdom¡¯s army in defending against threats from the sea.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Paul stroked his chin in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this in a meetingter. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°The royal decree from King Rodney!¡± Hansel produced a scroll of parchment and solemnly unfolded it. ¡°In recognition of Count Grayman¡¯s efforts in dispatching a fleet to aid the king and assisting the kingdom¡¯s army in achieving victory, the kingdom gratefully absolves the Grayman family of all past usations.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Lord Count!¡± Derrick Heller was the first to exim. Count Heller gave his son a stern look for being too impetuous, as the royal decree hadn¡¯t been fully read yet. However, thismand was indeed good news for the Grayman family. Frankly speaking, because of an incident a century ago, several lords present were tasked with ¡®monitoring¡¯ the Grayman family. Paul felt genuinely pleased inside. Finally, he could stand on an equal footing with other families of Northwest Bay. The stigma of being an ¡°exiled family¡± had always made him feel inferior in others¡¯ presence. In the current societal structure, a noble¡¯s honor was indeed a significant matter. Hansel continued reading, ¡°Therefore, all rights of being a Sword Noble are restored, including the right to feudal vassge!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Before Hansel could finish, everyone heard Paul exim loudly. There were two types of nobility in the kingdom¡ªRobe Nobility and Sword Nobility. Robe Nobility referred to bureaucrats serving the king or other major feudal lords, granted nobility due to their merits or hard work, enjoying various privileges but without any fiefdom. The titles of Robe Nobility might be hereditary, non-hereditary, or diminish over generations. Sword Nobility, on the other hand, were feudal lords other than the king. They were pivotal points in the vast feudal system of the Kingdom of Ordo, the true power holders. Unlike Robe Nobility, Sword Nobles possessed extensive fiefs. Their titles usually came from significant military achievements and were strictly hereditary, passed down without diminution. In the terms of ancient China, this was akin to hereditary nobility without recement. Sword Nobility also had a privilege not afforded to Robe Nobility¡ªthe right to establish their ¡®little kingdoms¡¯, granting titles to lower nobility, either as Sword or Robe Nobles, essentially their vassals. What did ¡°Wow¡± mean? None could guess; it sounded like an exmation. Perhaps Count Grayman was too excited, as having the right to feudal vassge was a mark of a qualified lord. A joyous and congrattory asion indeed! Chapter 362: Is This a Palace Coup? Chapter 362: Is This a Pce Coup? TL: Etude Just when everyone thought that Paul should be feeling happy and proud, they saw the Count of Alda with a face as sour as a bitter melon. ¡°Count Grayman?¡± Curious, Count Parker called out to him. There was no response. Malron Ganard, however, had a pretty good guess about what was going through Paul¡¯s mind. He elbowed his ally, ¡°Paul, the King¡¯s decree¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Paul snapped out of his thoughts, noticing Hansel looking at him with a strange expression. ¡°House Grayman thanks His Majesty for his grace!¡± He immediately knelt on one knee, respectfully receiving the parchment. Grace? This was clearly aplication! Paul hoped to establish an efficient administrative system, one that couldmunicate orders seamlessly from top to bottom, relying on a tiered system of high-quality civil servants, not a bunch of self-important local despots. Although Paul was currently one of the many local despots in the Kingdom of Ordo, he absolutely did not want a bunch of such characters under hismand. Wasn¡¯t the whole point of promoting education and selecting qualified administrative personnel through examinations to avoid this? Indeed, Paul had the power to choose not to grant titles andnds or only confer ceremonial nobility. But how would his subordinates view him then? Other lords were so generous; why so stingy when it came to him? How could he ensure the loyalty of his subordinates then? To grant fiefs or not? This was an important question. The current state of Alda was already shaping into a modern regime, albeit with many backward aspects. However, as the government gradually improved, Paul believed these issues would be resolved one by one. A wave of enfeoffment could potentially undo all his efforts and rapidly shrink thend he could actually control. ¡°Congrattions, Count Grayman!¡± Unaware of Paul¡¯s turmoil, the other lords came up to congratte him. ¡°Thank you!¡± Paul replied with a bitter smile. He apanied the guests through the rest of the machinery tour with mixed feelings. ¡°Count Grayman!¡± After the tour, Derrick Heller, the son of Count Heller, excitedly called out to Paul. ¡°May I visit the ce where you produce firearms and cannons?¡± This posed a difficult question for Paul; it was a closely guarded secret of Alda. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Paul tly refused. Old Heller quickly tried to smooth things over for his son: ¡°Count Grayman, Derrick is young and thoughtless, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, I was too impulsive.¡± Derrick looked dejected and extremely disappointed. Perhaps he was just interested and had no ulterior motives. Paul had inquired; this young noble was impulsive but rather straightforward. ¡°Sir Baron, there will be a joint infantry-artillery drill tomorrow morning. If you¡¯re interested, you¡¯re wee to observe.¡± Derrick, who had been hanging his head low, suddenly looked up, his eyes sparkling with immense enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, thank you so much, Count Grayman. I can¡¯t wait to witness the majesty of your troops.¡± His fists were clenched tightly, disying his excitement. Winifred Heller said with a wry smile to everyone, ¡°I apologize for my son¡¯s behavior. He¡¯s been fascinated with warfare since childhood. The recent war thrilled him so much that he still hasn¡¯t had enough of it.¡± Everyone nodded with a smile, familiar with Derrick Heller¡¯s bravery in battle, despite his asional recklessness. ¡­ Two dayster, Austin, the Commander of the Alda Navy, arrived at Lakeheart Town to attend a high-level military and administrative joint meeting at the lord¡¯s mansion. Communication between Lakeheart Town and Port Fran had be very swift, thanks to the newly functional g signaling ¡®telegraph¡¯ system. A message from Lakeheart Town could be delivered to the recipient within half an hour, with actual transmission taking only about ten minutes. Most of the time was spent on tranting signals and delivering the paper messages to the recipients. In addition to the operational ¡®Port Fran ¨C Lakeheart Town ¨C Butuya¡¯ line, more lines were under construction. Like an octopus¡¯s tentacles, these ¡®telegraph¡¯ lines would tightly bind Alda, Baylding, and Emden, with Lakeheart Town as the octopus¡¯s brain. The brain¡¯s signals would be promptly executed by the tentacles, and any sensation on the tentacles would be immediately ryed back to the brain. The meeting¡¯s agenda was to discuss whether to keep the Tirpitz fleet stationed at Port West, assisting the kingdom¡¯s naval defense. The debate wasn¡¯t particrly heated. ¡°After nearly two years of sweeping, the pirates in Northwest Bay have been wiped out, and other coastal territories barely have any significant naval force, so we don¡¯t face much defensive pressure.¡± ¡°Having the fleet face threats directly can hone theirbat skills.¡± ¡°A good sword rusts if unused.¡± ¡°The fleet staying in the south can provide protection for our merchants.¡± Thus, the matter was settled. Paul made the final decision to keep the fleet in the south. ¡°The only issue is the morale of the othermanders,¡± Austin said, somewhat troubled. ¡°You know, Tirpitz took most of thebat-ready ships, leaving Quik and Yarman¡­ almost without a fleet.¡± Paul rubbed his head, ¡°Build new warships for the first and second fleets. Tell Quik and Yarman that I will buildrger three-masted warships for them as their gships.¡± Austin spoke again, with some difficulty, ¡°But, my lord, the shipyards in Port Fran and the one we bought in Lanaka are already filled with orders for civilian ships. Building new warships might take years.¡± Paul waved his hand, ¡°Then build a third shipyard. Ford, the Administration Council will be responsible for constructing it. If the finances are tight, we can issue securities through the exchange to raise funds from the public, sharing profits but keeping the management rights in our hands.¡± ¡°Yes, Count,¡± old Ford noted down. Austin¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Then on behalf of the Navy, I thank you, Count. In a few years, from Port Fran to Port West, even the fish in the sea will jump out to hail Grayman.¡± With the matter resolved, Paul announced the end of the meeting. However, no one moved from their seats. Paul looked up and saw, apart from the older Ford and Schroeder who were resting with their eyes closed, everyone else¡¯s eyes were fervently fixed on him. Those were eyes filled with hope and longing! Even Bryce, with his bushy eyebrows and big eyes¡­ Oh no! Paul internally eximed in rm. Could it be that the news Hansel brought two days ago had already spread? There were quite a few people present then, and it was awkward to ask other lords to keep a secret. Judging by their gazes, was this a push for a coup? Chapter 363: The Scapegoat TL: Etude Paul felt a surge of unease as he observed the fervent, almost envious gazes of his subordinates. If he couldn¡¯t deliver what they desired, would they unite against him and overthrow him, just like Malron¡¯s father had been? The officials from the Administration Council were manageable. Being from the civil service, they could be appeased with abination of honorary titles and material rewards. But what about the military leaders, those who had proven themselves in battle? Of course, having been a lord for two years, Paul had led troops, fought wars, quelledwless pirates, and contended with the arrogant Kent family. He had weathered many storms and, despite his internal fears, maintained a dignified demeanor. He pondered his next steps, maintaining aposed exterior. Suddenly, a loud ¡°snap¡± shattered the momentary silence. The sound drew everyone¡¯s attention in the hall to its source.Ladi Sertia Gerard, the green-haired female advisor and acting head of the Department of Education, mmed her notebook shut. Standing up at a measured pace, the usually silent and note-taking advisor during meetings suddenly became the center of attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± she spoke slowly, ¡°the Count has announced the end of the meeting. It¡¯s time for us to return to our duties.¡± Her voice was calm but carried an indescribable authority, Paul noticed. She nodded at Paul, ¡°Lord Grayman, I take my leave.¡± Then, picking up her notebook, she left. ¡°Ah, we should also take our leave!¡± ¡°We need to get back to work.¡± Following Ladi¡¯s departure, everyone got up and left the hall, though their expressions were sullen. Paul was left in confusion. They just¡­ left? What about the coup? Ah, spit it out! Am I suffering from paranoia? Why would I doubt my (so far) loyal subordinates? After sitting in his chair for a long time, Paul had an epiphany. It must be Ladi! She must have used some unknown method to make the attendees leave obediently. He had experienced Ladi¡¯s abilities in the church at Port Fran, which she called ¡°suggestion.¡± What? Had Ladi evolved to the point where she didn¡¯t need to re through her sses to suggest? Was he already under her ¡°mind control¡± without realizing it? Wait, wait, wait, she just solved your problem, how can you suspect her like that? Ah, right, a suggestion works only if the other person also thinks it¡¯s correct. So, that means¡­ Paul¡¯s brain whirred into action, thinking of a solution. He needed to choose someone loyal, who considered the bigger picture and had made significant contributions¡­ He made his decision. ¡­ ¡°Achoo!¡± Bryce, sitting in the first infantry battalion¡¯s office, sneezed. Rubbing his nose, he continued to ponder the events at the end of the meeting. Really, could the Count have forgotten about that matter? The news that the Grayman family had the right to grant fiefdoms spread quickly among the upper echelons, leading to much spection. Especially among the military leaders! Not to mention that most of the high-ranking officers were generations of ¡°knights¡± for the Grayman family. Since the Count¡¯s ession, they had made significant achievements. ? Eliminating pirates, quelling the Baylding rebellion, defeating the watchful Kent family ¨C these series of wars had expanded the Grayman family¡¯s controlled poption and territory several times over. Surely this counted as expanding and developing territory? For achievements such as expanding territories, the most fitting reward was naturally granting the contributors a piece ofnd. The thought of bing a titled noble stirred even someone like Bryce. Previously, they were just unrecognized knights, but now, they had the opportunity to leapfrog to true nobility! Bryce wasn¡¯t greedy; he only desired five viges near his manor and a small forest. As for a title? A vicounty would suffice¡­ no, a barony would be enough. Contentment is important! The prospect of havingnd and a title to pass down through generations excited Bryce immensely. Not only would it benefit his descendants, but it would also bring honor to his ancestors. His family could rightfully update their genealogy. With his ownnds, he would continue serving under the Count, and after growing old, he would retire there. He fantasized about a carefree life, hunting with falcons, dogs¡­ and omitted thest part of his thoughts. Such an idyllic life! ¡°Report!¡± A guard¡¯s voice interrupted ¡°Lord Bryce¡¯s¡± daydreaming about the future. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°The butler from the lord¡¯s manor, Philip, is here to see you.¡± ¡°What? Quick, let him in!¡± The white-haired but spry butler was soon ushered into the office. Bryce rose to greet him. ¡°Ah, Butler Philip, you could have sent someone to summon me. I would¡¯ve hurried over immediately.¡± Old Philip adjusted his sses and smiled. ¡°The Count himself sent me.¡± ¡°Oh? Does the Count have something important?¡± ¡°Not exactly. He would like to invite you to dine with him at the manor at 7 tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an honor! Will there be others?¡± Philip shook his head. ¡°Not that I know of, you¡¯re the only one invited.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bryce was surprised but quicklyposed himself. ¡°Please tell the Count I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± After respectfully seeing off the butler, Bryce felt a wave of excitement. Lord Grayman invited me alone! What could it be for? He pondered, wondering if it was about the reward. Lord Grayman didn¡¯t invite anyone else, just him. Bryce felt a surge of excitement. Indeed, apart from old Ford, he was the true backbone of the Grayman family, even ahead of Cecil. Bryce was confident about this. ¡°I am the Count¡¯s loyal hound,¡± he always believed. He immediately sent word home that he wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner and began preparing meticulously. ¡­ ¡°nk! nk!¡± Apanied by the sound of metal friction, a peculiarly dressed figure approached the manor¡¯s main gate. He was called peculiar because he was d in full knight armor ¨C the kind that covers every inch from head to toe. Such attire had long disappeared in Lakeheart Town since Paul reformed the army and equipped them with firearms. The Alda army still had metal armor, like breasttes and helmets, but they were lighter. More notably, the visitor wore arge red cloak on his back. He seemed like a character straight out of a knightly novel. That¡¯s what the manor guards thought. As they approached to inquire, the ¡°knight¡± removed his helmet with a face shield. ¡°Lord Bryce?¡± Chapter 364: The Scapegoat 2 TL: Etude ¡°nk! nk!¡± The sound of metal friction continued until it reached the dining room, where Paul looked in astonishment at the fully armored infantry battalionmander. ¡°Bryce, what¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°Oh, Count!¡± Bryce knelt on one knee in salute, but having not worn this suit of armor for a long time, he struggled a bit to stand up again. ¡°I am merely performing the duties of a noble vassal. As your former military governor, I ought to be armored at all times, ready to shield my lord from any potential threats.¡± Paul, unable to hold back augh, gestured for him to sit at the dining table. Soon, the butler Philip directed several servants to set the table with delicious dishes.Paul instructed, ¡°You may leave us. I wish to have a moment alone with Colonel Ald.¡± Old Philipplied and led the servants out of the dining room. Bryce raised an eyebrow, sensing that the Count had more than just a meal in mind for the evening. Once the footsteps of the servants hadpletely faded, Paul picked up a bottle of wine, filled his own ss, and then poured for Bryce. ¡°Bryce, let¡¯s start with some wine to whet our appetites.¡± As he poured the wine, Bryce quickly stood up, only to be gently pushed back down by Paul. ¡°Stay seated, tonight you are my guest.¡± ¡°Tha¡­ thank you, my lord.¡± Bryce was a mix of nervous and excited, hardly able to articte his words. Paul returned to his seat, raising his ss, ¡°Let¡¯s drink to this.¡± Bryce hurriedly raised his ss, and their sses clinked together with a clear sound. After they finished their drinks, Paul refilled both sses, prompting another round of thanks from Bryce as they began to eat and chat. During the conversation, Paul casually asked, ¡°Tell me, Bryce, the Ald family has been serving the Grayman family for quite some time, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Bryce replied promptly. ¡°It started with my great-grandfather. Ah, we¡¯ve received so much kindness from your family, it¡¯s overwhelming.¡± ¡°Ha, Bryce, you¡¯re too modest. Not to mention your ancestors, you alone have solved many problems for me and made significant contributions.¡± ¡°Oh no, not at all!¡± Bryce appeared flustered. ¡°Just an average contribution! And besides, it¡¯s my duty as your vassal.¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯re the most meritorious of all my subordinates, even more so than Schroeder, who ranks above you.¡± ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Bryce was at a loss for words. ¡°How can Ipare myself to Sir Schroeder? He¡¯s a true knight.¡± Paul waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No, here I don¡¯t care about titles or positions, just real merit.¡± In truth, Paul felt a bit insincere saying this. During the pirate eradication campaign, if Schroeder hadn¡¯t decisively stopped the rout in the second battle against Quik, the story would have ended prematurely. Moreover, Schroeder had served in the Kingdom¡¯s Northeast Army, being the only one in Alda with genuine military experience. He refined the Alda army, then more a ragtag group, integrating modern military concepts Paul brought from Earth into the forces. He also taught young officers at the Grayman Military Academy how tobat armies of their era and masterminded many strategies during the war against the usurpers, even leading troops to open a second front. But Bryce¡¯s contributions were significant too. After the old Grayman¡¯s demise, he coborated with Cecil to stabilize Paul¡¯s lordship. After their initial defeat against the pirates, he voluntarily stayed behind to cover Paul¡¯s retreat. During the war against the usurpers, his troops inflicted a major defeat on the enemy at Fort Bidou, then captured Emden, seizing half of thends of Marltz Kent, greatly elerating the war¡¯s progress. The victory at Fort Bidou was particrly significant. It was the first battle where the Alda army showcased its strength to the outside world, shedding their perceived weakness among the lords of Northwest Bay and establishing their military might. The contributions of both men were quiteparable and difficult to rank. ¡°Come on! A toast to your achievements!¡± Paul raised his filled ss. ¡°Ha ha! Count, your praise is¡­ is¡­ truly too humbling for me!¡± Bryce, with a flushed face, raised his ss, his expression a mix of embarrassment and pride, feeling acknowledged by the Count. They clinked sses and drank. Then, one ss followed another. After who knows how many, both Paul and Bryce were slightly intoxicated. ¡°Bryce¡­¡± Paul swirled his wine ss, the wine rippling gently. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Bryce straightened up immediately, sitting upright with a sense of foreboding that the main event was about to unfold. ¡°Hansel brought back a royal decree from the capital, as you might have heard.¡± Indeed, Bryce tensed up, reminding himself to be cautious with his words. ¡°Uh¡­ Yes.¡± Paul eyed him closely and slowly asked, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve regained the powers befitting a lord, naturally, I should reward those who have made contributions. Bryce, what do you think¡­¡± he noticed a flicker in Bryce¡¯s eyes, ¡°¡­I should bestow upon you and others?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Bryce hesitated, avoiding Paul¡¯s gaze, ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you, my lord.¡± ¡°Sigh, but you¡¯re my top contributor and confidant, you understand? Naturally, I would consult with you.¡± Bryce looked back at Paul, scratching his head, ¡°My lord, you put me in a difficult position. I¡¯m a simple man, good at charging into battle, but as for rewarding and recognizing merits¡­ perhaps you should consult Lord Ford or Sir Schroeder?¡± Paul noted the genuineness in Bryce¡¯s eyes and downed the wine in his ss. ¡°Bryce, these past two years I¡¯ve been building schools and promoting education, recruiting civil servants through examinations. Do you know why?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Bryce frowned in thought, ¡°You now rule over Alda, Baylding, and Emden, without a reliable group of subordinate lords. Naturally, you need to find talented people from the popce to assist in governing, or perhaps¡­ ¡®manufacture¡¯ capable people through schools.¡± ¡°Manufacture from schools? Ha ha.¡± Paul was amused by Bryce¡¯s description. ¡°You¡¯re right, just like canneries produce cans and potteries make ceramics, talents can also be ¡®manufactured¡¯ in schools.¡± ¡°With arge pool of talents as officials, I don¡¯t need any subordinate lords to firmly control vastnds.¡± ¡°ording to my optimistic estimate, in another five¡­ no, four years, Alda, Baylding, and the even more expansive Emden, will all be under the firm control of the Administration Council.¡± Paul, holding his cup in his right hand, suddenly clenched his left fist, exuding confidence. Bryce¡¯s heart was increasingly unsettled, but not with the excitement from before. The Count¡¯s words implied¡­ He sat frozen, awaiting his lord¡¯s next words. ¡°So, I¡¯ll just say it straight!¡± Paul¡¯s gaze focused on Bryce¡¯s face. ¡°What price must I offer for you to willingly¡­ ept only the honor of a sword-bearing noble, while giving up the powers of one?¡± Chapter 365: The Scapegoat 3 TL: Etude ¡°What price must I offer for you to willingly¡­ ept only the honor of a sword-bearing noble, while giving up the powers of one?¡± Paul sat in his chair, eyes fixed on Bryce, gently swirling the wine ss in his right hand, calmly voicing this proposition. His words were met with silence. Themander of the First Battalion opposite him seemed frozen, his eyes not moving an inch. Tilting his head, Paul inquired curiously, ¡°Bryce?¡± ¡°Count, I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡± Finally, Bryce spoke, his voice surprisingly soft for his robust appearance. ¡°Literally what I said!¡± Paul replied without hesitation. The restaurant remained silent. Bryce stared intently at the wine ss in Paul¡¯s hand, lost in thought.¡°Count!¡± Bryce finally spoke up, his voiceced with a hint of anger, ¡°Is this how you treat a loyal subject?¡± Frustrated, Paul was flooded with thoughts of regret, worry, and annoyance. Did he underestimate the traditional values of this era? Even someone like Bryce Ald, who didn¡¯t care for personal gains, couldn¡¯t escape convention. What should be his next move? Paul extended his left hand, ¡°Bryce, listen to me! I¡­¡± ¡°Count!¡± Bryce interrupted, mming his fists on the table, causing the dishes and cups to tter loudly. Dressed in full armor, he exuded a formidable aura. Bryce nearly shouted, ¡°You think I prioritize my interests over loyalty to you, how disrespectful! Talking about a ¡®price,¡¯ how demeaning is that to our honor?¡± Huh? Paul¡¯s outstretched hand froze. What was he saying? ¡°Bryce, I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡± Paul asked softly. ¡°Literally what I said!¡± replied themander of the First Battalion, without hesitation. He continued, ¡°You are the Lord of Alda, our liege. Whether or not to grant power is solely at your discretion. Why test my loyalty with ¡®what price¡¯ as if in your eyes I¡¯m someone who values benefits over loyalty?¡± His tone was severe, his face showing traces of anger. Paul was taken aback, utterly incredulous! Hearing Bryce¡¯s words, was the matter resolved just like that? Was the process really that smooth? He began to feel that he had worried unnecessarily. Why did he go to such lengths to arrange this dinner¡­ ah, this meeting? Shouldn¡¯t the normal process involve the other party stating their price, followed by negotiation, until apromise is reached? After all, the title of a sword-bearing noble is highly coveted in this bloodline-centric era. For a non-noble, it¡¯s an immense temptation. With one¡¯s title andnd, one can reign supreme behind closed doors, beyond anyone¡¯s reach. To give away something not even gold can buy without bargaining for a good price seemed¡­ seemed¡­ unspeakable. ¡°Crash!¡± The sound of ss shattering broke the silence of the restaurant. Paul, in a fit of emotion, smashed his wine ss to pieces. ¡°Bang!¡± Bryce stood up suddenly, his face a mix of hurt and anger, yet seemingly resigned as he closed his eyes. The sound of the restaurant door opening was heard. Sure enough, someone came in. s¡­ it still ended up like this¡­ Wait? But I already said what the Count wanted to hear, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Thinking this, he reopened his eyes and looked towards the door. ¡°What happened here, gentlemen?¡± Ah, it was the old butler, Mr. Philip. The butler bowed his head, noticing the broken wine ss. ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll get a new one.¡± He turned to leave, and servants came in to clean up the shards. ¡°Really, too much drama¡­¡± Bryce, with a sheepish expression, muttered to himself. He looked at his lord, the Count, who was visibly excited. It turns out, the excitement caused the Count to smash the ss. The Count apologized, ¡°It was my mistake, suspecting a noble knight with a petty mind¡­ But what did you mean by mentioning dramas?¡± Bryce, awkwardlyughing and waving his hand, said, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. As long as the Count doesn¡¯t doubt my loyalty.¡± With a crisp snap of his fingers, Paul dered, ¡°Honest people must not be taken advantage of. Bring the map!¡± The unfinished dishes were quickly cleared away, and arge map was spread on the dining table. Bryce looked at the map, a preliminary version drawn based on information brought back by various survey teams. The map, covering the counties of Alda, Baylding, and Emden, still had many imperfections and nk areas, but several important towns and the roads connecting them were already marked. Thanks to advanced survey methods, its uracy was a significant step up from the old maps drawn based on intuition and estimation. Paul, holding a pencil ¡ª another of his ¡®great inventions¡¯ made of graphite and y mixed in a certain proportion and wrapped in wood, allowing for writing and drawing on paper, unlike the permanent marks of traditional ink and quill pens ¡ª began circling and marking on the map. The pencil, erasable with bread crumbs, had be popr among various groups like teachers, students, and military officers, who could now freely sketch on maps without worry. Pausing, Paul loudly dered, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to grant you the title of Baron of Band Castle! Youmanded the troops that besieged Band Castle during the Usurper War, so the title is well deserved!¡± Band Castle, wasn¡¯t that where Count Kent used to reside? Granting a baron title with the residence of a count? Bryce was thrilled. ¡°Additionally,¡± Paul pointed on the map, ¡°the five viges in the Band Castle region and all public farnd under the Administration Council¡¯s management are yours.¡± The so-called public farnd in Emden, formerly belonging to the Kent family, had been appropriated into the public treasury after the Usurper War. ¡°Really? Count?¡± Bryce asked excitedly. Familiar with the Band Castle area, he knew it was a vast territory. He was about to be a majorndowner! Paul confirmed, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! But¡­ don¡¯t forget what I said earlier.¡± Bryce nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes! Count, I remember.¡± Although he now owned thend, he still had to pay taxes and abide byws. In essence, aside from the noble title, he was merely transitioning from a minor to a majorndowner, still a subject under the Administration Council. Gratefully, he knelt on one knee, ¡°Thank you, Count, for your generosity. I and my descendants will remain loyal to you as always.¡± Paul helped him up with a smile, ¡°Keep up the good work! You¡¯ll receive more in the future.¡± As they sat back down, Paul said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand my ¡®excessive¡¯ request.¡± He referred to not granting the ruling rights of a sword-bearing noble. Remembering their earlier discussion about schools and talent, Bryce nodded seriously. ¡°There can be no independent kingdoms in my territory!¡± Paul clenched his fist, ¡°To be honest with you, I find the current feudal system ¡ª with itsyers of lords ¡ª terribly inefficient¡­¡± ¡°Hush!¡± Bryce gestured for silence, ¡°Lord, such words shouldn¡¯t be spoken in public.¡± Paul whispered, ¡°We¡¯re just talking between us!¡± Bryce asked worriedly, ¡°Lord, I have a concern. I can ept this, but others might not. What if they be dissatisfied?¡± Paul smirked mischievously, ¡°That¡¯s the second reason I invited you tonight.¡± Bryce shivered at the Count¡¯s mysterious smile. Paul leaned in, whispering a n into Bryce¡¯s ear. Bryce¡¯s expression worsened as he listened. Before Paul could finish, Bryce eximed, ¡°No, no! Count, that¡¯s absolutely uneptable! Find someone else.¡± Paul sternly said, ¡°There¡¯s no one more suitable than you! You must do this task!¡± Bryce, almost in tears, pleaded, ¡°Then give the title of Baron of Band Castle and itsnds to someone else. I¡­ I can¡¯t bear it!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Paul, angered, retorted, ¡°As a lord, I cannot go back on my word. You must ept the gift andplete the task!¡± After a mix of coaxing and threats from Paul, Bryce reluctantly epted the order. ¡­ Themander of the First Battalion walked unsteadily through the corridor, reflecting on the scene after Paul smashed the ss. It seemed he had indeed worried too much. Why would the Count be such a petty and ungracious person? Baron of Band Castle and those vast fields¡­ Bryce¡¯s spirits soared, realizing his social status and wealth had skyrocketed that night. But the thought of the task assigned by the Count brought a bitter taste to his mouth. Chapter 366: Enfeoffment TL: Etude Ever since the news spread that the Grayman family¡¯s noble status as a sword-bearing aristocracy had been restored, the calm waters of Alda began to stir with undercurrents. Officials and generals were enveloped in excitement, driven not only by their immense desire for social advancement but also apanied by feelings of suspicion, anxiety, and unease. ¡°What title will I be granted? Viscount? Baron? Even a knighthood would suffice!¡± ¡°What if the lord has not noticed my usual performance? I have my hard work, even if not recognized for any outstanding achievement.¡± ¡°Could there be a situation where someone less diligent than me ends up with a better title ornd? Should I express my dissatisfaction then?¡± Naturally, the question that most unanimously came to everyone¡¯s mind was: ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, why has there been no word from Count Grayman?¡± All these emotions resulted in rampant rumors. Finally, the much-anticipated news arrived: Count Grayman was to gather everyone to announce the rewards for those who had contributed.Alda was abuzz! On the day of the enfeoffment, the lord¡¯s hall was crowded with high-ranking officials from Lakeheart Town, and even naval officers from Port Fran had arrived, except for Tirpitz, who was stillmanding the royal navy in the south. From the army, Baron Andrew, themander of the 4th Battalion, was not present. He was stationed in Emden with his troops and, being a vassal of the Ganard family, was already a sword-bearing noble with his ownnd. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen!¡± Paul, sitting in the lord¡¯s seat, called out loudly. ¡°You must have been anxiously waiting these past few days! Now, you will finally receive what you deserve!¡± Everyone replied in unison: ¡°We rely on the Count¡¯s judgment!¡± Each person was solemn, their gazes ¡®clear¡¯ and focused. The moment of truth had arrived, and it was crucial to appear unambitious and modest. Paul instructed a map to be hung up, the same one he had examined with Bryce the night before. ¡°Bryce Ald! The count called the first name, beginning the enfeoffment. This surprised some, as the chief civil officer was Wackley Ford, and the chief military officer was Owen Schroeder. Why was Bryce, only a campmander, the first to be called? However, considering Bryce¡¯s advantage of wartime service over old Ford, and his longer service for the Grayman familypared to Schroeder, being the first to receive an award didn¡¯t seem too excessive. Bryce walked up to the steps of the lord¡¯s seat with his head held high and knelt down on one knee, his expression solemn. ¡°I appoint you as Baron of Band Castle!¡± Paul announced loudly. ¡°Wow!¡± The hall erupted in excitement. Band Castle was formerly the residence of an earl, with fertilend; this was indeed a generous reward. Bryce looked up at his lord and said, ¡°Thank you, Count! The Ald family will forever serve you and yourwful heirs.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Paul nodded with authority. Just when everyone thought Bryce would step down, they noticed he remained kneeling. Some felt indignant. Was this man still not satisfied? They thought. Don¡¯t block the count from rewarding us! Paul, feigning ¡®confusion,¡¯ asked, ¡°Bryce, is there something else?¡± Bryce answered loudly, ¡°Lord Grayman! I have a request, and I implore you to grant it.¡± Damn it! Many thought. Knew this guy was going to ask for more! Already a Baron of Band Castle and still not satisfied? He seemed like a straightforward and honest man¡­ ¡°Count, I am immensely honored to ept the title of Baron of Band Castle, but I ask that thend of Band Castle continues to be managed by the Administration Council!¡± See, see! Just as I thought¡­ Wait, what? Did I hear that right? The people in the hall were momentarily stunned, unable to believe what they were hearing from Bryce. Except for old Ford and Schroeder, whose life experiences were more extensive, they caught a fleeting smile on the Count¡¯s face amidst everyone¡¯s shock. The lord¡¯s decision to reward Bryce first ¨C could there be other reasons? The two exchanged nces, pondering this. Paul asked loudly, ¡°Bryce, why? Bing a lord is what many dream of!¡± Bryce stood up and replied proudly, ¡°Count, first, it is due to my limited abilities and energy. As a leader in your standing army, my duty is to serve in the military, not to governnd. If I were to abandon mymand for my own territory, wouldn¡¯t that be disloyal to you? And I have no reliable person to manage it in my stead. Since the Administration Council already has an established team, why not entrust them? Just like Count Ganard¡¯s Baylding, under the council¡¯s management, it has flourished, which is evident to all. Furthermore¡­¡± Paul interrupted, ¡°Furthermore, what?¡± Bryce¡¯s voice softened, ¡°I swear by the Light, I am utterly loyal to you, but¡­ but¡­ I cannot guarantee that my descendants will remain loyal to yours. If a rebellion like the one in Baylding were to ur, it would ruin the Ald family¡¯s reputation in an instant, a terrifying thought. Therefore, I solemnly request that you only grant me the title of lord.¡± After Bryce¡¯s speech, many in the hall began to sweat nervously. Goodness, with talks of loyalty brought to such a level, what are we supposed to do? Paul narrowed his eyes, stroking his faint beard, deep in thought. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°Alright, Bryce, I agree to your request!¡± What? The count agreed? Well¡­ there¡¯s no reason for him not to. Paul sighed, ¡°Your family has served the Grayman family for three generations. Even if you refuse administrative authority over thend, you must ept its economic benefits. Hence, all the public farnds in Band Castle under the council¡¯s administration will be awarded to you!¡± ¡°This¡­ Count¡­¡± Bryce seemed about to protest. Paul frowned, slightly ¡®angered¡¯, ¡°What now? If you refuse, I will be displeased!¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your generosity, my lord!¡± Bryce knelt again to express his gratitude, and Paul finally smiled. ¡°Wackley Ford!¡± Paul called the name of the head of the Administration Council. Old Ford stepped forward and knelt, but Paul quickly asked him to stand. ¡°Although you inherited a barony from a rtive, it was only in name. I now promote you to viscount. You may not have military achievements, but managing the Administration Council is no small feat. Therefore, I also grant yound ¡ª Red Rock Town!¡± ¡°Thank you, Count!¡± Old Ford expressed his gratitude and then said, ¡°However, I also request that mynd continue to be managed by the Administration Council!¡± What? Another one? The hall was again filled with internal groans! Old Ford rambled on, but his core message was simr to Bryce¡¯s. The others began toin inwardly. With such high moral ground taken by these two, where did that leave them? The ownership ofnd was bing a hot potato! This sentiment was mostly among the military officers, while the civil officers from the Administration Council seemed calm, almost enjoying the drama. They had initially resigned themselves to being merely titr nobles, but a glimmer of hope sparked when Old Ford was grantednd. However, his refusal quickly extinguished that hope. Chapter 367: Enfeoffment 2 TL: Etude ¡°Haha! The old steward really understands the situation,¡± Paul thought to himself with a nod of approval. Indeed, being a seasoned veteran of the world, he probably saw through the charade that Paul and Bryce were putting on. By naming Bryce first in the allocation of fiefs, Paul was gambling to see if others would follow suit and relinquish their administrative powers over their territories. Being the first to be allocated by the lord signified Bryce¡¯s top rank in terms of overall merit in the lord¡¯s eyes. With such a person willingly surrendering power, others would surely weigh their options. However, if the second person didn¡¯t grasp this implication, the ¡®demonstration effect¡¯ of Bryce¡¯s action would be significantly diminished,plicating the process thereafter. If that happened, what could Paul do? He would reluctantly ept the situation and then spend years, perhaps even longer, slowly reiming power. It truly was a gamble! Before Steward Ford¡¯s deration, the count¡¯s heart was pounding with anticipation. Now, with the old steward¡¯s stance amplifying Bryce¡¯s example, and given his status and poprity, the effect was magnified manifold. ¡°Excellent!¡± Paul eximed loudly, then realized he had shown too much excitement. It wouldn¡¯t do to let others see that he was reluctant to distribute power.He tried to suppress his inner excitement and spoke in a more measured tone, ¡°In that case, like Bryce, I will award the Grayman family¡¯s properties in the Red Rock Town region to you.¡± Red Rock Town was in Alda, whichcked properties belonging to the Administration Council¡¯s public treasury. Other than some privatends, most of the properties were under the lord¡¯s control. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, my lord,¡± Old Ford expressed his gratitude and then calmly stood aside. ¡°Owen Schroeder!¡± Paul called out the third name with a smile. The chief of staff approached the steps and knelt on one knee. ¡°Schroeder, you were originally a knight in the Northeastern Army and have earned many merits since returning to Alda. Now, I formally ask you: henceforth, are you willing to swear allegiance to the Grayman family?¡± Schroeder raised his right hand, ¡°I swear to the Lord of Light, from this day forward, I shall be loyal to you and yourwful heirs.¡± Paul was very pleased, ¡°Well then, I hereby confer upon you the title of Baron of River Valley Town!¡± Schroeder ced his hand on his chest, ¡°Thank you, Count. I also request to hand over mynds for the Administration Council to govern, just like Bryce and Lord Ford.¡± What? Again? Everyone inwardly eximed in dismay and frustration! Even Paul inwardly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡± If not for the presence of so many people, he might have leapt up from his seat. ¡°Then I shall award you the properties of River Valley Town as well!¡± Now, he didn¡¯t even bother to ask for reasons. With the top three on the merit list having surrendered their powers, it remained to be seen if the lesser individuals would be insightful enough to do the same. ?? As the allocation continued, it went as Paul expected, with the smaller figures obediently handing over their administrative powers. However, there were exceptions. When it came to Quik¡¯s turn, the situation nearly capsized. Quik was conferred the status of ¡°Hereditary Knight,¡± which, while not true nobility, was close to it. From then on, he could be rightfully addressed as ¡®lord¡¯ bymoners. This title was different from the informal ¡®lord¡¯ used among ruralndlords. He was a legitimate lord in his domain ¨C technically a fief, though Quik¡¯s was only a rtivelyrge vige. It¡¯s important to note that in Alda,ndlords and gentry without noble or knightly status nominallycked administrative and judicial powers. But, due to historically weak administrative forces, they effectively held these powers, especially thergerndlords with ¡®tax-farmer¡¯ status, who wielded significant influence in their viges. Hereditary Knight ¨C a title beyond Quik¡¯s wildest dreams. Just two years ago, he was a pirate, surviving on wages from the navy. Now, he found himself suddenly bestowed with extensive properties and various powers, his joy making him momentarily forgetful. ¡°Thank you, Lord Grayman, for this gracious gift!¡± After epting the honor, Quik joyfully returned to his ranks, oblivious to his superior, Austin¡¯s, meaningful nces. The atmosphere in the hall chilled instantly, as everyone fell silent. ¡°Why has it stopped?¡± Quik wondered, puzzled. The lord on his seat then spoke, ¡°Quik, in that case, resign from your military duties and take charge of your fief.¡± What? What does the Count mean by this? Quik was shocked, fearing Lord Grayman intended to kick him out of the navy. He hurriedly knelt down, pleading, ¡°My lord, I wish to continue serving you. Please allow me to remain in the navy.¡± Paul shook his head, ¡°Bryce¡¯s earlier words reminded me, how can one person manage two responsibilities well? I can¡¯t bear to see your fief neglected. Go, manage it well, let it prosper. Your descendants will thank you.¡± ¡°No, no, no! I can¡¯t leave the navy. I can¡¯t breathe without the sea.¡± Quik was nearly in tears. ¡°Hmm!¡± Austin, almost wanting to kick him, cleared his throat loudly. What ack of foresight from a navy man. He suggested, ¡°Quik, why don¡¯t you hand over the governance of yournds to the Administration Council? That way, you can manage both.¡± Quik struggled internally. Being a real lord ¨C a goal unattainable for manymoners. But he knew, the former ¡®knights¡¯ of the Grayman family, after subduing pirates and struggling to adapt to the new military¡¯s regtions, had left Lakeheart Town. Though still loyal to the Graymans, swearing to return when called, the Count never summoned them back for subsequent battles. In other words, not holding a public office equated to being cut off from Alda¡¯s power structure. Was he to spend his days confined to that smallnd? No, he dreamed ofmandingrger ships, navigating fiercer seas, achieving greater honors ¨C feats unattainable as a mere vige lord. After much deliberation, Quik resolved to ask Paul, ¡°Please allow the Administration Council to manage my fief.¡± Paul, outwardlyposed but inwardly relieved, consented. ¡°Fine, I ept your request. The properties in the fief will still be under your name.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generous gift, my lord!¡± Quik rxed. His economic interests remained intact; the harvests were still his. Taxing the poor vigers wasn¡¯t lucrative, andmanding a vige held no appealpared to leading a grand fleet. Ah, the new ship! His thoughts drifted to the three-masted warship the Count had promised them. Through Quik¡¯s ordeal, those present grasped Paul¡¯s intent ¨C to stay within Alda¡¯s military and administrative system, they had to surrender their power, ensuring the lord¡¯s continued favor. Refusing meant exclusion from the system, relegated to ¡®outsiders,¡¯ distant from the lord. And with Alda¡¯s rising fortunes over the past two years, staying within the system obviously offered greater benefits. Leaving to be a minor lord seemed a dead-end, especially without the stature of a duke, marquess, or count. What use were such meager powers? Those who had already been ennobled and surrendered their power sighed in relief, d for their choice. Those yet to be ennobled prepared their responses ordingly. Chapter 368: Loyalty TL: Etude After the turmoil caused by Quik, no one was willing to retain their lordly powers anymore. One after another, they loyally handed them over to the Administration Council. A wave of rewards followed, and Alda gained a new Viscount (Old Ford), three Barons (Schroeder, Bryce, Austin), six Bars, and a host of knights. Almost everyone summoned to the lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s hall received a title, except for one person, Ladi Sertia, the acting head of the Department of Education. This was because there was no precedent in this world for directly bestowing a noble title upon a woman. Noblewomen usually inherited their titles from their deceased fathers or husbands, and this was only in the absence of any male heirs. However, Ladi herself was not very keen on titles, perhaps due to her other identity, which made her somewhat indifferent to the worldly matters people coveted. Subsequently, Paul instructed the steward, Philip, to arrange a grand feast, allowing these newly elevated nobles to revel in their ascended status. The lord¡¯s mansion was filled with raucous celebrations all day, only quieting down when the guests dispersed in the evening. Three dayster, Philip brought an unexpected piece of news to Paul. Sir Herson and Sir Shaun, leading a group of Emden nobles ¨C formerly vassals of the Kent family ¨C wished to visit him. ¡°What do they want?¡± Paul asked. ¡°It seems to be rted to the recent ennoblement,¡± Philip replied.¡°Oh? Do they also want some benefit? Well, let theme this weekend.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡­ ¡°Congrattions, Lord Grayman!¡± In the lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s hall, the Emden nobles, led by Sir Herson and Sir Shaun, collectively bowed to Paul. ¡°Please, take your seats!¡± Paul responded with a hearty smile. Once everyone was seated, Herson spoke, ¡°We have learned that Lord Grayman has been restored to power by His Majesty the King, so we havee together to congratte you.¡± ¡°Oh? News travels fast, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s only been a few days.¡± ¡°Lord Grayman, you¡¯re being a bit formal. You should have informed us.¡± Sir ke Shaun, the lord of Fort Bidou, said this with what he believed to be the perfect smile. Paul replied with a smile, ¡°Haha, you knew even without my notification, didn¡¯t you?¡± The hall fell into an awkward silence, confirming the rumors about the young count¡¯sck of social finesse. After a silent exchange of nces, Sir Herson and Sir Shaun stepped forward and suddenly knelt on one knee, followed by the other nobles. Paul, sitting in the lord¡¯s seat, was somewhat baffled. ¡°What is this about?¡± Sir Herson raised his head and said, ¡°Please ept our loyalty, Lord Grayman!¡± What does this mean? Sir Shaun added, ¡°Emden is now under Lord Grayman¡¯s jurisdiction, and we, the lords of Emden, are under yourmand. Now that you have been restored to all your rights as a Sword Noble by His Majesty the King, it is only fitting that we acknowledge you as our liege.¡± Ah, they¡¯vee to curry favor. After two years in this otherworldly realm, Paul finally enjoyed the feeling of being a powerful lord with subordinates readily pledging allegiance. Slightly smug, Paul¡¯s eyes twinkled as he stood and gestured magnanimously with his hands. ¡°Good, good, good! I ept your loyalty. Rise, all of you. From now on, you are the official vassals of the Grayman family.¡± Regardless of their true intentions, having a bunch of new subordinates was certainly a cause for joy. The nobles were surprised by the simplicity of it all. Traditionally, shouldn¡¯t there be a solemn and dignified ceremony, inviting neighboring earl-level lords as witnesses, and then everyone swearing allegiance to their new lord under the Light of the Holy One? That would have been the proper procedure. ? Although the Emden nobles could sense that Count Grayman was happy with their allegiance, the casual manner in which he epted it seemed too childish and undignified. To put it bluntly, it felt like a warm gesture met with a cold response. Seeing the baffled faces around him, Paul cleared his throat and said, ¡°I guess I know what you¡¯re all thinking. But I, as a Count, have never been fond of cumbersome formalities. If your loyalty is sincere, why bother about such superficial ceremonies? I will immediately inform the surrounding areas that you are now under my protection.¡± ¡°We are indeed sincere!¡± ¡°Rest assured, my lord, we will always be ready to answer your call!¡± ¡°Please send me to lead the charge in the next battle!¡± ¡°We will follow you through sickness and health, until death!¡± ¡­ The hall was abuzz with vows and promises, each lord appearing incredibly passionate. ¡°Great, great! I can see that you are all sincere! Haha.¡± Paul happily responded to the lords, though he was somewhat skeptical internally. Until death? Hadn¡¯t Marltz Kent only been deceased for half a year? Marltz Kent¡¯s family had maintained a rtionship with these vassals for decades, even centuries, through various means like marital alliances. Paul, on the other hand, could only offer them an empty promise of protection. In actual warfare, they would likely do no more than the bare minimum required by the king¡¯s conscription. Relying on them to lead troops in battle? As long as they didn¡¯t stab him in the back, it would already be good. But, not one to spurn a smiling face, Paul needed to respond to their pledge. ¡°Philip!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Grayman,¡± the old steward responded promptly. ¡°Let¡¯s hold another banquet today, hosting the lords of Emden. Everyone should drink heartily without restraint!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Grayman,¡± the lords chorused. Paul also instructed Philip to invite Old Ford, Schroeder, Bryce, and others to join. Thus, this vassal rtionship was established. However, the Emden nobles still felt a slight sense of disappointment. They could tell that Count Grayman was pleased with their allegiance, but he didn¡¯t seem to take it very seriously. It was more of an attitude like, ¡°It¡¯s nice to have it, but no big deal if not.¡± After all, Grayman had a formidable army under hismand. In the war of the usurpers, many had witnessed the might of this force. The conscripted soldiers hastily gathered by the lords were no match for Alda¡¯s troops in terms of discipline, morale, or equipment. They only managed to hold their own through sheer numbers. At least Paul had acknowledged their protection. Previously, they were merely bound by the Administration Council, but now, should they face trouble, Paul was obliged to help. How to reciprocate this protection? Both sides needed to benefit to maintain asting rtionship. Since they couldn¡¯t offer much military aid, they had to think of other ways to be useful. Connecting this to the rumors surrounding Paul¡¯s recent ennoblement of new vassals, the lords¡¯ feelings grewplicated. Chapter 369: Awakening TL: Etude A wave of intense nausea and headache suddenly struck! ¡°Ugh¡­ I feel like vomiting!¡± The young man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes. A sliver of light entered his view, dispersing the endless darkness. It¡¯s so bright! He instinctively covered his eyes with his hand. ¡°Uh¡­ Where am I?¡± His mind was muddled, the headache and nausea not subsiding. He shook his head, intensifying the pain, but it helped him regain a bit of rity.There were blurry figures swaying in front of him. There were other people here; he instinctively became alert. ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice, half joyous, half worried. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± The young man¡¯s mind was nk. Where am I? Who am I? And who is this person beside me? A gentle touch came from above his head, and the woman¡¯s worried voice said, ¡°Nathan, take a good look at me, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Nathan? That sounds familiar. Ah, that seems to be my name. Yes, my name is Nathan, and I am a member of the Arcane Society¡­ Like a series of candles being lit, various pieces of information began to illuminate in the young man¡¯s mind. This woman is¡­ He endured the pain in his head and turned to look. His eyes gradually focused, and the blurry figure became clear. ¡°Um, Mom¡­ it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°You really had me worried¡­¡± The woman standing beside the bed rxed, her tone no longer as heavy as before. Nathan asked, ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± ¡°Counting the time on the ship, about a week, I guess?¡± ¡°A week? That¡¯s quite long.¡± ¡°You had a severe head injury.¡± ¡°It seems so¡­ Where are we?¡± Nathan felt a burning pain in his right cheek and temple. ¡°We¡¯re in a secret base in Horn Bay, the same one you departed from.¡± The woman asked gravely, ¡°What exactly happened to you, how did you end up like this?¡± ¡°Our fleet at that time¡­¡± ¡°I already know about the fleet¡¯s defeat. I¡¯m asking about your own situation. Edward¡¯s men said that when they noticed you, you were already unconscious on the deck.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Nathan closed his eyes, trying to recall the scene before he fainted. ¡°I can¡¯t remember clearly, it seemed like something passed by me, and then I lost consciousness. Ah¡­ Judging by the attack method, it must have been arge iron ball.¡± ¡°Arge iron ball?¡± His mother was quite puzzled. ¡°Yes, an iron ball elerated to a terrifying speed, about this big.¡± He raised his hand and made a fist. ¡°The speed was so fast that even if your eyes could track its trajectory, your body couldn¡¯t react in time.¡± The woman was incredibly surprised, trying to recall all her knowledge of weapons, ¡°What kind of weapon is this? A crossbow? A slingshot?¡± Nathan shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely not any weapon we know of. It must be a new invention. But, with my knowledge, I can¡¯t imagine how to impart such great force to an object. Unless it¡¯s¡­¡± The woman followed his spection, ¡°A spellcaster¡­ Was there a spellcaster on their ship?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s the only exnation I can think of.¡± ¡°It does make sense, but what method did their spellcaster use? The mere passing of the object near you caused such a powerful impact. The world of magic is indeed vast and boundless.¡± Nathan struggled to sit up, but his mother quickly pressed him back down. She spoke in an unquestionable tone, ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move. You¡¯re lucky to be alive.¡± Nathan grumbled discontentedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been lying down for a week already¡­ Uh, why is my head still so dizzy, and my ears are ringing?¡± The woman exined, ¡°It¡¯smon to experience these symptoms after a severe head injury, including memory loss. Our brains as spellcasters are more fragile and sensitive than ordinary people¡¯s. While a normal person might recover in about two weeks, you¡­ will need a month.¡± ¡°A month?¡± Nathan scoffed, ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve never faced such a big failure.¡± He vowed resentfully, ¡°Humph, Grayman, I will make you pay.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± A voice filled with shock rang in his ears. He turned to look at his mother, who seemed as if struck by lightning, her almond eyes wide open, her face filled with disbelief, her body slightly trembling. Nathan asked curiously, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The woman paused for a while, then came back to her senses. She asked with concern, ¡°Nathan, what do you mean by ¡®Grayman¡¯?¡± Nathan exined, ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just my spection, but I¡¯m most likely correct. We were defeated by the royalist fleeting down from Northwest Bay, flying a g with a red dragon emblem.¡± At the mention of the ¡°red dragon,¡± the woman visibly shuddered. ¡°And previously, when Edward and I went to scout Port West in the Kingdom of Ordo, he told me that a ship with a red dragon g belonged to the Grayman family from Northwest Bay. I think it¡¯s safe to assume that the royalist fleet is indeed sent by the so-called Grayman family. Ha, I haven¡¯t heard of this family before, but they must be some lord in Northwest Bay.¡± He looked at his mother, puzzled by her strong reaction. The mother, as if talking to herself, said, ¡°How could it be? The Grayman family has always been low-key, never taking the forefront.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Nathan called out, ¡°Do you know someone from this family?¡± The woman looked up, seeing the confusion on her son¡¯s face, and regained herposure. She said calmly, ¡°Well¡­ sort of. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I took you to Northwest Bay when you were too young to remember. This family¡­ has an old friend of mine.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Nathan gritted his teeth, ¡°But now this family is our enemy.¡± The woman¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Shut your mouth! Nathan, listen to me, you must not treat the Grayman family as enemies, nor mention to others about their role in this matter.¡± The young man looked aggrieved andined, ¡°Why? I almost died at their hands! If that iron ball had been slightly higher, half of my head would be gone!¡± The woman spoke gravely, ¡°The Grayman family¡­ it¡¯s not just an acquaintance¡­ They have shown kindness to us, mother and son.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I see.¡± Nathan was taken aback, realizing theplexity of the situation, making it difficult to retaliate. ¡°What kindness was it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention it anymore, just remember my words.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re such a grateful person.¡± Nathan agreed, assuming his mother¡¯s reluctance to speak further was probably rted to their identities as spellcasters. In the circle of spellcasters, he had heard stories of ordinary people helping witches and wizards, such as hiding their identities from persecution by the secr world and the church. These were extremely rare cases, not enough to change Nathan¡¯s disdain and hostility towards ordinary people. But their rarity made such kindness all the more precious. ¡°I can let it go, but I¡¯m not the only one who knows that the royalist fleet belongs to the Grayman family. Edward knows it too; it was he who told me about the red dragon g.¡± The woman frowned, ¡°Just mind your own business. For now, stay in Horn Bay and avoid getting involved in the affairs of the western coast of Ordo.¡± ¡°As you wish¡­ But I really can¡¯t let it go. It was my first time being in such a sorry state, almost losing my life. If not for their kindness, sooner orter¡­¡± The woman interrupted him, ¡°Sooner orter what? It¡¯s just a difference in stance. Wouldn¡¯t this misfortune have been avoided if you hadn¡¯t been so eager to show off? You never listen to my words¡­¡± Seeing his mother about to lecture him, Nathan quickly begged for mercy. Chapter 370: Liszt Chapter 370: Liszt TL: Etude The night was deep, and even Fort Ness, the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance and a rare city with a bustling nightlife in this era, had sumbed to silence and darkness. In a hotel in the dock area, a light still shone in a room on the second floor. At a table by the window, a young man with an unkempt beard and sses was fervently writing with a quill pen on paper. His face showed no signs of fatigue, but rather an air of excitement, suggesting sleep would elude him tonight. Word after word leapt from the tip of his pen, the handwriting messy yet sharp. With a creak, the door to his room opened, but the man seemedpletely unaware. ¡°Ah~¡± The person entering yawned and said somewhat reproachfully, ¡°Liszt, you¡¯re still awake! What time do you think it is? I got up to use the bathroom and saw light under your door. I pushed it and it opened. You¡¯re too careless, especially being in a foreignnd, a ce unfamiliar to us¡­¡± Liszt, finishing hisst paragraph, turned and saw hispanion: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you! Haha, sorry for worrying you. But I¡¯m just too excited today!¡±Hispanion smiled wryly, ¡°I understand. My first time in Horn Bay, seeing a city asrge as Fort Ness, I was so physically exhausted yet couldn¡¯t sleep all night. How was it? Quite an eye-opener, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, an eye-opener!¡± Liszt eximed, clenching his fists, ¡°I had only heard of the prosperity of Horn Bay, but seeing it with my own eyes today really lived up to its reputation.¡± Hispanion remarked sentimentally, ¡°Yeah, our hometown seems like a small fishing vigepared to this.¡± Liszt waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe under Lord Grayman¡¯s governance, Alda¡­ no, even the entire Northwest Bay will one day rival Horn Bay.¡± Hispanion, somewhat skeptical, chuckled and walked over to the table, ¡°Let me see what you¡¯ve written. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Liszt handed over a thick notebook, ¡°Feel free to look. It¡¯s nothing private.¡± Hispanion flipped through a few pages, murmuring, ¡°You¡¯ve noted down all we¡¯ve seen and heard on the road? Hmm, prices, taxes, currency¡­ you¡¯ve covered everything!¡± Narrowing his eyes, thepanion joked, ¡°Tell me, Liszt, your real identity isn¡¯t a spy sent by the Count to Horn Bay, is it?¡± Liszt rolled his eyes, ¡°Nonsense, isn¡¯t it normal for someone in business to pay attention to these things? Are you that insensitive in your profession?¡± ¡°Haha, just joking!¡± Taking back the notebook, Liszt opened a page and said, ¡°What I value most here are the tariffs between the states of Horn Bay. I believe that, aside from its geographical advantages, one of the reasons for their prosperity is their reasonable tariffs.¡± He shook his head, ¡°If only the lords of our Northwest Bay were as enlightened as Horn Bay, looking beyond immediate small gains for a longer-term vision¡­¡± Hispanion rolled his eyes mockingly, ¡°Hah, now that you¡¯re thousands of miles away from Northwest Bay, you dare say anything! Amoner like you critiquing the lords.¡± Liszt, ignoring the sarcasm,mented, ¡°s! Such a pity about Lord Grayman¡¯s tariff alliance idea, foiled by those ignorant bumpkins.¡± By ¡®bumpkins¡¯, he referred to the rustdowners of Alda. The tariff alliance proposal by Paul was quickly killed in the womb due to their strong opposition. The businessmunity of Alda was initially thrilled, only to be greatly disappointedter. Admiration filled Liszt¡¯s eyes, ¡°Speaking of which, Lord Grayman is only sixteen, right? Never having left Northwest Bay, let alone Horn Bay at the edge of the world. How did hee up with such a brilliant idea as the tariff alliance? It¡¯s too precocious.¡± He sighed, ¡°I really wish I could have a thorough discussion with this Count.¡± Hispanion, half amused and half concerned, reached out to touch his forehead, ¡°Friedrich Liszt, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re just an employee of a tradingpany, and yet you¡¯re dreaming of meeting Lord Grayman! Go back and try to get into Lakeheart Town; with your impoverished appearance, let¡¯s see if the lord¡¯s guards don¡¯t throw you into jail.¡± Liszt muttered, ¡°Lord Grayman would never be that kind of person. In my opinion, although this young lord is wise, he is too indecisive in some aspects. He should have stood firm on the tariff alliance and used his status and power to override the opposition. Giving up just because of a few dissenting voices? That¡¯s nothing short of cowardice¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop! Never say such things in front of me again. I have a family to think of and don¡¯t want to invite trouble.¡± Hispanion, sweating, quickly silenced Liszt¡¯s seditiousments about the lord. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re so excited you¡¯re not thinking straight. Listen to me, get some good sleep. We still have the task Mr. Todd from the shippingpany gave us tomorrow.¡± The two were sent by the shipowner, Bet Todd, to Horn Bay to recruit shipbuilders. Mr. Tod was tired of passively waiting for shipyards with full orders to build his merchant ships. He nned to take matters into his own hands for a more abundant life. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going back to sleep. You better go to bed quickly, or you¡¯ll regret it tomorrow.¡± Hispanion turned, opened the door, and walked out. ¡°Let me light the way for you; it¡¯s quite dark in the hallway.¡± Liszt picked up the candlestick and followed him out. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t get adjacent rooms when booking, and hispanion¡¯s room was at the end of the corridor. After another trip to the bathroom with the candlestick, Liszt leisurely returned to his own room. ¡°Hmm? Did I forget to lock the door again when I left? This memory of mine¡­ But it¡¯s been such a short time; surely, I haven¡¯t been robbed.¡± He inserted the key into the lock, feeling it obviously unlocked, and chuckled at himself. After entering the room and seeing nothing out of ce, he finally rxed. ¡°Time to sleep!¡± After blowing out the candle, Liszt stretched and walked to his bed. Just as hey down, a mor arose outside. Startled, Liszt wondered what was happening. The noisymotion was mixed with cursing and crying. ¡®Could it be bandits? Ah, but this is Horn Bay; pirates are more likely!¡¯ ¡®But this is the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance!¡¯ Light streamed in through the window. He jumped out of bed and ran to the window, looking out to see numerous torches lighting up the street in front of the inn like daylight, the building now surrounded by arge crowd. Could it be? Had robbers reallye? Liszt¡¯s heart was in suspense. Chapter 371: The Witch TL: Etude Liszt was cautiously peering out of the window, observing the people outside speaking in Horn Baynguage, their torches flickering in the dark. He had crammed Horn Baynguage for over a month before boarding the ship and could vaguely understand some of what was being said. It was mostly orders like ¡°Guard the door well¡± and ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone out.¡± How could anyone sleep in such a situation? He wanted to discuss the current state of affairs with hispanion, who was staying in another room. Hurriedly, he dashed out of his door. Upon exiting, he found several people in the corridor, including thepanion he was looking for. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I have no idea either!¡± hispanion replied, equally clueless.¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and ask the people in the inn!¡± someone suggested, and others quickly agreed. A person dressed as a waiter ran up the stairs, shouting, ¡°Dear guests! Dear guests! Please, do not wander around!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Church¡¯s Purification Squad that has sent people! Everyone, stay put.¡± Purification Squad? What was that? Liszt, new to the area, was clueless, but the people around him reacted with changed expressions. ¡°A wizard? Is there a wizard hiding in this inn?¡± Someone screamed in terror, causing chaos in the corridor! The waiter, with a somber face, said, ¡°Dear guests, it¡¯s best you return to your rooms and stay there. The Church¡¯s people will leave once they find who they are looking for.¡± His casual words were betrayed by the expression on his face, indicating that the situation was anything but simple. The mention of a wizard and the waiter¡¯s reference to the Church made Liszt realize what was happening. The so-called Purification Squad was an entity he had just be aware of. Beforeing here, he had done his homework and knew about the rising ¡°Witch Hunt Movement¡± in the Horn Bay region, growing more intense by the day. For Liszt and his generation from the Northwest, the ¡°Witch Hunt Movement¡± was a term from ancient tales, never expected to be experienced firsthand so far from home. ? ¡°I really want to see a real witch from the legends, huh?¡± He said this out of curiosity. Immediately, a person nearby turned pale. ¡°Hey! From your words, did youe from the North, from the Kingdom of Ordo?¡± He had understood Liszt¡¯s words. ¡°You ignorant fellow, witch hunting is noughing matter!¡± As they were standing in a corner, the man looked around to ensure no one was paying attention, then whispered with his hand covering his mouth, ¡°Whether witches or the Purification Squad, they are terrifying for us ordinary folk.¡± ¡°Oh? How so? Shouldn¡¯t the Church¡¯s people protect us from the harm of witches and wizards?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s a long story,¡± the other sighed with a sense of helplessness. ¡°At the beginning, it was indeed so, but then it gradually changed.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Liszt wanted to inquire further. ¡°Enough talk, speaking more will only bring trouble. Just go back to your room and stay put. When the Purification Squades, do as they say without resistance,¡± the man said hastily before leaving. Liszt looked around the empty corridor, then exchanged a look with hispanion. With a troubled heart, they headed to their room, no longer curious to catch a glimpse of a real witch. ¡°Is this bad luck or a stroke of fortune?¡± he mumbled to himself, closing the door. As a foreigner, he should be safe, right? He clung to this thought until he felt a cold sensation on his neck. ¡°Stay still and don¡¯t move, or my knife won¡¯t recognize you!¡± A cold female voice came from behind Liszt. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ who are you?¡± Liszt¡¯s heart raced with fear, realizing that this woman must have sneaked into his room amidst the chaos. ¡°Speak softly. Just cooperate and don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions!¡± Her voice was filled with a chilling sternness, the dagger pressed against his neck tightening slightly. ¡°Alright, alright! Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± With his life in someone else¡¯s hands, Liszt hastily agreed. They stood near the door, and soon, they could hear disordered footsteps outside. There was a loud bang ¨C the sound of the door being kicked open. ¡°Where are they?¡± someone outside shouted in frustration. Then came the sound of things being thrown around; it seemed the room was being turned upside down. ¡°The hell! Where are the people from this room?¡± A rough, gruff voice demanded. ¡°Sir, I¡­ I really don¡¯t know!¡± It was the voice of the waiter from before. ¡°Dare to deceive our Purification Squad, and you¡¯ll not have a good end. You and your boss will end up on the pyre!¡± The rough voice threatened. ¡°Sir, we truly don¡¯t know, he did stay in this room!¡± The waiter¡¯s voice was now filled with a cry, and it seemed like he knelt down. ¡°I¡¯ll describe our target again: male, around 1.6 meters tall, with ck long hair. Think carefully, did he indeed stay here?¡± ¡°Yes, sir, I¡¯m sure he stayed in this room. And I haven¡¯t seen hime down since he went upstairs.¡± ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡± The rough voice lowered a bit, seemingly consulting someone of higher authority. ¡°Hmph!¡± A snide voice responded. ¡°With all themotion you brutes have caused, that guy must have noticed by now. Search every room!¡± ¡°But sirs, that¡¯s not right!¡± the waiter pleaded. ¡°If we disturb the other guests, our business will¡­¡± A loud p followed. ¡°Shut up! Keep talking, and we¡¯ll take you away too.¡± Then the waiter¡¯s voice was no longer heard. Another loud bang as another door was kicked open, followed by the terrified voice of a guest. ¡°Ordo man!¡± The dagger at Liszt¡¯s neck shifted, and he, focused intently on the noises outside, quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ what should I do?¡± ¡°When someonees in, you say¡­ say¡­¡± The woman behind him seemed to be hesitating. Finally, as if making a significant decision, she said, ¡°Say I¡¯m yourpanion you brought back from Flower Street.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Liszt felt overwhelmed. He had heard about the so-called ¡°Flower Street¡± in Fort Ness from hispanions on the ship. It was a ce many men longed to visit. ¡°This¡­ Ma¡¯am, why go through all this? They aren¡¯t looking for you, are they?¡± As the Purification Squad described their search for a man, Liszt thought to himself. ¡°Shut up, you know nothing! Just do as I say!¡± The knife at his neck pressed tighter, frightening Liszt into agreeing immediately. With another loud bang, the next door was forced open. ¡°Suspicious person, take him away!¡± ¡°Why are you arresting me? I¡¯m not a witch! I¡¯m not a witch!¡± ¡°In the middle of the night, why are you fully dressed, and also with ck hair? If you¡¯re not suspicious, who is? Take him away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m innocent, the waiter can vouch for me.¡± The guest¡¯s cries of injustice seemed futile, and from the sound of it, he was dragged away. ¡°Hehehe! These ¡®loot¡¯ will be confiscated too, pack everything and take it away.¡± ¡°Ha, didn¡¯t expect such a small inn to house such a wealthy person.¡± ¡°Next one, next one, every suspicious person must be thoroughly checked.¡± As they approached his room, Liszt thought this might be an opportunity, a chance to get rid of the menacing woman behind him. It was outrageous to use his life as a threat, he nned to seek help from the Church¡¯s people. ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± the woman behind him suddenly spoke. ¡°Ah? I¡¯m not thinking anything!¡± Liszt felt guilty, realizing she might have sensed his thoughts. Suddenly, a small hand pressed against his mouth, inserting something round. ¡°Swallow it!¡± the womanmanded. How cruel! Liszt cursed in his mind, forced to ingest poison, then to be ckmailed with an antidote. ¡°Swallow it now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m swallowing, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± he said, tears in his eyes, and gulped down the pill. It tasted sweet ¨C the poison was disguised as candy. Witches truly are evil, just as the old folks said. Now he was certain, the woman behind him was the witch the Purification Squad was searching for, likely disguised as a man to sneak into the inn. Why else would she be so rmed by the search? After swallowing the pill, the dagger at his neck was withdrawn. Now, she could manipte him at will. Liszt turned to see the witch who had humiliated him. By the moonlight, he saw her face clearly ¨C about in her early twenties, with chestnut-colored ear-length hair. Hmm¡­ although her eyes were filled with fierceness, she was quite beautiful. Dismissing the possibility of her being a disguised femalepanion, her height matched, but the hair color and style¡­ Right, she must have some secretive means, being a witch. Chapter 372: The Witch Vanishes! TL: Etude ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, take off your clothes!¡± Liszt¡¯s brainpletely froze. The demand immediately made him think of some embarrassing things. Was this witch¡¯s mind broken? Even though many witches in legends are described as promiscuous and shameless, disregarding human decency, isn¡¯t it too desperate to do such things at this moment? Sister, there are people outside searching for you! Do you think a simple change of clothes will let you escape? Aren¡¯t you being too optimistic? Seeing Liszt stunned, the witch, with her charming yet icy face, showed a look of urgency. She raised her hand and pressed the dagger back against Liszt¡¯s neck, scolding, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it off! I¡¯ll take it off, okay?¡±Liszt, on the verge of tears, couldn¡¯t believe that he, a grown man, was being ckmailed by a woman like this. He began to take off his clothes. ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m hurrying.¡± The witch¡¯s face across from him turned red, and after hesitating for a moment, she also began to take off her clothes. Is this for real? Watching the other person reveal more and more skin, Liszt¡¯s nostrils red with excitement; he had never been this close to a woman before! I never imagined my first time would be under these circumstances¡­ Just when both were down to theirst pieces of modesty, a loud banging on the door echoed. ¡°Open up! Open the door!¡± The two stopped their actions, and Liszt gave the witch a bitter smile: ¡°The Purification Squad is here.¡± Without a word, the witch grabbed Liszt¡¯s arm, pulled him down onto the bed, and then climbed on top¡­ At that moment, the door was kicked open with a loud bang, and several imposing figures rushed in. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The high-pitched scream of the woman almost resonated through the entire inn. ¡°Scoundrel! Base! Shameless!¡± The woman beside him, looking utterly humiliated and angry, grabbed the nket to tightly cover her body. Her eyes watery, it looked like she was about to cry. ? What the members of the Purification Squad saw were the scattered clothes on the floor and the man and woman tangled together on the bed. ¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh!¡± The eye-soring scene made a young man in the lead blush and turn his head away. An older man behind him nced at the couple on the bed and scanned the room before waving his hand and saying, ¡°Hmph! Such degeneracy! Let¡¯s search the next room!¡± Someone objected: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we interrogate them?¡± ¡°The hair color doesn¡¯t match, don¡¯t waste time, move to the next room.¡± Then the group hurriedly left. Liszt quickly jumped down, ran to the door, and closed it. He listened carefully through the door panel, as those people were forcefully knocking on the neighboring room¡¯s door. ¡°We¡­ um, you seem to be alright now¡­¡± He breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat grateful, and turned back to the witch. She was already off the bed and getting dressed. Smiling awkwardly, Liszt also picked up his clothes to dress, feeling clever for doing so. Hey, the feeling just now wasn¡¯t bad. If only that so-called Purification Squad hade a bitter. The witch had resumed her cold demeanor, her gazeplex as she nced at him. The witch spoke, ¡°You go to sleep first, I¡¯ll stay for a while longer.¡± Her tone was much softer than before. If spoken nicely, it¡¯s quite pleasant, Liszt thought. ¡°No, no, no. You rest on the bed,¡± he said ingratiatingly, his life still in someone else¡¯s hands. ¡°Just get on the bed and stop talking nonsense,¡± the witch¡¯s eyebrows raised again. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m getting on the bed, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Liszt hurriedly jumped onto the bed, covering his body with the nket. He weakly asked, ¡°What about the antidote?¡± ¡°Why the rush? I¡¯ll give it to you once they¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°You better keep your word!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both fell silent, only hearing the voices of the Purification Squad berating others in different rooms. Liszt waited anxiously, hoping the Purification Squad would leave soon so he could get the antidote. However, those guys seemed unusually noisy, never quieting down. Hey, the real witch is in this room, you¡¯ve already missed her. Gradually feeling his eyelids heavy, Liszt unknowingly drifted into sleep¡­ After an unknown amount of time, a series of urgent knocks woke Liszt from his slumber. He struggled to open his eyes. ¡°I actually fell asleep¡­ Achoo!¡± He sneezed. ¡°It must be because I got cold when taking off my clothesst night!¡± Whileining, he grabbed a piece of paper from the bedside table to wipe his nose, crumpled it, and tossed it into the corner. He shook his head, trying to shake off the lingering sleepiness. ¡°Lady, isn¡¯t it time for the antidote?¡± No response. ¡°Lady?¡± Liszt¡¯s heart sank, and his drowsiness instantly disappeared. He leapt out of bed and scanned every corner of the room, even opening the wardrobe. But there was no sign of anyone. ¡°Ah~~ my antidote!¡± Liszt panicked. The knocking sound resumed more urgently, ¡°Hey! Friedrich, what the heck are you doing! It¡¯s me! Open the door.¡± Hispanion¡¯s voice, tinged with impatience, came from outside. Liszt, in a frenzy, walked to the door and opened it emotionally. Seeing the sleep in his eyes, hispanion said admiringly, ¡°Man, you could sleep throughst night¡¯s situation!¡± Then his expression turned pained: ¡°Ah¡ªthose jerks, they took the bracelet I bought for my wife during the search. How will I exin this to the old tigress at home!¡± But Liszt wasn¡¯t listening. He suddenly grabbed hispanion¡¯s shoulder, startling him. ¡°Did you see a woman?¡± ¡°A woman?¡± ¡°Yes, a woman! She had chestnut-colored, ear-length hair and was pretty. Have you seen her?¡± Hispanion thought for a moment and shook his head: ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen any woman here. Since we arrived, it¡¯s been all men.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Think again!¡± Liszt was close to breaking down, gesturing with his hands, ¡°About this tall!¡± ¡°No, no! Why are you suddenly asking about a woman?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Liszt didn¡¯t answer hispanion¡¯s question. Instead, he held his head in his hands, looking somewhat deranged. ¡°How is this possible? How could such a person just vanish? My antidote, my antidote¡­¡± Then he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Right! Ask the receptionist! Ask the waiters, they must have seen her.¡± Then he hurriedly ran toward the stairs. Watching Liszt¡¯s frantic departure, hispanion shook his head, muttering to himself: ¡°He probably had some dreamst night.¡± Sigh! Maybe it¡¯s time to take this kid to Flower Street. It¡¯s not often wee to Horn Bay, might as well let him see more of the world. Chapter 372.2 - Injustice on the Road TL: Etude (the chapters had a numbering error so I¡¯m substituting it as 372.2) ¡°My life, oh!¡± In a shy and bustling establishment filled with music and lights, a young man sat despondently on a sofa, listlessly holding a ss of wine in his right hand, uttering a near-desperate sigh. Opposite him sat a man slightly older, draping his arm around a heavily made-up woman, continuously cracking coarse jokes in awkward Horn Bay dialect. The woman intermittentlyughed along. This was Friedrich Liszt and hispanion McKinley. Last night, the church¡¯s people had raided the inn they were staying in, searching room by room for so-called witches and wizards, creating utter chaos. McKinley knocked on Liszt¡¯s door in the morning, only to find him somewhat delirious, mumbling about a woman and an antidote. Liszt shared the details of the previous night¡¯s events with him.McKinley outwardly sympathized with him, but internally thought the youngster was probably caught up in a vivid dream. Naked? Normal. A dagger to the throat? Quite a peculiar taste. He decided to take him to the pleasure district to distract him, nning toter expense it as a business dinner with Todd, their boss,ughing to himself. Hence, the current scene unfolded. ¡°My life! Just as it was beginning, it¡¯s about to end!¡± After a few drinks, Liszt became even more despondent, his entire being radiating negative energy. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Next to Liszt sat a mboyantly dressed woman, now awkwardly smiling in an attempt to console him. Despite her best efforts, she couldn¡¯t cheer up the long-sighing client, feeling a sense of defeat. She couldn¡¯t understand a word of the Ordonguage he muttered to himself. ¡°Liszt, really!¡± McKinley, unable to bear it anymore, interjected. ¡°How can you treat the lovelydy beside you like this?¡± He winked at the woman next to Liszt, eliciting a burst of giggles from her. ¡°Come on, stopmenting over your dream and look at the beauty of reality!¡± Liszt, clutching his head in despair, said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. If I don¡¯t get the antidote from that woman, I¡¯ll really be buried in a foreignnd!¡± McKinley scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re really lost in your dream, unable to distinguish fantasy from reality! I asked the waiter, and up until I came to your room, there was no sign of any woman entering or leaving the inn!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Liszt¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I told you, that woman was a w-¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± McKinley hastily covered his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that word. We¡¯re not sure how sensitive this ce is to witchcraft, but it¡¯s better to be cautious!¡± He nced at the two hostesses, who showed no change in expression, confirming they didn¡¯t understand their Ordonguage, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously believe in witches¡­ that sort of thing, can you? I think it¡¯s just thugs affiliated with the church looking to extort some money from us foreigners!¡± Liszt, looking grave, whispered, ¡°Believe it or not, a woman mysteriously appeared in my roomst night, and I¡¯m certain the church¡¯s actions are directly rted to her!¡± Seeing Liszt repeat his story, McKinley began to waver. Could it be true? Suddenly, the sound of crashing crockery broke the cheerful atmosphere of the establishment. Everyone turned towards the source of the noise. A table had been overturned, and a drunken man was causing a scene. He held a wine ss in one hand, and with the other, he grasped a woman¡¯s cor. ¡°Drink! If I say drink, you drink!¡± Several men nearby were egging him on, leering at the woman¡¯s body. The poor woman, already semi-unconscious, kept pushing him away with both hands. ¡°How dare you disrespect me!¡± The aggressor pushed the woman onto the sofa and then grabbed her hair, shouting loudly, ¡°I paid a lot of money, you¡¯ll do whatever I say!¡± The woman, her hair being pulled, cried out in pain, while the bystandersughed heartily. In the face of such a scene, no one in the hall stepped forward to intervene. A few sighed and left, preferring to turn a blind eye. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Liszt was about to intervene but was held back by hispanion, McKinley. McKinley, speaking in Horn Bay dialect, asked the two hostesses, ¡°What is the identity of those men?¡± The hostesses, witnessing their fellow¡¯s plight, trembled but appeared helpless. Hearing McKinley¡¯s question, one of them warned, ¡°Please, don¡¯t provoke them. They are members of the Church¡¯s Purification Squad.¡± Purification Squad? Liszt and McKinley frowned, hearing this organization¡¯s name for the second time. ¡°The one conducting the witch-hunt?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the other hostess said fearfully, ¡°If you provoke them, you might be their suspect¡­ and end up on the pyre.¡± Liszt and McKinley were surprised. Although they were aware of the witch-hunts in Horn Bay, they thoughtst night¡¯s incident was an anomaly. But the hostesses¡¯ words suggested the witch-hunt was widespread, especially impacting the lives of civilians. McKinleymented, ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter this thest time I was in Fort Ness, and it¡¯s only been a few months¡­¡± He tightly gripped Liszt¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, do you want to die?¡± Liszt was actually considering stepping in for justice, perhaps too affected by the alcohol. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Liszt, full of righteous indignation, eximed, ¡°If I can¡¯t get the antidote, let me at least die gloriously for justice!¡± He forcefully broke free from McKinley¡¯s grasp and quickly approached the abuser, fearlessly shouting at the taller man, ¡°Are you even a man? How can you bully a woman like this?¡± The man stopped his abuse ¡ª the woman¡¯s face was bruised and hardly recognizable ¡ª and turned to re at Liszt, his fierce gaze sending shivers down Liszt¡¯s spine, sobering him up a bit. A gruff voice demanded, ¡°What did you, a foreigner, just babble about?¡± Liszt had spoken in Ordonguage in his righteous indignation. ¡°I¡­ I said¡­ as a man, you shouldn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t treat women like this.¡± Liszt switched to Horn Bay dialect, stuttering due to his unfamiliarity and the oppressive atmosphere. The other customers in the hall looked at the foreigner struggling to speak, with varying expressions of admiration, shame, disdain, and some, sensing trouble, hurriedly left. ¡°Hahaha!¡± After a moment of astonishment, the abuser¡¯spanions burst intoughter. ¡°Quintus! You¡¯ve been disrespected by this Ordo guy!¡± ¡°Let this northerner teach Quintus how to be a gentleman.¡± ¡°I love watching a hero save the damsel in distress.¡± Their mockery turned Quintus, the aggressor, red with rage. Clearly, he was not amused. Quintus clenched his fist, cracking his knuckles. ¡°Ordo kid, looks like I need to teach you how to follow the rules ¡ª Quintus¡¯s rules!¡± Liszt swallowed hard, now fully sober, realizing he might have been too impulsive. McKinley, save yourself and run. Chapter 373: Someone Shoveling TL: Etude The man known as Quintus had the look of a brawler, an image that easily brought to Liszt¡¯s mind associations with thugs and ruffians, yet it was hard to connect him with church personnel. Quintus made no effort to hide his malice towards the ¡°provocateur¡±. His burly body almost overshadowed Liszt. Encouraged by hispanions, under the candlelight in the hall, he menacingly approached Liszt step by step, his formidable figure twisting. The aggressor let out a ferociousugh, ¡°Come here, little ant, let Quintus teach you a lesson.¡± Liszt stood bewildered in his ce. To flee? At such close distance, it seemed impossible. Just as Quintus harshly grabbed his clothes, a loud shout came from the entrance of the hall: ¡°The guards are here, no one move recklessly!¡± The sound drew everyone¡¯s attention in the hall, and they turned their gaze towards the door. Quintus, still holding Liszt, also paused and looked at the intruder, his face still arrogant. A group of well-trained people wearing swords and armor rushed into the shop.Behind the doorway of the hall, the half head of the innkeeper peeked out, timidly ncing at the situation inside, likely the one who had called the guards. ¡°I¡¯ve received reports of trouble here, what¡¯s happening?¡± The one who spoke was a member of the guards, wearing more intricate and finely detailed armor than the others, adorned with beautiful patterns, apparently the leader. ¡°It¡¯s just the brothers from the guard!¡± One of Quintus¡¯panions stepped forward, blocking the leader¡¯s path. He dropped his earlier spectator demeanor and said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± questioned the captain of the guards, removing his helmet to reveal a handsome young face. His eyes lingered on the overturned tables and shattered dishes and cups on the floor. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a misunderstanding to me!¡± ¡°I say!¡± Quintus, still clutching Liszt¡¯s clothes, spoke up. ¡°Gentlemen of the guard, you are fulfilling your duties, and we are fulfilling ours. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t interfere with each other¡­¡± Hispanion, who was blocking the guards, kept giving him signals to stop talking, though he still had an air of defiance. The captain of the guard said discontentedly, ¡°What duty are you fulfilling? It looks like you¡¯re just causing trouble!¡± Liszt, controlled like amb, grasped at this lifeline in desperation, his Horn Bay dialect suddenly fluent: ¡°This gentleman must uphold justice for us! These scoundrels are bullying people.¡± ¡°Do you see that poordy? She really can¡¯t drink anymore, but these scum are forcing her to drink, torturing her if she refuses.¡± ¡°In broad daylight, is this what people do? They should be thrown into the dungeon.¡± Suddenly, a fist the size of a pot hit his stomach. Liszt, in pain, was rendered speechless, making a dry heaving sound. The man blocking the guards put his arm around the captain¡¯s shoulder in a familiar manner and said, ¡°Captain, we¡¯re all making a living in Fort Ness, it¡¯s better for us to give each other some face.¡± The young captain of the guards grabbed the arm on his shoulder and pulled it away, causing Quintus¡¯panion to almost fall. Such disrespect? His brows furrowed. ¡°Captain, may I know your name?¡± Quintus¡¯panion asked with a malicious look, a serpent-like expression on his face. ¡°Queller! Queller Foster!¡± Hisses and gasps of surprise echoed through the hall. It turned out to be a member of the Foster family, and some informed people whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the second young master of the Marquis Foster¡¯s family.¡± Chapter 374: A Twist in the Tale TL: Etude Leaving aside the overall reputation of the Foster family, the head of the family, Marquis Foster, was a real power yer in the council of fairness. ¡°Damn, we¡¯ve hit a snag!¡± This was the instantaneous thought in the minds of everyone from the Church Purification Squad. They had encountered a scion of a great family, temporarily assigned to the guards for gold-ting his resume¡­ The man who had tried to ingratiate himself with Queller now wore an expression of embarrassment. No wonder this young man seemed unfamiliar; despite having mixed in Fort Ness for many years, meeting people from both the underworld and high society, he had only ever encountered those of his own level. And today, unexpectedly, he had run into a real noble, making him wonder, was Fort Ness really this small? ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Quintus¡¯spanion forced a sycophantic smile, unable to control the cold sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°Lord Foster, we were wrong today. We drank a bit too much. On behalf of my brothers, I apologize and we¡¯ll disappear from your sight.¡± He waved his hand backward: ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±The members of the Church Purification Squad started moving, avoiding Queller Foster¡¯s cold gaze, ready to leave. Liszt, thrown aside by Quintus, stumbled to the ground, gasping for breath, still in pain from the punch to his abdomen. Just when everyone thought the matter was resolved, Queller Foster gestured: ¡°Hold on! Did I say you could leave?¡± The Purification Squad members halted in their tracks. The same man who had tried to cozy up to Queller turned and asked, ¡°Does Lord Foster have any further instructions?¡± Queller Foster, with a stern face, said, ¡°As the head of the guard, I absolutely cannot be negligent in handling public security issues. You all¡­¡± He pointed at Quintus and his group. ¡°And you two¡­¡± Then he pointed at Liszt and the woman who had been forced to drink. ¡°Come with me and let¡¯s rify the whole incident.¡± The faces of the Purification Squad members turned ugly. Quintus pushed hispanion aside, as if resigned to his fate, and said, ¡°Lord Foster, I know you look down on us, but please consider this ¨C what would Bishop Elvis think if you arrested us? Though we are lowly, we are still servants of the Lord of Light.¡± Queller Foster frowned: ¡°What, do the servants of the Lord of Light not have to abide by humanws?¡± ¡°Marquis and Bishop Elvis have always been on good terms. I hope you won¡¯t act rashly and harm the rtionship between the two families.¡± ¡°I think my father would support my actions.¡± Quintus¡¯s eyes shifted, and he suddenly pointed usingly at the woman cowering in the corner. ¡°Lord Foster, do you remember what I told you at the beginning?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We are fulfilling our duty!¡± ¡°This again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! That woman is suspected of practicing witchcraft. I was testing her! If we confirm she¡¯s a witch, we¡¯ll execute her!¡± With Quintus¡¯s words, the entire hall was stunned, falling silent. ¡°No!¡± The woman, previously forced to drink, stood up from the corner in terror and rushed to Queller, kneeling before him. ¡°I¡¯m not a witch~ I¡¯m not a witch! Lord Foster, please save me, I beg you to save me.¡± Looking at the girl with tears streaming down her face, her expression filled with despair, Queller Foster furrowed his brow. Chapter 374.2 - Advice Chapter 374.2 - Advice TL: Etude Again, the chapter had a numbering error. ¡°I¡¯m not a witch!¡± The girl, her expression copsing, desperately exined to Queller, as if the word ¡°witch¡± carried a tremendous curse. ¡°Humph!¡± Quintus walked over triumphantly, grabbing the girl¡¯s arm and forcefully lifting her up, then covering her mouth. ¡°Master Foster, there¡¯s no need to trouble your guards with this. We will take her to the church¡¯s dungeon for a thorough interrogation.¡± As he spoke, hispanions from the Purification Squad dropped their wary attitude towards the guards, instead revealing sleazy expressions. Queller frowned deeply, seemingly pondering what to do next. Dealing with a witch was a tricky matter. Just then, a voice rang out, ¡°Release this poor girl, you bunch of viins!¡±It was Liszt, who strode up to Queller, filled with righteous indignation, and urgently said, ¡°Captain of the Guard, I can testify that these so-called Purification Squad members were just bullying the girl. All those usations of witchcraft were just made up on the spot to deceive you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I see that myself?¡± Queller muttered to himself. Now that someone hade forward to testify, Queller once again put on a stern face and interrogated Quintus, ¡°You say she¡¯s suspected of being a witch, but what kind of suspicion is that? I can¡¯t let aw-abiding citizen be taken to prison just like that!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Quintus was suddenly at a loss for words, his irritation rising internally. Did this son of the Foster family have no respect for the church? Initially, he had tolerated Queller¡¯s show of authority, but repeated disrespect was uneptable. Witch suspicion? Should he fabricate a reason on the spot? Quintus knew that with the brains of his group, this was indeed a challenge; they were more adept at violence and robbery. As Quintus and his men were momentarily stunned, Queller snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself then!¡± He then pulled out a milky white stone. Could it be? Did he actually have that? The Purification Squad¡¯s members¡¯ eyes widened in shock. ¡°This is a Witch Detection Stone!¡± Queller announced, holding up the stone in the hall. ¡°If this girl has any traces of witchcraft on her, it will be easily detectable!¡± A wave of surprise filled the hall, everyone¡¯s eyes glued to the milky white stone. It was indeed like the scion of a great family to carry such a rare item with him. After speaking, he moved the stone towards the girl¡¯s forehead. Unexpectedly, Quintus pulled the girl behind him and said with a hostile tone, ¡°Captain! This is a great insult to us¡ªthe servants of the divine on earth!¡± Queller retorted, ¡°I have no intention of insulting you! I am merely performing the duties of the Guard!¡± Neither side was willing to give in, leading to a stalemate. ¡°Master Foster!¡± A cold voice arrived, drawing Queller¡¯s attention. Everyone looked towards the entrance and saw a figure in armor slowly walking in. As this person entered, the temperature in the hall seemed to drop suddenly. Some noticed the three silver leaves pinned on his armor. ¡°It¡¯s a Knight of the Church!¡± ¡°Knight Vileus.¡± Queller called out the man¡¯s name. The knight approached him and saluted, ¡°I apologize for the trouble our people have caused you.¡± He then nced at Quintus andmanded, ¡°Bring the girl here!¡± Since the knight¡¯s arrival, Quintus seemed to be frozen in ce. Hearing themand, he trembled and whispered, ¡°But¡­ but¡­ Lord Vileus¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you defying my order?¡± ¡°No, no, no! I would never dare defy your orders, Lord Vileus.¡± With trembling hands, he pushed the girl, whom he had restrained earlier, forward. Queller swiftly touched the stone to the girl¡¯s forehead. The attention of everyone in the room was fixated on the stone, while Quintus quietly swallowed hard. Several seconds passed, and the white stone remained unchanged. Queller¡¯s gaze towards Quintus sharpened. ¡°Master Foster¡­¡± Quintus, no longerposed, exined in panic, ¡°If she hasn¡¯t been in contact with witchcraft recently, the Witch Detection Stone won¡¯t react.¡± ¡°Quintus, since she hasn¡¯t been in contact with witchcraft recently, have you found any other traces?¡± asked the knight, questioning Quintus before Queller could respond. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Lord Vileus¡­¡± Quintus stammered, his face streaming with cold sweat, unable to articte a proper response. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Lord Vileus, I¡­ I was wrong, I¡¯ve shamed you!¡± He suddenly knelt down, pleading in a remorseful tone. The knight, not allowing any excuses, kicked Quintus in the chest, sending him flying. ¡°You¡¯re not just shaming me; you¡¯re tarnishing the glorious image of the Holy Church!¡± The knight¡¯s tone grew colder and he turned to Queller, ¡°Master Foster, please deal with him for inciting trouble, as is within your authority.¡± ¡°Thank you, Knight Vileus!¡± Though he said this, Queller¡¯s tone carried a noticeable distance. He knew the man and was well aware of the fanaticism towards his own beliefs hidden behind his facade of fairness¡ªa fanaticism that sometimes led to irrationality. Without another word, the knight gestured and left. Quintus¡¯srades hurriedly followed him, maintaining a distance, and quickly left. Queller was unconcerned; his target had been Quintus alone. ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Master Foster! You will surely be rewarded for your kindness!¡± The girl, nearly mistaken for a witch and taken away, knelt on the ground, repeatedly thanking Queller. For her, it was like surviving a catastrophe. ¡°Be more careful in the future!¡± After offering the girl a few words offort, Queller ordered his men to take the dejected Quintus away, then turned to Liszt. ¡°From your ent, you¡¯re from Northwest Bay?¡± ¡°Yes, sir, I am from there,¡± Liszt quickly responded. Queller smiled, ¡°Well, for certain reasons, I have a good impression of your region, so¡­¡± He suddenly became serious, ¡°A word of advice: keep a low profile in Horn Bay, especially in matters involving the church. These are¡­ special times.¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­ Thank you!¡± Liszt didn¡¯t need reminding; he was already acutely aware. ¡°Remember my words. Of course, I still appreciate your actions today, but¡­,¡± Queller patted his shoulder, ¡°standing up for justice also requires knowing your limits.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful next time,¡± Liszt¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Dismissed!¡± Queller gestured and led his men away. ¡°Phew!¡± Liszt wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°You idiot! You almost got yourself killed!¡± He felt a heavy punch on his back and heard hispanion, McKinley¡¯s voice. ¡°McKinley? You¡¯re still here? I thought you had run off!¡± ¡°Calling you an idiot is right! Am I that kind of person? Ah well, let¡¯s leave this ce of trouble and settle our scorester.¡± The two hurriedly moved through the now bustling hall, heading outside, with people along the way raising their sses in a gesture of respect towards Liszt. ¡°Good job, northerner!¡± ¡°A toast to justice!¡± ¡°A toast to standing up for what¡¯s right!¡± Whether they were genuinely honoring him or mocking him, he couldn¡¯t tell. Chapter 375: The Council TL: Etude True to its name, the Horn Bay Alliance was a political alliance. Over a hundred years ago, several rtively weak city-states united to protect their safety and wealth, gradually evolving into the most powerful political force in the Horn Bay area. Initially, the alliance was not named ¡°Horn Bay Alliance.¡± This name seemed too conspicuous, especially since otherrge and small states and independent territories still existed within the fragmented region of Horn Bay. However, as the alliance grew in strength and repeatedly emerged victorious in several wars, its confident leaders boldly named it after Horn Bay. In maritime trade beyond Horn Bay, backed by the alliance¡¯s national strength, its merchants gradually gained a dominant position over those from other states. Consequently, many ordinary people outside Horn Bay began to equate the geographical term ¡°Horn Bay¡± with the political entity of the Horn Bay Alliance. The power center of the alliance was known as the Supreme Council. Initially, it was merely a ce for city-state leaders to bicker and did not wield substantial power over the entire alliance. However, its influence gradually increased due to various peacetime activities, such as negotiating tariffs and mediating disputes among members. Further catalyzed by several wars, power progressively centralized in the Supreme Council. Today, it possesses most of the powers of a central government, such as foreign affairs, military, and taxation. Consequently, people outside the alliance have long regarded the Horn Bay Alliance as a sovereign state. The number of members in the Council was fixed at 150. They were all descendants of the power holders from the city-states that initially formed the alliance. The Council¡¯s seats were hereditary. If a family line became extinct, thest male rtive closest in blood to that family would inherit the seat and the family¡¯s surname. The head of the Council was referred to as the Chairman. Every five years, a new Chairman was elected, who then selected ten members as assistants responsible for various affairs such as diplomacy, military, administration, andw. The Council also convened at least twice a month to discuss major issues of recent times. On this particr day, the Council Hall was filled with a tense atmosphere. Members took turns passionately debating a single issue: the Horn Bay Alliance¡¯s stance towards the Church. ¡°One of the Council members stood at the podium, his face marked by grief as he spoke passionately. ¡°Honorable members, I urge you to touch your chests and feel if you still possess the passion of a Horn noble! If your hearts haven¡¯t grown cold, if your passion still exists, how can you turn a blind eye to the many crimes the Church hasmitted against our citizens?¡± As he spoke, tears streamed down his face.¡°The Church has gone too far!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to rein them in!¡± His speech resonated with many, who echoed his sentiments. ¡°We must take swift and effective measures to protect our citizens from the Church¡¯s tyranny.¡± However, not everyone agreed with his conclusion. Some members stood up, expressing their dissent with boos. ¡°Horace, you deceitful man! Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know the ulterior motives behind your words.¡± Another member charged towards the podium, loudly rebuking Horace. ¡°Hey, hey, Simons, respect the order of the meeting!¡± Horace retorted, visibly displeased. ¡°To hell with your order!¡± Simons turned to the audience and shouted, ¡°Listen to the venomousnguage Horace is using, ¡®trampling on lives,¡¯ ¡®poisoning¡¯¡­ Can such words be used to describe the Church that serves the Heavenly Father?¡± ¡°I admit that the witch-hunt campaign involves some radical measures that have led to unfortunate incidents everyone wishes to avoid. However, these are inevitable sacrifices to protect us, themon folk, from greater evils,¡± Simons acknowledged. Horace, standing nearby, shouted indignantly, ¡°Listen to what Councilor Simons is saying! Can you believe this is how a human talks?¡± His previous supporters booed Simons, aware that Simons was a devout churchgoer. ¡°Hmph! Horace, don¡¯t think we¡¯re unaware of your ulterior motives,¡± Simons retorted, undeterred, and continued addressing the audience: ¡°Everyone probably knows that Horace¡¯s family is involved in the ve trade. Recently, his auction house was destroyed by a group of good-hearted believers, but few were arrested by the guard. Horace suspects that the Church is hiding these believers, which is why he¡¯s so eager to stir us against the Church. This is personal vengeance without evidence, based merely on suspicion.¡± ¡°Shut up, Simons!¡± Horace, furious, pointed at Simons and said, ¡°I am acting solely out of public interest. I know you¡¯re a devout believer, but don¡¯t let your faith blind you. Moreover, my business is legal. It suffered immense losses because of people iming to act in the name of the Lord of Light. As a follower of the Lord of Light who has paid every tithe, shouldn¡¯t the Church, as the shepherd of the Heavenly Father, uphold justice? Should it allow evilmbs to bully the good ones within its flock?¡± Simons ignored him and yelled to the crowd, ¡°Hear that, everyone? Isn¡¯t this personal vengeance? He just admitted it.¡± ¡°Shut up! I admitted nothing!¡± The two argued vehemently on the podium, their respective supporters joining in the fray, turning the entire hall into a noisy marketce. ¡°Silence! Silence!¡± The current Chairman, pounding his gavel on the wooden table, finally restored order to the chaotic scene. ¡°Now, Councilor Foster will speak!¡± As he finished, Joe Foster ¡ª the Marquis of Foster ¡ª slowly made his way to the podium. Horace and Simons exchanged nces, snorted at each other, and left the stage from opposite sides. The Marquis cleared his throat and spoke solemnly, ¡°Gentlemen, I don¡¯t wish to preach, but to state a fact ¡ª since the witch-hunt campaign began, our alliance¡¯s import and export trade has been shrinking year by year. It¡¯s not just our alliance;mercial activities throughout Horn Bay are in decline. Andmerce is the foundation of our nation.¡± His words struck a chilling note, making everyone shiver. ¡°I believe each of us has sufficient devotion to the Heavenly Father, but devotion alone cannot fill our stomachs. We must first address basic physiological needs to fulfill our duties as believers and serve the Heavenly Father better. Therefore, I support implementing some restrictive regtions on the Church¡¯s activities within the alliance.¡± Someone from the audience spoke up, ¡°But Lord Marquis, the alliance alone cannot oppose the Church. That¡¯s another fact.¡± The Marquis nodded, adding, ¡°That¡¯s why I propose inviting other nations again to discuss strategies.¡± Last year, the Horn Bay Alliance had already convened a conference of nations, but it yielded no substantial results, mainly due to the Church¡¯s interference. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 376: Promotion TL: Etude After Joe Foster put forward his suggestion, the hall once again erupted into intense discussion. ¡°Marquis, thest meeting already alerted the Church. Would calling another meeting targeting them provoke their retaliation?¡± one council member expressed his concern. Before thest meeting, the Church had secretly orchestrated the kidnapping of the Grand Duchess of Eton¡¯s sister-inw. Fortunately, she was rescued, preventing a major diplomatic incident. The thought still sent shivers down their spines. Marquis Foster replied, ¡°We were unpreparedst time and didn¡¯t expect them to resort to such tactics. This time, with thorough preparation, I believe we won¡¯t face any major issues.¡± Being a member of the Council had its advantages, such as openly discussing anything under the guise of protecting the interests of the Alliance, including measures against the Church, which was deemed sacred and invible in the hearts of themon people, without fear of being used of sacrilege. Despite the Church¡¯s influence, the Horn Bay Alliance was still controlled by the descendants of its founders. Simons, a devout believer, was furious at Horace, Foster, and others for trampling on his faith. However, he couldn¡¯t really stop them. After all, like him, devout believers were a minority in the Council. If you¡¯re in the game of power, you y by its rules. ¡°Mr. Chairman, Marquis, and esteemed council members!¡± Simons stood up, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯d like to remind you all that even if we can unite the power of Horn Bay¡¯s nations, the Horn Bay Church has powerful backers. The Papacy is a colossal entity; all churches across the continent revere and are regted by the Papacy. If we take extreme measures against the Horn Bay Church and anger the Papacy, in the worst case, we might face sanctions from all of human civilization!¡± He was exaggerating a bit. The rtionship between the Papacy and local churches could be likened to that between secr kings and local lords; there were local lords who defied kings in secret, just as there were local churches that defied the Papacy. ¡°Councilor Simons¡ªor should I call you ¡®Devout Simons¡¯¡ªwe are not nning any extreme measures, just defending Horn Bay¡¯s normalmercial order. It¡¯s the Church who¡¯s being extreme. Their witch hunts have severely disrupted our daily lives. Horn Bay now has a bad reputation; foreigners fear being falsely used of witchcraft. How can we do business like this?¡±The Council debated this issue from dawn to dusk, and in the end, those in favor of imposing restrictive measures on the Church prevailed. Bang, bang, bang! The chairman pounded his gavel, quieting the hall. ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the vote. Council members, please value your sacred vote; it will determine our policies moving forward!¡± Meanwhile, as the Horn Bay Council debated fervently, a handover ceremony was taking ce in the grand cathedral of Fort Ness. Elvis, the Bishop of Fort Ness, would no longer hold this position from today onward. He had been promoted to a higher role¡ªArchbishop of the Horn Bay region. The former was only the bishop of Fort Ness and its nearby areas, while thetter oversaw the entire Horn Bay region¡¯s church affairs. Although Fort Ness was just a city, as the capital of the Horn Bay Alliance, its bishop¡¯s status wasparable to that of bishops in smaller Horn Bay nations. The position of Alliance Bishop would now be assumed by Angelo, a highly respected clergyman. In truth, Elvis was not entirely in favor of Angelo seeding him. Within the Church, Angelo had always opposed the witch hunts Elvis had presided over, criticizing them as being too radical or dogmatic, leading to numerous wrongful cases and tarnishing the Church¡¯s image. It was preposterous. Did Angelo not understand the principle of erring on the side of caution, even if it meant making mistakes? Witchcraft was like the venomous fang of a snake; one bitten must be prepared to sever the entire arm to prevent the spread of poison. However, Angelo¡¯s appointment was a decision made by the Papacy, and Elvis could not oppose it. Horn Bay was wealthy and a significant source of religious tax, so the Papacy maintained tight control over the churches in the region. Moreover, Angelo, a monk of humble origins, was indeed popr within the Fort Ness church and a local of Fort Ness, qualifying him to seed Elvis. ? ¡°Congrattions on your promotion, Archbishop of Horn Bay¡ªLord Elvis.¡± Antony, an envoy from the Papal States, congratted Elvis at the handover ceremony. ¡°What promotion? Regardless of our positions, we are all servants of God,¡± Elvis replied humbly, though his eyes conveyed gratitude towards Antony. Antony had hinted on hisst visit to Horn Bay that his task was to assess the conduct of local bishops to aid the Papacy in selecting the new Archbishop of Horn Bay. Now that Elvis had achieved this position, it was likely Antony had spoken well of him. Of course, his own exemry performance was crucial. Over the past year, he had devoted himself to eradicating heresy in and around Fort Ness. ¡°Well said,¡± Antony replied with a smile, turning to Bishop Angelo. ¡°And congrattions to you too, Bishop Angelo.¡± Angelo nodded modestly. ¡°I will faithfully fulfill my duty as a shepherd, glorifying the Heavenly Father.¡± ¡°Bishop Angelo, I must remind you,¡± Elvis interjected, ¡°after my departure, the witch hunts in Fort Ness must not be ckened in the slightest.¡± Fort Ness, although the capital of Horn Bay¡¯srgest political power, was not the seat of the Archbishop of Horn Bay. Its secr power was rtively strongpared to Collins, an ind kingdom of Horn Bay where the Archbishop resided. From the king to themoners, everyone in Collins was a devout believer, obediently following the Archbishop¡¯s directives. ¡°I will heed your instructions, Lord Elvis,¡± Angelo hesitated before responding. It was the day of their promotions, and in front of the Papal envoy, it was best not to create tension. Elvis sensed Angelo¡¯s reluctance and sighed internally. Leaving the church affairs of Fort Ness in the hands of someone like Angelo was worrisome. But now, as the Archbishop of Horn Bay, he had the status and influence to impact Fort Ness if needed. Should Angelo show any untoward intentions, he would be swiftly removed. Antony, observing the dynamics between the two, had a flicker of indescribable light in his eyes. Chapter 377: Chaos TL: Etude At the harbor of Fort Ness, Friedrich Liszt stood on the dock, bidding farewell to hispanion, McKinley. ¡°Make sure to send my regards to the folks back home!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll remember. Really, I¡¯m envious that you get to enjoy some more time here.¡± McKinley was about to lead the recruited artisans back to Northwest Bay by boat, while Liszt was to stay behind in Horn Bay to inspect the area for a while longer, establishing an office and a contact point in Fort Ness for his boss. McKinley patted Liszt¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed, haven¡¯t we? Don¡¯t go stirring up trouble after I leave.¡± Liszt pouted. ¡°When have I ever caused trouble?¡± McKinley frowned. ¡°Hmph! That incident on Flower Street still gives me the chills! We¡¯re strangers here, try to keep out of trouble.¡± ¡°Time to depart, hurry aboard!¡±Just as McKinley was about to continue his nagging, a sailor¡¯s shout came from the ship. ¡°Ah, time to go. Remember my words! We¡¯ll have a drink together when I return.¡± McKinley reluctantly headed towards the gangnk. After waving goodbye to hispanion, Liszt felt a sense of relief wash over him. Because of the Flower Street incident, he had been nagged countless times recently, and now he finally had some peace. Strolling through the streets of Fort Ness, Liszt decided to take a day off for himself, enjoying the freedom of having no one to supervise him. ¡°Have you heard? The Purification Squad caught a group of witches.¡± ¡°I know, they say they¡¯re imprisoned in the cathedral¡¯s dungeon.¡± ¡°There might be a public burning in a few days.¡± ¡°Burning, how terrifying! But those witches, it¡¯s tragic. They never seemed to cause trouble, only mentioned in scary stories.¡± ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t let the church hear you.¡± Liszt overheard such casual conversations on the street, reminding him of the incident at the inn the other night. He hoped that the woman wasn¡¯t among those witches. Despite giving him a scare, she hadn¡¯t really harmed him, and¡­ she was quite beautiful. ¡°First, to find a restaurant to fill my stomach¡­ Ah!¡± His thoughts were interrupted when he was suddenly shoved forcefully on the shoulder, causing him to stumble and fall. Liszt looked up in annoyance. ¡°Who is that! So rude¡­ Uh!¡± He saw a burly man who had pushed him, standing with his arms wide, holding a short sword in each hand. It was this sudden movement that had knocked into Liszt. If the man¡¯s arms had been any wider, the des could have shed Liszt¡¯s face. Liszt wanted to curse but held back upon noticing a badge with the church¡¯s emblem pinned on the man¡¯s chest. Just his luck. He quickly got up and moved aside, realizing that the man¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on him. He hurriedly distanced himself from the center of the conflict. Not just Liszt, but everyone around also ¡®consciously¡¯ cleared arge space around the burly man. Only a cloaked figure stood still, about ten meters in front of the man, back turned to him. The burly man sneered, ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve got sharp senses, not an ordinary person! Turn around, let me have a good look at you.¡± As he spoke, he walked towards the figure, his hands tightly clutching the swords. ¡°I have an intuition ¨C an intuition for witchcraft! When you passed by me just now, I felt a familiar sensation. Stranger, cooperate with me for a check! Defying the Purification Squad won¡¯t end well for you!¡± The person in front of him didn¡¯t move, uttering in a low yet clear voice, ¡°Hmph! Ackey of that so-called divine spirit!¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice, and the atmosphere on the street suddenly tensed. The people around looked at the cloaked figure with disbelief, even the man iming to be from the Purification Squad stopped in his tracks, his mouth half-open, as if doubting his own ears. After all, he had already announced his identity as part of the Purification Squad. Such a statement was a direct affront to the church. ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha!¡± The burly man burst intoughter, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Such courage, such courage!¡± After hisughter, his expression turned fierce. ¡°Lift your head and look ahead, what building is that?¡± The cloaked figure remained still, but Liszt nced in that direction and saw a towering spire. Had he unknowingly wandered near the cathedral in Fort Ness? The burly man bellowed, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a witch or not, the mere fact that you spoke such sphemous words in my presence is enough to charge you with sacrilege. Everyone here is a witness! I¡¯ll have you tied to the stake and burned! Burned!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Despite the man¡¯s intimidating demeanor, the cloaked woman spoke calmly. She turned around, slowly removing the hood that had covered most of her face. ¡°It Liszt almost eximed in shock. It was the same witch from the inn that night, the one he had had a ¡®skin-to-skin¡¯ encounter with. Why was she here? As a witch,ing near the church¡¯s stronghold in Fort Ness was like walking into a trap. The witch flung her cloak behind her, revealing her attire. She wore a hunter¡¯s outfit with long leather boots, exuding a sense of efficiency and valor. ¡°Let me show you what I can do¡­ Hah!¡± The man licked his lips and charged forward with a shout. In a swift movement, the witch threw a powdery substance into the air in front of the charging man. Then, pointing forward with her index finger, a burst of me suddenly appeared out of nowhere, followed by a blinding sh of light. Liszt felt momentarily blinded, as if he had looked directly into the noon sun. He instinctively turned his head away, his vision plunging into darkness and his head spinning. ¡°Ugh, this is awful!¡± Rubbing his eyes vigorously, it took a while before he could see clearly again. The street was now in utter chaos, filled with the noise of panic. ¡°Witch!¡± ¡°Sorcery!¡± ¡°Run away!¡± People were convinced that the cloaked figure was a real witch. Despite the church¡¯s witch-hunt campaigns resulting in numerous wrongful persecutions and some clergy exploiting the situation for profit, the terrifying image of witches was deeply ingrained in people¡¯s minds. The sudden appearance of a witch on the street prompted an instinctive reaction to flee. However, the street was crowded, and the sh from the magic caused many to be disoriented, leading to collisions and stampedes. Not many people actually managed to escape. Liszt stumbled to a pile of barrels at the side of the street, looking towards where the witch had stood, now empty. The burly man, hindered by the spell, had also recovered. The witch¡¯s spell not only caused dizziness but also hit him directly with mes as he charged. However, the fire wasn¡¯t powerful enough to cause severe harm, merely singeing his clothes and hair and covering his bronze skin with soot, leaving him in a disheveled state, far from his earlier menacing look. ¡°Damn it! Cursed witch! Cursed sorceress! I curse you, go to hell!¡± He opened his eyes to find his target had vanished, leading him to curse furiously. ¡°I will catch you! No witch has ever escaped from me!¡± He shouted to the surrounding crowd: ¡°Everyone stay where you are, don¡¯t move! I will inspect each one of you!¡± He feared the cloaked woman might hide among the crowd and escape amidst the chaos. Cursed be hermon Fort Ness cloak, simr to many others. But if he ordered the crowd to stay still, the one trying to flee would surely be the witch. Unfortunately, amidst the chaos, no one heeded hismand, even as a member of the Church¡¯s Purification Squad. The street remained in an uproar. ¡°Damn! These cowardly fools!¡± Initially, he had merely suspected the woman who brushed past him. Who would have thought he¡¯d actually encounter a witch? A mere witch daring to stroll near the cathedral, such tant disrespect for the church! She must not escape, or it would be a disgrace for both the Purification Squad and the Fort Ness Church. ¡°Woo The man took the horn hanging at his waist and blew it forcefully towards the sky. His reinforcements would soon arrive. ¡­ It¡¯s Christmas soon! Here¡¯s an extra chapter for y¡¯all! Chapter 378: Declaration of War TL: Etude ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± ¡°Get out here, now!¡± ¡°Damn, filthy witch!¡± After blowing a horn, a brawny man from the Purification Squad red around with bulging eyes, shouting loudly. Then, with a thunderous boom, an explosion urred near a street corner not far away. The crowd on the street descended into greater chaos, spreading farther. Those at a distance, not knowing what had happened, were sure it wasn¡¯t good and ran for it. ¡°Damn it!¡± The brawny man pushed through the crowd, rushing to the explosion site. However, apart from a few people groaning on the ground, he found no useful clues. Just then, a series of thunderous explosions urred one after another on the street, leading to even greater chaos.The man trembled, perhaps with anger, or maybe fear. ¡°Near the cathedral¡­ this¡­ this is such a desecration!¡± ¡°Screams echoed from the end of the street, and the distant crowd scattered in panic. A few knights in silver helmets and armor charged on horseback, followed by arge group of armed people. They showed no regard for the pedestrians, charging straight through. Upon reaching the brawny man, the leading knight asked, ¡°What happened? Why did you send such a distress signal?¡± In a panic, the man replied, ¡°There¡¯s a dangerous witch lurking near the cathedral!¡± The knight¡¯s eyes widened, shining with intensity, making the man instinctively step back. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure, Lord Vileus. Look at me, she did this to me. And the chain explosions just now, it was her doing.¡± Without wasting words, Vileus ordered his men, ¡°Block all nearby streets and check everyone in the crowd!¡± ¡°But, Lord Vileus, the witch might have already escaped in the confusion!¡± one of his subordinates doubted the effectiveness of this action. ¡°Then contact the guard and city defense army to lockdown the entire city!¡± Vileus shouted, somewhat excitedly, ¡°This is a provocation, a tant challenge to the Lord of Light and His servants on earth! We must respond to this provocation!¡± ? ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll block the streets right away.¡± The subordinates felt it best not to bother the guard and city defense army just yet, given their recent delicate rtions with the Church. ¡°Hmph, you Church folks really don¡¯t need to go through all this trouble!¡± A provocative female voice rang out. ¡°Witch, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Vileus frowned deeply, quickly locating the source of the voice. Whoever dared to be so brazen at this time was likely the person they were searching for. A woman in a cloak approached them at a leisurely pace. The brawny man immediately stepped forward to identify her: ¡°It¡¯s her, her! Lord Vileus, she¡¯s the one who caused all thatmotion. Hahaha, you sphemous witch, Lord Vileus is a renowned Witch Hunter. Enjoy thest moments of your life and repent to the Lord of Light, so your soul may suffer less in hell.¡± The Church¡¯s forces were on high alert, their gazes locked on the approaching witch. ¡°Repent?¡± The witch stopped, removing her hood, revealing beautiful chestnut hair. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I have no intention of repenting to any deity. Furthermore¡­¡± she dered loudly, ¡°I, Seviya Acitini, hereby dere war on the Horn Bay Church from this day forth, vowing never to coexist!¡± The Church¡¯s knights and soldiers fell into a brief silence, as if they hadn¡¯tprehended the witch¡¯s words. After a while, Vileus finally reacted, murmuring, ¡°Arrogance! This is sheer arrogance!¡± Indeed, wizards had always acted like rats in the sewers, sneaking around and fleeing in panic once discovered by the Church. When had a rat ever dared to confront a cat and dere war on its natural enemy? After a brief silence, immense anger followed. Everyone was infuriated by the witch¡¯s audacity. Vileus, taking a spear handed to him by his attendant, pointed it forward and spoke righteously, ¡°You disgraces to humanity, remnants of the demon race, death bestowed upon you is already the greatest mercy. Yet you show no gratitude, foolishly daring to dere war on the Almighty Father and His servants on earth. Today, I, Vileus, will uphold supreme justice in this world and eradicate all the evil before me.¡± ¡°Witch, meet your end!¡± As he finished speaking, he spurred his horse forward, charging towards the woman who imed to be Seviya Acitini. His subordinates also split into two groups, nking her from both sides. The witch, now the target of the attack, stood her ground, her face showing a mix of sadness and disdain. ¡°Heh, a disgrace to humanity? You condemn us based on some ancient, baseless legends. What unforgivable acts have wemitted? Is it unforgivable to possess powers that even we can¡¯t fully exin and find no ce in this world?¡± Vileus, unmoved by her words, prepared to strike as he neared her. His mount reared up, and he raised his spear. ¡°Die! Go to hell and repent for your sins!¡± The spear, with its sharp point, thrust forward rapidly! In a sh, a loud ng resounded. Astonishingly, the spearhead stopped mere centimeters from the witch¡¯s chest, halted by an invisible shield in front of her. Liszt, hiding behind a stack of barrels, couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes at this defiance of logic. He had never seen such a scene before. Strangely, at the moment the spear was thrust, his heart leaped, and he subconsciously hoped for a miracle to prevent the woman from being harmed. And now, a miracle had indeed happened. Seviya Acitini¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk. ¡°Ha! Knight, never underestimate a well-prepared wizard!¡± Vileus withdrew his spear, not surprised. ¡°Such petty tricks, I¡¯ve seen them before! Come forth!¡± At this call, four robust men, built like bears, emerged from the Church¡¯s ranks, each wielding arge hammer. They approached the witch from four directions. ¡°Oh? How about this move?¡± The witch¡¯s lips moved slightly, whispering something inaudibly. Vileus heightened his vignce, certain she was casting some wicked spell. He carefully watched the witch and her surroundings for any signs. ¡°Retreat!¡± As his eyes caught a faint pattern on the ground where she stood, he felt a sense of dread. Urgently pulling on the reins and shouting a warning to his men, he attempted to alert them. But it was toote. A strange light emanated from the ground around Seviya, and in an instant, intense mes surged up. The four robust men happened to be standing right where the fire started. The mes quickly engulfed them, spreading rapidly as if their bodies were doused in fuel. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!